《My Mysterious Doctor and Blessed Little Wife Is Such a Tease》


 Chapter 1

    Hot!


    It was hot!


    Qin Xi felt dizzy. Her body felt like it was on fire, and her eyelids were so heavy that she couldn¡¯t open them.


    Vaguely, she had a strange dream. She dreamed that she was reborn in 1983 and became a wretch who was not loved by her parents and bullied by everyone.


    Every day, she lived on tenterhooks and avoided troubles, but she was still covered in wounds. She was like a newborn cub that had no ability to defend for itself and was at the mercy of nature.


    And the culprit behind all of this was her family.


    ¡®Family?¡¯


    She originally had a harmonious and happy family. She grew up under the love and doting of her parents. However, good times were short. One day, her parents were hunted down by an unknown organization and she was shot by a bullet right in the heart.


    Before she died, she felt the jade pendant on her neck heat up and emit a dazzling light. As for what happened after that, her memory was blank.


    Was she not dead? Or was she saved by someone?


    ¡°This child probably can¡¯t hold on any longer!¡±


    At this moment, an old voice was heard. It was filled with worry and grief.


    Han Dazhu looked at Qin Xi with tears in his eyes. Lying on the bed, Qin Xi¡¯s eyes were tightly shut, her face was red, and beads of sweat were breaking out on her forehead.


    Beside Han Dazhu stood a middle-aged woman. She was dressed in gray clothes. Her face was thin and sallow, and her eyes were deep-set. She looked much older than her actual age.


    At this moment, the middle-aged woman was using a handkerchief to wipe the sweat off Qin Xi¡¯s forehead. Her eyes were filled with sadness and self-blame.


    ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t I¡­ go and beg the Qin family to come and see her again?¡± Luo Xiujuan looked at Qin Xi, who was on her last breath. She gritted her teeth with tears welling up in her eyes that refused to fall.


    Hearing that, Han Dazhu snorted coldly. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go. The Qin family is just a bunch of animals. Don¡¯t count on them.¡±


    ¡°But Xi is from the Qin family after all.¡±


    ¡°The Qin family? Have you forgotten how the Qin family treated Xi? All these years, the Qin family has been treating her like a slave. She doesn¡¯t have enough to eat or wear. She even sleeps in the cowshed. The people of the Qin family are all animals. Xi is now part of our family. Even if she dies, we have to bury her in the Han family¡¯s ancestral grave. You¡¯re not allowed to look for them! If you do, don¡¯t ever come back!¡±


    Looking at the stubborn old man, Luo Xiujuan shook her head and wiped her tears secretly.


    At this moment, footsteps suddenly came from outside the door. Han Dazhu frowned and walked towards the door with his walking stick. As soon as he opened the door, he saw a group of people rushing into the house, led by a young man in his twenties.


    Han Dazhu looked at the young man in the lead, his eyes filled with vigilance and hostility. He asked in a gloomy tone, ¡°Qin Feng, what are you doing here?¡±


    Qin Feng was Qin Xi¡¯s biological brother.


    He looked cunning and wretched. It was obvious at a glance that he was not a good person. Not only that, but he was also very arrogant. He often hung out with the hooligans in town and was a notorious rogue. No one liked him.


    Qin Feng looked at Han Dazhu fiercely and sneered. ¡°What? I heard that my sister died of illness the second day she married into your family. Lame Han, why do you think I¡¯m here? Of course I¡¯m here to seek justice for my dear sister!¡±


    Han Dazhu was nicknamed Lame Han.


    Han Dazhu did not back down. He thumped the ground with his walking stick and frowned, looking at Qin Feng as if he was looking at an idiot. ¡°Seek justice? Ha, I don¡¯t think I need to tell you how your Qin family treats Xi, do I? Qin Feng, get lost. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself here!¡±


    As he spoke, he pushed Qin Feng.


    ¡°You old man, how dare you push me?¡±

 Chapter 2

    Qin Feng glared at him!


    Although Han Dazhu was lame, he was very well-built. Qin Feng was caught off guard and staggered from the push. He immediately flew into a rage out of humiliation and glared at Han Dazhu coldly.


    Han Dazhu did not back down at all. He straightened his back and said, ¡°What? Shouldn¡¯t I push you? If you have a problem with that, feel free to push back. But let me tell you something. I¡¯m not a pushover. If you dare to kick up a fuss here, I¡¯ll fight you to the death. I don¡¯t have long to live anyway. I¡¯ll die sooner or later. Before I die, I might as well drag a few troublemakers down with me!¡±


    With a murderous look on his face, he looked at Luo Xiujuan, who was pale with fear, and said, ¡°Go and get me a kitchen knife. Today, I want to see who dares to cause trouble here in my house.¡±


    When Qin Feng heard that, his expression changed drastically as he shouted in fury, ¡°Old thing, don¡¯t push your luck. You have to compensate my family for my sister¡¯s death. If you don¡¯t, the consequences will be hefty.¡±


    Han Dazhu looked at Qin Feng and sneered, ¡°I knew that your Qin family won¡¯t change. You are and will always be a bunch of ungrateful and cold-blooded beasts. Xi is still alive and you can¡¯t wait to ask me for compensation. I really wonder if you¡¯re the one causing Xi to fall ill.¡±


    Han Dazhu was just making an assumption, but hearing that, Qin Feng suddenly panicked. He straightened his back to act calm and argued loudly, ¡°You, you old man, what are you talking about? Xi is my sister. How can I¡­ how can I?¡±


    Han Dazhu had learned some martial arts from someone since he was young. He was also a hunter and dealt with animals all year round. Not only was he sensitive, but he was also good at detecting subtle changes. He immediately sensed that Qin Feng was guilty of something.


    ¡°Qin Feng, you actually want to kill your own sister!¡± Han Dazhu raised his walking stick with a ferocious expression, as if he was an angry lion that would pounce on Qin Feng and tear him apart at any time.


    ¡°You, you, you old man, what nonsense are you talking about? Who wants to kill her? Don¡¯t slander me!¡± Qin Feng was frightened and hastened to deny it.


    Han Dazhu glared at Qin Feng. ¡°Very good. If you don¡¯t admit it, I¡¯ll take Xi to the county city for an examination. If I¡¯m really right, I swear I¡¯ll make you go to jail!¡±


    He pointed his walking stick at the hooligans behind Qin Feng and threatened, ¡°And you all, it seems like you¡¯re involved in this too.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. We don¡¯t know him. He said that he ran out of money and wanted to find a way to get some money. It has nothing to do with us!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. He even said that he was confident he would receive a lot of money today and would treat us to good wines.¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with us. We¡¯ll leave now!¡±


    With that, the hooligans ran away. Although they were all deadbeat, they were most terrified of going to jail.


    When Qin Feng saw that his crew had scattered away, his heart skipped a beat and he panicked. However, when he thought of how much gambling debt he was in, he became fearless. If he didn¡¯t get money out of Han Dazhu to pay back the debt, his fingers could be chopped off by loan sharks.


    Just as he was about to open his mouth to ask for compensation again, he felt a gust of wind behind him. If he hadn¡¯t dodged quickly, a big club almost as thick as a tree trunk would have smashed his head.


    Even though it only hit his shoulder, it was still so painful that Qin Feng almost cried. He covered his head and hopped around. As he dodged the club, he cursed, ¡°You stupid fool, how dare you hit me? Do you believe¡­ Ow¡­ Stop hitting me. I surrender! I surrender!¡±


    Han Shi snorted. His tone was a little childish as he brandished the club in his hand. ¡°You¡¯re a bad person. You bullied my wife and even called me a fool. I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±

 Chapter 3

    When Han Dazhu saw this, not only did he not stop Han Shi, but he even ¡®kindly¡¯ reminded Qin Feng, ¡°You little brat, let me tell you, if a fool kills someone, it¡¯ll only be considered manslaughter and will be convicted. If Han Shi kills you, you¡¯ll die for nothing.¡±


    ¡°Yes, die for nothing.¡±


    Han Shi nodded heavily with seriousness written all across his handsome face. He suddenly looked at Luo Xiujuan, who was at a loss, and said solemnly, ¡°Mom, get me a kitchen knife. I¡¯m going to kill him!¡±


    Luo Xiujuan was so frightened that her face turned pale and her legs went weak. She quickly held the edge of the stove to support herself from falling.


    She knew best what kind of person her son was. Although he only had the intelligence of a five-year-old, his strength wasn¡¯t. He was as well-built and stubborn as his father.


    And wherever his father pointed, he would strike with all his might.


    Han Dazhu looked at Qin Feng, who was cowering in the corner, trembling, and asked coldly, ¡°Qin Feng, let me ask you one last time. What happened to Xi? If you tell me, I might let you off, but if you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll be jailed for life!¡±


    Qin Feng was scared out of his wits. Although he was normally arrogant, he was a typical example of the kind of people who bullied the weak and dreaded the strong. He was afraid of Lame Han, who had once beaten up a big worm. This was also the reason why he came with a big crew to back him up.


    ¡°I, I, I¡­¡±


    After stammering for a long time, he still couldn¡¯t bring himself to say a word. Han Dazhu snorted. ¡°Stone, beat him to death!¡± Han Shi was nicknamed Stone.


    Han Shi nodded heavily. With a serious expression, he raised the club and smashed it down on Qin Feng¡¯s thigh. Qin Feng screamed and quickly begged for mercy. ¡°Stop hitting me. I¡¯ll tell you. I¡¯ll tell you, okay?¡±


    Han Dazhu asked Han Shi to stop, and Han Shi did as he was told.


    ¡°I just gave her some¡­ poisonous grass! Just a little, not too much!¡± He lowered his head and stammered, showing the amount with his fingers.


    Poisonous grass?


    Hiss ~


    Han Dazhu and Luo Xiujuan gasped. Their eyes were red, and the fierceness in their eyes was enough to frighten the wits out of anyone. Han Dazhu roared, ¡°Poisonous grass? You actually gave your sister poisonous grass? That¡¯s going to kill your sister.¡±


    Qin Feng was so frightened that he trembled uncontrollably. He said with tears streaming down his face, ¡°I had no choice. I owed a gambling debt to some people. If I didn¡¯t pay it back, they would chop off my fingers. I¡­ I had no choice. I really had no choice!¡±


    Han Dazhu was furious. He pointed a finger at him and reprimanded loudly, ¡°Bastard! You bastard! That¡¯s a human life. How can you¡­ How can you¡­¡±


    At this moment, a weak cough was heard. The three of them looked at Qin Xi at the same time.


    ¡°Xi, are you awake? That¡¯s great!¡±


    Luo Xiujuan was the closest to Qin Xi. When she saw Qin Xi wake up, she quickly went over.


    ¡°Let, let him write¡­¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s voice was weak and she could not say a full sentence. She looked like she was about to run out of her last breath.


    ¡°What? What did you say?¡±


    ¡°From now on¡­ from now on¡­ I¡¯m no longer¡­ no longer a member of the Qin family!¡± Qin Xi¡¯s voice became weaker and weaker as she said. After saying this, she fainted.


    ¡°Xi¡­¡±


    Han Dazhu and the others were shocked and quickly came over to check on her. Qin Feng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He was afraid of being accused of murder, so he quickly took the opportunity to sneak out.


    At this moment, Qin Xi¡¯s soul was in a space in the void. There was something that looked like a crystal ball hanging in front of her. The crystal ball was glowing with a faint gentle moonlight. She looked at it and reached out to touch it out of curiosity.

 Chapter 4

    In an instant, a golden light entered the space between her eyebrows, and a strange feeling spread throughout her body. Qin Xi felt extremely comfortable, as if she was given new life.


    At this moment, she felt something strange filling up her mind. Mystic Medical Technique!


    Just as she was about to study what it was, she suddenly felt enormous pressure on her chest. Qin Xi subconsciously opened her eyes and saw a handsome face inches away from her.


    She was shocked and instinctively reached out to slap him!


    The man looked at her with an aggrieved expression, and there was a noticeable palm print on the left side of his face.


    ¡°Who¡­ who¡­ who are you?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Qin Xi suddenly realized something. She suddenly touched her chest, wanting to confirm the gunshot wound.


    However, her body was perfectly intact.


    No, no, no, this was not her chest. Her chest should not be so flat. No, no, no, that was not right. Wasn¡¯t she dead? Why was she alive again? Besides, where was the wound? Where did the wound go?


    ¡°Xi, what are you looking for? I¡¯ll help you!¡± Han Shi leaned over and almost touched her.


    Qin Xi looked up at him and suddenly saw a ball of black fog above Han Shi¡¯s head. She reached out to touch it, and the black fog entered her body, bringing along with it some images.


    However, before she could process the images, she felt a pair of big hands reaching into her clothes!


    Her mind suddenly went blank.


    Qin Xi screamed, ¡°Ah, pervert¡­¡±


    She clenched her fist and punched Han Shi on the nose. Han Shi screamed in pain, and for a moment, the room was in chaos.


    When Han Dazhu and Luo Xiujuan, who were smoking in the courtyard and feeding the pigs, heard this, they immediately rushed in. They saw Han Shi hiding in the corner with a bleeding nose, hugging his head and crying for help. Qin Xi, on the other hand, was hitting Han Shi with a pillow stuffed with corn. She looked like a completely different person from yesterday.


    When Han Dazhu saw this, not only was he not angry, but he even laughed out loud. ¡°Hahahaha, you deserve it! Hit him if he doesn¡¯t listen to you.¡±


    Although Han Dazhu did not know why the two of them were fighting, looking at Qin Xi who was filled with energy, he finally felt relieved.


    Luo Xiujuan¡¯s heart ached for her son, especially at the sight of his bleeding nose. She immediately climbed onto the bed to calm Qin Xi down. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why were you two fighting? Xi, did he do something wrong? Tell me, I¡¯ll help you teach him a lesson!¡±


    Only then did Qin Xi look around to observe the surroundings. It was an old and dark room with dilapidated furniture full of dust. The air was filled with the smell of dirt, making people feel suffocated.


    The memories relating to the three people in front of her flooded her mind. Qin Xi finally realized that she had been reborn.


    She was reborn into a newly-married woman with the same name in Shangwan Village, and the man in front of her who had the intelligence of a six-year-old was her husband, Han Shi.


    There was too much information to process. For a moment, Qin Xi felt like her head was about to explode. Previously, she was still on the run and got shot in the chest, but in the blink of an eye, she had become a married woman.


    In her previous life, she hadn¡¯t dated any men, but in this life, she became a married woman straight away.


    Sigh¡­


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Qin Xi scratched her head and looked at Luo Xiujuan apologetically. She said awkwardly, ¡°I-I just woke up and saw him in front of my face, so¡­ so¡­¡±


    Han Shi hid behind Luo Xiujuan and whispered into her ear, ¡°Mom¡­ My wife is too violent. She hit me very hard! It¡¯s painful.¡±

 Chapter 5

    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth twitched. She cleared her throat and muttered, ¡°Why did you put your hand into my clothes? I was being lenient enough to just give you a punch.¡±


    Then, she remembered that Han Shi was now her husband. Qin Xi was so embarrassed that she wanted to cover herself with the blanket.


    Seeing a blush appearing on Qin Xi¡¯s sallow face, Luo Xiujuan was afraid that she would have a fever again. She immediately asked with concern, ¡°Xi, how do you feel? Do you feel better?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m much better. I¡¯m just¡­ a little hungry!¡± As if to show agreement, her stomach growled. Qin Xi blushed.


    Luo Xiujuan immediately put on a smile and patted her dry and rough hand. ¡°It¡¯s good that you feel hungry. I¡¯ll go and fix you something to eat.¡±


    Qin Xi drank a bowl of porridge and two big steamed buns. She never knew that steamed buns could be so delicious. They were sweet, soft, and fragrant, as if steamed buns were the most delicious thing in the world.


    Perhaps it was because she was too hungry that everything she ate tasted delicious. However, it was undeniable that the food in this era was naturally sweeter than the food in the future.


    Especially under the influence of natural growth, namely feces, the food was surprisingly tasty and had a nice fragrance to it.


    She felt like she could eat two more.


    Seeing that she had emptied the bowl, Luo Xiujuan asked with a smile, ¡°How is it? Are you full? If you¡¯re not full, I¡¯ll make a few more for you!¡±


    Qin Xi scratched her head in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m full!¡±


    After eating and drinking her fill, she recalled that Qin Feng had brought some hooligans over to cause trouble yesterday. He wanted to use her death to blackmail Han Dazhu and his family so that he could repay the gambling debt.


    Qin Xi felt extremely disgusted by the fact that she had such a vicious brother. She looked at Han Dazhu and said resolutely and firmly, ¡°Grandpa, I want to cut ties with the Qin family and have nothing to do with them in the future. Do you agree with my decision?¡±


    She was not afraid that people would think her as unfilial. After all, the Qin family was just a bunch of animals. It was already a miracle that she could¡¯ve lived until now.


    Han Dazhu nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good to cut ties with them. That way, they won¡¯t be able to cause you trouble.¡±


    Luo Xiujuan wanted to say something but hesitated. Qin Xi smiled. ¡°Mom, what do you have to say? Don¡¯t hold back.¡±


    Han Shi smiled at her foolishly.


    Just now, when he was sneak attacked by Qin Xi, his nose was bleeding non-stop. He used toilet paper to stop it from bleeding. However, the quality of the toilet paper at that time was quite rough. When it was stuffed into his nose, he looked very comical.


    When Qin Xi found out that Han Shi only had the intelligence of a six-year-old, she was actually happy about it. If the Qin family was more vicious and married her to an old bachelor, she would probably want to die again.


    There were three benefits to marrying Han Shi. First, she did not have to worry about him doing anything to her and could stay here in peace.


    Secondly, the Han family treated her very well and she was willing to stay.


    Thirdly¡­ also most importantly, she did not dislike Han Shi.


    At this moment, Luo Xiujuan said worriedly, ¡°I¡¯m worried that the Qin family won¡¯t let you off. They¡­¡±


    She originally wanted to say that the Qin family were all leeches. If not for the fact that her father-in-law¡¯s words still carried some weight, the Qin family would probably be sucking blood from the Han family.


    ¡°They will agree!¡± Qin Xi said firmly.


    ¡°Oh? You have an idea?¡± Han Dazhu¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Qin Xi smiled smugly as she whispered to them, ¡°We can do this¡­¡±


    A moment later, Han Dazhu patted his legs and laughed. He rubbed her head and praised, ¡°What a smart girl you are.¡±

 Chapter 6

    At nine o¡¯clock the next day, while the men of the Qin family were busy farming, Qin Xi was lying on a simple stretcher made of floral cloth, carried by Han Shi and Luo Xiujuan, while Han Dazhu led the way aggressively to the Qin family.


    Looking at their fierce expressions, the uncles and aunties in the village came to the Qin family¡¯s house to watch the show. They climbed up the wall and crowded the doorway, eager to take a peep at what was going on.


    Han Dazhu pointed at the door of the Qin family and shouted to Han Shi, ¡°Stone, go and knock!¡±


    Han Shi was very obedient. He nodded and put down Qin Xi before going up to give the door some heavy knocks.


    The door was made of a few wooden planks. After being exposed to the weather, it could not withstand the knocking. With a crack, the wooden plank fell to the ground!


    Seeing this, Han Shi barged into the courtyard and kicked the wall made of mud. The wall could not withstand the kick and immediately collapsed.


    He was like Hercules of the current era, destroying everything that got in his way. Not long after, the courtyard was in a mess.


    In the courtyard, two large porcelain jars, each half the height of a person, were smashed to pieces. The water and pickled vegetables inside were scattered all over the ground.


    ¡°Who is it? Who is knocking on the door so early in the morning? Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m sleeping?¡± Hearing the noises outside, an old woman immediately cursed.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Han Shi stopped and carried Qin Xi in with Luo Xiujuan.


    It was the hottest time of July, but Qin Xi was covered in a thick blanket, curling up on the stretcher.


    She was skinny and her face was ashen. Her short hair was messy like a hen¡¯s nest. Not only that, her chest didn¡¯t seem to be heaving. If not for the painful expression on her face, everyone would have thought that she was dead.


    At the same time, the door opened with a creak and an old lady walked out. This person was Qin Xi¡¯s grandmother, Li Guihua.


    Behind Li Guihua were two middle-aged women. The thin one was Zhang Cuiyun, the daughter-in-law of the eldest branch. The slightly plump woman was Hu Xiaofeng, the mother of Qin Feng and Qin Xi!


    They did not seem to see Qin Xi, who was terminally ill. Their eyes swept across the messy courtyard. Li Guihua was furious. She pointed at Han Dazhu and cursed fiercely, ¡°You old thing, how dare you smash my courtyard? Oh, my courtyard¡­ Oh, Lame Han, you¡¯re going too far! You¡¯re bullying me, an old and weak woman. How horrendous¡­¡±


    With that, she sat on the ground and started rolling around, cursing.


    ¡°Old Madam, save it. Acting like a three-year-old is not gonna work. I¡¯m here to settle the score with Qin Feng! Call Qin Feng out. If he doesn¡¯t come out, I¡¯ll send him to where he is supposed to go!¡± Han Dazhu shouted righteously.


    ¡°Looking for Feng? Why are you looking for Feng?¡± Hu Xiaofeng put her hands on her hips and asked arrogantly.


    Han Dazhu pointed at Qin Xi. ¡°Did you see that? This is your daughter. She¡¯s already on her last breath. It won¡¯t be long before she dies. Your son is really a snake. In order to blackmail me, he poisoned her. What do you think I¡¯m here for now? A life for a life!¡±


    ¡°Poison? No wonder this girl looks so pale. She¡¯s poisoned!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, Qin Feng actually poisoned his own sister? What a heartless beast!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the first day I know the Qin family. They have no conscience¡­¡±


    ¡°Sigh, what a pitiful girl!¡±

 Chapter 7

    The surrounding people discussed and pointed a finger at Li Guihua and the others.


    Hu Xiaofeng glanced at Qin Xi. There was no love in her eyes, only disgust. ¡°Why did you bring her here? Go, go, go. Don¡¯t let her die in my house. It¡¯s gonna bring bad luck.¡±


    Everyone was speechless. Was that supposed to come out of the mouth of a mother? Was she even worthy of being a mother?


    Luo Xiujuan¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°How can you say that? Xi is your daughter.¡±


    Hu Xiaofeng raised her head. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business what I want to say.¡±


    Han Dazhu said fiercely, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath on her. I¡¯m here today to look for Qin Feng. Get that little bastard to come out. Let me tell you, if he doesn¡¯t come out, I¡¯ll send him to the police station.¡±


    ¡®The police station?¡¯


    In this era, a police station was equivalent to a prison. Everyone was afraid of the police. Even if they didn¡¯t do anything wrong, they were subconsciously afraid like the way primary school kids were afraid of their teachers.


    At the mention of the police station, they immediately knew that things might not be a simple matter. They quickly called their relatives over to watch the show.


    Hu Xiaofeng was anxious. She was an uncultured village woman. When she heard that her son was going to the police station, she roared and was about to rush over to fight Han Dazhu.


    Her son was her life. How could she let him go to a place like the police station? No, definitely not¡­


    ¡°You old prick, how dare you accuse my son? I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Hu Xiaofeng bared her fangs and brandished her claws at Han Dazhu. If she really caught him, his entire face would probably be scratched into a mess.


    Han Dazhu snorted and easily dodged her claws. He raised his walking stick and hit her waist. Hu Xiaofeng cried out and fell to the ground.


    Hu Xiaofeng laid on the ground and rolled around, crying and cursing, ¡°Murder, murder. Lame Han is murdering. There¡¯s no justice in this world. Qin Hongtao, come out and take a look. The Han family is coming to kill us all.¡±


    Qin Hongtao was Qin Xi¡¯s father. Like Qin Feng, he was deadbeat and lazy, living off his family.


    After drinking himself to oblivion last night, he was still sleeping soundly in his room.


    Qin Hongtao wasn¡¯t woken up by the shout and came out. Instead, Qin Guobiao did.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Han Dazhu, what are you doing?¡± Qin Guobiao saw that the courtyard was in a mess and that his wife and his second daughter-in-law were crying on the ground. His face darkened and he immediately shot Han Dazhu an angry look.


    ¡°What I am doing?¡±


    Han Dazhu was furious. He thumped his walking stick on the ground and pointed it at Qin Xi. ¡°Your precious grandson, Qin Feng, Xi¡¯s brother, in order to repay his gambling debts, he poisoned her and wanted to use her death to blackmail me. What do you think I¡¯m doing here? Of course I want Qin Feng to pay for my granddaughter-in-law¡¯s death!¡±


    Hu Xiaofeng was furious. She got up from the ground and was about to pounce on Han Dazhu again, but when she saw the walking stick in Han Dazhu¡¯s hand, she took a step back and shouted from a safe distance, ¡°What? You want my son to pay with his life? Are you crazy? If that wicked girl dies, so be it. Why do you want my son to pay with his life?¡±


    Everyone booed. Was this something a mother would say?


    Everyone in the village knew that the Qin family treated Qin Xi terribly, but they didn¡¯t know that her life was so cheap and insignificant in the eyes of her mother.


    Han Dazhu retorted, ¡°Hmph, now that Xi is my granddaughter-in-law, she¡¯s a member of the Han family. If you don¡¯t give her justice, I¡¯ll do it! Now, get Qin Feng out immediately. Otherwise, I¡¯ll go to the police station.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares.¡±

 Chapter 8

    Hu Xiaofeng placed her hands on her hips and stood in front of Han Dazhu.


    At the side, Li Guihua was also pointing at Qin Xi and scolding, ¡°You little b*tch, you¡¯re an ingrate. If I knew you¡¯d cause us so much trouble today, I would have drowned you in the water when you were born. Why should we feed you and raise you up?¡±


    As she spoke, she spat on the ground.


    Qin Xi trembled and stammered, ¡°Grandma¡­¡±


    Li Guihua said fiercely, ¡°Get lost. Don¡¯t call me grandma. I¡¯m not your grandma.¡±


    Zhang Cuiyun also said sarcastically, ¡°As the saying goes, a married daughter is like water that has been poured out. Uncle Han, since Qin Xi is married to your family, her life has nothing to do with us. Don¡¯t pin the blame on us.¡±


    Han Dazhu was a hunter who used to deal with beasts of the most ferocious kind. He exuded a terrifying murderous aura as he shouted at the three of them.


    He said angrily, ¡°Bullsh*t. I¡¯ve already brought Qin Xi to the county city to do a checkup and confirmed that she was poisoned. Qin Feng also admitted it himself. We¡¯re here to seek justice for Xi. If you talk nicely, I might let him off for Xi¡¯s sake! If you keep making things hard for us, I¡¯ll bring Xi to the police station and get them to arrest your son.¡±


    This time, the Qin family panicked.


    What? Qin Feng had already admitted it? Wouldn¡¯t he end up being jailed then?


    ¡°What do you want?¡± At this moment, Qin Guobiao, who had been silent, suddenly spoke.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want Qin Feng to go to jail, you must return the betrothal money to us at double the amount.¡±


    Before Han Dazhu could finish, Li Guihua exploded like a cat that had its tail stepped on. ¡°Impossible, absolutely impossible!¡±


    Money was her life. Giving the money back at double the amount was no less than gouging her heart.


    ¡°You old bastard, how dare you have designs on my money. Let me tell you, no way. I won¡¯t give you a penny, not even over my dead body!¡±


    Han Dazhu said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you want to give me the money or not. In the past two days, we¡¯ve spent a lot on treating Xi. In addition, Xi has suffered such a serious pain and has to be compensated. If you don¡¯t want to compensate, I¡¯ll send Qin Feng to the police station. I¡¯m telling you, once he goes in, he won¡¯t be able to come out again!¡±


    Qin Feng, who was hiding in the house and trembling, couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. He immediately dashed out and hugged Li Guihua¡¯s arm, crying with snot and tears. ¡°No, I¡¯m not going to the police station. I¡¯m not going to the police station. Grandma, I¡¯m not going. Mom, you have to save me. I don¡¯t want to go to jail!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I won¡¯t let you go to jail!¡± Hu Xiaofeng immediately comforted Qin Feng in a gentle tone.


    Seeing her grandson¡¯s sad look, Li Guihua¡¯s heart tightened. However, she was still unwilling to let go of the money. She gritted her teeth and looked at Han Dazhu. ¡°200 yuan. I¡¯ll only return the betrothal money. This is my bottom line. It¡¯s up to you whether you take it or not!¡±


    Han Dazhu refused to give in. ¡°No, not a cent less! If you think it¡¯s unfair, you can take the poison. If you do that, I guarantee that I won¡¯t take a cent.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Li Guihua blushed.


    Qin Feng was so frightened that his face turned pale. He shook Li Guihua and begged, ¡°Grandma, give it to them. Grandma, the less trouble, the better. Give it to them, please!¡±


    When Zhang Cuiyun saw that Li Guihua was about to compromise, she immediately shouted, ¡°No way! My eldest branch has a share of the money too. Why should we give it to them? I don¡¯t agree. If you want to give them the money, ask the second branch to fork out the money.¡±

 Chapter 9

    Hu Xiaofeng was furious.


    She pointed at Zhang Cuiyun with a vicious expression and cursed, ¡°Zhang Cuiyun, you old b*tch. I knew you couldn¡¯t bear to see my son doing well and wanted to take the opportunity to get rid of him. Let me tell you, don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    Zhang Cuiyun was furious. She rolled up her sleeves and was about to slap her. ¡°You old bitch, how dare you scold me? I¡¯ll tear your stupid mouth apart today.¡±


    Seeing that they were about to fight, Qin Guobiao shouted, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Everyone immediately shut up.


    Qin Guobiao looked at Han Dazhu and said in a low voice, ¡°You can¡¯t air your dirty laundry in public. We are in-laws. There¡¯s no need to fall out like this.¡±


    Han Dazhu raised his hand and pointed at Qin Xi, who was on the verge of death. ¡°I¡¯m airing your dirty laundry in the public, not mine. Besides, isn¡¯t it a little hypocritical to say that we¡¯re in-laws now? If Qin Feng was not so evil, I wouldn¡¯t have gone out of my way to cause trouble. Qin Guobiao, I think you¡¯re getting more and more shameless as you age!¡±


    Seeing that Han Dazhu was determined to make things hard for them, Qin Guobiao was so furious that his chest heaved and his breathing became heavy. . He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Alright, 400, deal!¡±


    ¡°Qin¡­¡±


    Li Guihua was anxious. Just as she was about to stop him, Qin Guobiao shot her an angry look. ¡°Are you going to watch Feng go to jail?¡±


    Li Guihua was so frightened that she immediately fell silent.


    Only then did Han Dazhu soften his tone. ¡°Also¡­¡±


    Li Guihua screamed, ¡°There¡¯s more? Lame Han, don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    Han Dazhu continued, ¡°As you know, Xi fell sick as soon as she was married into my family, so she wished she could be buried in the Qin family¡¯s ancestral grave. You¡­¡±


    ¡°No, definitely not. You were the one who said that the b*tch is a member of the Han family. Now, you want her to be buried in our Qin family¡¯s ancestral grave. What do you mean?¡±


    Zhang Cuiyun was already angry that she lost 400 yuan. She couldn¡¯t tolerate another request.


    ¡°No, definitely not,¡± Li Guihua and Hu Xiaofeng echoed.


    Qin Guobiao¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°Han Dazhu, I will definitely not agree to this.¡±


    Seeing that the situation was developing in the expected direction, Qin Xi smiled. It was finally her time to perform.


    And so¡­


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough, cough¡­¡±


    Qin Xi coughed violently. With Luo Xiujuan¡¯s help, she slowly raised her head and looked at Qin Guobiao with red eyes. Her voice was weak as she choked, ¡°Grandpa¡­ Grandpa, I¡­ I want to go back¡­ back to the Qin family¡­¡±


    Qin Guobiao turned his head away, not wanting to face Qin Xi. ¡°You¡¯re the daughter-in-law of the Han family. You should be buried in the Han family¡¯s ancestral grave. Go back and stop making things difficult for me.¡±


    This was probably the first time Qin Guobiao spoke to Qin Xi with such a good attitude.


    When Han Dazhu heard this, he swept his walking stick across the Qin family members in exasperation. ¡°Alright, as expected of the Qin family. You¡¯re all forcing Xi to her death. Since you¡¯re so heartless, fine, we¡¯ll sign an agreement today. Whether Xi lives or dies, she will have nothing to do with your Qin family in the future.¡±


    Qin Xi begged weakly, ¡°Grandpa¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t want to break ties with¡­ I was born a Qin¡­ and I want to die a Qin.¡±


    She struggled to kneel and kowtow to Qin Guobiao, but because she was too weak, she fell to the ground. Luo Xiujuan was so frightened that she quickly helped her up and faked crying.


    Luo Xiujuan knew that Qin Xi was putting on an act, but she did not expect her to be so dramatic.

 Chapter 10

    When the villagers saw how miserable Qin Xi was, they felt bad for her and started to persuade the Qin family.


    ¡°Old Madam Li, do a good deed and agree to that. She is your granddaughter after all. Show some mercy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This child is about to die. Don¡¯t be so cruel!¡±


    Li Guihua pointed at the villagers angrily. ¡°Whoever thinks she is pitiful can take her home and bury her in your ancestral grave. If you don¡¯t want to, shut up.¡±


    The villagers immediately shut their mouths. They were here to watch the show, not to pick up a corpse to take up the space of their ancestral grave.


    Qin Xi looked at Hu Xiaofeng with tears in her eyes. ¡°Mom¡­ don¡¯t you¡­ want me to¡­ come back?¡±


    Hu Xiaofeng pretended to be in a difficult position. ¡°My daughter, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to come back, but you¡¯re already married. There¡¯s no need for you to come back.¡±


    Qin Xi stammered in a weak voice, ¡°But¡­ but after I die¡­ I will miss¡­ miss¡­ you and¡­ Father¡­ Grandma, Grandpa¡­ Eldest Aunt¡­ Oh right¡­ and Brother and Cousin¡­ Eldest Uncle and the others¡­ Can I¡­ come back to¡­ to see¡­ you? You¡¯ve¡­ treated me so¡­ good and taken care of me¡­ Can I come back to find you?¡­¡±


    Coming back to find them after she died?


    The faces of the Qin family instantly turned pale, and they could not help but feel deep fear, especially Hu Xiaofeng and Li Guihua. In the past, they had bullied Qin Xi a lot. If she came back after she died, the first thing she would do was deal with them¡­


    At the thought of that scene, Hu Xiaofeng and Li Guihua subconsciously shivered and screamed, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to come back. You¡¯re not from the Qin family. You¡¯re not allowed to come back¡­¡±


    The others were not any better, especially Qin Feng. He was so frightened that he trembled. He hid behind Li Guihua and shouted, ¡°You can¡¯t come back. Grandma, you can¡¯t let her come back. She¡¯s no longer a member of the Qin family¡­ Grandma, don¡¯t let her come back.¡±


    Han Dazhu said sarcastically, ¡°Hmph, if you didn¡¯t do anything bad, why are you so afraid of being haunted?¡±


    Li Guihua tugged at Qin Guobiao¡¯s clothes, feeling flustered and uneasy. Her voice was trembling as she whispered, ¡°Old Qin, think of a way. What if that bitch turns into a ghost and comes back to haunt us? What should we do?¡±


    Although Qin Guobiao wasn¡¯t superstitious, when he thought of what his family had done to Qin Xi, he felt guilty.


    He glanced at Qin Xi and sighed. ¡°Xi, don¡¯t blame Grandpa for being so extreme¡­¡±


    Then, he looked at Han Dazhu and announced to everyone, ¡°I hereby announce that Qin Xi is no longer a member of the Qin family. Since she has already married into the Han family, she will be a member of the Han family forever¡­ Cuiyun, go and get the genealogy book. Feng, go and call the village chief over.¡±


    Zhang Cuiyun¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Hey, good! This is a good idea!¡±


    Qin Feng immediately crawled out of the courtyard to call the village chief with trembling legs.


    The villagers did not expect the Qin family to be so cold-blooded. Qin Xi was already in such a state, but they still wanted to cut ties with her. Was this something a human would do?


    Cold-blooded, a family of cold-blooded beasts!


    Li Guihua was excited. ¡°Yes, as long as this little b*tch¡¯s surname is not Qin¡­ she¡¯ll have nothing to do with us!¡±


    Han Dazhu widened his eyes and was furious. ¡°Qin Guobiao, Li Guihua, are you still human? She¡¯s your granddaughter. Are you going to watch her become a homeless vengeful soul?¡±


    A smug smile appeared on Li Guihua¡¯s mean face. ¡°Lame Han, are you the emperor or what? Why are you interfering in the Qin family¡¯s business? Don¡¯t you think too highly of yourself.¡±


    Han Dazhu was furious. ¡°You¡­¡±

 Chapter 11

    ¡°Brother Qin, isn¡¯t this too much? We¡¯re all from the same village and will be seeing each other on a daily basis. There¡¯s no need to go to such an extent,¡± Auntie Cai next door came out and said.


    She looked at Qin Guobiao in disapproval and sighed with pity. ¡°Besides, Xi has had a hard life since she was young. Now that she¡¯s almost dying, you¡­ Sigh, can¡¯t you just let her rest in peace?¡±


    Li Guihua spat. ¡°Old Madam Cai, don¡¯t stick your nose into my family affairs. It¡¯s her fate whether she suffers or not. It¡¯s none of our business! If you¡¯re so bored, get your granddaughter-in-law to lay an egg. Don¡¯t walk around medding in everything you see.¡±


    Knowing that she wasn¡¯t as good at quarreling as Li Guihua, Auntie Cai snorted and turned to leave. ¡°You¡­ Hmph, I¡¯m not telling you. You¡¯re too selfish. You¡¯ll regret it one day.¡±


    At this moment, someone shouted that the village chief was here. Qin Xi quickly stuffed something into her mouth and lay back under the blanket.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The village chief was in his forties. He looked ordinary and had dark skin. Seeing that a fight was about to break out, his face immediately darkened.


    Hu Xiaofeng pointed at Qin Xi and said, ¡°Village Chief, you came at the right time. I want to cut ties with Qin Xi.¡±


    The village chief looked in the direction she was pointing. Seeing that Qin Xi obviously didn¡¯t have long to live, he was shocked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this child? Wasn¡¯t she alive and kicking a few days ago?¡±


    Hu Xiaofeng was so guilty that she did not dare to look the village chief in the eye. She straightened her neck and said, ¡°Chief, the Han family are bullies. That b*tch is already married, but they still want her to be buried in my family¡¯s ancestral grave. Chief, this is inappropriate, right?¡±


    The village chief still did not know what had happened, but what Hu Xiaofeng said made sense. However, he knew Hu Xiaofeng¡¯s character and did not believe her on blind faith. He looked at the people around him and asked, ¡°Can someone tell me what exactly happened here?¡±


    ¡°Chief, don¡¯t you know? The Qin family is simply a bunch of animals. They poisoned Xi and even blackmailed the Han family to pay the gambling debts. They¡¯re the ones in the wrong in the first place, and now they want to cut ties with this poor child. How outrageous!¡±


    Some villagers couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and told him what happened. The village chief¡¯s face immediately darkened.


    Poison?


    This was against the law. He did not expect such a horrendous thing to happen in his village. If word got out, it would affect the reputation of the village and his position as the village chief.


    He looked at Qin Guobiao. ¡°Uncle Qin, are you really going to cut ties with this child?¡±


    Although Qin Guobiao was ashamed, he still gritted his teeth and nodded. ¡°Chief, let¡¯s do that. If she wants to blame, blame herself for being unlucky. In the future, we¡¯ll just take her as a stranger.¡±


    As soon as he said that, the villagers clicked their tongues. What a shameless old thing!


    Pfft¡­


    ¡°Ah, Xi, Xi, how are you?¡±


    ¡°Wifey, why are you vomiting blood?¡±


    Luo Xiujuan and Han Shi exclaimed in unison. Everyone looked over and saw Qin Xi vomit a mouthful of dark red blood. The villagers¡¯ hearts tightened and they looked at her with sympathy.


    Seeing this, Han Dazhu panicked. He looked at the village chief and slapped his thigh. ¡°What should we do? Shuan Zi, what should we do?¡±

 Chapter 12

    The village chief¡¯s name was Liu Shuan, also nicknamed Shuan Zi.


    His heart tightened and he quickly got someone to call Doctor Zhang over. Then, he looked at Qin Xi and said with sympathy, ¡°Child, do you have anything else to say?¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s face was pale as she begged, ¡°Chief, since¡­ since¡­ Mother and Grandpa said so¡­ then¡­ don¡¯t make things difficult for them¡­ Please¡­ please help me¡­ write¡­ write a letter of agreement¡­ that from now¡­ now on¡­ we have nothing to do with each other!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    The village chief¡¯s heart ached for her. He sighed and then looked at Qin Guobiao and the others reproachfully. ¡°You¡¯re even worse than a child.¡±


    The Qin family was silent for a moment. They all glared at Qin Xi with resentment. If not for this little bi*tch, they wouldn¡¯t have embarrassed themselves in front of so many fellow villagers. In the future, they would definitely become a laughing stock.


    ¡°Hmph, the sooner the ties are cut, the better. There is no point in having such a family! Shuan Zi, write the agreement!¡± Han Dazhu said indignantly.


    The village chief let out a long sigh.


    In the end, under the witness of the villagers, the village chief wrote a letter of agreement. There were three copies. One for Han Dazhu, one for Qin Guobiao, and one for himself.


    The village chief put away the letter and said, ¡°Alright, once the letter is signed, it will be legally effective. In the future, the Qin family will have nothing to do with Qin Xi, and Qin Xi won¡¯t be obliged to help the Qin family. By the way, the girl also mentioned that when you have time, go and get her name out of your household register. Take care!¡±


    Li Guihua quickly nudged Hu Xiaofeng with her elbow. ¡°We have time. We have time now. Xiaofeng, take the household register and go to town to settle the procedures.¡±


    Hu Xiaofeng looked at the letter in Qin Guobiao¡¯s hand and had a mixed feeling. After being nudged by Li Guihua, she nodded and went to do it.


    At this moment, a shout came from a distance. ¡°Doctor Liu is here. Make way!¡±


    The villagers quickly made way for Liu Dequan, who was in his fifties. He was sweating profusely.


    ¡°Uncle Liu, you¡¯re finally here. Come and take a look!¡±


    Luo Xiujuan was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan. She grabbed Doctor Liu and brought him to Qin Xi.


    Seeing Qin Xi¡¯s appearance, Liu Dequan¡¯s expression was solemn. He quickly squatted down to check on her. Although he was only a village doctor, his decades of experience told him that Qin Xi was not poisoned at all. Not only was she not poisoned, but she was also very healthy.


    If not for the fact that her face was sickly pale, Liu Dequan would have thought that these villagers were pranking him.


    In order to confirm his guessing, he took her pulse again!


    Seeing Liu Dequan¡¯s solemn expression, Qin Xi gave Luo Xiujuan a look and glanced at the pool of dark red blood on the ground.


    Luo Xiujuan immediately had an idea. She quickly covered her face and sobbed as she asked Liu Dequan, ¡°How is it, Uncle Liu? Xi just spat out a mouthful of blood. Is she already¡­¡±


    A mouthful of dark red blood?


    Liu Dequan¡¯s eyes lit up, and the solemnity on his face immediately disappeared. He laughed heartily.


    The villagers looked at each other in confusion. What was going on? What was so funny about a mouthful of blood?


    While everyone was discussing in confusion, Liu Dequan finally spoke.


    ¡°This girl is really lucky. The poison is all in this pool of dark red blood. Now that she spat it all out, she is saved.¡±

 Chapter 13

    ¡°What? She is saved?¡±


    ¡°This is simply miraculous!¡±


    ¡°I think the Qin family is her jinx. As soon as she left the Qin family, she would be fine!¡±


    Although this sounded ridiculous, villagers always looked at things through a superstitious lense.


    The villagers discussed among themselves. Without exception, they all said that Qin Xi was not destined to die. As the saying went, one who survived a disaster was bound to be blessed. In their opinion, Qin Xi¡¯s blessing was yet to come!


    Qin Feng was also shocked when he heard that. He shouted in ecstasy, ¡°That¡¯s great, I didn¡¯t kill anyone. That¡¯s great. I don¡¯t have to go to jail anymore!¡±


    Li Guihua¡¯s eyes lit up. She tugged at Qin Guobiao¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Old Qin, now that she is awake, does it mean we don¡¯t have to return the money?¡±


    Before Qin Guobiao could speak, Han Dazhu said sarcastically, ¡°Don¡¯t think about going back on your word. The crime has been committed. It¡¯s an entirely different matter whether the victim dies or not. If you don¡¯t compensate, I can still press a charge against you.¡±


    Qin Feng and Li Guihua swallowed back the words that were on the tip of their tongues.


    This farce ended with the Qin family forking out 400 Yuan. The wicked things the Qin family did also became a laughing stock in the village.


    Of course, other than the Han family, no one knew that the biggest winner was Qin Xi, who put up a perfect show as a dying girl.


    **


    After returning to the Han family and closing the door, Qin Xi jumped off the stretcher with a radiant smile.


    Seeing that she was full of energy, Han Dazhu laughed out loud. ¡°Girl, you¡¯re really smart. You made them pay a heavy price today and even successfully cut ties with them. How smart!¡±


    Qin Xi scratched her head shyly. ¡°I was just lucky that this idea came across my mind. It¡¯s all thanks to Grandpa and Mom¡¯s cooperation. Speaking of which, Grandpa and Mom¡¯s acting skills are really good. It¡¯s some oscar-level acting.¡±


    ¡°Oscar? What¡¯s that?¡± Luo Xiujuan asked in confusion.


    Seeing that Qin Xi praised his grandfather and mother but did not praise him, Han Shi panicked and asked, ¡°What about me? Am I the best?¡±


    Qin Xi praised generously, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re the best, especially that kick. You even kicked the door off. You¡¯re really amazing!¡±


    As she spoke, she even reached out to rub his head. Han Shi was already shy from being praised by his wife, but now that his head was rubbed, his handsome face immediately turned red. He lowered his head and chuckled.


    At the sight of that, the three of them immediately burst out laughing.


    After laughing, Han Dazhu handed the 400 yuan the Qin family gave him to Qin Xi and said with a smile, ¡°Girl, here, take this 400 yuan. You can buy whatever you want with it.¡±


    Qin Xi thought for a moment and did not refuse. It was not that she was greedy for this money, but she was in urgent need of it.


    After she was reborn, not only was she bestowed with some mystic techniques that allowed her to absorb the essence of heaven and earth to cultivate the legendary ancient martial Qi, but also she could treat illnesses and prevent disasters from happening.


    Overnight, she became a mystic doctor.


    Thinking back to her previous life, it was not difficult to guess that they came after her for the jade pendant. However, she did not know how those people knew the secret of the jade pendant.


    Of course, what was done was done. It was useless to think too much. This question was destined to remain unanswered.


    What she should be thinking about now was how to tell the Han family that she knew medicine. Otherwise, she would be restrained in the future.


    Qin Xi took the 400 yuan and stopped smiling. She looked at Han Dazhu and Luo Xiujuan solemnly. ¡°Grandpa, Mom, I have something to tell you. Let¡¯s go in first!¡±


    The four of them entered the house and closed the door.

 Chapter 14

    Han Dazhu asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, girl? Are you still thinking about the Qin family¡­¡±


    He thought that Qin Xi was in a bad mood because of cutting ties with her family. It made sense. Although those people treated her brutally, they were still her family after all. How could she not be sad?


    Qin Xi was silent as she began to prepare to tell the story/lie¡­


    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s like this. When I was young, I met a master who taught me many skills. He taught me how to read, medical skills, Qigong, and talismans¡­¡±


    Before Qin Xi could finish, Han Dazhu¡¯s hand trembled in excitement and his walking stick fell to the ground. He asked impatiently, ¡°Really? You really met a master?¡±


    Luo Xiujuan also looked at Qin Xi expectantly, wanting to hear more from her, but she was puzzled. ¡°Then all these years, you¡­¡±


    Qin Xi continued, ¡°Mother, do you want to ask me why I endured the Qin family¡¯s bullying all these years instead of using my skills to impress them?¡±


    Luo Xiujuan said what was on her mind. ¡°Yes, if you¡¯re really that capable, they won¡¯t treat you like that, and you won¡¯t have to suffer.¡±


    Qin Xi shook her head and she said, ¡°Do you think that if I revealed my ability, they would stop bullying and abusing me? No, it¡¯d only get worse.¡±


    Han Dazhu nodded in agreement. ¡°You are right. If they knew, they would definitely use you to make money.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ when Qin Feng poisoned me, I beat him at his own game and threatened the Qin family to cut ties with me. In the future, I won¡¯t be obliged to help them.¡±


    Qin Xi looked at Han Dazhu and Luo Xiujuan guiltily. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa and Mother. I didn¡¯t tell you about this in advance. I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t agree to me risking my life, and I wasn¡¯t sure if your acting skills could really fool them¡­ So¡­ I made the decision on my own. I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Han Dazhu did not expect Qin Xi, a girl who was not even 20 years old, to be able to plan a few moves ahead of others. Although he was indeed angry that she was risking her life, he could understand her intentions.


    Seeing that she was sincere in admitting her mistake, Han Dazhu chose to forgive her. Besides, Qin Xi was right. If she really told them the plan in advance, their acts wouldn¡¯t be convincing.


    ¡°Girl, we don¡¯t blame you. We only blame the Qin family.¡±


    Luo Xiujuan bit her lip, her eyes filled with shock. She felt that her daughter-in-law was too smart. Not only did she fool everyone, but she also made all the villagers stand on her side.


    Han Shi did not understand what they were talking about. He sat beside Qin Xi obediently and fiddled with his clothes from time to time, but his eyes were fixed on Qin Xi¡¯s hand.


    He thought to himself, ¡°My wife¡¯s hands are really beautiful.¡±


    ¡°What about the poison?¡± Han Dazhu asked.


    Qin Xi said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s been removed long ago. My plan was to fool Qin Feng and make him anxious. Only then would he freak out and agree to my request.¡±


    The more Han Dazhu looked at Qin Xi, the more satisfied he was with this granddaughter-in-law. ¡°Not bad, not bad! Then what do you plan to do next?¡±


    Qin Xi said seriously, ¡°Grandpa, I plan to ask Doctor Liu to take me in as his student. That way, I can practice my medical skills openly and people won¡¯t gossip about it. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really thoughtful. However, I wonder what Liu Dequan will think!¡± Han Dazhu asked worriedly. He more or less knew what kind of a person Liu Dequan was.


    Qin Xi said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get him to agree.¡±

 Chapter 15

    The next day, Qin Xi and Han Shi walked towards Liu Dequan¡¯s house with a bag of oranges. The villagers who passed by greeted them. She replied with a smile and stopped to chat with them.


    Qin Xi was quite good-looking. She had delicate eyebrows and curved eyes. She also had two dimples and was very likable.


    However, she was now emaciated. Her skin was sallow, her eyes were sunken. Although she still looked malnourished, at least she was neat and pretty.


    When they arrived at Liu Dequan¡¯s house, he was sitting in the courtyard, deep in thought. He didn¡¯t even notice them when they walked up to him.


    Han Shi went up to him and suddenly patted Liu Dequan on the shoulder. Liu Dequan was so shocked that he fell to the ground.


    Qin Xi quickly helped him up and said apologetically, ¡°Grandpa Liu, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Doctor Liu stood up and patted the dust off his body.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m here to thank Grandpa Liu for your help yesterday!¡± Qin Xi waved the bag in her hand and smiled.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t help much yesterday.¡± Doctor Liu waved his hand in embarrassment and brought the two of them into the house. He shouted at his wife, who was still cooking, ¡°The kids from the Han family are here. Cook some more.¡±


    Qin Xi quickly rejected, ¡°Grandpa Liu, don¡¯t bother. We came after eating. Don¡¯t make Grandma Liu busy.¡±


    In the kitchen, an old lady in her late sixties walked out with an apron on. When she saw the guests, she greeted them enthusiastically and went back into the kitchen.


    Qin Xi was the first to speak. ¡°Grandpa Liu, is there something on your mind? You looked distracted just now.¡±


    Liu Dequan glanced at her and sighed dejectedly. ¡°I¡¯m getting old and useless. To be honest, Qin Xi, when I took your pulse yesterday, other than malnourishment, I couldn¡¯t find any other symptoms.¡±


    Qin Xi immediately understood that Liu Dequan had started to doubt his ability because he could not find any symptoms. This kind of self-doubt was very bad for a doctor. It would make him gradually fear or give up on treating patients.


    Qin Xi confessed, ¡°Grandpa Liu, I¡¯m here today to confess two things to you. Actually, I¡¯ve already removed the poison yesterday. The reason why I didn¡¯t tell you the truth was that I wanted to use the opportunity to cut ties with the Qin family.¡±


    ¡°As you know, I¡¯ve suffered a lot since I was young. I thought that as long as I was obedient, my parents would love me again. However, what I got in return was endless torture and disappointment¡­¡±


    ¡°I was stupid. I always wanted to seek validation from them, but in the end, they abandoned me, so I¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, Qin Xi, good girl, no more talking about that. It¡¯s for the better that you left the Qin family. You made the right choice.¡±


    Liu Dequan or everyone in the village for that matter knew that Qin Xi was living a life worse than a cattle. Li Guihua was afraid that Qin Xi would go out and cry for justice and ruin the Qin family¡¯s reputation, so in the end, Qin Xi was tied up in a cattle pen and raised like an animal.


    However, since it was a family matter, the villagers couldn¡¯t say anything. The more they sympathized with her, the worse Qin Xi¡¯s life would be.


    ¡°Grandpa Liu, there¡¯s one more thing¡­¡±


    Qin Xi licked her dry lips and said, ¡°Actually, I know some medical skills too. May I ask Grandpa Liu if you¡¯ve been vomiting after every meal no matter how much you eat?¡±


    Liu Dequan was stunned and said in surprise, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa Liu, you thought it was related to stomach issues, right?¡±

 Chapter 16

    ¡°Is it not?¡±


    Qin Xi shook her head calmly. ¡°This is a symptom of spleen deficiency. If you treat it the way you would treat spleen deficiency, you can eat whatever you want in less than three days.¡±


    Liu Dequan was enlightened. ¡°I see. Qin Xi, do you really know medicine? But I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve ever taken my pulse.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Liu, medicine is all about looking, hearing, asking, and feeling. Looking at your face, I can see that your eyes are dark red, which means that your illness is not serious. Moreover, I know a little bit of the Qi Observation Technique.¡±


    The Qi Observation Technique was considered a mystic technique. With it, one could determine the patient¡¯s health and fortune through the ¡°Qi¡± around them.


    On the first day of her rebirth, through Qi Observation Technique, she observed a black fog on Han Shi.


    Qin Xi said a lot, making Liu Dequan dumbfounded. He stood up excitedly. ¡°Qin Xi, you¡¯re really something. Wow, you even know about the Qi Observation Technique?¡±


    He had once heard from his shifu that Qi Observation Technique was a very advanced medical skill that only existed in legends. Even the ancient imperial physicians might not have this ability.


    Now that Chinese medicine had declined, let alone the Qi Observation Technique, it was difficult for ordinary Chinese medicine doctors to even do the most basic things like taking pulses. In addition, with the introduction of Western medicine, Chinese medicine was forgotten.


    Just as he was about to ask questions, someone suddenly cried outside the door, ¡°Doctor Liu, is Doctor Liu at home? Come and save my son, Doctor Liu¡­¡±


    Liu Dequan quickly ran out and saw a large group of people in the courtyard, among whom, a woman was hugging a five to six-year-old boy and crying for help.


    The child¡¯s eyes were wide open, his face was purple, and his expression indicated that he was in pain. He was continuously letting out strange sounds. His body was drenched in sweat and was stiff. The situation looked extremely terrifying.


    ¡°Doctor Liu, save my son. I don¡¯t know what happened to him. He was fine this morning¡­ Boohoo¡­¡±


    This was Li Fugui¡¯s family. The woman holding the child was Li Fugui¡¯s wife. The child was called Li Gang.


    Liu Dequan¡¯s expression was solemn as he quickly instructed, ¡°Quick, put the child on the bed.¡±


    Actually, when Liu Dequan saw the child¡¯s symptoms, he was nervous. He didn¡¯t know what illness it was and wasn¡¯t confident in saving the child.


    However, as a doctor and a fellow villager, he had to give it his best shot no matter what.


    Just as he walked past Qin Xi, Qin Xi said to him in a low voice, ¡°Grandpa Liu, this child is suffering from severe food poisoning. We can only treat him with acupuncture.¡±


    Food poisoning?


    Liu Dequan shivered and immediately asked Li Fugui, ¡°What did the child eat this morning?¡±


    Li Fugui panicked and cried, ¡°He only ate a big bowl of noodles and a boiled egg. Doctor Liu, please save him!¡±


    Liu Dequan subconsciously looked at Qin Xi. She nodded at him with confidence written all across her face, which gave him a trace of hope.


    ¡°Grandpa Liu, get everyone out. I¡¯ll perform the acupuncture¡­¡±


    Liu Dequan gritted his teeth and said to Li Fugui¡¯s family, ¡°All of you, go out. I need to treat the child. There are too many of you here.¡±


    Qin Xi whispered to Han Shi, ¡°Stone, go to the door and wait. Don¡¯t let anyone in.¡±


    Han Shi nodded obediently and walked out.


    ¡°Grandpa Liu, do you have silver needles?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±

 Chapter 17

    Liu Dequan immediately took out the needle bag and spread it out on the bed.


    Qin Xi took a deep breath. She, who had never touched a silver needle before, was as if possessed by a divine doctor. The silver needles in her hand quickly pierced into a few major acupoints on the child.


    Qin Xi¡¯s movements were smooth and skillful. She did it so fast that before Liu Dequan could realize it, the child¡¯s body was already covered in silver needles.


    Liu Dequan was dazzled and extremely shocked. It was at this moment that he really knew that Qin Xi was a genius.


    After Qin Xi was done, she said to Liu Dequan, ¡°Grandpa Liu, bring me a basin.¡±


    Liu Dequan quickly brought the basin over. With a wave of her hand, all the silver needles returned to Qin Xi¡¯s hand.


    At the same time, she patted the child on the back. The child let out a cry and spat out the food that wasn¡¯t yet digested. Then, the child began to cry.


    The room was immediately filled with a sour smell. Liu Dequan looked at Qin Xi excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s done!¡±


    After the door was opened, Li Fugui and his family ran in hurriedly. The child¡¯s mother quickly held the child in her arms and knelt on the ground to kowtow.


    ¡°Thank you, Doctor Liu. Thank you, Doctor Liu¡­¡±


    Liu Dequan helped her up. Just as he was about to say that he was not the one who saved her, he saw Qin Xi shake her head at him.


    After Li Fugui and his family thanked him and left, Liu Dequan asked, ¡°I admire your medical skills. May I know who your shifu is?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Liu, you¡¯re exaggerating. In terms of experience, I¡¯m far inferior to you. In terms of aptitude, I¡¯m just a beginner. This time¡­ I was just lucky.¡±


    Qin Xi said humbly, ¡°As for my shifu, he¡¯s long gone. I don¡¯t know his name. He just passed by and pitied me, so he taught me some things. I¡¯ve been working hard all these years to polish what he taught me.¡±


    Liu Dequan laughed heartily. No one knew his limits better than him. Qin Xi said so only out of respect. He asked, ¡°Qin Xi, you flatter me. Tell me, what else do you need my help with?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled shyly. ¡°I really can¡¯t hide anything from you, Grandpa Liu. It¡¯s like this. I want to be your disciple¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Liu Dequan immediately waved his hand and rejected, ¡°No, your medical skills are better than mine. I have nothing to teach you!¡±


    Qin Xi said, ¡°Grandpa Liu, I want to go out with you to treat patients and learn. We can also discuss medical skills with each other.¡±


    Liu Dequan immediately understood what she meant. He stood up excitedly and said in disbelief, ¡°Qin Xi, you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Learning is a life-long journey. Grandpa Liu, we can learn from each other. The acupuncture technique just now is called the Five Elements Acupuncture Technique. If you want to learn, I can teach you!¡±


    Liu Dequan was overjoyed. ¡°Sure, sure, I¡¯m more than happy to do that!¡±


    **


    At noon, using the excuse of picking mushrooms, Qin Xi entered the mountains. Han Dazhu was worried and asked Han Shi to go with her.


    Shangwan Village was located on a plain at the foot of the Shangwan Mountain Range. A small river ran through the entire village. It was a tributary of the large river behind the Shangwan Mountain Range. This river was also an important water source for the surrounding villages.


    This place was lush with water and vegetation. There were many wild flowers growing around it, blooming very beautifully under the sun.


    Most of the villagers here made a living through paddy fields, orchards, and tea plantations. For the Han family, it was a tea plantation.


    In order not to attract attention, Qin Xi and Han Shi took a shortcut up the mountain.

 Chapter 18

    On the mountain, the forest was lush and the terrain was rugged. There were many large beasts lurking in the depths.


    In the past, when the living conditions were poor, the villagers would group up to hunt in the mountains. Later on, when their life was better, they no longer set foot into the depths of the mountain. Instead, they only came to pick some wild vegetables and mushrooms at the foot of the mountain.


    Seeing that Qin Xi was about to enter the forest, Han Shi quickly pulled Qin Xi and said in a low voice, ¡°Wifey, you can¡¯t go in. Grandpa said that there are big worms inside! Big worms that can eat people!¡±


    Qin Xi knew that Han Shi was stubborn. Without a good reason to convince him, it would probably be difficult for her to enter the forest today.


    She thought for a moment and said, ¡°Han Shi, do you want Grandpa to walk without a walking stick? And Mom, her back hurts from time to time. Do you want her to get better?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Han Shi nodded heavily.


    ¡°Let me tell you, there are herbs inside to treat Grandpa and Mom. Let¡¯s go in and pick the herbs to treat them, okay?¡±


    Han Shi had deep feelings for his grandfather and mother. Although he only had the intelligence of a five-year-old, he knew a lot and was very smart.


    Han Shi was a little conflicted. ¡°Will Grandpa and Mom recover as long as we bring the herbs back?¡±


    ¡°Of course. After I treat Grandpa and Mom, I¡¯ll treat you. At that time, you¡¯ll be like a normal person, okay?¡±


    Previously, she had used the Mystic Medical Technique to figure out what that black fog on Han Shi¡¯s body was about and found that the reason why Han Shi had become like this was actually man-made. However, Han Shi had completely forgotten about it. Qin Xi could only treat him before finding the culprit.


    ¡°Normal person?¡±


    Han Shi¡¯s big and dark eyes lit up. ¡°Does that mean I can have a baby with you when I become a normal person?¡±


    Qin Xi almost choked to death. Her face turned slightly red and she stammered, ¡°Logically speaking¡­ yes, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go make a baby!¡± Han Shi pulled her into the forest.


    ¡°Hey, hey, wait, wait.¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s face suddenly turned red. Although her husband was a fool, he had a strikingly handsome face. She had no experience in dating or romantic relationships for that matter. Her heart skipped a beat as she was pulled into the forest by a man. She panicked and said, ¡°Tell me, how are you going to have a baby with me?¡±


    Han Shi¡¯s expression was extremely serious as he said, ¡°I know. If we take off our clothes and sleep together, We¡¯ll have a baby!¡±


    Pfft¡­


    Seeing how serious he was, Qin Xi couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Who told you that we¡¯ll have a baby like this?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    An image flashed across Han Shi¡¯s mind, but it went too fast and disappeared in an instant that he couldn¡¯t catch it.


    He scratched his head. ¡°I don¡¯t remember!¡±


    Qin Xi held back her laughter and pulled him into the forest. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this. It¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s go in and find some herbs!¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay!¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s current mystic medical technique was only at the first level. Although it was a little difficult to deal with a large ferocious beast, it was by no means impossible. At most, it would take some effort.


    Therefore, as soon as the two of them entered the forest, they went straight to the deepest of it.


    Han Shi had never gone so deep into the forest. From time to time, he would look around and touch things. He was very interested in the environment here and everything was new to him.


    Qin Xi, on the other hand, lowered her head and dug for herbs along the way. Almost no one journeyed across this place, so there were many common herbs on the ground. She collected a little bit of each.


    ¡°Huh, what¡¯s this?¡±


    Han Shi saw something that looked like a bird¡¯s nest on the tree. Just as he was about to reach out, Qin Xi suddenly shouted from behind, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    Then, she flew over like an arrow.

 Chapter 19

    Han Shi did not know what happened. He only felt a fragrant breeze and a heavy object on his body. He was caught off guard and staggered and fell.


    As Qin Xi flew at Han Shi, she threw the small shovel in her hand. On the branch, an extremely bright green snake was instantly split into two.


    ¡°Phew¡­ That was close!¡±


    Seeing that the danger was gone, Qin Xi relaxed. She subconsciously looked at Han Shi, who was already scared silly, and patted his handsome face worriedly. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    It was also at this moment that Qin Xi realized that she was riding on Han Shi. Her face immediately turned red and she got off him awkwardly.


    Although he was her husband and she could ride him for all she wanted¡­


    However, knowing that her husband was a man with a child¡¯s intelligence, all her desires were instantly gone. Moreover, she only wanted to become stronger now. At least, she wanted to be stronger than in her previous life where she was hunted down and killed.


    ¡°Huh? Are you scared silly?¡± Seeing that he still couldn¡¯t get up, Qin Xi teased.


    Han Shi was in trance. A blurry memory flashed across his mind, but he could not quite catch it. What he felt was that the scene of Qin Xi riding on him was like a deja vu. He tried his best to recall it, but the back of his head instantly hurt whenever he used his brain to think.


    ¡°Are you really scared silly?¡± Qin Xi waved her hand in front of his eyes worriedly.


    Han Shi held the back of his head and pouted. ¡°Wifey, my head hurts!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Let me see?¡±


    Qin Xi touched his forehead and took his pulse. She asked solemnly, ¡°Han Shi, tell me, who hit you on the head? And your head was hit more than once.¡±


    When she woke up the first day, she knew that Han Shi¡¯s mental retardation was not innate but man-made. The injury on the back of his head had been there for at least fifteen years.


    In other words, Han Shi was only six years old at that time when he was hit on the head.


    Who did it?


    Who was so crazy as to do this to a child?


    Qin Xi gritted her teeth. She wished she could go and settle the score with the culprit now and let him or her have a taste of what it felt like to be a fool for more than ten years.


    Seeing that Qin Xi¡¯s expression was a little angry, Han Shi was a little nervous. He carefully tugged at Qin Xi¡¯s pants. ¡°Wifey, did you fall and hurt yourself? Where does it hurt? Let me rub it for you.¡±


    Qin Xi sighed. She reached out and pulled him up from the ground. She patted the dust and grass on his body and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s continue!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    This time, Han Shi followed behind Qin Xi obediently like a golden retriever, helping her pick herbs and carry the basket. The two of them walked deeper and deeper until they heard the sound of a wild boar not far away.


    ¡°Wifey, there¡¯s a boar!¡±


    Han Shi¡¯s ears perked up and his eyes lit up. He took out a rusty machete and protected Qin Xi behind him.


    Because his ancestors were all hunters, Han Shi was very interested in hunting. When he was young, he often heard his grandfather talk about hunting and admired him very much.


    However, after Han Shi¡¯s father died of an accident while going out to hunt, his grandfather never mentioned hunting again.


    Han Shi had been very sensitive since he was young. He knew that his grandfather would be in a bad mood whenever he mentioned hunting, so he brought it up.


    However, deep down inside him, the dream of being a hunter never faded.


    Looking at the man in front of her, Qin Xi was slightly stunned and felt sweet inside.


    She recalled the days when she was constantly on the run in her previous life. Other than her parents who could stand in front of her in times of danger, this was the only time when a man stood in front of her to protect her without holding back.

 Chapter 20

    ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t be afraid. I will protect you!¡± Han Shi patted his chest with confidence written all across his face.


    Qin Shi smiled and looked at him with sparkling eyes. She nodded heavily and said, ¡°Yes, I believe you!¡±


    As she spoke, she secretly tightened her grip on the shovel, her eyes as sharp as a sword.


    At this moment, the wild boar suddenly charged out of the grass. Seeing that it was a half-grown boar that weighed less than a hundred kilograms, Qin Xi was relieved.


    Han Shi held the machete tightly and said to Qin Xi, ¡°Wifey, hide behind the tree. I¡¯ll go and kill it. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll get Mom to cook a delicious wild boar stew for us.¡±


    Boar stew was a very popular dish in the countryside.


    Especially with Luo Xiujuan¡¯s special seasoning, it was simply superb. As Han Shi thought about it, he drooled.


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth twitched. Although the wild boar was not big, it was not easy to deal with, especially when it was on high alert. A fool like Han Shi could not deal with it at all.


    She quickly stopped him. ¡°Wait! Stone, let me do it!¡±


    Han Shi pushed her to the side stubbornly with a solemn expression. ¡°No, wifey, hide behind the tree!¡±


    At this moment, the wild boar had already seen them and charged at them. Han Shi held the machete tightly and slashed at the boar¡¯s nose.


    Sensing danger, the wild boar lowered its head and easily dodged the machete. It tilted its body and kicked its hooves, wanting to kick Han Shi. Han Shi was quite agile. He jumped backward and dodged the attack, taking the opportunity to slash the wild boar.


    The wild boar¡¯s skin was too thick and the machete was too blunt to deal any damages. Even though Han Shi had used all his might, the damage felt like at most a scratch to the boar.


    The wild boar turned around and continued to charge at Han Shi. Han Shi¡¯s eyes were firm as he confronted it head-on, not showing a sign of backing away.


    Qin Xi picked up a bowl-sized stone from the ground and threw it at the boar¡¯s head. This time, she injected a trace of true Qi into it. The wild boar was too focused on Han Shi to notice the sneak attack behind it.


    This time, it was hit right on the head. The boar staggered as if it was drunk.


    Seeing that there was an opportunity, Han Shi slashed at the wild boar crazily.


    The wild boar howled miserably.


    Its voice was sharp and ear-piercing, and it echoed throughout the entire forest, sounding very terrifying.


    Qin Xi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She felt that the wild boar was calling for help and knew that it had to be dealt with immediately.


    She quickly walked to Han Shi¡¯s side and snatched the machete. She activated the True Qi in her body and stabbed the machete into the wild boar¡¯s head.


    The force of this strike was too great. The tip of the machete went right into the boar¡¯s brain. The wild boar let out a miserable scream and fell to the ground with a bang, twitching and dead.


    Han Shi was so excited that he was about to clap his hands and cheer when he was pulled by Qin Xi. After running for a while, she urged, ¡°Quick, climb the tree!¡±


    Almost all the children in the countryside knew how to climb trees. Be it boys or girls, they were all good at climbing trees. Han Shi was naturally no exception. However, he did not understand why they had to climb trees. He asked in confusion, ¡°Why do we have to climb trees? Then¡­ then which tree should we climb?¡±


    ¡°Any tree!¡±


    Qin Xi replied anxiously. Han Shi picked a tree and climbed up on all fours. Just as he was about to turn around and pull Qin Xi up, Qin Xi had already climbed to the top of the tree and was carefully observing a certain direction


    Han Shi scratched his head and praised honestly, ¡°Wifey, you¡¯re awesome!¡±

 Chapter 21

    Sensing that danger was approaching, Qin Xi quickly covered Han Shi¡¯s mouth and made a shushing gesture.


    Han Shi blinked and thought that his wife was playing with him. He nodded obediently.


    After a while, a sound came from afar. A wild boar quickly rushed out of the bush. This wild boar was two times bigger than the previous one. From its size and weight, it weighed about 400 to 500 kilograms.


    When it saw the dead wild boar on the ground, it arched its head and roared at the sky.


    In an instant, the entire forest shook!


    Han Shi¡¯s body trembled, and his face was filled with panic and fear. He subconsciously edged closer to Qin Xi and said in a very low voice, ¡°Wifey, I¡¯m afraid!¡±


    Qin Xi gently patted his arm and whispered in his ear, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Don¡¯t make a sound. We¡¯ll be fine!¡±


    Han Shi nodded heavily and grabbed Qin Xi¡¯s arm tightly. His eyes darted around, afraid that another wild beast would suddenly jump out and eat them.


    Qin Xi found him quite cute and held his hand tightly. Her gaze landed on the wild boar on the ground.


    The wild boar was wreaking havoc in the surroundings. The bush and the trees nearby were destroyed. It was simply a mess.


    Qin Xi sighed in her heart. If she had to confront this wild boar, it would probably take a very long time.


    However, this wild boar was too big. If she carried it back, she would definitely not be able to explain herself to the Han family. If other villagers saw her bringing back such a big boar, they would probably gossip.


    At the thought of this, she felt that she should leave this wild boar for now. When she reached the second level of her mystic medical technique, she would come back and conquer it.


    After waiting for more than an hour, the wild boar finally calmed down and turned to leave.


    At this moment, it was almost evening and the sky gradually darkened. Feeling that the coast was cleared, Qin Xi immediately jumped off the tree. She waved at Han Shi. ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡±


    **


    The two of them carried the wild boar to the foot of the mountain. It was time for the villagers to have dinner. In order not to attract attention, Qin Xi chose to take a detour.


    They passed through the middle of the back hill.


    However, the back hill was a graveyard where several generations of villagers from Shangwan Village were buried, so this place looked gloomy and deserted.


    Han Shi did not know what this place was, but he knew that his grandmother and father were buried here. When Qin Xi brought him here, he happily pointed in one direction. ¡°Look, my father and grandmother are lying in that grave mound. Grandpa said that when he dies, he will be buried there too.¡±


    This was clearly a heavy topic, but why when it came out of his mouth, it sounded like he was¡­ buying a house?


    She casually glanced in the direction Han Shi was pointing. With this glance, she suddenly stopped in her tracks and stared at the small grave mound. Her heart skipped a beat.


    In front of the grave mound, a black fog emerged from the ground and floated above it. This reminded her of the black fog she saw on Han Shi on the first day of her rebirth.


    This black fog was filled with Yin energy.


    Qin Xi thought for a moment and put the wild boar down before walking towards the Yin energy. Seeing this, Han Shi immediately threw the wild boar down and followed suit.


    ¡°Wifey, where are you going?¡±


    Qin Xi said, ¡°Nothing. I just want to say hi to Grandma and Father!¡±


    She walked to the Yin energy and looked at the small grave mound. There was no tombstone or name. Only a few pieces of yellow paper were pressed under a stone the size of a basin. It looked especially simple.

 Chapter 22

    Qin Xi recalled the message she received from touching the black smoke on Han Shi. She suppressed her racing heart and reached out her hand nervously.


    When her hand touched the Yin energy, she felt a chill entering her body. This chill was not as cold as she had imagined. Instead, it had an indescribable warmth.


    Clearly, she had absorbed it and turned it into her cultivation.


    At the same time, a blurry image suddenly appeared in her mind. In the image, a sneaky figure came to the grave and buried a small ax with blood underneath. Then, disasters descended on the Han family one after another.


    First, Han Dazhu¡¯s leg was broken, and then Han Guohua died of an accident on the mountain. Old Madam Han couldn¡¯t take the blow and was bedridden. After a few days, she passed away. As for Luo Xiujuan, who was pregnant with her second child, she suffered a huge blow and had a miscarriage. Then, it was Han Shi¡­


    Qin Xi vaguely saw that Han Shi actually discovered something he shouldn¡¯t have, so as the consequence of which, he was beaten to retardation.


    Although this scene was blurry, she could still see it. The culprit who caused the family to be destroyed was actually a small ax covered in blood.


    Although she had inherited the mystic medicine technique, her cultivation was only at the first level and she did not have the ability to track down the culprit. However, if she could dig out the bloody ax, she could avoid any disasters from happening again.


    At the thought of this, Qin Xi asked Han Shi to bring the shovel over. Han Shi did not know what she was going to do, but he still brought it over.


    Qin Xi used her true Qi to dig out the ax. Although it had been buried in the ground for more than ten years, the Yin energy emitting out of the ax was still very strong.


    Qin Xi could tell at a glance that there was a Yin-gathering talisman sealed on this ax. This talisman could gather evil. If one was touched by it, they would be plagued by bad luck and their family would be destroyed.


    ¡°Eh, why is there a small ax?¡±


    Han Shi wanted to reach out to take it out of curiosity, but Qin Xi absorbed the Yin energy on it first. When the Yin energy entered her body, another scene appeared in her mind.


    This time, she saw the face of the person who buried the ax clearly. It was a middle-aged man with shifty eyes. He was unfamiliar and probably not from the village. Moreover, through the scene, she understood that this shifty-eyed person was also instructed by someone.


    Therefore, the clue was cut off again.


    Qin Xi did not understand why someone would go to such an extent to harm the Han family who were just a bunch of ordinary villagers. Who had they offended?


    It was already dark. Every house was lit up with dim candle light. Under the light, the two of them finally reached home.


    Seeing the two of them return, Han Dazhu and Luo Xiujuan were finally relieved. Luo Xiujuan said worriedly, ¡°Why are you back so late? Did something happen?¡±


    Just as Han Shi was about to speak, Qin Xi calmly stepped forward and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. We just found a small wild boar. This wild boar was really stupid. It fell down the steep slope and died after hitting a tree. Stone and I were afraid that there would be a big boar nearby, so we waited for a long time. Moreover, we took a big detour to avoid being seen by the villagers.¡±


    Only then did Luo Xiujuan see the black boar on the ground. She covered her mouth in surprise. ¡°Oh my god, a wild boar?¡±


    It had been many years since their family ate wild animals. Now that she thought of the taste of wild boars, she subconsciously swallowed her saliva.


    Han Shi chuckled and danced happily. ¡°Mom, I want to eat boar stew. I want to eat boar stew!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I guarantee you¡¯ll eat it tonight!¡±

 Chapter 23

    In order not to let Luo Xiujuan find out the real cause of the wild boar¡¯s death, Qin Xi quickly cut off the boar head and cut it into pieces.


    After making sure the evidence was all gone, Qin Xi was finally relieved.


    At this moment, Han Dazhu came to the kitchen with his hands behind his back. He said solemnly, ¡°Xi, can you step outside with me for a while?¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay!¡±


    Qin Xi quickly washed her hands and followed him out. ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Han Dazhu took a puff of smoke and said, ¡°Looking at the things you brought back, I know you must have entered the mountains, right?¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She thought to herself, ¡°Oh no, I was too busy removing the evidence so that Luo Xiujuan couldn¡¯t find out, but I forgot that Old Han has been to the depths of the mountain countless times.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa¡­ you, you know!¡±


    Han Dazhu nodded and looked a little pensive.


    Qin Xi thought that Han Dazhu was angry and quickly explained, ¡°Grandpa, didn¡¯t I say that I know Qigong? Actually, it was very easy to deal with this wild boar. Really, I won¡¯t let Stone be in danger! Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    ¡°Girl, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    Han Dazhu waved his hand and sighed deeply. His eyes were filled with sadness. ¡°You might not believe me when I say this, but I feel that the Han family is cursed. An invisible danger is looming over the Han family. Just like Stone¡¯s father, he died on the path that he took countless times.¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s heart tightened. She wanted to say something but hesitated. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡±


    Han Dazhu looked up at the moonlight. ¡°Xi, you¡¯re a good girl. Stone is really blessed to have a wife like you. I know you¡¯re capable and don¡¯t want to stay in the countryside. If you leave one day, I won¡¯t say a word of complaint!¡±


    Qin Xi said seriously, ¡°Grandpa, Stone is very good. I don¡¯t feel bad about marrying him. Besides, it¡¯s you who gave me a family and took me away from the Qin family. If I really leave this place, I¡¯ll definitely bring you all with me!¡±


    Hearing this, Han Dazhu was quite moved. However, he still shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s good that you have this thought in mind, but¡­ but I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you. When the time is right, leave!¡±


    Qin Xi knew that Han Dazhu was stubborn and knew why he wanted her to leave.


    After thinking for a moment, she asked tentatively, ¡°Grandpa, more than ten years ago¡­ Did you or the Han family offend anyone? You know, that kind of deep hatred.¡±


    Han Dazhu frowned and thought about it seriously. He shook his head firmly. ¡°No, ten years ago, my temper was very good. Every time I came back from hunting, I would give some to my neighbors. I¡¯ve never been angry with anyone, let alone become enemies with them.¡±


    Ever since disasters befell his family one after another, he had become extremely bad-tempered. This was also his defense mechanism to protect his family.


    ¡°Why did you ask this? Xi, did you sense something?¡± As Han Dazhu asked, his expression immediately became serious.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Qin Xi took out the small ax she had been hiding. ¡°Grandpa, when Stone and I passed by the ancestral grave today, we found this!¡±


    Han Dazhu took the small ax and looked at it carefully. He did not find anything wrong. ¡°Is there anything wrong with this?¡±


    Qin Xi said with a solemn expression, ¡°Yes! This ax has been soaked in blood. Someone put a talisman on it. Grandpa, this bloody ax was buried in the Han family¡¯s ancestral grave for fifteen years!¡±


    Han Dazhu¡¯s eyelids twitched, and his heart was in turmoil. He grabbed Qin Xi¡¯s wrist excitedly. ¡°Xi, are you saying¡­ my family was schemed against by someone?¡±


    Qin Xi nodded heavily. ¡°Yes, Grandpa!¡±

 Chapter 24

    The next day, when the sky lit up, Qin Xi woke up early and began to refine the herbs she had collected.


    Now, although she was married to Han Shi, she was actually staying with Luo Xiujuan.


    While she was putting the herbs into the pot, Luo Xiujuan had already put on her clothes and came out with a basin. She smelled the pungent smell of herbs in the air and asked curiously, ¡°Xi, what are you doing?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled brightly. ¡°I¡¯m making a poultice for Grandpa. After applying it a few times and going through a few sessions of acupuncture, Grandpa can throw away the walking stick!¡±


    She said it casually, but Luo Xiujuan opened her mouth in shock. ¡°Xi, is what you said true? Can his leg really recover?¡±


    ¡°Not only him, but also your back pain.¡±


    Qin Xi picked up the spatula and stirred the pot. She then gave her another shocking news. ¡°Of course, also Stone¡¯s illness. However, it¡¯s more difficult to treat Stone. It will take more than a month to treat her, so I¡­¡±


    Clank¡­


    Hearing a loud clank, Qin Xi subconsciously turned around and saw that the basin had fallen to the ground and all the water had spilled out. Luo Xiujuan¡¯s weathered face was already covered in tears. Her lips were trembling and her voice was extremely hoarse as she asked gingerly, ¡°Xi, did you just say that Stone¡¯s illness can be cured? Are you kidding me?¡±


    Qin Xi walked over and picked up the basin. She smiled brightly. ¡°Mom, you have to believe me. I can even remove poison, let alone treating Stone. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m kidding you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I believe you. I believe you¡­¡± Luo Xiujuan immediately burst into tears.


    For so many years, when Han Shi was made fun of for being a fool, she felt like her heart was bleeding. Tears welled up in her eyes and she wished she could become a fool in place of her son.


    Qin Xi patted her shoulder and comforted her. ¡°Alright, Mom, it¡¯s bad for your health to cry too much. When I finish brewing these herbs, I¡¯ll make a beauty ointment for you. I guarantee that you¡¯ll look ten years younger after using it.¡±


    Luo Xiujuan sobbed and looked at her with red and swollen eyes. ¡°Really?¡±


    Qin Xi nodded. ¡°Of course, but it takes time!¡±


    ¡°I can wait, I can wait¡­¡±


    Luo Xiujuan actually did not care if she looked young or not. She only cared if her son could be cured.


    Qin Xi helped Luo Xiujuan wipe the tears off her face and said, ¡°Mom, we¡¯ll get better and better in the future. Stone and I will be good to you and Grandpa. At that time, you can enjoy your life!¡±


    At this moment, Han Dazhu pushed open the door and came out of another room. When he saw the pool of water on the ground and Luo Xiujuan crying, his heart suddenly tightened. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    When she saw Han Dazhu, Luo Xiujuan¡¯s tears started to stream down again. ¡°Dad, Xi said that Stone¡¯s illness can be cured¡­¡±


    Han Dazhu was so shocked that his body trembled. He sniffed and tears streamed down his face as he muttered to himself, ¡°Great, this is great. Our Han family can finally have a descendant.¡±

 Chapter 25

    An Descendant?


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth twitched. She thought to herself, ¡°Grandpa, aren¡¯t you saying this too early?¡±


    Not to mention the fact that she and Han Shi had been sleeping in separate rooms, even if they had to sleep together, they had to nurture their relationship first. It was impossible for the two of them to have children immediately.


    Besides, she still had a lot of things to do. Having a child wasn¡¯t her priority in this life.


    Qin Xi helped Han Dazhu to the courtyard to rest. She said with a smile, ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go to the courtyard. I¡¯ve made some poultice for you. I¡¯ll put them on your legs later. I¡¯ll borrow a set of acupuncture needles from Doctor Liu to give you acupuncture. In less than five days, you can walk without a walking stick.¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha, good, good. Thank you, Xi. Sigh, I didn¡¯t expect that I would be so lucky to have you as my granddaughter-in-law!¡± Han Dazhu laughed with tears in his eyes.


    Qin Xi applied the poultice on Han Dazhu¡¯s injured leg. At first, it was just the heat on the surface. Gradually, Han Dazhu realized that his leg was getting hotter and hotter.


    Qin Xi looked at Han Dazhu expectantly. ¡°How is it, Grandpa? How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hot and itchy! What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. The cold in your body is too strong, and this poultice will suck out all the cold. The reason why it¡¯s itchy is that the poultice has already taken effect. When this feeling disappears, there will be a pain like being pricked by needles. However, don¡¯t worry, the pain will only last for about 20 minutes. After that, you are good for acupuncture treatment.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. As long as I can recover, I can even endure 20 days of pain, let alone 20 minutes,¡± Han Dazhu said happily.


    Qin Xi stood up and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to Doctor Liu to borrow the needles and help you get rid of the poultice when I come back.¡±


    ¡°Alright, go!¡±


    Qin Xi visited Liu Dequan and explained her purpose of coming. Liu Dequan took out a brand new set of acupuncture needles and gave it to her. ¡°Here, I bought this half a month ago. Although it¡¯s not especially good, it does the job.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Liu.¡± Qin Xi took it and thanked him sincerely.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. But are you going to perform acupuncture on Han Dazhu now? Can I watch by the side?¡± Liu Dequan rubbed his hands in excitement.


    Qin Xi smiled and said, ¡°Of course! Didn¡¯t I say that if you want to learn, I¡¯m more than happy to teach you?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Liu Dequan was overjoyed.


    Qin Xi smiled and said, ¡°Of course, why should I lie to you?¡±


    Actually, when she inherited the medical skills, she had never thought of keeping it all to herself. No one knew better than her that in the future, Chinese medicine would become just a legend in the eyes of others.


    She was an ordinary person in her previous life and did not have great ambitions, but now, with this extraordinary skill bestowed upon her, she wanted to use it to do what she could. If possible, she also wanted to bring this traditional skill to its former glory.


    Of course, the reason why she would teach Liu Dequan was also because she believed in his characters. To a certain extent, she still had to rely on Liu Dequan to make the rest of the villagers believe her.


    Therefore, there was no need for her to hide anything from Liu Dequan.


    When the two of them returned, Han Dazhu greeted happily, ¡°Doctor Liu, you¡¯re here too!¡±


    Liu Dequan said enviously, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to learn from Xi. Brother Han, your family is really lucky!¡±


    Han Dazhu laughed heartily. ¡°Hahahaha, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s our Han family¡¯s fortune to have a granddaughter-in-law like Xi!¡±


    Qin Xi smiled awakardly.

 Chapter 26

    ¡°Xi, is this the homemade poultice you mentioned?¡±


    Liu Dequan squatted down in front of Han Dazhu and asked, ¡°What does it do?¡±


    Seeing that it was about time, Qin Xi took out the small wooden stick she had prepared in advance and gently knocked on the dried poultice on Han Dazhu¡¯s leg. The poultice fell off piece by piece like soil.


    She explained, ¡°It can heal and remove bruises, and treat bone pain. Not only that, but it¡¯s also very effective at reducing swelling, inflammation, and pain. It can also prevent allergies and protect the skin.¡±


    When Liu Dequan heard that, he was shocked. ¡°It¡¯s that magical?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa Liu, Chinese medicine is a magical existence to begin with. Whether it¡¯s the medical prescription or the treatment method, Chinese medicine has always been unparalleled. Only by constantly studying it can one understand the essence and mysteries.¡±


    Liu Dequan nodded in shame. ¡°I¡¯ve lived for so long, but I¡¯m not as knowledgeable as you.¡±


    Qin Xi shook her head. ¡°Grandpa Liu, it¡¯s not that I am more knowledgeable than you, but because you¡¯re just limited to this small village and haven¡¯t come into contact with more patients. Only by constantly learning and accumulating experience can people learn.¡±


    After removing the poultice on Han Dazhu¡¯s leg, Qin Xi asked, ¡°Grandpa, how do you feel now?¡±


    Han Dazhu stretched his legs and felt less pain than before. He laughed heartily and said, ¡°It feels very good. In the past, I felt like this leg was rusty. When I raised it, it made cracking sounds, and it was very difficult to move it. Now, look¡­¡±


    He raised it easily and shook it. He was so surprised that he couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°I can raise it easily, as if it¡¯s totally healed. This is amazing.¡±


    Liu Dequan knew how serious Han Dazhu¡¯s leg injury was. Not only was his leg broken, but the nerves were also damaged.


    However, he did not expect that such a serious injury, which had lasted for over a decade, would be healed so quickly and miraculously.


    This was unbelievable.


    He went up to take a closer look, his eyes filled with shock.


    Qin Xi took out the set of acupuncture needles Liu Dequan gave her and said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m going to start performing acupuncture. It might be a little painful this time. Bear with it.¡±


    Han Dazhu stretched out his leg and said boldly, ¡°Bring it on! As long as it can be cured, this pain is nothing.¡±


    At this moment, Han Shi ran over from nowhere. When he saw them looking attentively at his grandfather¡¯s legs, he leaned over curiously and asked matter-of-factly, ¡°Wifey, what are you doing? Do you want to lick his legs?¡±


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth twitched. She took out a thin and long silver needle and teased, ¡°No, it¡¯s because Grandpa is being naughty, so I¡¯m going to needle him. Do you want to be naughty?¡±


    Han Shi¡¯s expression changed drastically. He retreated in a panic and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m a good kid, I¡¯m a good kid. I¡¯m more obedient than Grandpa. Don¡¯t needle me. If you want to needle, needle Grandpa!¡±


    After saying that, he ran into the room.


    Han Dazhu was furious. He cursed angrily, ¡°This little bastard really needs to be taught a lesson!¡±


    Qin Xi said with a smile, ¡°Grandpa, when you recover, you can hit him however you want. I guarantee that you can catch him easily.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. When I recover, I¡¯ll teach this brat a lesson!¡± Han Dazhu laughed out loud.


    After laughing, Qin Xi took out nine silver needles and quickly stabbed them into a few acupoints on Han Dazhu¡¯s leg. She used her Qi to control the needles. A warm current flowed through Han Dazhu¡¯s nerves. Immediately, a strong pain swept over.

 Chapter 27

    Han Dazhu groaned in pain. His face instantly turned pale, and his body trembled violently. He clenched his fists tightly, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s almost done. Hang in there! After this acupuncture session, it won¡¯t hurt so much in the future.¡± Seeing that he was in pain, Qin Xi quickly comforted him.


    Han Dazhu endured the pain and gritted his teeth. His forehead was covered in sweat. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ nothing. I¡­ can¡­ endure it¡­¡±


    Five minutes later, the piercing pain gradually disappeared. He finally heaved a sigh of relief and panted heavily. His body was drenched in sweat, and he looked like he had just been fished out of the water.


    Luo Xiujuan quickly brought over a glass of water and helped him drink it. She asked Qin Xi worriedly, ¡°Xi, how¡¯s your grandfather¡¯s leg?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa¡¯s leg is almost healed. After two days of massage, Grandpa will be able to walk as fast as lightning.¡±


    Qin Xi smiled and said, ¡°I mean he can throw away the walking stick.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡± Luo Xiujuan was overjoyed.


    Tears also welled up in Han Dazhu¡¯s eyes, and his lips trembled violently from excitement.


    Qin Xi activated her true Qi to massage Han Dazhu¡¯s legs and comforted him. ¡°Alright! Grandpa, don¡¯t get too excited. It¡¯s not good for recovery. I¡¯ll give you a massage now. I guarantee that you can walk slowly without a walking stick tomorrow.¡±


    Liu Dequan was dumbfounded. His face was filled with excitement, and his hands were trembling slightly. He looked even more excited than Han Dazhu.


    He wanted to ask what kind of acupuncture technique Qin Xi used just now, but seeing how serious Qin Xi was, he didn¡¯t interrupt her.


    Fifteen minutes later.


    Qin Xi finally retracted her hand and looked relieved. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m done massaging. How about you stand up and try?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try!¡± Han Dazhu stood up excitedly. He took a deep breath and took a step forward tentatively.


    Seeing that he was about to walk barefoot, Qin Xi quickly helped him put on his shoes and said with a smile, ¡°Grandpa, you forgot to put on your shoes.¡±


    Han Dazhu blushed and laughed awkwardly. ¡°I was too excited and forgot.¡±


    After putting on his shoes, he took two steps. Perhaps because he had not been walking on two legs for a long time, he had even forgotten how to walk on two.


    After awhile, he learned to coordinate his leg and his steps became normal.


    ¡°It¡¯s healed. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. I can walk normally. That¡¯s great!¡±


    He suppressed his excitement and said loudly with a trembling voice. His eyes were filled with joy.


    Seeing how happy he was, Qin Xi smiled and said, ¡°Congratulations on your recovery, Grandpa!¡±


    Liu Dequan stayed at the Han family¡¯s house for breakfast. Seeing that he wanted to ask something, Qin Xi took out a few pieces of paper from the house and handed them to him. ¡°Grandpa Liu, this is the application of the Five Elements Acupuncture Technique. When you understand everything here, your medical skills will definitely improve.¡±


    Of course, it was more than just a small improvement. The Five Elements Acupuncture Technique had long been lost. If he could really understand it, even if it was just a little, it would allow him to become a respected figure in the medical world.


    Liu Dequan was so shocked that he could barely speak. He looked at the papers in Qin Xi¡¯s hand with a pious expression and took them with trembling hands.


    Although it was just a few pieces of paper, it was more important than money to him.


    Qin Xi smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa Liu, take it back and memorize it. After you memorize it, destroy it. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t know, you can come and ask me.¡±


    ¡°Xi, thank you!¡±


    Liu Dequan had a lot to say, but in the end, he could only bring himself to say thank you.

 Chapter 28

    For three days, Qin Xi did not idle. She massaged Han Dazhu and gave him acupuncture treatment while helping Luo Xiujuan recuperate her body.


    She even used her free time to refine a special pill that could make the vegetables grow overnight.


    Not only that, vegetables nourished by this pill could also help the health of people who ate it.


    Qin Xi named this pill: Vitality Pill.


    After eating this kind of vegetable, Han Dazhu could walk in five days.


    Qin Xi did not expect the Vitality Pill to be so magical. She pulled out a carrot from the vegetable field and looked at it. It was as thick as an adult¡¯s arm. Qin Xi swallowed her saliva and said to Luo Xiujuan, who was trimming the vegetable garden beside her, ¡°Mom, do you think¡­ if we sell the vegetables in town, we¡¯ll make a lot of money?¡±


    Luo Xiujuan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, we can definitely earn a lot. Xi, you¡¯re really our lucky star.¡±


    ¡°Mom, if we use this pill to grow tea, wouldn¡¯t we make a killing?¡± Qin Xi thought of the tea plantations on the mountain and her eyes lit up.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, but wouldn¡¯t that attract too much attention? If we just sell some vegetables, no one will notice it. After all, no one can see the vegetable field. Our tea plantation is in the air on the mountain. Others would definitely notice it and be suspicious.¡±


    ¡°The teas in the tea plantations are all nourished by the same water, the same soil, and the same planting method. Why should our teas be better than others?¡± Han Dazhu shook his head in disagreement.


    Qin Xi felt that what he said made sense. She raised the arm-sized carrot in her hand and smiled abnormally happily.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll sell vegetables. There¡¯s a market tomorrow. Grandpa, let¡¯s go and make money! When we make enough money, we¡¯ll buy the mountain at the back of our house. We¡¯ll plant our own tea trees and sell them to the various provinces. In the future, we can sit at home and count our money!¡±


    The more she spoke, the happier and more excited she became. Her big eyes were as bright as stars.


    At the same time, her happy mood spread to Han Dazhu and Luo Xiujuan who were also excited and happy.


    Han Shi stopped eating the radishes and hopped to her side. He circled her happily. ¡°We¡¯re making money, making money. I want to make money to buy a lot of delicious food for my wife!¡±


    Luo Xiujuan picked up a bad vegetable leaf and threw it at Han Shi. She glared at him and scolded with a smile, ¡°Little bastard, you forgot about me after getting a wife! Why have you never thought of buying me delicious food?¡±


    Han Dazhu grinned and said, ¡°See, I told you that raising a son is just wasting food. Daughters are sweethearts and the best.¡±


    His tone sounded disdainful, but he looked at Han Shi with undisguised love.


    Han Shi opened his arms and hugged Qin Xi. He said foolishly, ¡°Sweetheart, I¡¯m my wife¡¯s sweetheart!¡±


    Qin Xi was shocked and looked embarrassed.


    She had never been in close contact with a boy before, not to mention that there were elders around. Being hugged like this, she immediately felt her cheeks and ears burning red. Even her neck was red, making her look like a ripe apple.


    Over the past few days, she had been nourishing herself with medicine, and her skin had become as smooth and fair as that of a boiled egg.


    Her dry hair also became soft and sleek.


    Han Shi couldn¡¯t help but sallivate and say, ¡°Wifey, your face is like an apple. I want to eat it!¡±

 Chapter 29

    The next day, just as dawn broke, Qin Xi and Luo Xiujuan woke up early and went to the vegetable field to pick vegetables.


    In the countryside, there was no shortage of vegetable fields. Almost every family had a large vegetable garden. Some turned it into orchards, while others planted vegetables or raised livestock.


    Although the Han family did not have many people, they occupied a large area. The entire courtyard was about two acres.


    There were two pigs in the pigpen on the left. On the right was the vegetable garden that could provide food for the entire year.


    The two of them did not pick much, but it was enough to fill large sacks. They tied the sacks on the back of the bicycle.


    Qin Xi had borrowed this bicycle from Liu Dequan. He loved this bicycle so much that he couldn¡¯t bear to ride it himself, but when Qin Xi asked, not to mention borrowing it, he wouldn¡¯t mind giving it to her.


    Just as they finished loading the bicycle, Han Dazhu walked out of the house and waved at Luo Xiujuan. ¡°Xiujuan, stay at home. I¡¯ll go with Xi.¡±


    Luo Xiujuan wasn¡¯t educated and couldn¡¯t even count. She was also not as strong as the old man, so she wouldn¡¯t be much of a help even if she went. She thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go make some food now. You can leave after eating.¡±


    Han Dazhu smiled and refused. ¡°If we set out after eating, there won¡¯t be any space for us to set up the stall. Skipping a meal or two won¡¯t be a big deal. Besides, if we¡¯re hungry, we can buy two buns on the way.¡±


    Qin Xi patted the vegetables in the sack. ¡°Yes, Mom, we won¡¯t go hungry. We can make do with the vegetables.¡±


    Luo Xiujuan said, ¡°Alright, be careful on the way.¡±


    Han Dazhu pushed the bicycle and walked in front while Qin Xi followed behind with the sack. The two of them had just walked more than ten meters out of the house when they saw Han Shi putting on his clothes and running out, shouting, ¡°Wifey, wait for me. I want to go too!¡±


    Hence, the three of them walked into town.


    The town was called Qinglin Town. It was not too far from Shangwan Village, about 40 minutes of walking distance. As soon as they arrived at the entrance of the town, it became crowded.


    The Host had never left Shangwan Village. This was the first time she came to Qinglin Town. Looking at the bustling town street, Qin Xi, for a moment, couldn¡¯t quite get used to it.


    In her previous life, she was used to the fast-paced city life with a dense population, high-rise buildings, and traffic.


    Now that she was in eighties, there was no traffic, no tall buildings, no street advertisements, only the shouts of all kinds of vendors selling their goods.


    ¡°Girl, let¡¯s go over there!¡±


    Han Dazhu pointed at a corner. Although they woke up early, the good spots had already been taken.


    Only the inconspicuous corner filled with trash was empty.


    Qin Xi frowned and looked around the market. Seeing that there were indeed no good spots, she was about to nod when the spot was taken by an old woman selling socks.


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s taken too!¡± Han Dazhu said with a sigh, shaking his head.


    Qin Xi suddenly thought of a good idea and looked at Han Dazhu with a smile. ¡°Grandpa, I have an idea. Anyway, we¡¯re selling vegetables. Why don¡¯t we just sell it to a restaurant or something?¡±


    Han Dazhu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s go. There¡¯s a big restaurant on the main street in town. Ask them if they want it.¡±


    Qin Xi pulled Han Shi who was checking out the various stalls and followed Han Dazhu to a restaurant.


    Looking at the poorly decorated restaurant, Qin Xi asked with her mouth wide open in shock, ¡°Grandpa, is this the big restaurant you talked about?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the largest restaurant in town.¡±

 Chapter 30

    Han Dazhu locked the bicycle and opened the sack before taking out a potato the size of a football¡­


    Qin Xi quickly went forward to stop him. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll go in and find the person-in-charge to ask first. If they don¡¯t want it, we¡¯ll go somewhere else. It¡¯s too troublesome to move it around like this. What¡¯s more, it¡¯ll attract too much attention¡±


    The thing was that their potatoes were too big. It was better to keep a low profile.


    Perhaps because of constantly living in danger in her previous life, Qin Xi did not want to attract too much attention before she had the ability to do so.


    ¡°Alright, go ahead!¡± Han Dazhu thought for a moment and put the potato back.


    Qin Xi walked into the restaurant.


    It was morning and there were many people eating breakfast. The restaurant was in full swing, and the three old waiters were like busy bees darting between seats.


    However, Qin Xi¡¯s appearance still attracted a lot of attention.


    She had a lolita face and was born with a pair of dimples. Her bright eyes were slightly curved like a moon, giving people a very good feeling.


    In this remote town, they had never seen anyone with skin so tender and bubbly. Moreover, her aura was very extraordinary. If not for the fact that she was dressed simply, everyone would think that she was a girl from the city.


    People all threw glances at her from time to time.


    Qin Xi got straight to the point. ¡°May I ask who is in charge here?¡±


    ¡°Hey, why are you looking for our person-in-charge?¡± A woman in her thirties with heavy makeup walked out from behind the counter and asked.


    The woman was wearing a fashionable red dress, revealing her not-so-slim wheat-colored thighs. She was looking at her arrogantly.


    Qin Xi could tell the woman was green with jealousy, but was it her fault to born so pretty? She ignored her arrogance and said gently, ¡°Here is the thing. I have some top-notch fresh vegetables to sell. I came to ask if you want to buy them.¡±


    ¡°Go, go, go. Who in the world are you? What if what you sell makes the customers sick? Can you afford to pay?¡±


    The woman looked at Qin Xi impatiently and sized her up in disdain. She mocked, ¡°I think you¡¯re not here to sell vegetables, but to sell yourself! You want to find our person-in-charge and hook up with him? What a bi*ch!¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s smiley face immediately darkened. ¡°I advise you to be more careful with your choice of words. Don¡¯t use your dirty thoughts to judge others. Not everyone is like you.¡±


    These words immediately angered the woman. The woman was like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. She pointed at Qin Xi and shouted, ¡°How dare you talk to me like that? I¡¯ll tear your foul mouth apart!¡±


    Being pointed at and wrongly accused, Qin Xi was not in a good mood either.


    She narrowed her eyes and seriously sized up the woman¡¯s face. From reading her face, Qin Xi suddenly realized that her romantic life was very messy. This meant that this woman was either a mistress or someone who relied on her body to gain benefits.


    She looked at the woman¡¯s face again. Although there was a thick layer of makeup, Qin Xi still noticed something.


    Qin Xi suddenly smiled and asked in a mysterious tone, ¡°Auntie, do you feel like there¡¯s a fire burning in you every night? Even if you drink a gallon of water, you can¡¯t quench the fire.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    The woman was stunned for a moment before she reacted and screamed, ¡°Hold on, did you just call me auntie?¡±


    Qin Xi asked with a faint smile, ¡°Do you want to know what illness you have?¡±

 Chapter 31

    ¡°You know?¡±


    Qin Xi shrugged. ¡°You know best whether I know or not.¡±


    Seeing how confident she was, the woman began to waver.


    Although she did not like Qin Xi, Qin Xi did point out her symptoms very accurately. Even Doctor Huang in town could not do that, but she could. Could it be that she really had the ability to treat her?


    The woman restrained her arrogance and asked, ¡°Then tell me what illness I have.¡±


    Qin Xi was waiting for her to say this. A sinister smile suddenly appeared on her face. The woman¡¯s eyelids jerked and she suddenly had a bad feeling.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. You need a man!¡±


    Pfft ~


    In the restaurant, the sound of food being spat out could be heard, followed by laughter.


    The woman¡¯s face instantly turned red. She did not expect to be made fun of by a little girl. Just as she was about to flare up, Qin Xi took the opportunity and continued calmly.


    ¡°You have to believe me. Before you discovered this symptom, did you have work every day and only feel empty when you had nothing to do? Besides, you really want to do that, but your body won¡¯t allow it, so you¡¯re frustrated, can¡¯t eat well, can¡¯t sleep well, and have a strange temper.¡±


    The woman was so angry that she almost vomited blood. Just about every word Qin Xi said was right on.


    In the past, she would find someone to get laid at night, but recently, for some reason, her body didn¡¯t allow her to do so. Gradually, her temper became very strange.


    However, was it really appropriate to talk about this in public?


    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± The woman reprimanded sharply. ¡°If you dare to spout nonsense again, I will¡­¡±


    ¡°Tear my foul mouth apart?¡± Qin Xi interrupted.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The woman was furious.


    ¡°Forget it. I wanted to treat you out of kindness, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so ungrateful. Take it that I didn¡¯t say anything. However, I still have to give you a piece of advice. If you don¡¯t get treated in time, I¡¯m afraid it will be very difficult for you to get pregnant in the future.¡± Qin Xi¡¯s expression suddenly became serious.


    The woman was already in her thirties and had been married twice, but she had never had a child. She had been with so many men but had never gotten pregnant. She thought that she would never have the chance to be a mother in her life. When she suddenly heard Qin Xi¡¯s words, she seemed to have found hope.


    She looked at Qin Xi excitedly. ¡°What did you say? Did you say I can get pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Of course, but¡­ I¡¯m in a bad mood now, so I don¡¯t want to treat you!¡± Qin Xi said with a smile.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    The woman took a deep breath and softened her tone. ¡°What do you want? Are you going to treat me after I buy all your vegetables?¡±


    Qin Xi said meanly, ¡°Hmph, I only sell my vegetables to good people. You¡¯re not worthy!¡±


    The onlookers did not know whether to laugh or cry. They had never encountered anyone who would only sell her goods to good people.


    However, what they did not know was that the vegetables Qin Xi sold were not ordinary at all.


    In the innermost corner, a well-dressed middle-aged man was amused by Qin Xi¡¯s words.


    He shook his head and laughed. He recalled the first time he met his wife, who praised him as a good person.


    It was also because of this that they struck up a conversation and ended up getting married.


    The woman¡¯s face turned pale as she gritted her teeth. ¡°What do I have to do for you to treat me?¡±


    Qin Xi looked at her as if she was an idiot. ¡°Of course money. Don¡¯t tell me you want me to treat you for nothing!¡±


    Everyone laughed again.


    The woman heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°How much do you want?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled and raised one finger. ¡°This number!¡±

 Chapter 32

    ¡°Ten yuan?¡±


    The woman nodded. She could still fork out 10 yuan. Just as she was about to take out the money, Qin Xi shook her head and said, ¡°Not 10 yuan, 100 yuan!¡±


    ¡°100? Why don¡¯t you rob a bank?¡± The woman raised her voice so high that it cracked.


    Everyone also felt that Qin Xi was asking for too much, but they were just onlookers and did not want to get involved.


    ¡°Do you think a hundred yuan for a child is expensive?¡± Qin Xi rolled her eyes.


    Everyone was speechless. 100 yuan indeed didn¡¯t seem that expensive at all!


    The woman gritted her teeth. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it to you! But how can you guarantee that I¡¯ll get pregnant?¡±


    Qin Xi said confidently, ¡°It¡¯s up to you if you want to believe me or not. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can choose to leave it untreated. If you want me to treat you, you have to pay. But I can tell you for certain that as long as I treat you, you will definitely be able to get pregnant!¡±


    The woman was speechless. What kind of stupid answer was that?


    However, if there was a chance, she did not want to let it go. After thinking for a moment, she took out a hundred yuan from the counter. ¡°When will you treat me?¡±


    Qin Xi calmly took out an acupuncture bag from her pocket. ¡°Now!¡±


    When everyone saw that, they thought Qin Xi was more like a swindler than a vegetable peddler.


    ¡°Now? Here? How?¡± The woman frowned and asked multiple questions in a row.


    At this moment, there were already many people coming and going in the shop. Because there were a lot of people watching the show, the business was surprisingly good.


    ¡°Do you want me to treat you or not? If not, I¡¯m leaving!¡± Qin Xi was a little impatient. She still had vegetables to sell, so she had no time to waste with her.


    The woman panicked and said angrily, ¡°I want, I want you to treat me, alright?¡±


    Qin Xi knew she wouldn¡¯t let this chance slip. ¡°Find a few chairs and put them together to form a bed. Lie down. I¡¯ll give you an acupuncture treatment.¡±


    When everyone heard that, they stood up, put the chairs together, and retreated, determined not to disturb Qin Xi.


    In fact, they were just expecting a show. No one believed that Qin Xi had the ability to do so. However, because Qin Xi was beautiful, no one went forward to stop this ¡®farce¡¯!


    Qin Xi pointed at the makeshift bed and said, ¡°Lie down. I¡¯ll give you acupuncture.¡±


    The woman asked hesitantly, ¡°Can you really cure me?¡±


    ¡°If you question me again, I¡¯ll raise the price,¡± Qin Xi said impatiently.


    When the woman heard that, she did not hesitate and quickly lay down. She grabbed the corner of her skirt nervously. Being stared at by so many people, no matter how thick-skinned she was, she wanted to dig a hole on the ground to bury herself.


    Qin Xi did not care about that. She opened the acupuncture bag and took out silver needles of different lengths. She put the silver needles into the acupoints on the woman¡¯s abdomen at a speed that was invisible to the naked eye. Before anyone could react, all the silver needles had already pierced the woman.


    Then, Qin Xi gently brushed past the end of the needle with her hand, and all the needles began to vibrate.


    The vibrating needles were controlled by Qi. Wisps of true Qi were injected into the woman¡¯s lower abdomen, making her moan comfortably.


    Everyone was shocked by her superb acupuncture technique, and the entire restaurant burst into an uproar and discussions.


    Han Dazhu and Han Shi, who were waiting outside, did not know what was going on inside, but seeing that Qin Xi had been in there for a long time, they wondered how the conversation was going.


    However, there were so many people in the restaurant that they couldn¡¯t possibly squeeze in. Han Dazhu could only wait anxiously at the door.

 Chapter 33

    Han Dazhu turned around and walked back to the bicycle, only to see that Han Shi, who was instructed to watch over the bicycle, was nowhere to be seen.


    His heart tightened and he looked around in panic. At the same time, he shouted Han Shi¡¯s nickname, ¡°Stone, Stone? Where are you?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m here!¡±


    When Han Shi¡¯s voice was heard, Han Dazhu looked over and saw Han Shi sitting on the ground, looking at him with bright eyes.


    ¡°Why are you sitting on the ground?¡±


    ¡°I want to find my wife.¡± Han Shi pointed at the crowd in the restaurant and said aggrievedly, ¡°But I couldn¡¯t squeeze in and was pushed out.¡±


    Han Dazhu was speechless. ¡°Get up. You are not going to lose your wife. She¡¯ll be out soon.¡±


    Although he was also worried, he knew that Qin Xi was really capable. Besides, they couldn¡¯t squeeze in.


    **


    Ten minutes later, the needles finally stopped vibrating. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    They did not understand what kind of technique this was. How could needles vibrate for so long? How did she do it? Could it be that these needles were just a gimmick?


    Seeing that it was about time, Qin Xi waved her hand. In the blink of an eye, the silver needles that were inserted into the woman¡¯s body were removed.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± The woman asked incredulously.


    Qin Xi narrowed her beautiful eyes and smiled. ¡°Done, get me a pen and paper. I¡¯ll write you a prescription. After you take it for a week, you will be completely cured. Also, remember not to have sex while you¡¯re taking the medicine. If you really can¡¯t hold it anymore, do it yourself. Don¡¯t let anyone help you. Otherwise, even God can¡¯t save you.¡±


    Everyone burst out laughing.


    Qin Xi was indirectly telling her that even if she couldn¡¯t hold it anymore, she mustn¡¯t find a man. This was not only a humiliation, but also a blatant threat.


    The woman was blushing. She wished she could find a hole to hide in.


    Qin Xi scribbled down a prescription and took the 100 yuan bill. She waved it at the woman with a smile. ¡°Goodbye, Auntie. If you look for me again in the future, the fee I charge will be twice as much as this!¡±


    The woman gritted her teeth. ¡°That¡¯s not gonna happen!¡±


    Qin Xi shrugged indifferently. ¡°I hope so.¡±


    With that, she turned around and walked out. The crowd at the door automatically made way for her.


    ¡°If you have any difficult illnesses that can¡¯t be cured, you can go to Shangwan Village at the foot of Shangwan Mountain to look for my shifu. My shifu is called Liu Dequan. He¡¯s a famous local Chinese doctor. You¡¯ll know where he is after asking around.¡±


    When Han Dazhu saw Qin Xi walk out unscathed, he finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°What happened? What happened? Why did it take you so long?¡±


    Qin Xi took out the 100 yuan she had just earned. ¡°I treated an auntie. Here, this is what she paid me.¡±


    When the middle-aged man who chased after her heard this, he stopped in his tracks and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. Just now, she had shocked everyone, but she understated like it was nothing.


    He was really impressed by her personality.


    Just as Han Dazhu was about to say something, he saw a middle-aged man approaching. He asked with a puzzled look, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The middle-aged man smiled warmly. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m¡­ here to buy the vegetables!¡±

 Chapter 34

    ¡°Buying vegetables?¡±


    Qin Xi blinked in confusion.


    She wouldn¡¯t be surprised if anyone came to ask her to treat them. But buying vegetables?


    Han Dazhu thought that the middle-aged man was the person in charge of the restaurant, so he quickly took out the big potatoes with a smile. ¡°Sir, look at the big potatoes I planted. Not only are they fresh, but the texture is also very good. Look at this potato. It¡¯s cheap but also good.¡±


    As he spoke, Han Dazhu patted the potato like he was patting a watermelon.


    The middle-aged man opened his mouth in shock. ¡°Isn¡¯t this size¡­ a little too exaggerated?¡±


    He had never seen such a big potato in his life.


    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s a little exaggerated, but the taste is even more exaggerated. Sir, why don¡¯t you try the cucumber first? You definitely won¡¯t be able to stop after taking a bite.¡±


    Han Dazhu turned around and took out a cucumber the length of a human arm. Looking at the juicy cucumber, the middle-aged man opened his eyes even wider.


    He thought to himself, ¡°Is the vegetable injected with steroids? Why are they so¡­ well-built?¡±


    Seeing that he was a little suspicious, Qin Xi snapped the cucumber in half. Instantly, a fragrance unique to cucumbers filled the air. She took a big bite without even wiping it. Then, she handed the other half of it to the man and said, ¡°Try it, and you will find out for yourself.¡±


    The man knew that he was being unnecessarily suspicious. He took the fragrant cucumber and took a big bite.


    The moment he bit down, the man¡¯s eyes widened. This taste was unimaginably fresh and sweet. It tasted exactly like cucumber.


    ¡°Is¡­ is this really a cucumber?¡± The man blurted out.


    Han Dazhu couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Hey, if this isn¡¯t a cucumber, what is it?¡±


    The man explained awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was just in shock. How about this? I want all these vegetables. How much are they?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to try something else? I still have tomatoes here. Try them. They¡¯re very sweet.¡± Han Dazhu dug into the sack and took out a tomato that was no smaller than the potato.


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. There is no need to show me anything else. I¡¯ll buy all of them. Give me a price!¡±


    The man looked around nervously and saw that many people were looking over and discussing. He quickly put the tomato back into the sack and tied the sack, afraid that someone would come and fight with him over the vegetables.


    The middle-aged man suddenly turned from a gentleman to a sneak-eyed man. Qin Xi found him really interesting.


    Han Dazhu thought about it and was about to give a price he thought was very reasonable. When he was about to say 50 yuan, Qin Xi smiled and offered a sky-high price. ¡°200 yuan!¡±


    Cough, cough, cough¡­


    Han Dazhu was shocked!


    He immediately swallowed down the 50 yuan that was on the tip of his tongue.


    He thought to himself, ¡°Is Xi crazy? How can she ask for so much?¡±


    Although this gentleman did not look like he was short of money, this price was simply too much!


    Just as Han Dazhu was about to lower the price, the man agreed with a nod. He took out a money clip from his pocket and took out 200 yuan.


    Han Dazhu shut up again and stopped talking.


    Qin Xi took the money and handed it to Han Dazhu. ¡°Grandpa, take the money!¡±


    ¡°Oh, ok!¡± Han Dazhu subconsciously took the money.

 Chapter 35

    Qin Xi accepted the money and stared at the man¡¯s face.


    The man was puzzled. Just as he was about to ask her what she was looking at, he heard Qin Xi suddenly say, ¡°Uncle, do you have an old man at home? Moreover, the old woman has been weak, anxious, and lacking sleep recently. She always gets inflammation and doesn¡¯t have an appetite.¡±


    The man looked at her in surprise. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Qin Xi nodded mysteriously. ¡°I can tell from your face. When we go back, give the old man more of these vegetables. I guarantee that he¡¯ll get better soon.¡±


    The man suddenly became serious. He took out a business card from his pocket and handed it to her. ¡°Miss, this is my business card. May I know your name?¡±


    He could tell that this young woman was not a simple person. Not only did she know medicine, but she also knew physiognomy.


    Although he did not know what her exact ability was, being able to tell the symptoms of his father¡¯s illness through his face meant that she was definitely not an ordinary person.


    It was best to be friends with people with this kind of ability rather than foes.


    Qin Xi took the business card from the man with both hands. On the business card was clearly printed: Cheng Haizhong, the manager of the Kangji Food Factory in Yangyuan County, Luoping City.


    ¡°Hello, Manager Cheng. This is my grandfather, Han Dazhu. This is my husband, Han Shi. My name is Qin Xi.¡± Qin Xi introduced them one by one.


    Cheng Haizhong was stunned. He did not expect Qin Xi, who looked like she was only 17 years old, to be married.


    He subconsciously looked at Han Shi. Although Han Shi was handsome and matched Qin Xi, he gave him a strange feeling!


    As for what was strange about Han Shi, he could not tell yet.


    He said with a smile, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Miss Qin to be married at such a young age!¡±


    Qin Xi smiled. ¡°Does Manager Cheng live nearby? We can help you deliver the vegetables to your house.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I drive. By the way, don¡¯t call me manager. It sounds weird. Just call me Uncle Cheng,¡± Cheng Haizhong said with a smile.


    He looked at Han Dazhu with a smile. ¡°Do you mind if I call you Uncle Han?¡±


    ¡°Why not? Just call me that!¡± Han Dazhu knew that this person wanted to befriend his granddaughter-in-law, so he was friendly with him.


    ¡°Alright, Uncle Han, you can just call me Cheng,¡± Cheng Haizhong said sincerely.


    Han Dazhu asked bluntly, ¡°By the way, Cheng, where¡¯s your car? We can bring the vegetables to your car.¡±


    Cheng Haizhong quickly walked to the back of a silver Jetta and opened the trunk. Just as he was about to move the vegetables into the car with Han Dazhu, Qin Xi said, ¡°Uncle Cheng, you don¡¯t have to do it. Let Stone and I do it.¡±


    Han Dazhu knew Qin Xi¡¯s ability, so he did not refuse. However, Cheng Haizhong did not know. Just as he was about to help, he saw Han Shi and Qin Xi carrying the sack into the car. If not for the fact that the back of the car sank slightly, he would have thought that the sack was filled with leaves.


    ¡°Uncle Cheng, the trunk is full. Why don¡¯t we take the vegetables out and put them inside the car?¡± Qin Xi suggested.


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Then, Cheng Haizhong saw a strange scene.


    Eggplant, extra large; bitter gourd, extra large; beans, extra large; carrots, extra large; chives, about a meter long¡­


    His mouth was wide open as he watched his car being loaded with vegetables.


    He couldn¡¯t help but ask Han Dazhu in a low voice, ¡°Uncle Han, what did you use to grow your vegetables?¡±

 Chapter 36

    After parting with Cheng Haizhong, Qin Xi and the other two started shopping in town.


    Qin Xi suggested buying a tricycle. It was very useful when it came to moving vegetables around.


    Han Dazhu felt that it was feasible, so the three of them came to the only bicycle shop in town.


    The shop was not big. There were five bicycles outside. In the middle was a brand new tricycle.


    Han Dazhu¡¯s eyes lit up. He looked at the brand new tricycle and was about to go forward to touch it when he saw a bald middle-aged man with a big stomach walk out of the house.


    He was wearing a tank top and flowery pants, and a pair of tattered slippers. He held a straw fan in his hand and fanned himself from time to time.


    ¡°Hey, old man, are you buying it or not? If you¡¯re not buying it, don¡¯t touch it. Let me tell you, my bicycles are all very expensive. If you break it, you have to pay!¡±


    The bald man said disdainfully.


    Han Dazhu frowned and said in an equally unfriendly tone, ¡°What kind of bicycle is it made of? Will it break once I touch it? Is it made of paper?¡±


    The bald man was furious. ¡°Hey, old man, are you looking for trouble?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re here to buy a tricycle. What kind of attitude is this?¡± Han Dazhu was infuriated by his condescending attitude.


    The bald man sneered. ¡°Buy a tricycle? You want to buy a tricycle? Do you have money?¡±


    ¡°Are you the owner of this shop?¡± Qin Xi parked the bicycle at the side and looked at the bald man.


    The first impression Qin Xi gave people was that she was sweet and likable, but the aura she exuded was very domineering.


    She was like a contradiction, making people want to protect her, but at the same time, they found her difficult to control.


    ¡°Wow, this girl is not bad. Why, are you two together?¡±


    The bald man came to Qin Xi¡¯s side and sized her up with a sinister smile. ¡°You¡¯re quite good-looking. If you go out for a meal with me, I can give you a discount of ten yuan. How about that?¡±


    Seeing that someone was going to bully his wife, Han Shi immediately walked over angrily and stood between the two of them. He looked at the bald man warily and said angrily, ¡°No, your meal stinks! You stink too. Go home and let your mother wash you! You reek of feces!¡±


    The bald man was so angry that he almost fainted from anger. He said in a huff, ¡°You bastard, how dare you scold me? I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡±


    As he spoke, he clenched his fists and was about to punch Han Shi¡¯s handsome face.


    Han Shi was not to be outdone. He clenched his fists and faced the attack.


    What a joke. He even dared to confront a wild boar, let alone an ugly and fat bald man.


    The two fists collided. Other than feeling a little numb, Han Shi did not feel anything.


    In the past, when he was free, Han Dazhu would always train Han Shi so that when he was gone, Han Shi and Luo Xiujuan could take care of each other and not be bullied.


    Han Shi was fine, but it did not mean that the bald man was fine.


    He screamed in pain and held his fists as he spun around. He cursed, ¡°F*ck you, you little bastard. Ah, it hurts! Help! Someone is hitting me and wants to steal my bicycle!¡±


    Han Shi was at a loss.


    He remembered that Luo Xiujuan had told him not to hit anyone. Otherwise, he would be arrested.


    At this moment, he started to get nervous when he saw the crowd surrounding him.

 Chapter 37

    Qin Xi could tell that he was nervous. She took the initiative to hold his hand and squeeze it. She looked at him with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I got your back!¡±


    For some reason, Han Shi was comforted by her bright smile and nodded heavily.


    Han Dazhu was furious. His face was fierce-looking as he shouted loudly, ¡°Why are you being a prick? We¡¯re just here to buy a tricycle, but you don¡¯t even let us touch it. You look down on us and even hit us. My grandson was just protecting himself. Look at you, you¡¯re howling like a pig being slaughtered.¡±


    The crowd roared with laughter.


    ¡°You¡¯re slandering me. You¡¯re the ones who can¡¯t afford it. I just asked a few questions and you started to hit me!¡±


    The bald man rubbed his fists and said, ¡°Let me tell you, you have to compensate me today. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll go to the police station.¡±


    ¡°I might as well tell you. I have an acquaintance in the police station. If you don¡¯t compensate me, hmph¡­¡±


    Han Dazhu¡¯s face darkened and he was in a rage.


    Seeing the bald man¡¯s arrogant look, the corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth curled up into a sinister smile. ¡°Uncle, I advise you not to do that. Otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    ¡°What the heck? I will regret it? Hahahaha, I¡¯m dying of laughter. Come, tell me, how are you going to make me regret?¡± The bald man laughed crazily.


    ¡°Since you asked, you shall receive.¡±


    Qin Xi revealed an innocent smile and went on, ¡°Uncle, do you often feel a rumbling in your stomach? Your back is sore all the time. During the day, you feel lethargic, but as soon as the sky darkens, you feel vigorous.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡± The bald man asked, startled.


    ¡°I know a thing or two about Chinese medicine.¡± Qin Xi¡¯s expression suddenly became serious as she continued. ¡°Uncle, do you know that your illness is very serious?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you try to scare me. I¡¯m in good health. When I went to the hospital for a checkup, the doctors said I¡¯m perfectly fine.¡±


    The bald man¡¯s attitude was firm, but he was completely confident in what he said. This was because he was suffering from all the symptoms Qin Xi mentioned.


    Qin Xi said confidently, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t believe me. Then do you dare to try? If you do it, your illness will show immediately. Do you dare to try?¡±


    The bald man said, ¡°Sure! Tell me what to do!¡±


    ¡°Press the acupoint three inches below your stomach. Yes, lower and to the left. Yes, right there.¡±


    Following Qin Xi¡¯s instructions, the bald man pressed the acupoint and asked in confusion, ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Put your hand into your clothes and place it on your stomach. Draw three circles clockwise and three circles counterclockwise,¡± Qin Xi instructed expressionlessly.


    ¡°Remember, press hard, or it won¡¯t work!¡±


    The bald man gritted his teeth and did as he was told. After doing it for half an hour, he did not find anything unusual with his body. He immediately flared up, ¡°How dare you fool me?¡±


    Qin Xi immediately pulled Han Dazhu and Han Shi back a few steps¡­


    Just as the bald man finished shouting, his body tensed up and a loud fart came out.


    This fart was smelly and loud. Those who were close to it almost passed out.


    The people around him took a few steps back and looked at him in disdain.


    The bald man¡¯s face was flushed red, and he was trembling with anger. His eyes were red as he pointed at Qin Xi and cursed.


    In the end¡­

 Chapter 38

    The bald was so agitated that he could not help but let out a long fart.


    This time, the sound was even louder and longer than before. Moreover, it was smelly, forcing the crowd to retreat further back.


    The bald man blushed and covered his butt, wishing he could find a hole to hide in.


    He pointed at Qin Xi and cursed fiercely, ¡°You little bit*h, how dare you fool me? I¡¯ll skin you alive!¡±


    Before he could finish, another fart exploded.


    Do you remember the firecrackers that were set off during the Spring Festival? The farts were about the same as those firecrackers in terms of volume and intensity.


    Even Han Shi couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°It¡¯s so loud!¡±


    At this moment, someone shouted, ¡°Look, on his pantsa€| Huh, it¡¯s too disgusting!¡±


    Everyone looked at the bald man¡¯s pants and saw that his underwear was soaked in a large pool of brown liquid. Moreover, the liquid flowed down his thigh to his heel. In this hot summer, the stench instantly permeated the surrounding area.


    The bald man¡¯s face turned completely red. He couldn¡¯t stand the mocking gazes anymore. He glared at Qin Xi and the other two before running back to the shop, closing the door and locking it.


    Seeing that there was nothing to see, everyone dispersed.


    Although Han Dazhu was delighted, he was still worried. ¡°Xi, do you think he will take revenge on us?¡±


    Just now, the bald man had also said that he had an acquaintance at the police station. How could they, country bumpkins, deal with the police?


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t be cocky for long.¡±


    Qin Xi was not afraid, but she made up her mind to build her own force. Otherwise, if a small police station in the countryside could make them on tenterhooks, what was the use of inheriting this powerful ability?


    Besides, she didn¡¯t want to live in fear anymore like in her previous life.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Han Dazhu asked in confusion.


    ¡°I just read his face. He¡¯s going to jail and won¡¯t be able to get out for at least three to five years. Besides, after looking at these bicycles carefully, I don¡¯t think they are brand new. They look more like second-hand goods, so I guess those bicycles must be stolen.¡±


    Qin Xi told him what she had observed. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa, actually, there¡¯s no need for us to buy a new one. Let¡¯s go to the market to see if there are any second-hand ones. Tricycles are not like cars. Besides, if we really buy a new one, the villagers will definitely gossip.¡±


    Han Dazhu nodded and felt that what Qin Xi said made sense. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    The three of them pushed the bicycle back to the market.


    It was past nine in the morning, the time when it was most crowded. Qin Xi and Han Shi were holding hands tightly, and Han Dazhu was pushing the bicycle behind them.


    Just as Qin Xi was standing on the cloth stall and looking through the fabric, she suddenly heard a woman scream from behind. ¡°Catch the thief!¡±


    Han Shi, who was grabbing the corner of Qin Xi¡¯s clothes, suddenly ran off. Qin Xi was stunned for a moment before turning pale with fright. She explained to Han Dazhu before turning around to run after Han Shi.


    There were so many people in the market that it was almost packed.


    The thief used this to cause trouble for Han Shi. As he ran, he pushed people, causing the crowd to complain.


    Han Shi dodged nimbly and chased after him. Seeing that he was unwilling to give up, the thief turned right and hid in the corner. He panted heavily and took out a dagger from his pocket.

 Chapter 39

    The thief hiding around the corner heard footsteps approaching. He gritted his teeth and held the dagger nervously, his heart pounding.


    The moment Han Shi appeared, the thief brandished his dagger and stabbed it at him.


    Han Shi sensed danger and subconsciously dodged.


    The thief missed it. He turned around and charged at him again, brandishing the dagger.


    Han Shi used his arm to block the attack. With a slash of the dagger, a stream of blood immediately sprayed out.


    When Qin Xi saw this scene from afar, her heart tightened. She looked around anxiously and felt that there was no weapon she could use. She took off her shoes and injected true Qi into them. She shouted, ¡°Stone, squat down.¡±


    At the same time, the shoes in her hand flew over.


    When Han Shi heard Qin Xi¡¯s voice, he subconsciously squatted down. Qin Xi¡¯s shoes hit the back of the thief¡¯s head.


    The thief felt as if a brick had hit the back of his head. His head buzzed and his vision blurred. His body went limp and he fainted.


    ¡°How is it? Does it hurt? Show me the wound.¡±


    Qin Xi checked the wound on Han Shi¡¯s arm worriedly. The wound was about 7 to 8 centimeters. It was not deep, but it was bleeding profusely.


    Seeing this, Qin Xi quickly took out an acupuncture bag from her pocket. As she stopped the bleeding, she reprimanded, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to do this in the future. What if something happens? What are Grandpa and Mother supposed to do?¡±


    Han Shi could hear the anger in her words. He pouted, not daring to say anything.


    When Qin Xi stopped the bleeding, she looked up and saw the stubborn look on her husband¡¯s face. Her face darkened. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Do you think I¡¯m wrong in saying that?¡±


    Han Shi still did not speak. He used his silence to protest.


    Qin Xi asked with a straight face, ¡°Do you not know what you did wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not wrong,¡± Han Shi said dejectedly.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re especially brave for being a Samaritan?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Seeing that Han Shi was silent, Qin Xi questioned loudly.


    Han Shi was shocked and felt a little aggrieved. ¡°I-I just want to help¡­¡±


    ¡°You can help others if you want, but the premise is that you can only do what¡¯s safe. If anything happens to you, what will happen to Mom and Grandpa? What will happen to me? Do you want Grandpa to die in sorrow and grieving for your bravery?¡±


    Qin Xi was furious and started to lecture Han Shi. As she lectured, she heard Han Shi¡¯s dejected voice.


    ¡°I-I just want to be a useful person. I don¡¯t want others to treat me like a fool.¡±


    Qin Xi could not continue. Her heart felt like it was being clenched tightly, making her unable to breathe.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a fool. You¡¯re just sick. When I cure you, you¡¯ll be like a normal person. Do you not believe me, Stone?¡±


    Han Shi hastened to explain, ¡°No, I believe you. My wife is the best!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Tomorrow, no, after we go back, I¡¯ll treat you, okay?¡± Qin Xi said.


    Actually, Qin Xi also wanted to treat him in the next few days, but the treatment method needed some knowledge of mysticism.


    Previously, Qin Xi had read his face. His original fate should be that of a rich and powerful person. However, because of the black fog, his fate was altered. In the end, he became an insignificant commoner.


    And the person who could change his fate was her.

 Chapter 40

    ¡°Hey, thank you, young man. Thank you for helping me get my bag back!¡±


    After Qin Xi and Han Shi returned, they handed the bag to the woman who thanked them sincerely.


    ¡°See if there¡¯s anything missing in the bag,¡± Qin Xi said with a smile.


    The woman was not very beautiful, but she was dressed in branded clothes and looked like she came from a good family.


    There was indeed something very important in the woman¡¯s bag. If this thing was lost, not only would she not be able to explain it when she returned, but she might also face a series of troubles.


    She opened her bag in front of Qin Xi and Han Shi. Instead of looking at her wallet, she looked at the stack of files in her bag.


    When she saw that the files were not lost, she heaved a sigh of relief and smiled gracefully. ¡°Thank you. Thank you for helping me find my bag this time. Otherwise, I really don¡¯t know what to do. By the way, my surname is Xue. I¡¯m older than you. You can call me Sister Xue.¡±


    ¡°Sister Xue, you¡¯re welcome. It¡¯s good that nothing is missing.¡± Qin Xi smiled faintly.


    Xue Ya saw that Han Shi was bleeding a lot and that there was a bloody cloth wrapped around his arm. Her expression changed drastically and she yelled in fright, ¡°Ah, you¡¯re bleeding? What happened?¡±


    Immediately, she understood. ¡°That thief just now¡­¡±


    Han Shi scratched his head and smiled shyly. He did not speak, but he kept stealing glances at Qin Xi.


    Qin Xi said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. If there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll leave first. My grandfather is still waiting over there!¡±


    Seeing that they were about to leave, Xue Ya said anxiously, ¡°Hey, I still don¡¯t know your names. It¡¯s all thanks to you this time. To express my gratitude, I want to treat you to a meal.¡±


    ¡°Sister Xue, you¡¯re welcome. We still have something to do. We¡¯ll go back after we¡¯re done. We still have a lot of things to do at home.¡± Qin Xi quickly rejected it when she saw Han Dazhu pushing the bicycle towards them.


    When Xue Ya saw this, she didn¡¯t insist. After thinking for a moment, she took out two hundred-dollar bills from her wallet and handed them to Qin Xi. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to treat you to a meal, at least take this. This is the least I can do. This young man is injured because of me. I¡¯ll feel uneasy if you don¡¯t take it.¡±


    Qin Xi casually glanced at the woman¡¯s wallet.


    There was a stack of money in her wallet. It was probably a few thousand yuan. No wonder she was targeted by the thief.


    However, looking at the 200 yuan the woman handed over, Qin Xi knew what was on the woman¡¯s mind.


    She wanted to use this way to stop them from asking more or having any designs on her.


    Qin Xi took the money and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Sister Xue. We won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Goodbye!¡±


    With that, she pulled Han Shi towards Han Dazhu.


    Seeing them leave, Xue Ya looked at Qin Xi¡¯s back deeply, pursed her red lips, and turned to leave.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Stone? Why is he bleeding so much?¡± Han Dazhu asked anxiously when he saw blood on Han Shi.


    Qin Xi explained, ¡°Grandpa, he is fine. He was just cut by a knife. The wound isn¡¯t deep, but it looks scary. Besides, I¡¯ve already stopped the bleeding and lectured him. It¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s go get a tricycle first.¡±


    Han Dazhu wanted to reprimand Han Shi for being a busybody, but after being interrupted by Qin Xi, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to reprimand him. He snorted coldly to show his attitude.


    Han Shi pouted and mimicked Han Dazhu, letting out a snort¡­

 Chapter 41 - Buying a Tricycle

    The three of them walked around for a while before deciding on a second-hand tricycle an old man wanted to sell.


    Han Dazhu tried to pedal it and felt that there was nothing wrong with the tricycle. Moreover, the old man even modified the trailer. He covered the trailer with a canopy to prevent goods from falling off.


    The old man didn¡¯t try to rip them off. He offered a very reasonable price and they quickly reached a deal.


    Qin Xi put all the things she bought into the tricycle. The three of them walked around and bought everything they needed before riding home in a delightful mood.


    As expected, as soon as they arrived at the entrance of the village, they saw a group of old uncles and aunties sitting under the tree, looking at them curiously.


    Especially when they saw them coming back with a tricycle, they started discussing.


    It was because the Han family rarely went out in the past few years. They wondered why they bought a tricycle and where did they get the money.


    Some people guessed that it was bought with the betrothal money the Qin family returned. The news quickly reached the ears of the Qin family.


    Li Guihua stood in the courtyard with her hands on her hips. She pointed at Hu Xiaofeng¡¯s nose and scolded, ¡°You useless thing, you gave birth to a little b*tch who sides with outsiders. She took the money from us to buy a tricycle for others. Go and get the tricycle back. If you don¡¯t get it back, don¡¯t come back.¡±


    ¡°Why should I go? I¡¯m not the one who gave the money back to her. Whoever wants it can go and get it. Anyway, I¡¯m not going.¡±


    Hu Xiaofeng had been in a bad mood lately. That was her money, the money she got from selling her daughter. Not only did she not get to spend a single cent of it, but the trouble her son caused also made her second branch ashamed.


    Originally, she wanted to find a chance to secretly get the 400 yuan back to pay her son¡¯s gambling debt. However, she did not expect that Qin Xi would use that money to buy a tricycle.


    Hu Xiaofeng was also furious. She planned to go and see Qin Xi tomorrow and teach her a lesson.


    She believed that with Qin Xi¡¯s weak personality, she would definitely hand out the money obediently.


    However, little did she know that Qin Xi was no longer the pushover she used to be.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to go? How dare you say you don¡¯t want to go? Qin Hongtao, come out and bring your wife to see that little b*tch and get the money and that tricycle back.¡± Li Guihua shouted into the house angrily.


    Qin Hongtao walked out of the house and yawned with impatience. ¡°Mom, why are you shouting and kicking up a fuss all day?¡±


    Seeing him like this, Li Guihua exploded with anger. She pointed at the two of them and cursed, ¡°Look at the two of you. You¡¯re lazy and useless. You can¡¯t discipline a little b*tch well.¡±


    ¡°Useless or not, I¡¯m still your son!¡± Qin Hongtao said lazily.


    Li Guihua picked up the broom and brandished it at him. Qin Hongtao quickly dodged and shouted at Li Guihua, ¡°Mom, why are you trying to hit me?¡±


    ¡°You bastard, I gave birth to you and raised you, but not only did you not accomplish anything, but you even married a loser!¡± Li Guihua shouted, pointing at Hu Xiaofeng angrily.


    As Qin Hongtao dodged, he retorted, ¡°You were the one who asked me to marry her. Why am I to blame for that?¡±

 Chapter 42 - Cousin Qin Lan

    ¡°You useless thing, useless!¡± Li Guihua was panting with her hands on her hips.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯d better keep quiet. If Dad finds out that you still have designs on that little b*tch, he¡¯ll definitely be angry.¡± Qin Hongtao rubbed the painful spot on his body and said with a grimace.


    In their hearts, Qin Xi was not worthy of a name. Even her parents called her a little b*tch. No wonder Qin Xi lived a life worse than death in the Qin family.


    ¡°Are you stupid?¡±


    Li Guihua¡¯s wrinkled face was filled with disappointment. ¡°Isn¡¯t that little b*tch usually very obedient to you? Call her out and say something nice. Then, threaten her. She will definitely hand over the money obediently. When you get the money back, you can treat her like dirt again.¡±


    Hu Xiaofeng¡¯s eyes were filled with schemes. She grinned and said, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s discuss it with Dad first. If he agrees, we¡¯ll go. If he doesn¡¯t, then forget it! If we anger the Han family, that fool and the old cripple will burn our house down.¡±


    Last time, the Han family had caused a huge mess in the house. If she got the money back and the Han family found out about it, they would come to cause trouble again. Who would be asked to clean up the mess? Of course it would be her. She did not get to spend a cent of the money and had to clean up the mess. This didn¡¯t sound like a good deal to her.


    ¡°You still have the cheek to talk? If you hadn¡¯t given birth to such a scourge, the 400 yuan would still be in my pocket.¡± Li Guihua¡¯s heart ached at the thought of the 400 yuan. She pointed at Hu Xiaofeng and cursed.


    Hu Xiaofeng rolled her eyes and said with a click of her tongue, ¡°Why are you only pointing a finger at me? Can I give birth alone? Speaking of which, I think it¡¯s your Qin family¡¯s fault for having bad genetics.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you jinx, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± Li Guihua raised her broom and waved it at Hu Xiaofeng. Hu Xiaofeng was not to be outdone. She picked up the shovel beside her and started fighting with her.


    In the house, a delicate-looking woman in her twenties was wearing a tight pink dress. As she watched the commotion outside, an imperceptible scheme flashed across her eyes.


    ¡°Mom, did Grandpa really give that little b*tch 400 yuan?¡± The woman was Qin Lan, Zhang Cuiyun¡¯s most beloved daughter and Qin Xi¡¯s cousin.


    Speaking of which, the reason why Qin Xi married Han Shi was because she instigated it.


    Because she was married to the richest man in the neighboring village, her life was very comfortable. However, her mother-in-law had always been the one managing the money at home. She had to ask her mother-in-law for permission to buy anything she wanted. After a period of time, her mother-in-law started to hold a grudge against her for asking too much.


    Some time ago, while shopping in the county city, she took a liking to a dress. She really wanted to buy it, but she had no money. On her way back that day, she happened to see Han Shi playing with mud. She was struck by an idea and told Li Guihua about marrying Qin Xi to Han Shi.


    She did not expect her plan to go so smoothly. Not only did she successfully get 20 yuan, but she also bought the dress as she wanted.


    When she returned to see her parents today, she walked around the village in this dress. Looking at her, all the girls were green with jealousy.


    She was extremely smug. Her first thought was to show off in front of Qin Xi.


    However, when she heard that Qin Xi had gotten 400 yuan, her smugness was replaced by anger.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Qin Feng, that coward, poisoned the little b*tch to blackmail the Han family. In the end, Lame Han found out about it and came to make a big fuss. Not only did Qin Xi cut ties with us, but she also extorted 400 yuan from us!¡± Zhang Cuiyun looked livid when she recalled what happened.


    400 yuan was more than two years of their family¡¯s income. It would be a lie to say if they said they didn¡¯t care about it.

 Chapter 43 - Qin Lans Visit

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going out for a while!¡±


    Qin Lan stood up and tidied her dress. She said with a smile, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen my friends in a long time. I wanna check in on them to see how they are doing. If Guosheng comes back, tell him I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Lin Guosheng, Qin Lan¡¯s husband, went out with Qin Lan¡¯s two brothers in the morning. They said that they were going to the fish pond to fish.


    The fish pond was muddy. Qin Lan was afraid of smudging her shoes and dress, so she did not go.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s good to go out for a walk! That way, you won¡¯t have to listen to them arguing and complaining.¡± Zhang Cuiyun didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    **


    At the Han family.


    ¡°Dad, did you really sell so many vegetables? Also, why did Stone get a set of new clothes? This tricycle¡­ whose tricycle is it?¡±


    As soon as Qin Xi and the other two returned home, Luo Xiujuan was stunned to see what they brought back. She subconsciously asked, ¡°Xi, tell me, how many vegetables did you sell? Where did you get the money to buy so many things?¡±


    Before Qin Xi could answer, Han Dazhu laughed out loud and raised two fingers. ¡°This number!¡±


    Luo Xiujuan was overjoyed. ¡°20?¡±


    As soon as she finished saying, she continued with a shake of her head, ¡°That¡¯s not right. I think the things you bought are far more than 20 yuan¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, not 20 but 200 yuan. We sold the vegetables for 200 yuan,¡± Qin Xi said with a smile.


    Luo Xiujuan gasped. She thought she was hard of hearing and asked again with a lowered voice, ¡°200? Xi, are you sure it¡¯s 200?¡±


    200 yuan was undoubtedly a huge sum for them.


    It has to be noted that in the early 80s, tea farmers¡¯ income wasn¡¯t high. More precisely, it was dismally low.


    Although the yield of tea every year was very impressive, it was more than what was demanded, causing the total value of the tea to decrease rapidly. The income of the tea farmers was worse year by year.


    Moreover, the merchants who bought their tea were taking a big portion.


    Over the years, many tea farmers had been forced to change their trades. Han Dazhu and his family worked hard for an entire year, but they could only earn as much as 100 Yuan at most.


    That was why Luo Xiujuan looked so shocked.


    ¡°Not only that, Mom, I earned 100 yuan from treating a patient today. Stone caught a thief and she gave him 200 yuan. After everything we bought, we still have 340 yuan left. Mom, I also bought fabric and cotton. I think our blankets are too worn out. Let¡¯s make a new one when we have time!¡±


    The smile on Qin Xi¡¯s face never faded. As she spoke, she moved the things into the house.


    Han Shi followed her and helped her carry the stuff.


    Luo Xiujuan never expected that they would earn so much money just by going out to sell vegetables.


    ¡°Dad, are the vegetables we sell too¡­ overpriced?¡± she asked worriedly.


    Han Dazhu said truthfully, ¡°It¡¯s not overpriced at all. They are worth this price.¡±


    Actually, he knew very well that Cheng Haizhong was probably ripped off. Xi knew he was easy to fool. If they went out to sell vegetables in the future, they probably wouldn¡¯t earn so much.


    Luo Xiujuan was about to ask more when Han Dazhu said, ¡°Xiujuan, we¡¯re all hungry. Go and cook something! We¡¯ve been busy all day. We¡¯re starving.¡±


    ¡°Meal is ready. I put the dishes in the pot to keep them warm. Dad, go wash your hands and let¡¯s eat,¡± Luo Xiujuan said with a smile.


    At this moment, a gentle voice was heard from outside the door. ¡°May I know if my sister is home?¡±


    Han Dazhu and Luo Xiujuan looked over and saw Qin Lan, who was wearing a pink dress, standing at the door like a beautiful flower.


    ¡°Your sister? Who¡¯s your sister?¡± Han Dazhu asked the obvious, the smile on his face instantly gone.

 Chapter 44 - : Jealousy

    ¡°My sister is Qin Xi. Grandpa Han, I¡¯m Qin Lan. Don¡¯t you remember me?¡±


    Qin Lan¡¯s voice was very soft and gentle, but it made people feel uncomfortable. She sounded as if her throat was being choked. It was especially jarring to the Han family.


    Han Dazhu¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Grandpa. I don¡¯t have a witch granddaughter like you.¡±


    Witch?


    The smile on Qin Lan¡¯s face instantly froze.


    Did she look like a witch? In order to show that her married life was comfortable, she had put in a lot of effort to dress herself up.


    Was this old thing blind? Couldn¡¯t he tell that she was wearing a new dress?


    A trace of ruthlessness flashed across Qin Lan¡¯s eyes. She wanted to walk away, but at the thought of the 400 yuan, she forced a smile and looked at Han Dazhu aggrievedly. ¡°Grandpa Han, how can you say that? My sister married Stone, so it should be right for me to call you Grandpa Han.¡±


    Luo Xiujuan did not like Qin Lan either. She felt that she was up to no good. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Xi has already cut ties with the Qin family. Why are you still looking for her?¡±


    ¡°Auntie Luo, I know that Xi has fallen out with the Qin family, but we used to be a family after all.¡± Qin Lan refused to give up. ¡°Besides, Xi and I have been very close since we were young. I don¡¯t want to lose this dear sister of mine.¡±


    Han Dazhu did not care about her feelings at all and mocked, ¡°Cut that crap. You two are close? When you were sleeping under the warm blanket, did you ever think about Xi sleeping in a pile of straw mixed with cow dung? When you were eating steamed buns, did you ever think about Xi eating leftover food in the cow shed? When you were wearing flowery dresses, did you ever think about Xi wearing tattered clothes? You two are close? I think you must be up to no good.¡±


    Luo Xiujuan added, ¡°Xi was poisoned by her own brother. I don¡¯t think you are any good. Your family is simply a bunch of animals. I wonder what Xi did to deserve such a family.¡±


    Qin Lan¡¯s face, which was thick with makeup, turned red. She cursed Han Dazhu and Luo Xiujuan countless times in her mind, but on the surface, she forced a smile and said, ¡°Han, Grandpa Han, I¡­¡±


    Just as she was at a loss for words, Qin Xi and Han Shi walked out of the house chatting. When Qin Xi saw her, she subconsciously frowned. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Qin Lan¡¯s eyes lit up and she said sweetly, ¡°Xi, I finally see you.¡±


    However, when she saw Qin Xi¡¯s face, the jealousy in her heart intensified.


    Qin Lan knew that Qin Xi was beautiful and gorgeous since she was young, so all these years, Qin Lan had been suppressing her and torturing her. She even used all kinds of methods to humiliate Qin Xi and trample her confidence, making QIn Xi forever unable to raise her head in front of her.


    Only by doing so could Qin Lan feel less threatened and more satisfied.


    However, she did not expect to see Qin Xi showing up with fair skin, bright eyes, and nice dress today. She exuded confidence and an indescribable aura.


    Qin Lan never thought that Qin Xi, who used to live like an animal, would actually be so beautiful.


    Why?


    Why was she so pretty?


    Qin Xi even felt a sense of inferiority in front of Qin Xi. Though wearing an expensive dress, she felt the plain dress Qin Xi was wearing was ten times more dazzling.


    Qin Lan was consumed by jealousy. She wanted to pounce on Qin Xi and ruin that pretty face, but on the surface, she still maintained a bright smile on her face. ¡°Am I not welcome here? I¡¯m here to see you, Sister.¡±

 Chapter 45 - Wifey, She Doesnt Look Like a Good Person!

    ¡°You are here to see me?¡±


    Qin Xi sneered in her heart. It was obvious that Qin Lan came for money.


    Previously, she thought that Hu Xiaofeng would be the first to lose her patience and make a move. She did not expect the person would turn out to be Qin Lan.


    She glanced at Qin Lan¡¯s pink dress and snorted disdainfully. ¡°Are you done seeing me now?¡±


    Qin Lan was stunned. She felt that Qin Xi had changed greatly. In the past, when Qin Xi saw her, she would lower her head and avoid looking at her in the eye.


    But today, Qin Xi was looking her straight in the eye with a piercing gaze.


    However, at the thought of the 400 yuan, Qin Lan endured the shame and continued to suck up to Qin Xi.


    ¡°Xi, I want to talk to you.¡± She looked at Han Dazhu and Luo Xiujuan and said gently, ¡°Can you come out and talk?¡±


    Han Shi held Qin Xi¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Wifey, she doesn¡¯t look like a good person. Don¡¯t go out with her.¡±


    Qin Xi couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. She gave Han Shi a thumbs up and said, ¡°Stone is really good at evaluating people. With a glance, you can tell what kind of a person she is.¡±


    However, Qin Xi sighed in her heart. Even Han Shi, who only had the intelligence of a five year old, could tell. Why couldn¡¯t the Host tell?


    Qin Xi did not understand, nor did she want to understand. However, she remembered one thing, which was that she had to get back at everyone who had hurt the Host in the past, no matter who they were.


    Hearing the two of them making fun of her, Qin Lan almost burst out cursing, but she didn¡¯t let her anger gain the upper hand.


    She put on an aggrieved expression and said sadly, ¡°Xi, are you still blaming me for not stopping Grandma from marrying you to Han Shi? I understand that you¡¯re angry with me, but I¡¯m a married woman and don¡¯t have much of a say in anything. Also, I¡¯m your cousin after all. I¡¯m really sad that you speak to me like that.¡±


    Qin Lan was obviously trying to sow discord. What she meant was that Qin Xi was forced to marry Han Shi.


    Hearing this, Han Dazhu and Luo Xiujuan subconsciously looked at Qin Xi.


    Qin Xi exposed her hypocrisy mercilessly, ¡°What does it have anything to do with me whether you are sad or not? Also, do you think it¡¯s better to sleep in the cowshed or on the warm bed? If you want to sow discord, you need to come up with something better. Don¡¯t go around showing off your sad face. Those who don¡¯t know might think that I¡¯m bullying you.¡±


    Qin Lan was stunned with her mouth wide open. She could clearly feel that Qin Xi had changed. Not only had her appearance and temperament changed, but even her personality had changed. Could it be that people could really change so drastically after coming back from the verge of death.


    Even if Qin Xi confronted Qin Lan with harsh words and attitude, Qin Lan still smiled warmly as if she did not hear it. ¡°Xi, stop fooling around. We sisters haven¡¯t spoken in a long time. I came back today especially to see you. Come out. Let¡¯s take a walk around the village!¡±


    Tsk, apparently, this woman won¡¯t give up until she is taught a lesson, Qin Xi thought to herself.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s indeed time to have a good chat!¡±


    Let¡¯s talk about how you bullied the Host all these years.


    Qin Lan was delighted. The two of them walked out onto the village road.


    Han Shi followed behind the two of them warily. He was afraid that Qin Lan would go crazy and bite his wife.

 Chapter 46 - The Fierce Han Shi

    ¡°Now, tell me, what are you up to?¡±


    Qin Xi stood under a tree and had no intention of going further.


    Qin Lan glared at Qin Xi, her eyes filled with grievance. ¡°Xi, I¡¯m your sister after all. How can you help an outsider bully me and make fun of me?¡±


    ¡°Outsider? Who is the outsider you talk about?¡± Qin Xi turned to look at her. Her eyes were as black as bottomless well, making Qin Lan feel like she was going to get sucked into it.


    Qin Lan shook her head and said melancholically, ¡°Who else could it be? You shouldn¡¯t have said that to me just now.¡±


    Qin Xi said with a faint smile, ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I? Also, Did I say anything wrong?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Qin Lan was suddenly lost for words and her hatred for Qin Xi became stronger. ¡°Forget it, you¡¯re my sister after all!¡±


    ¡°Do you have anything else to say? If not, I¡¯ll go back!¡± Qin Xi did not want to be under the scorching sun to listenher talk nonsense.


    Qin Lan gritted her teeth and forced a smile. ¡°Qin Xi, you¡¯ve changed. You¡¯ve become someone I don¡¯t recognize. You are not talking to me like you used to.¡±


    ¡°It seems like you really have nothing to say. Then I¡¯ll excuse myself.¡± Qin Xi turned to leave.


    Qin Lan panicked and quickly caught up with her. ¡°Alright, alright. What¡¯s the hurry? I¡¯ll tell you, alright?¡±


    Qin Xi pretended to be all ears.


    Qin Lan bit her lower lip and said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Xi, as you know, I¡¯ve been married for half a year, but I still haven¡¯t gotten pregnant. A few days ago, I went to the hospital for a checkup. The doctor said that my health is not in good condition and it¡¯s not easy for me to get pregnant. I¡­¡±


    She wiped her tears. Before Qin Xi could sympathize with her and ask, she continued, ¡°The doctor prescribed me some medicines. He said that I¡¯ll get pregnant after two months if I take the medicines, but I don¡¯t have the money to buy them. I heard that Grandma gave you 400 yuan. Can you lend me the money? When I get pregnant, I¡¯ll definitely pay you back double!¡±


    ¡°Am I your mother?¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s sudden question caught Qin Lan, who was trying her best to act, off guard. She was furious. ¡°Xi, is that how you are supposed to talk to me?¡±


    Qin Xi sneered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the way I talk to you? I¡¯m not your mother. Why should I care about you? It¡¯s none of my business whether you¡¯re pregnant or not. You¡¯re not pregnant with my grandson, are you? Pay me back double? Do you think the relationship between us is worth 400? It¡¯s not worth a single scent.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Qin Lan


    Qin Xi rolled her eyes. ¡°You what? Am I wrong in saying that? Does it have anything to do with me whether you¡¯re pregnant or not? You are not seeking help from your husband or your mother, but instead, you came to seek help from me? Do I look like an idiot?¡±


    Qin Lan was furious. She didn¡¯t want to pretend anymore and threatened in a sharp voice, ¡°Qin Xi, you little b*tch. I¡¯ll make this clear today. If you don¡¯t give me the money, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, it¡¯s hard to say who¡¯s gonna teach who a lesson?¡± Qin Xi said coldly.


    Hearing the quarrel, Han Shi jumped out and pushed Qin Lan away. He said fiercely, ¡°What are you doing? Stay away from my wife. You split your saliva all over my wife. It¡¯s so dirty!¡±


    Qin Xi was speechless.


    Qin Lan staggered and almost fell. She pointed at Qin Xi and Han Shi, her chest heaving with anger. She gritted her teeth and threatened, ¡°Alright, Qin Xi, just you wait. I¡¯ll make you regret it and kneel on the ground to beg for mercy.¡±


    With that, she turned around and left. Qin Xi narrowed her eyes and took out the small stone she had just dug out from the mud wall from her pocket and shot it at Qin Lan¡¯s ankle.


    Qin Lan, who was stomping away angrily, was about to turn the corner when she suddenly felt a piercing pain in her ankle. She was caught off guard and fell forward.


    At this moment, at the other end of the corner, an old bachelor who reeked of alcohol walked over leisurely.

 Chapter 47 - Gossips!

    When a person fell, they would subconsciously grab the nearest object to keep balance, and Qin Lan was no exception.


    When Qin Lan bumped into the drunk old bachelor, she knocked him over and the two of them fell. Qin Lan instinctively reached out to grab the old bachelor¡¯s pants.


    There was a tearing sound¡­


    All of a sudden, the old bachelor felt cold in his lower body.


    During summer, the clothes people wore were very thin. The old bachelor was only wearing a pair of flowery pants. Moreover, in order to feel more comfortable, he was wearing nothing underneath his pants.


    With a pull, the pants slipped down to the old bachelor¡¯s ankle.


    However, this was not the most dramatic scene. What was more dramatic was that Qin Lan fell on the old bachelor¡¯s body.


    Her pink dress was lifted, revealing a large portion of her skin. Moreover, her bright underwear was exposed to the air.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhh¡­¡±


    Qin Lan¡¯s shrill scream suddenly tore through the sky, instantly causing all the dogs to bark in the village.


    Her shout made the drunk old bachelor sober. He looked up and saw a beautiful girl lying on top of him!


    The old bachelor thought that he was dreaming. He put a hand on the back of her head and pressed it down to kiss her.


    At this moment, Qin Lan was shouting with her eyes closed. As her head was pressed down, she felt something soft entering her mouth and was overwhelmed with a disgusting foul smell.


    Qin Xi covered her eyes. She was still too young to see something so erotic.


    She quickly turned around and saw Han Shi staring at the scene curiously. Qin Xi quickly stood on tiptoe to cover his eyes. She pulled him home and said in a huff, ¡°You are not allowed to learn that.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Han Shi asked in confusion, ¡°Wifey, what are they doing? Are they fighting?¡±


    Qin Xi nodded and said seriously, ¡°Yes, they are fighting. Didn¡¯t you hear her miserable scream?¡±


    Han Shi nodded and muttered, ¡°Then she must be in a lot of pain! Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t fight with you!¡±


    Qin Xi staggered and scolded coldly, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Han Shi pouted and muttered softly, ¡°Wifey, you¡¯re so scary!¡±


    ¡°I can be even scarier. Do you wanna see?¡± Qin Xi gave him a warning look.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Han Shi said timidly.


    They already left the scene while Qin Lan, on the other hand, was still struggling.


    Without thinking, she raised her foot and stepped on the old bachelor¡¯s lower body twice.


    ¡°Ah ah ah ah ah ah¡±


    Another heart-wrenching scream echoed through the village, but this time it came from the old bachelor.


    The villagers nearby stuck their heads out and gasped when they saw this scene. They subsciously squeezed their thighs.


    As expected, what happened between Qin Lan and the old bachelor spread like wildfire and was made into many versions.


    Some people said Qin Lan was too thirsty for a man and had a fling with the old bachelor, but the old bachelor was too quick, so she was pissed off and kicked him in the crucial part.


    Some people said Lin Guosheng was useless. He could not satisfy Qin Lan, who was insatiable, so she had no choice but to be fulfilled elsewhere.


    While others said Qin Lan and the old bachelor were actually a true love, but Qin Lan was vain and chose Lin Guoshenn over the old bachelor.


    Qin Xi was speechless. It turned out that in an era where the Internet was non-existent, people were still that gossipy.

 Chapter 48 - Midnight Treatment

    Qin Xi ignored the gossip in the village. At this moment, she looked at Han Dazhu, who was making a wooden bed with smiles on his face.


    ¡°Grandpa, no, no need! I¡¯ll just sleep with Mom¡­¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do? Who in the world sleeps with their mother-in-law all the time? You¡¯ll be made a laughing stock if word goes out.¡±


    Han Dazhu went on making the wooden bed. Since his granddaughter-in-law said that she wanted to sleep with Stone, he had to do his best to get rid of that third wheel.


    Qin Xi was speechless.


    Luo Xiujuan, the third wheel, also nodded with a smile. ¡°Xi, just listen to Grandpa. It¡¯s really not appropriate for me to live with you two.¡±


    Han Shi was the happiest. He could not wait to sleep with Qin Xi. He had a silly smile on his face as he jumped around happily. ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great. I can finally sleep with my fragrant wife.¡±


    Qin Xi blushed and pinched his arm in embarrassment.


    Han Shi rubbed his arm and said aggrievedly, ¡°Wifey, it hurts!¡±


    Han Dazhu laughed and scolded, ¡°You brat, you deserve it. Qin Xi, if he doesn¡¯t listen to you, don¡¯t be gentle with him, pinch him as hard as you can.¡±


    **


    The summer night was quiet and peaceful, mixed occasionally with breezes.


    Darkness enveloped the house. Under the faint moonlight, the trees were swaying back and forth as if they were dancing. Only the sounds of frogs and insects could be heard in the fields.


    In the dimly lit room, Qin Xi, who had just finished performing acupuncture, looked at Han Shi, who was naked but covered in silver needles. Qin Xi couldn¡¯t help but glance at a certain place. Then, she quickly looked away. Her face was abnormally red, and for some reason, she felt a sense of shame.


    This was the first time she had seen a man naked. Although he was her husband, she still felt weird.


    In fact, her heart began to beat wildly.


    ¡°Wifey, how long do I have to wait? It¡¯s¡­ so embarrassing!¡± Han Shi, who was wearing nothing, felt uncomfortable and whispered.


    Qin Xi patted her hot cheeks and said with a straight face, ¡°I¡¯m your wife. What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about?¡±


    ¡°But, but¡­¡± Han Shi¡¯s face and ears were so red that they were burning.


    Although his IQ was only five years old, Luo Xiujuan had taught him everything he needed to know, which was why he had such a reaction.


    ¡°No buts. If you speak again, I¡¯ll throw you out to feed the mosquitoes.¡± Qin Xi threatened fiercely.


    Han Shi quickly shut his mouth and stopped talking.


    After five minutes, Qin Xi placed her hand on his pulse, injecting a trace of true Qi into his body.


    The purpose of her doing that was not only to treat the damages and blood clots in his brain, but also to open up his vessels and nerves.


    When Han Shi was cut by the knife, she had the idea of letting Han Shi cultivate ancient martial arts with her.


    Although Han Shi was not suitable for cultivating ancient martial arts, given how low his IQ was, his body would become stronger after his vessels and nerves were opened up. After that, she would transfer some of her true Qi to him.


    At that time, he would be able to cultivate ancient martial arts several times quicker.


    As for the rest, she would think about it when Han Shi fully returned to normal!


    As time passed, the true Qi in Qin Xi¡¯s body was gradually exhausted.


    At the same time, Han Shi also felt something strange in his body. It was as if a small fish was swimming back and forth in his body, making him itchy.


    He pursed his lips and looked at Qin Xi. ¡°Wifey, I feel strange. It feels like there are many things swimming inside me¡­¡±

 Chapter 49 - Body Enhancing Boxing Techniques

    Half an hour later, Qin Xi retracted her hand. Her face was pale and her body was drenched in sweat, looking like she was fresh out of the river.


    She wiped the sweat off her forehead and calmed her breathing. She removed the silver needles from Han Shi¡¯s body one by one.


    When she removed the needles, Qin Xi was already on the verge of collapse. Her vision darkened and she staggered, almost falling. Fortunately, Han Shi caught her in time.


    He looked flustered. ¡°Wifey, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just tired. I¡¯ll be fine after resting.¡± Qin Xi shook her head weakly.


    ¡°Oh, okay, let¡¯s sleep!¡±


    Han Shi nodded and carefully carried Qin Xi back to the bed. Then, he crawled into the bed like an eel and hugged Qin Xi without asking. On his face, there was undiluted joy.


    Qin Xi¡¯s body stiffened, and her pale face instantly turned red. Her voice was filled with nervousness and embarrassment. ¡°You, go out. I want to sleep alone. Also, put on your clothes!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Han Shi crawled out of bed reluctantly, picked up his clothes, and quietly put them on.


    Qin Xi was too tired and couldn¡¯t take hold on any longer. She closed her eyes and drifted off into a deep slumber in a few seconds.


    The Mystic Medical Technique in her body circulated on its own and gradually replenished her with true Qi that she used up.


    Seeing that she was sound asleep, Han Shi, who had been watching quietly by the side, immediately threw down the clothes in his hand and tiptoed back to Qin Xi¡¯s bed.


    **


    In the morning, a rooster crowed, breaking the silence in the village.


    Qin Xi opened her eyes slightly and felt something heavy on her body. She looked down and saw a thick and strong arm wrapping around her chest. No wonder she felt short of breath. It turned out that this brat had crawled back into bed while she was sleeping.


    She gritted her teeth and glared at Han Shi, who was sleeping soundly, before carefully moving his arm away.


    Qin Xi sensed the true energy in her body and was pleasantly surprised to find that it seemed to be much more abundant than before.


    Her eyes lit up. She thought that she would have to recover for a few days, but she did not expect that after resting for a night, her True Qi would be replenished. This surprised and delighted her.


    Qin Xi quickly put on her clothes and went out to wash up. She practiced a set of Chinese boxing techniques in the courtyard.


    Han Dazhu woke up early for the first time today. When he saw Qin Xi practicing boxing, he was interested and wanted to learn from her.


    Qin Xi rummaged through her memory and really found a set of boxing techniques suitable for old people.


    This set of boxing techniques was called (Body Enhancing Boxing). Not only could it increase a person¡¯s physical fitness, but it could also improve blood circulation, regulate blood pressure, strengthen the immune system, strengthen the bones and tendons, and make the aging muscles tougher and stronger.


    As one grew older, all the organs in the body would start failing. If one trained this set of boxing techniques every day, one could live up to a hundred years old.


    Hearing Qin Xi explain this boxing technique, Han Dazhu was eager to try. ¡°Really? Is it really that magical?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try.¡± Qin Xi smiled and started demonstrating.


    Han Dazhu had a good foundation in martial arts, so he learned it quickly.


    He practiced it seriously twice and felt a warm force spreading out all over his body. Moreover, the more he practiced, the more vigorous he became and the more he wanted to continue.


    Qin Xi did not know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°Grandpa, you can¡¯t practice this set of boxing techniques too much. You can only practice it twice a day at most. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be in a constant state of excitement for the entire day!¡±

 Chapter 50 - Carrot Inlaid With Gold

    In the morning, Luo Xiujuan cooked as usual. Qin Xi and Han Dazhu were in charge of picking vegetables.


    As for Han Shi, he needed to recover from the first acupuncture session last night. It would take time for the swelling and bruises to wear off.


    Moreover, Qin Xi had also opened up his nerves and vessels. His bodily functions were gradually strengthened. He probably wouldn¡¯t be able to wake up until noon.


    After breakfast, Qin Xi and Han Dazhu rode their tricycle to Qinglin Town.


    Although it was not a market today, there was a morning market here every day. The two of them found a place and set up a stall.


    ¡°Yo, why are your vegetables so big?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, look at those tomatoes. They¡¯re almost as big as small watermelons.¡±


    ¡°Are they even edible?¡±


    ¡°These vegetables are obviously freshly picked. I wonder how they are grown. Why are they so big?¡±


    When passers-by saw the fresh and gigantic vegetables on the baskets, they exclaimed in shock and immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    An auntie picked up a carrot as thick as a child¡¯s arm and weighed it in her hand. It weighed at least a catty. She asked in shock, ¡°Young lady, this carrot looks quite fresh. How much is it?¡±


    Qin Xi raised five fingers with an innocuous smile. ¡°50 cents a catty.¡±


    Hearing the price, everyone gasped. Even Han Dazhu almost choked on his saliva.


    ¡°What? Young lady, are you crazy? What carrot is worth 50 cents? Do you think your carrot is inlaid with gold?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The vegetable stall next to yours is only selling carrots for 3 cents. How can you ask for 50 cents? Even pork isn¡¯t as expensive as your carrot!¡±


    ¡°Young girl, look at how much you¡¯re asking for. Can¡¯t you tell the difference between 50 cents and 5 cents?¡±


    ¡°I think she has probably never been to school and can¡¯t tell the difference between 50 cents and 5 cents.¡±


    Qin Xi was not angry at being ridiculed by the crowd. Instead, she took out a small knife and quickly peeled the carrot.


    Her peeling skill was very good. With a few strokes, the carrot was peeled off nicely, and thin pieces of carrot were cut and placed on a plate that had been prepared long ago. There were also small toothpicks stuck on each of them. She handed the plate to everyone, asking them to give it a try.


    With a grin, she said, ¡°Come, uncles and aunties, try my carrot. If, after tasting it, you still think that my carrot is too expensive, I have nothing to say.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other and put a piece of carrot into their mouths.


    The carrot was sweet and juicy. When they took a bite, they were too shocked to say a word.


    Was this really a carrot?


    Why did it taste better than fruit?


    Seeing that everyone was stunned, Qin Xi continued with a smile, ¡°As everyone knows, carrots are good for health. Not only is it good for the spleen, but it is also good for the stomach. It can help you lose weight and digest better.¡±


    Moreover, carotene was very beneficial to the human body. It could improve one¡¯s immune system and prevent cardiovascular diseases. To women, it was good for beauty and anti-aging. It was also good for eyesight.


    ¡°Everyone, I believe those who have tasted my carrots know whether they are worth 50 cents or not.¡±


    ¡°This auntie, you don¡¯t look good. Do you always feel tired during the day and have constipation for a long time?¡± Qin Xi asked.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± The auntie asked incredulously.


    ¡°I can tell from your face. How about this? Eat this carrot. I guarantee that your constipation will go away.¡±


    Qin Xi handed half of the unpeeled carrot to the auntie and said firmly.

 Chapter 51 - A Mysterious Old Lady

    Although the auntie was skeptical of Qin Xi¡¯s words, she had tasted it for herself how delicious the carrots were.


    She had been losing her appetite for the past few days and whatever that went into her stomach wouldn¡¯t go out. Her stomach felt like it was about to explode.


    However, when she took a bite of the carrot, she did not feel uncomfortable.


    The auntie picked up the half carrot and started eating. The people around her looked at her, drooling.


    When the auntie was halfway through eating the carrot, her stomach suddenly reacted. Her expression changed drastically as she quickly held her stomach and turned to run. However, after taking two steps, she turned around and shouted at Qin Xi, ¡°Young girl, leave some for me. I-I¡¯ll buy them when I come back¡­¡±


    With that, she held her stomach and ran home.


    Fortunately, her house was nearby and she could reach it in a few steps. Otherwise, she would have to wash her pants today.


    ¡°This is too unbelievable.¡±


    Seeing that they still did not believe her, Qin Xi took out another cucumber. This cucumber was thick and long.


    Qin Xi cut the cucumber and placed it on the plate. The fragrance of the cucumber spread out, making the onlookers salivate.


    ¡°Old Madam, do you have high blood pressure, high cholesterol, and high blood sugar?¡±


    This time, Qin Xi stared at an old lady who was dressed decently and looked elegant.


    The old lady did not answer Qin Xi. Instead, she changed the topic. ¡°Are you a doctor?¡±


    Qin Xi revealed her signature smile, looking especially likable. ¡°Old Madam, you¡¯re really amazing. You can even tell that.¡± She flattered the old lady without batting an eyelid. ¡°I¡¯ve been learning from my shifu for a while.¡±


    The old lady smiled lovingly. ¡°Tell me, how should I treat my illness?¡±


    Qin Xi handed the cucumber to her and said, ¡°Old Madam, you should know the nutritional value of the cucumber, right? If you eat my cucumber, I guarantee that in less than three days, all the symptoms will go away. Do you want to give it a try?¡±


    ¡°What if they don¡¯t go away in three days?¡±


    The old lady seemed a little hostile, but Qin Xi could see that she was tempted.


    Qin Xi said without hesitation, ¡°If they don¡¯t go away, I¡¯ll treat your diabetes. How about that? Of course, I will also pay you back double the money you spent.¡±


    The old lady was calm. Although she did not believe that Qin Xi could cure her diabetes, she liked Qin Xi¡¯s straightforwardness.


    She instructed a middle-aged woman behind her, ¡°Get two people to buy half of the girl¡¯s vegetables.¡±


    ¡°Old Madam¡­¡± The middle-aged woman frowned and wanted to stop her.


    The old lady still looked kind and amiable, but her tone was slightly colder. ¡°Why? Do I need your permission to buy groceries now?¡±


    The middle-aged woman was so frightened that her face turned pale and her legs trembled. ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry, Old Madam, I shouldn¡¯t have overstepped my boundaries!¡±


    The old lady only glanced at her indifferently before turning to look at Qin Xi. She said with smiles, ¡°Young lady, I bought half of your vegetables. Aren¡¯t you going to give me something as a thank you gift?¡±


    Qin Xi said after thinking for a second, ¡°Old Madam, wait a second!¡±


    As she spoke, she returned to the tricycle and opened the cloth bag hanging on it. She took out three pieces of homemade poultice and handed them to the old lady. ¡°This is a poultice for treating bone pain and rheumatism, as well as helping with blood circulation. If I¡¯m not wrong, you have back pain, right?¡±


    The old lady¡¯s smile widened. She took the three paultices and said meaningfully, ¡°Young girl, to be honest, I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯ve only learned medicine for a while.¡±


    After saying this, the old lady turned around and left without waiting for Qin Xi to reply.

 Chapter 52 - Something Happened

    After the old lady and the middle-aged woman left, two burly bodyguards in black appeared in front of Qin Xi.


    Qin Xi immediately took out a sack and Han Dazhu helped her fill it with vegetables.


    One of the bodyguards took out a hundred Yuan bill and handed it to her. Qin Xi took it with a smile. The bodyguards carried the sack of vegetables and left.


    Everyone was stunned. They had never seen anyone buy vegetables in such bulk. This time, they didn¡¯t hesitate anymore.


    Especially those who had tasted the carrots and cucumbers, they immediately started fighting over them.


    ¡°I want carrots. Give me three catties!¡±


    ¡°I want potatoes, I want two potatoes! And cucumbers, give me two cucumbers!¡±


    ¡°I want tomatoes¡­ and broccoli.¡±


    ¡°I want cabbage.¡±


    ¡°Line up, please. Don¡¯t rush, don¡¯t push each other, and be careful not to fall¡­¡± Seeing that people were crazy over her vegetables, Qin Xi reminded with concern.


    She weighed the vegetables and counted the money while Han Dazhu was busy packing the vegetables. The two of them cooperated seamlessly.


    The fact that Qin Xi managed to sell pretty much all her vegetables not long after she arrived made the nearby vegetable sellers green with jealousy.


    When the auntie who ran back to defecate returned in a happy mood, she was stunned to see the empty stall. She asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, young lady? Did someone rob your stall?¡±


    Qin Xi chuckled and took out three rabbits from the tricycle. She said jokingly, ¡°It was indeed robbed. Here, this is for you. It¡¯s 4.7 yuan in total. Just give me 4.5 yuan.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, thank you. By the way, are you coming tomorrow?¡± The auntie took out five yuan and asked.


    Qin Xi found 50 cents and handed it to the auntie. She smiled and said firmly, ¡°Of course I¡¯m coming. I believe that those who have eaten my vegetables today will come again!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll come early tomorrow to take up space.¡± The auntie left with a smile.


    Qin Xi and Han Dazhu tidied up the stall and left on their tricycle.


    After they left, the vegetable sellers nearby looked at each other with scheming eyes.


    **


    As soon as they arrived at the entrance of Shangwan Village, they saw Wang Qiang, the seven-year-old son of Uncle Wang next door, running over while panting. He shouted anxiously, ¡°Grandpa Han, Sister Xi, something happened. Hurry back and take a look!¡±


    Qin Xi and Han Dazhu¡¯s expressions changed drastically. ¡°Qiang, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Xi, Sister Xi¡¯s mother and her family are here to cause trouble. They, they are unreasonable and hit Brother Stone. Go back and take a look! Brother Stone¡¯s head is bleeding!¡± Wang Qiang held his knees with both hands and panted heavily.


    ¡°What? How dare they hit my grandson? I¡¯ll kill them.¡± Han Dazhu was furious and sped up pedaling the tricycle.


    Qin Xi¡¯s face darkened and her heart tightened.


    Last night, she had just given Han Shi acupuncture and was sure that he would be able to become normal within a month. She did not expect him to be hit in the head again today. If the situation worsened, Qin Xi swore that she would make these people suffer.


    Feeling that the tricycle was too slow, Qin Xi jumped off and shouted to Han Dazhu, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll go back first. Be careful. Don¡¯t hurry.¡±


    With that, she was already more than ten meters away.


    At the Han family.


    ¡°Li Guihua, don¡¯t go too far. Back then, you were the one who wanted to cut ties with Xi. Today, you want to go back on your words. Do you have any respect for the village chief?¡± Luo Xiujuan was so angry that her face was livid and her body trembled excitedly.


    Zhang Cuiyun said with a smile, ¡°Luo Xiujuan, how can you say that? Xi is part of my family. How can the ties be cut so easily?¡±

 Chapter 53 - Ill See Who Dares!

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a shameless family like yours.¡± Luo Xiujuan gritted her teeth and glared at them.


    Hu Xiaofeng put her hands on her hips and said pushily, ¡°Cut the crap. We¡¯re here today to take the little b*tch back. Back then, we were blinded by greed and thought that she could be happy after marrying your fool son. But I didn¡¯t know your Han family was just a den of wolves? Not only did you spend her money, but you also abused her and made her go out to sell vegetables. It turns out that you just treat her as a free labor force!¡±


    Luo Xiujuan was furious. She pointed at Hu Xiaofeng and said, ¡°You know very well who abused Xi. Also, you keep calling her a little b*tch. You are her mother. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed of yourself?¡±


    Luo Xiujuan said it implicitly, but everyone knew what she was trying to say. If Hu Xiaofeng called her daughter a little b*tch, then what was her? An old b*tch?


    Hu Xiaofeng flew into a rage. She raised her hand to slap Luo Xiujuan, but Han Shi, who was like a guardian, gave her a punch in the stomach. Hu Xiaofeng staggered back and fell to the ground.


    What was funny was that even though the entire Qin family was present, no one came forward to help her. Even Qin Hongtao was just watching coldly from the side. It was obvious how bad the Qin family was.


    The villagers sticking their heads into the courtyard immediately burst into laughter.


    Hu Xiaofeng sat on the ground, her face switching between red and pale.


    She got up from the ground and stared at Luo Xiujuan and Han Shi, as if she wanted to skin them alive. She shouted fiercely, ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Qin Guobiao shouted, ¡°Alright, stop it. We¡¯re here today for serious business, not to see you act like a shrew!¡± He glanced at Qin Hongtao, who was watching the show, and reprimanded, ¡°Hongtao, discipline your wife!¡±


    Qin Hongtao nodded and pulled Hu Xiaofeng away. ¡°Behave yourself and stop embarrassing me!¡±


    Hu Xiaofeng was still indignant at being humiliated in the public, but since the old man had spoken, she could only hold back her anger for now and find a chance to vent it later on.


    Qin Guobiao looked at Luo Xiujuan and said in a low voice, ¡°Han Xiujuan, tell Qin Xi to come out. As for her marriage with your fool son, I¡¯ll make the decision that they are divorced.¡±


    ¡°Yes, they are divorced. She can¡¯t live with a fool!¡± Li Guihua echoed.


    ¡°If you say another word about my son, I¡¯ll drag you to hell with me.¡±


    Luo Xiujuan was on the verge of exploding with anger. Han Shi was her sore spot. They had touched her sore spot time and time again. As a mother, she could no longer remain calm and shouted.


    Her eyes were red and filled with killing intent, making everyone present feel a chill run down their spines.


    Mama bear instinct was not a joke.


    ¡°No matter what, today, we have to take Xi away!¡±


    Qin Guobiao said seriously, ¡°I remember that she and your son haven¡¯t gotten a marriage license yet, right? Since they don¡¯t have a marriage license, this marriage doesn¡¯t count. We have the right to take her away!¡±


    Although Han Shi only had an IQ of a five-year-old, his sharp eyes were like that of a wild wolf that had been starved for a few days.


    In particular, half of his face was covered in dried blood. Coupled with his current gaze, he looked extremely terrifying.


    He waved the club in his hand and said fiercely, ¡°No, no one is allowed to take my wife away. If anyone dares to take my wife away, I¡¯ll beat them to death!¡±


    ¡°You stupid fool, if you wave it at me again, I¡¯ll break your legs!¡± A man shouted fiercely.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see who dares!¡± A female voice came from the door!

 Chapter 54 - : Han Shi Complains to His Wife

    Everyone looked over and saw Qin Xi walking in with a domineering aura. She swept her gaze across everyone present.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Zhang Cuiyun asked Qin Xi with a frown.


    When Han Shi saw her, he immediately ran over and complained, ¡°Wifey, you¡¯re finally back. They bullied Mom and me! Look, they even smashed my head with a stone. It hurts!¡±


    At this moment, there was a deep wound in his forehead. Dried blood covered half of his face, making him look miserable and terrifying.


    However, what shocked everyone was how quickly Han Shi changed his expression and behavior.


    Just now, he was snarling at everyone with a ferocious look. Now that his wife was here, he instantly became a puppy wagging its tail!


    ¡°Who hit you?¡±


    When Qin Xi saw the blood on Han Shi¡¯s head, she exuded an intimidating aura. She gave the crowd a sweeping glance before landing on a man about the age of 27.


    ¡°It¡¯s him! He ambushed me. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been hit!¡± Han Shi pointed at the man in disdain.


    The Qin family was still immersed in Qin Xi¡¯s appearance. They asked in disbelief, ¡°Are you Qin Xi, that little b*tch?¡±


    Qin Xi ignored the Qin family and walked straight to Qin Ling. Her aura was in full swing as she locked her eyes on him. ¡°You were the one who hit my husband and said that you wanted to break his legs?¡±


    Qin Ling was Qin Lan¡¯s biological brother. He had bullied the Host a lot since she was young and had even once shoved the Host¡¯s head into a pig trough.


    When the Host was feeding the pigs, she accidentally spilled a little. Coincidentally, Qin Lan stepped on it. Qin Lan cried and complained and asked her brother to take turns bullying the Host.


    At that time, the Host was only seven years old. She was thin and weak and could not withstand the torture. After being bullied by them, she had a fever for two days. While she was having a fever, she was still forced to work.


    Sometimes, one should never underestimate the viciousness of a child. They never cared about the consequences of their actions.


    Qin Ling shouted arrogantly, ¡°I was the one who said that. Can you¡­ Ahhh!¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, everyone heard the sound of bones breaking. Then, they heard the screams of Qin Ling.


    The expressions of the Qin family changed drastically.


    Qin Ling¡¯s father, Qin Hongshan, Zhang Cuiyun, his second brother, Qin Gang, and his wife, Lin Keke, were all wide-eyed with belief.


    Qin Guobiao flew into a fury.


    He strode up to Qin Xi in three steps, waving his hand, and was about to slap Qin Xi¡¯s face. He roared, ¡°Stop it, you little b*tch! What are you doing? Are you crazy?¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s eyes narrowed, and her face instantly darkened. She looked at the big hand coming at her and slapped back with her hand.


    Qin Xi only used 30% of her strength in this slap. 30% of an ancient martial artist¡¯s strength was not something an ordinary person could withstand. Therefore, Qin Guobiao didn¡¯t feel like he had slapped a hand but a rock.


    He was in so much pain that his hand started trembling uncontrollably, and a burning pain instantly overwhelmed every nerve in his body.


    Just as Qin Guobiao was too painful to utter a sound, he saw Qin Xi clenching her fists and punching Qin Ling right in the head.

 Chapter 55 - Splitting Open the Head

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    With another scream, a walnut-sized bump appeared on Qin Ling¡¯s forehead in no time. Although there was no blood, this bump still looked painful.


    Moreover, everyone found it unbelievable that Qin Xi had such strength. Was her fist made of iron?


    Qin Ling was no longer as arrogant as before. His vision was blurred as tears welled up in his eyes due to pain.


    ¡°Stop it, you little b*tch. How dare you hit my husband? I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Lin Keke rushed up excitedly, wanting to scratch Qin Xi¡¯s face with her sharp nails.


    When she saw Qin Xi¡¯s bubbly face, she felt consumed with jealousy and wanted to ruin that pretty face.


    So, on impulse, she rushed up.


    When everyone saw her baring her claws at Qin Xi, they were shocked and thought to themselves, with a swipe of that sharp claw, Qin Xi¡¯s face will certainly be disfigured. I didn¡¯t expect Lin Keke, who appeared to be the quietest one, turned out to be the most vicious woman in the Qin family.


    No one could bear to see a pretty girl become unrecognizable. They all either looked away or covered their eyes.


    When her long nails were about to land on Qin Xi¡¯s fair face, Lin Keke smiled sinisterly.


    Qin Xi snorted disdainfully and casually lifted her leg to kick LIn Keke in the stomach. Lin Keke screamed and was sent flying, smashing into Li Guihua.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡±


    Li Guihua was dealt a huge blow too. Her back immediately hurt, and she cried out in pain.


    ¡°Impressive, impressive, impressive. Wifey, you¡¯re so impressive. Kill these old baddies!¡± Han Shi jumped around happily when he saw that his wife had knocked down a few of them.


    The corners of Luo Xiujuan¡¯s mouth twitched. She quickly grabbed Han Shi and warned him in a low voice, ¡°Behave yourself. Be careful or your wife will beat you up too!¡±


    Han Shi quickly covered his mouth and shook his head, indicating that he would stop shouting.


    When Zhang Cuiyun saw her son getting beaten up, her eyes got bloodshot. She picked up the shovel leaning against the wall and raised it high to smash it on Qin Xi¡¯s head. She shouted, ¡°Little b*tch, how dare you hit my son? I¡¯ll smash your head open.¡±


    Everyone gasped again. Even Luo Xiujuan and Han Shi¡¯s expressions changed drastically. They shouted anxiously, ¡°Xi/Wifey, be careful!¡±


    However, they were in a distance and could not stop Zhang Cuiyun in time. Seeing that the shovel was about to hit her head, Qin Xi picked Qin Ling up to use him as a shield.


    The third time ¡­


    Everyone heard a loud bang as a miserable scream pierced through the sky. Everyone subconsciously reached out to cover their heads and were grateful that they weren¡¯t the ones being hit. Otherwise, their heads would probably be split open.


    ¡°Ah¡­ My dear son! How are you? Are you ok? Don¡¯t scare me!¡±


    Seeing that Qin Ling¡¯s head was covered in blood, Zhang Cuiyun was so frightened that her face turned pale. She threw away the bloody shovel in her hand and pounced over.


    ¡°How dare you do that to your brother? You b*tch, I didn¡¯t teach you well all these years. Today, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson in front of the entire village!¡±


    Qin Guobiao did not expect that in the blink of an eye, they would suffer so many casualties. The anger in his heart was ignited as he pointed at Qin Xi and said sternly.


    ¡°Bullsh*t. Qin Guobiao, are you a f*cking mad dog that bites everyone you see?¡±


    Outside the door, Han Dazhu strode in, cursing.

 Chapter 56 - You Are One of the People

    Qin Guobiao revealed an embarrassed expression upon seeing Han Dazhu rushing in and scolding him.|


    He was already in his seventies. If he was called a dog in front of the entire village, how could he lift his head up in the future?


    ¡°Lame Han, watch your mouth!¡± He shouted back angrily.


    ¡°Heh, are you ashamed of yourself? I thought your skin was as thick as the city wall.¡±


    Han Dazhu walked to Qin Xi¡¯s side and glared at the Qin family. ¡°What brought your entire Qin family here today?¡±


    ¡°We are here to take that little b*tch home!¡± Hu Xiaofeng jumped out and pointed at Qin Xi.


    Han Dazhu spat on the ground. ¡°Get lost. It¡¯s not your place to talk. Also, you keep calling her a b*tch. Are you telling me you and your entire family are just a bunch of b*tches?¡±


    Everyone burst out laughing.


    As expected of the two families, each of them was more sharp-tongued than the other!


    Qin Xi almost laughed out loud too. She felt that Grandpa Han was very cute.


    Han Shi added, pointing at Qin Guobiao and dancing with joy. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re old b*tch! Old b*tch!¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha¡­¡± The elders who were watching the show laughed out loud, revealing their toothless mouths.


    Qin Guobiao was so angry that he kept stomping his feet. His face was livid as he pointed at Han Shi and looked at Han Dazhu. ¡°Lame Han, is this how you teach your grandson?¡±


    ¡°What? He¡¯s much better than the scums you raised!¡± Han Dazhu pointed at the Qin family and said proudly.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Qin Guobiao used to be a teacher for a few years, so he considered himself.


    However, he was stubborn, inflexible, pedantic, and stubborn. He even thought that he was the head of the Qin family who had a say in everything.


    Knowing that Han Dazhu was just a brute, he calmed down and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste my breath on you. I¡¯m here to take her away today!¡±


    ¡°What a joke. Qin Guobiao, did you get kicked in the head by a donkey?¡± Han Dazhu almost laughed out of anger.


    He had never heard of a married daughter being taken back.


    He pointed at the Qin family and scolded, ¡°Also, who was the one who chased Qin Xi out a few days ago and cut ties with her? Do you think this is child¡¯s play? Do you think you can go back on your words just like that?¡±


    Qin Guobiao was embarrassed. He said in a muffled voice, ¡°This marriage doesn¡¯t count. Without a marriage license, they¡¯re not a real married couple.¡±


    ¡°Marriage license? Oh, they were going to get a marriage license that day, but Qin Xi was poisoned by that bastard grandson of yours. How dare you have the cheeks to bring that up?¡± Han Dazhu pointed at Qin Feng, who was hiding in the back.


    Qin Guobiao said coldly, ¡°We¡¯ve already compensated her. You don¡¯t have to bring that matter up! No matter what, they¡¯re not officially married until they have a marriage license. I¡¯m her grandfather. If I want to take her away, no one can stop me.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares!¡±


    Han Dazhu stood there like an iron tower. He looked at Qin Guobiao with a burning gaze. ¡°Old thing, are you blind? Can¡¯t you read what is written on the contract?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m her grandfather!¡± Qin Guobiao said vocally.


    ¡°F*ck off. Do you really think you¡¯re worthy of being her grandfather? Having been a teacher for a few years doesn¡¯t make you any better than others. Qin Guobiao, do you know what kind of people are most despicable? The ones who don¡¯t know shame, and you are definitely one of the people. Take your family and get lost. If you don¡¯t get lost, I¡¯ll beat you up.¡± As he spoke, Han Dazhu picked up the blood-stained shovel on the ground and was about to raise it.

 Chapter 57 - Lame Han Is No Longer Lame?

    Seeing that Han Dazhu was serious about what he said, the Qin family was a little afraid.


    In Shangwan Village, everyone knew that Han Dazhu was a hunter. When he was young, he could take down ferocious wild boars alone. Although he was no longer a hunter and was old, he was still terrifying enough.


    Wait a minute.


    At this moment, everyone realized something.


    Why was Lame Han no longer lame? When they thought about how he walked in just now, he looked no different from a normal person. What was going on?


    Everyone was puzzled, except for the Qin family, who were in a state of panic.


    At this moment, Wang Qiang¡¯s voice sounded from outside the door. ¡°Make way, make way. The village chief is here!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Can someone tell me?¡± Liu Shuan glanced at the Qin family who looked equally miserable and asked in a low voice.


    Han Dazhu snorted and pointed at Qin Guobiao and the others. ¡°Shuan Zi, the Qin family have no sense of shame. Back then, they were the ones who married off Xi to Han Shi, and they were the ones who took the initiative to cut ties with her. Now, this group of shameless people actually wanted to take Xi back. Shuan Zi, be the judge. We can¡¯t allow a family of bandits to live in Shangwan Village.¡±


    Qin Guobiao felt short of breath when he was called a bandit.


    ¡°If they don¡¯t have a marriage license, they¡¯re not considered married. Also, I¡¯m the one who gave birth to her. How can the ties be cut so easily? Who¡¯s gonna compensate me for raising her up all these years?¡± Hu Xiaofeng said arrogantly with her hands on her hips. She was the epitome of what being shameless meant.


    Luo Xiujuan retorted angrily, ¡°You witch. Do you think we didn¡¯t know you gave birth to her just so she could work for the Qin family for free.¡±


    Hu Xiaofeng was instantly rendered speechless by the retort.


    The village chief finally had a clue of what was going on. Apparently, the Qin family was going to break their promise and take their daughter back. They simply showed no regard for him as the village chief. If the Qin family really succeeded, wouldn¡¯t others copy that and cause Shangwan Village to be in a mess?


    The village chief shouted angrily as he pointed at the Qin family, ¡°Horrendous, it¡¯s simply horrendous. Do you still have any respect for me as the village chief? Huh? Qin Guobiao, leave immediately with your family. If I find out that you have designs on Qin Xi again, don¡¯t blame me for falling out with you!¡±


    Qin Guobiao was Liu Shuan¡¯s elder. The fact that he called Qin Guobiao by his full name showed how angry he was.


    Qin Guobiao knew that it was not wise to go against the village chief. He glanced at Han Dazhu and Qin Xi, and a sinister look flashed across his eyes. In the end, he could only say coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    After the Qin family left, the entire courtyard became quiet.


    Han Dazhu walked up to Liu Shuan and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Shuan Zi, stay for lunch. I¡¯ll treat you to some good wine I just bought.¡±


    Liu Shuan shook his head and said with a worried expression, ¡°No, Caiyun hasn¡¯t been feeling well recently. Perhaps her old illness is coming back again. I have to go back to cook for her!¡±


    ¡°What? She¡¯s sick? Then let your second uncle go and diagnose her!¡± Han Dazhu was referring to Liu Dequan.


    ¡°This is an old illness. There is nothing Second Uncle can do about it. Uncle Han, I¡¯ll talk to you later!¡± Liu Shuan said and left.


    Han Dazhu sent him to the door and turned to look at Qin Xi. ¡°Girl, can you¡­¡±


    Qin Xi said with a smile, ¡°Grandpa, I know what you want to say, but I still have to go to see Doctor Liu first. After all, no one believes that I know medicine!¡±


    Han Dazhu agreed. ¡°Yes, go and discuss it with him!¡±

 Chapter 58 - Lab Rat

    After lunch, Qin Xi and Han Shi went to Liu Dequan¡¯s house.


    ¡°Grandma Liu, is Grandpa Liu at home?¡± Qin Xi asked with a smile when she saw Zhang Huimin feeding the chick.


    When Zhang Huimin saw them, she quickly put down the grains in her hand and patted the dust off her hands. She smiled amiably and said, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here. Come in quickly. I made some mung bean soup at noon. Come in and sit. I¡¯ll go fetch it for you.¡±


    Recently, Qin Xi and Han Shi had been visiting Liu Dequan a lot. She heard from Liu Dequan that Qin Xi was very good at Chinese medicine. At that time, Zhang Huimin didn¡¯t believe it. It was only when she heard that Han Dazhu could walk without a walking stick that she was finally convinced.


    Moreover, the most rare thing was that Qin Xi wasn¡¯t stinky with sharing her knowledge. She taught Liu Dequan an ancient acupuncture technique. Over the past few days, Liu Dequan had been practicing it tirelessly.


    ¡°Grandma Liu, there¡¯s no need. We¡¯re just here to visit you and bring you some vegetables,¡± Qin Xi said and asked Han Shi to put the potatoes and tomatoes in the kitchen.


    Zhang Huimin had tasted the vegetables before, so when she saw them bring more, she was overjoyed.


    ¡°Hey, Xi, you¡¯re here. Come. There¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand!¡± Liu Dequan said, coming out from the study room. He pulled her into the study room and asked her one question after another. It was only after more than an hour that he was willing to let Qin Xi out.


    Seeing that she had finally come out, Han Shi¡¯s sleepy eyes immediately lit up. He ran to her side and held her soft hand.


    Qin Xi blushed. She quickly retracted her hand and glared at Han Shi.


    Liu Dequan did not see their interaction and asked, ¡°Xi, I forgot to ask you what brought you here today?¡±


    Qin Xi always had something to ask of Liu Dequan every time she came. She did beat about the bush and said, ¡°There¡¯s indeed something. Today, I heard Uncle Liu Shuan said that Auntie Liu fell ill. Grandpa Liu, do you know what illness it is?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, if you didn¡¯t bring it up, I almost forgot it. When she was young, she fell into an ice cave and fell seriously ill. Ever since then, she has been suffering from sequelae. For the past ten years, she has been coughing non-stop and is especially afraid of the cold. Especially in the summer, she¡¯ll sweat a lot. Now that she¡¯s old, her coughing is getting worse. Last time, she even coughed out blood. Sigh, what a bitter life!¡±


    Liu Dequan shook his head and sighed helplessly.


    Suddenly, he thought of something and patted his forehead excitedly. ¡°Eh, I¡¯m getting really forgetful. Why didn¡¯t I think about you?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Come with me. With your medical skills, you can definitely treat her.¡±


    Qin Xi explained with a smile, ¡°Grandpa Liu, that¡¯s why I¡¯m here today. Uncle Liu definitely won¡¯t believe me if I offer my help. That¡¯s why I need you to go with me.¡±


    Liu Dequan laughed and asked, ¡°By the way, how did you know about her illness?¡±


    WIth a shake of her head, Qin Xi told Liu Dequan about the Qin family coming to kick up a fuss again, which made Liu Dequan indignant.


    He said, ¡°Qin Guobiao is getting more and more like a hooligan as he ages. Hmph, I think I¡¯ll need to refuse to treat the Qin family in the future!¡±


    Seeing that he was acting like a child, throwing a tantrum, Qin Xi was amused. She revealed her canine teeth and said, ¡°Grandpa Liu, you don¡¯t have to do that. Aren¡¯t you practicing the Five Elements Acupuncture Technique? It just so happens that you need some lab rat.¡±


    Liu Dequan¡¯s eyes lit up and he laughed out loud. ¡°Hahahaha, smart, what a smart girl. Next time they come, I¡¯ll show them what I learned.¡±


    At this moment, a shout came from outside the courtyard. ¡°Is Doctor Liu at home? Quick, come and treat my son.¡±


    Speak of the devil!


    Qin Xi raised her eyebrows and looked at Liu Dequan with a wicked smile. ¡°Grandpa Liu, the time has come!¡±

 Chapter 59 - Ripping Them Off

    ¡°Little b*tch, why are you here?¡±


    Zhang Cuiyun and Lin Keke helped the limping Qin Ling into the courtyard and saw Qin Xi and Han Shi sitting under the shade of a tree, drinking mung bean soup with Liu Dequan.


    Qin Xi narrowed her eyes. ¡°Who called little b*tch?¡±


    Zhang Cuiyun and Lin Keke said at the same time, ¡°You.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded with a smile. ¡°Not bad, not bad. It¡¯s a good thing that you know I called you little b*tch.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Just as the two of them were about to burst out cursing, Liu Dequan snorted coldly and said with a dark expression, ¡°Are the two of you here to play the boss?¡±


    Zhang Cuiyun and Lin Keke quickly smiled apologetically. ¡°Doctor Liu, I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯re here to ask you for help. Please take a look at my son. His head is swollen. Do you think he needs stitches or some poultice? Also, his leg is so painful that he can¡¯t even walk on his own. Is it broken?¡±


    As she spoke, Zhang Cuiyun glared at Qin Xi. If not for Qin Xi, her son would not have suffered so much.


    Actually, they meant to come straight here to see Doctor Liu when they came out of the Han family. However, Gao Laosan, the old bachelor Qin Lan had knocked over, brought a large group of people to the Qin family to cause trouble. Therefore, only after dealing with Gao laosan did they have time to bring Qin Ling over.


    ¡°Come here, let me take a look!¡± Liu Dequan said in a low voice.


    Qin Ling limped over with a pale face. The leg, which had been kicked by Qin Xi, was painful every time it landed on the ground. He looked extremely miserable.


    Liu Dequan brushed away Qin Ling¡¯s bangs to look at the bump on his forehead carefully. He then checked his leg and took his pulse.


    After checking everything, he pondered for a moment and said, ¡°The bump on the head is very serious. It has to be treated with acupuncture! As for the leg, it¡¯s just a slight fracture. Not serious at all.¡±


    ¡°What? No, Doctor Liu, my husband¡¯s head is just swollen. I think his leg is injured the most,¡± Lin Keke asked with concern.


    ¡°Do I have to lie to you?¡±


    Liu Dequan was displeased. ¡°He looks like he¡¯s fine now, but do you know what kind of trauma he will suffer inside his head? Besides, this is his head, not anywhere else. Do I have to joke with you about this?¡±


    Lin Keke hurriedly apologized, ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, Doctor Liu. I said something wrong. Don¡¯t be angry!¡±


    In a village, there were three kinds of people one should avoid offending at all costs. The first was the village chief, the second was the doctor, and the third was the cripple and the bachelor!


    The first two represented authority, while the second two were like plaster. It was very difficult to shake them off.


    Therefore, even though the Qin family was an unreasonable bunch, they did not dare to act rashly in front of Liu Dequan.


    Zhang Cuiyun held her palms together and said with an ingratiating smile, ¡°Doctor Liu, how much do you think it will cost?¡±


    When she came, her mother-in-law gave her five yuan. Although she also felt that five yuan was a lot, she couldn¡¯t guarantee that it would be enough.


    Liu Dequan thought for a moment and said, ¡°This injury¡­ Given how serious it is, it will cost at least 10 yuan.¡±


    Zhang Cuiyun was dumbfounded. ¡°What? 10 yuan? That expensive? Doctor Liu, I remember that normally you only charge a few cents for treatment in the past. Why do you ask for so much this time?¡±

 Chapter 60 - Shut Up!

    Liu Dequan had long expected her to ask this question and was prepared with an answer.


    ¡°His head is injured, not anywhere else. Also, I just took his pulse, and he¡¯s still in shock. If you don¡¯t want him to leave any sequela, do as I say. In addition, I will also treat his leg. Do you still think 10 Yuan is too much?¡±


    ¡°Not too much, not too much. 10 yuan is a reasonable price. However, Doctor Liu, I came in a hurry and only had 5 yuan on me. Can we¡­ Can we pay back the rest next time?¡±


    Zhang Cuihua rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Next time, when we fall sick and come to get treated, we¡¯ll make it up. How about that?¡±


    She took out a few notes from her pocket and put them together. She handed them to Liu Dequan with a smile.


    Throughout the entire time, Qin Xi and Han Shi had been watching from the side and laughing from time to time, making Lin Keke grit her teeth and want to bite the two of them to death.


    ¡°That works.¡±


    Liu Dequan took the five yuan and said happily, ¡°Then I¡¯ll only treat half of his injury. When you bring the rest of the money, I¡¯ll treat him the rest! Oh right, I forgot to tell you. He might have a fever tonight. If it doesn¡¯t go down, he¡¯ll be in big trouble!¡±


    ¡°Big trouble? What big trouble?¡± Lin Keke asked subconsciously.


    Liu Dequan shook his head with a sad look. ¡°It¡¯s very likely that his brain will be damaged.¡±


    Zhang Cuiyun and Lin Keke were so frightened that their faces turned pale. Zhang Cuiyun said to Lin Keke in a panic, ¡°Keke, go back and ask for another five yuan!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Lin Keke turned around and ran back.


    Qin Xi stole a glance at Liu Dequan. The two of them smiled meaningfully at each other and looked away.


    Han Shi looked at his wife and then at Liu Dequan. He pouted and moved his body to sit between the two of them, blocking Qin Xi, who was only 165 centimeters tall.


    Although Han Shi only had the IQ of a five-year-old, he was tall and sturdy. Among the villages in this area, he and Han Dazhu were the tallest. The two of them were almost 187 centimeters tall. Moreover, Han Shi¡¯s figure was also in the golden ratio. If not for the problem with his IQ, with Han Shi¡¯s looks, he would definitely be some kind of celebrity in the village.


    Liu Dequan frowned. He could tell that Han Shi was doing it on purpose.


    Zhang Cuiyun smiled hypocritically and said, ¡°Doctor Liu, look, my daughter-in-law already went to get the money. Can you start the treatment now?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll treat his leg first. Let¡¯s go in!¡± Liu Dequan stood up and walked into the house.


    THe house had three rooms. One was for Liu Dequan and his wife, and one was for his son. His son was in the city and rarely came back. The other was a simple consultation room where patients were treated.


    When they arrived at the consultation room, Liu Dequan asked Qin Ling to lie on the wooden bed. Then, he looked at Zhang Cuiyun and said, ¡°Leave. Xi, stay with me!¡±


    Zhang Cuiyun was displeased. ¡°Doctor Liu, why can she stay but not me? Qin Ling is my son.¡±


    Liu Dequan said faintly, ¡°No one is snatching your son from you. Xi is my student now, so I naturally want her to stay.¡±


    Zhang Cuiyun¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. She blurted out, ¡°What? Doctor Liu, are you crazy? Why did you take her in as your disciple? What right does she have to be your disciple? She¡¯s just a b*tch who doesn¡¯t know anything. She probably doesn¡¯t even know how to count to 100.¡±


    Liu Dequan¡¯s face immediately darkened as he shouted angrily, ¡°Shut up!¡±

 Chapter 61 - Qin Xi Becoming a Mistress

    Liu Dequan was known in the village for having a gentle temperament. The fact that he would shout meant that he was truly angry.


    ¡°Do I need to ask you before I take in a disciple? Who do you think you are? What right do you have to question me?¡±


    Liu Dequan was furious. He looked at Zhang Cuiyun coldly. ¡°If you still want your son to get treated, get lost. If you don¡¯t, take him away. In the future, I won¡¯t treat anyone from your family.¡±


    Zhang Cuiyun was so frightened that her entire body trembled. Her face was red with embarrassment, especially in front of Qin Xi. She wanted to slap that little b*tch to death on the spot.


    Qin Xi was speechless. What did it have anything to do with her?


    ¡°Doctor Liu, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut and leave immediately.¡± Zhang Cuiyun smiled awkwardly and quickly left, closing the door behind her.


    At this moment, Qin Ling was almost in a trance. Not only was it because he had lost too much blood, but he also suffered from heatstroke. Although his eyes were still open, he wasn¡¯t conscious of anything happening.


    ¡°Hehehe, Xi, how was my performance?¡±


    After Zhang Cuiyun left, Liu Dequan looked at Qin Xi with a smile, like a child waiting to be praised.


    Qin Xi gave him a thumbs up and praised, ¡°Very authoritative and intimidating.¡±


    Liu Dequan immediately said with arrogance, ¡°Of course, I naturally have a lot of authority as the only doctor in this village.¡±


    Qin Xi walked to Qin Ling¡¯s side and tapped the pulse on his neck. Qin Ling instantly fell into a deep sleep.


    She pointed at Qin Ling¡¯s leg and said, ¡°Grandpa Liu, let me see how the Five Elements Acupuncture Technique you¡¯ve been practicing for the past few days is going!¡±


    Liu Dequan nodded with a serious expression. He opened the acupuncture bag and found the acupuncture point on the leg. He picked up the silver needle and stabbed on the acupoint steadily.


    Qin Xi instructed and explained. Unknowingly, the two of them had stayed in the room for more than an hour.


    Zhang Cuiyun and Lin Keke, who were waiting outside, paced back and forth like ants on a hot pan. As for Han Shi, he was invited into the house by Zhang Huimin to drink tea.


    ¡°Mom, why do you think Doctor Liu took that b*tch Qin Xi as his disciple? She can¡¯t even read. What did she do to make Doctor Liu agree?¡± Lin Keke ripped a leaf from the tree branch and asked with hatred in her eyes.


    Zhang Cuiyun was also confused, but she was in a bad mood after being scolded by Liu Dequan. ¡°How would I know? It¡¯s not that I can read people¡¯s minds.¡±


    Lin Keke knew very well how much the Qin family hated Qin Xi. Her eyes darted around as she said, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s been more than an hour. What are they doing inside?¡±


    Zhang Cuiyun said impatiently, ¡°How would I know what they are doing inside?¡±


    As if struck by a thought, she suddenly paused, revealing a surprised look.


    She whispered to Lin Keke, ¡°Do you think Doctor Liu took the little b*tch as his disciple because¡­¡±


    Zhang Cuiyun raised her two thumbs and intertwined them, saying, ¡°The little b*tch might have hooked up with Doctor Liu. Otherwise, there¡¯s no reason for Doctor Liu to keep her around.¡±


    ¡°Mom, are you serious? I think the little b*tch is having a good time with the fool. Why did she hook up with Doctor Liu?¡±


    Although Liu Dequan was an old man in his fifties, he was a doctor in Shangwan Village. His nephew was the village chief, and his son had bought a house in the city. Not to mention how rich he was, just his identity was enough to make women offer themselves to him.


    Could it be that Qin Xi wanted to become his mistress?


    Just as the two of them were thinking, the door of the consultation room was pushed open. Liu Dequan walked out with a glowy face, while Qin Xi followed behind with unsteady footsteps.


    Seeing this, Zhang Cuiyun and Lin Keke were immediately certain of their guess.

 Chapter 62 - : A Meaningful Look

    Liu Dequan did not notice their expressions. Instead, he said to Qin Xi excitedly, ¡°I¡¯m still a little clumsy this time. Next time, I¡¯ll try my best to satisfy you.¡±


    Qin Xi smiled faintly. ¡°Grandpa Liu, don¡¯t say that. Actually, you already did a good job.¡±


    Liu Dequan blushed. He rubbed his hands and said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯m already so old. If I can¡¯t satisfy you, all my years of training will be in vain.¡±


    Hearing their conversation, Zhang Cuiyun and Lin Keke looked at each other with disdain and gloating in their eyes.


    Zhang Cuiyun and Lin Keke quickly walked forward and asked, ¡°Doctor Liu, how¡¯s my son?¡±


    Zhang Cuiyun actually wanted to ask what they had been doing in the room. However, on second thought, if she really asked, they would definitely deny it. If they really had an affair, she would make use of this matter to ruin Qin Xi and avenge her son.


    Facing the two of them, Liu Dequan instantly put on a cold face. He said flatly, ¡°He¡¯s fine now. Take him back to rest. Pay the rest and come with me to get the medicine.¡±


    Lin Keke quickly took out five yuan and handed it to him.


    Liu Dequan took the money and looked at Qin Xi with a smile. ¡°Go in and rest for a while. You¡¯re tired. I¡¯ll get my wife to make something delicious for you.¡±


    Qin Xi glanced at Zhang Cuiyun and Lin Keke, who had strange expressions on their faces, and shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t trouble Grandma Liu. I¡¯ll wait for you in the courtyard. Let¡¯s go to Uncle Liu¡¯s house together!¡±


    Liu Dequan perked up and said excitedly, ¡°Alright, wait for a while.¡±


    Lin Keke and Liu Dequan went to get the chinese herbs while Zhang Cuiyun and Qin Xi were left to stand there looking at each other. Zhang Cuiyun looked at Qin Xi with a strange gaze, making Qin Xi very uncomfortable..


    At this moment, Han Shi ran over with a piece of watermelon. Qin Xi couldn¡¯t be bothered with Zhang Cuiyun anymore. She took the watermelon and sat under the tree with Han Shi.


    After getting the herbs, Zhang Cuiyun and Lin Keke helped Qin Ling leave. However, before they left, Zhang Cuiyun gave Qin Xi a meaningful look filled with malice.


    Qin Xi thought to herself, tsk, there must be something wrong with her.


    After eating two pieces of iced watermelon, Qin Xi and the other two went to Liu Shuan¡¯s house.


    Village Chief Liu lived at the front of the village, while Liu Dequan lived at the end of the village. The village was not big, but it was not small either. There were at least a hundred families. The three of them took a shortcut and arrived in ten minutes.


    ¡°Second Uncle? Why are you here?¡±


    As soon as the three of them arrived, the yellow dog in the courtyard started barking. Liu Shuan came out of the house and asked in surprise when he saw that it was Liu Dequan.


    ¡°Shuan Zi, I¡¯m here to see Caiyun. Xi said that your wife is relapsing. I wanted to see how she¡¯s doing,¡± Liu Dequan said.


    Although Liu Shuan was grateful, he knew that Liu Dequan could not treat his wife¡¯s illness at all. If he could, he would not have done so long ago.


    ¡°Second Uncle, didn¡¯t you say that you couldn¡¯t treat her last time? Why this time¡­¡± Liu Shuan asked tentatively.


    Liu Dequan walked into the house and could already feel the difference in temperature. He said in surprise, ¡°Do you have to keep the room temperature so high? It wasn¡¯t this high in the past.¡±


    Liu Shuan said with a worried look, ¡°Second Uncle, I¡¯m afraid Caiyun won¡¯t be able to make it this year!¡±


    ¡°That serious?¡± Liu Dequan gasped and subconsciously looked at Qin Xi.


    Qin Xi asked solemnly, ¡°Where is she?¡±

 Chapter 63 - A Scheme

    Hearing Qin Xi ask this question, Liu Shuan was slightly stunned. Then, he looked at Liu Dequan with a questioning gaze.


    At this point, Liu Dequan had nothing to hide. He said frankly, ¡°Let her take a look. Her medical skills are much better than mine. She doesn¡¯t normally show her ability, but she¡¯s actually very good at it. Perhaps she can cure your wife.¡±


    Liu Shuan found it unbelievable. If the person in front of him was not his second uncle, he might kick him out after hearing that.


    What a joke. Everyone in Shangwan Village knew who Qin Xi was. She had been raised in a cow shed since she was young and couldn¡¯t even count to 100. How could she know anything about medicine?


    However, even though Liu Shun did not believe Qin Xi, he believed his second uncle.


    Liu Dequan could tell what Liu Shuan was thinking at a glance. ¡°Don¡¯t judge too quickly. Let¡¯s go in and take a look first.¡±


    Liu Shuan gritted his teeth and glanced at Qin Xi. He turned around and pushed open the door. ¡°Caiyun, Second Uncle is here.¡±


    When he pushed open the door to the inner room, a wave of heat rushed out, blowing past their faces. During the summer, the temperature was about 35 degrees Celsius, but the temperature in the room was much higher than that. It felt like a sauna room.


    Qin Xi frowned and strode in.


    On the heated bed, Xiao Caiyun was wrapped in several thick blankets, with only her head exposed.


    Moreover, her pale lips were still trembling violently, and there were barely any signs of blood on her face. This was obviously a sign of death approaching.


    However, this was not the most serious thing.


    What surprised Qin Xi the most was that there was a ball of Yin energy hovering above Xiao Caiyun¡¯s head.


    Qin Xi quickly took a big step forward and made a hand seal with both hands. She gently grabbed the Yin energy. In an instant, an image appeared in her mind.


    It turned out that things started from a wedding more than ten years ago.


    Xiao Caiyun was the village belle of Pingluo Village nearby. She had a best friend named Zhao Hehua. The two of them were at the right age for marriage.


    That winter, Zhao Hehua got married to a young man in the village.


    This was supposed to be a joyous occasion, but Xiao Caiyun bumped into the groom having an affair with a widow on his wedding night. As Zhao Hehua¡¯s best friend, Xiao Caiyun immediately told her about it. Zhao Hehua brought Xiao Caiyun to settle the score with the groom.


    In the scuffle, Zhao Hehua accidentally pushed Xiao Caiyun into the water.


    It was during the coldest of winter days when the surface of water was covered in a thick layer of ice. However, after Xiao Caiyun fell, the ice, for some strange reason, shattered and almost drowned her.


    The three of them were afraid that Xiao Caiyun would die, which wasn¡¯t what they wanted. They worked together to save her. Because the river was too cold, Xiao Caiyun fell sick and had a fever for several days before she could get out of bed.


    From then on, she had been plagued by the illness.


    However, this was just the memory from Xiao Caiyun¡¯s perspective. From Qin Xi¡¯s perspective, she saw that this was all Zhao Hehua¡¯s scheme.


    Although Zhao Hehua and Xiao Caiyun were best friends, because Xiao Caiyun was too outstanding, Zhao Hehua was always upstaged by her.


    Therefore, as time passed, Zhao Hehua, who was consumed by jealousy, came up with this scheme. She asked her new husband to put on a show with the young widow in the village. She promised that as long as she could teach Xiao Caiyun an unforgettable lesson, she would trick Xiao Caiyun into coming to her house and allow her husband to take advantage of her.


    Zhao Hehua¡¯s original plan was to make Xiao Caiyun an adulterer. However, her scheme did not work out. An unexpected event happened and almost killed Xiao Caiyun. The three of them immediately panicked.

 Chapter 64 - Evil Spirit in the Body

    However, what they didn¡¯t know was that Xiao Caiyun¡¯s falling into the river wasn¡¯t really a coincidence.


    This was because Qin Xi saw a spiritual body, namely soul, in this ball of Yin energy, which was actually a water ghost hiding in the river.


    This kind of spiritual body that was drowned in the water was filled with resentment. As long as there was a chance, it would attach itself to a person and absorb their lifespan.


    The reason why Xiao Caiyun became like this was also because her lifespan was being sucked dry.


    After learning the whole story, Qin Xi opened her eyes and slowly exhaled.


    After absorbing the Yin energy, she clearly felt that the True Qi in her body had become much richer. She was overjoyed and almost laughed out loud.


    Fortunately, she realized that it wasn¡¯t an appropriate time to laugh.


    Liu Dequan looked at Qin Xi in confusion and asked, ¡°Xi, what were you doing?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Liu, Uncle Liu, Auntie Liu is not really sick. She¡¯s infected by something unclean. To put it another way, she¡¯s plagued by evil spirits. I don¡¯t have any artifacts or talismans with me, so I can only temporarily stabilize her,¡± Qin Xi said with a solemn expression.


    Liu Dequan was shocked. ¡°Xi, is what you said true? You know mystic techniques too?¡±


    Qin Xi nodded. ¡°Grandpa Liu, I study mystic medicine. Mystic medicine is the most ancient medical technique. It also includes a lot of mystic techniques.¡±


    Liu Shuan, who was dumbfounded, did not know anything about mysticism, but he understood one thing. There was something unclean infecting his wife.


    He was shocked and said excitedly, ¡°What did you say? Caiyun has something unclean on her? How did you know?¡±


    Qin Xi said seriously, ¡°Uncle Liu, whether you believe me or not, what I said is true. I¡¯ll give Auntie Liu acupuncture now to temporarily stabilize the Yin energy in her body and make her normal again. When I have time to go to the town or the city to buy talisman paper, I can help Auntie Liu exorcise the evil spirit.¡±


    Liu Dequan also comforted Liu Shuan at the right time. ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited. Since Xi said that she can be treated, she can be treated. With my vouch, what are you afraid of?¡±


    Liu Shuan opened his mouth and glanced at Xiao Caiyun, who was wrapped like a dumpling. In the end, he did not say anything.


    Qin Xi opened the acupuncture bag and said, ¡°I need to perform acupuncture on her. Uncle Liu, remove the blankets.¡±


    It was too hot in the room. After staying for a while, the few of them were already drenched in sweat. Qin Xi was not affected. The mystic medical technique could help her regulate the body temperature to adjust to the environment. She actually felt quite cool despite being in the sauna room.


    Han Shi, who was closest to her, seemed to feel coolness coming out of his wife¡¯s body, so he stayed obediently by her side without making a sound.


    Liu Shuan gritted his teeth and lifted Xiao Caiyun¡¯s blankets. In just a few days, Xiao Caiyun had lost so much weight that she became unrecognizable.


    ¡°Cold, cold, so cold!¡±


    As soon as the blankets were removed, Xiao Caiyun shivered from the cold. She opened her eyes in a daze and wanted to cover herself with the blankets.


    Seeing this, Liu Shuan almost cried. He quickly went forward and said gently, ¡°Caiyun, it¡¯ll be done soon. Second Uncle and the others are here to treat you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so cold, Shuan, I¡¯m so cold!¡± Xiao Caiyun said unconsciously, her teeth were chattering.


    ¡°Uncle Liu, move aside. I¡¯ll perform it now.¡±


    With that, Qin Xi tapped Xiao Caiyun on the neck. Xiao Caiyun immediately lost consciousness.


    Liu Shuan was anxious. ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Can you calm down and be normal? Xi is treating your wife. Don¡¯t disturb her. Wait at the side!¡±


    Liu Dequan grabbed Liu Shuan¡¯s hand and reprimanded him under his breath.

 Chapter 65 - Death Gaze

    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts. Just believe me.¡±


    Liu Shuan wanted to say something. He still found it unbelievable that Qin Xi had suddenly become a doctor. However, since his second uncle said so, he had no choice but to wait.


    Han Shi moved to Liu Shu¡¯s side and said in a serious tone, ¡°My wife is very capable. You have to believe her.¡±


    Liu Dequan narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Look, even Stone has already said so. Just wait and see.¡±


    Liu Shuan was put on the spot. A fool and a lunatic. Who should he believe?


    However, as Qin Xi performed acupuncture, Liu Shuan, who thought that he had seen a fair share of shocking things in his life, was shocked. He widened his eyes and tried to see the silver needle in Qin Xi¡¯s hand, but he realized that he couldn¡¯t catch up with the speed at all.


    ¡°Second Uncle, she¡­¡±


    Liu Shuan turned his head and was about to ask Liu Dequan when he received a death stare from Liu Dequan and Han Shi. He could only shut his mouth and swallow what was on the tip of his tongue!


    Half an hour later.


    Qin Xi retracted her hand with a pale face. She was covered in sweat and her body was trembling slightly. Seeing this, Han Shi immediately pulled her into his arms.


    In Han Shi¡¯s arms, she looked like a little kitten.


    ¡°How¡¯s Caiyun?¡± Liu Shu asked anxiously.


    Qin Xi said tiredly, ¡°I¡¯ve suppressed the Yin energy in her body for the time being. During this period of time, she¡¯ll be normal. It¡¯s too hot here. Get a comfortable room for Auntie Liu. I¡¯ll take the time to go to the city to see if there are any talisman papers.¡±


    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s it? Then why isn¡¯t Caiyun awake?¡± Liu Shu asked worriedly.


    Qin Xi explained, ¡°She¡¯s tired. She¡¯s been through a lot recently. Let her sleep for three hours. She¡¯ll be fine after getting up and eating something.¡±


    Liu Shuan still wanted to ask something, but when Liu Dequan saw that Qin Xi was exhausted, he said, ¡°If you have anything else to ask, just ask me. Xi has just finished acupuncture and is tired. At least let her rest.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I was in too much anxiety and forgot about it,¡± Liu Shuan said apologetically when he saw that Qin Xi could barely stand on her own.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Uncle Liu. If there¡¯s anything, look for me at the Han family. I¡¯m a little tired. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded at him and left with Han Shi, leaving Liu Dequan to observe the progress.


    Looking at their departing figures, Liu Shuan asked, ¡°Second Uncle, what¡¯s her background?¡±


    Liu Dequan shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Only God knows.¡±


    **


    Qin Xi and Han Shi got back on the road.


    Qin Xi¡¯s mystic medicine technique was circulating quickly, replenishing the true qi in her body. Her face was no longer so pale.


    As she walked slowly, Han Shi suddenly squatted in front of her and said, ¡°Wifey, I¡¯ll carry you home.¡±


    Qin Xi looked at the man¡¯s broad shoulder in a daze and felt a warmth in her heart.


    She looked around and saw that the street was empty. She bit her lower lip and climbed up shyly.


    This was the first time she was carried by someone other than her father. She felt an indescribable sense of satisfaction, especially since Han Shi¡¯s shoulder was wide and thick. It was like the feeling of being behind her father when she was young. It gave her an indescribable sense of security.


    After they left, a figure walked out from behind the wall. It was none other than Qin Ling¡¯s wife, Lin Keke.


    The reason why Qin Xi didn¡¯t notice her was that firstly, she felt that there was no danger here, and secondly, she had just consumed a lot of true Qi and her perception was greatly weakened.


    She probably did not expect she would be followed in such a place!

 Chapter 66 - If You Want to See Me, Take It Off

    At night.


    Qin Xi gave Han Shi another acupuncture. This time, Han Shi wasn¡¯t naked like the first time. This time, Qin Xi focused all her attention on the blood clot in his brain.


    She planned to wait for the blood clot to completely disappear before using the Taiyi Acupuncture Technique to repair his brain nerves. At that time, he would be able to live a normal life.


    However, she wondered if he would still be her stone at that time.


    Qin Xi could tell that Han Shi would definitely not be an ordinary person in the future. Although he was born an ordinary person, he was fated to reach the heights that others couldn¡¯t even dream of.


    At that time, would their marriage still be valid?


    Just as she was letting her imagination run wild, Han Shi suddenly asked, ¡°Wifey, why didn¡¯t I have to be naked this time?¡±


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth twitched as she asked, ¡°You want to take it off?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Han Shi shook his head and continued with a serious expression, ¡°But if you want to see it, I¡¯ll take it off!¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s face was already red to begin with. Now it was burning, spreading out across her entire face.


    Her heart was pounding. She glared at him and denied, stammering, ¡°Who wants to see you naked? Who wants to see you naked? Not me. I don¡¯t want to see you naked.¡±


    Qin Xi snorted angrily and turned around to ignore him.


    Seeing that she was ignoring him, Han Shi panicked. He didn¡¯t know what he had said wrong. He knelt on the bed and carefully held Qin Xi¡¯s soft and smooth hand and said nervously, ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t be angry with me, okay? If you¡¯re angry, you can hit me. I won¡¯t hit back.¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s heart softened when she saw him like this. She remembered Luo Xiujuan telling her that not only did Han Shi not have any friends since he was young, but he was also often bullied. When she thought of that scene, she felt terrible.


    She held Han Shi¡¯s hand back. ¡°I¡¯m not angry with you, and I won¡¯t hit you. Stone, around me, you don¡¯t have to be so gun-shy. I¡¯m the closest person to you in your life. I¡¯m your wife. You have to treat me well, understand?¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. As long as you¡¯re not angry with me, I¡¯ll listen to everything you say.¡± Han Shi nodded happily.


    After the lights were turned off, moonlight shone into the room, forming a pool of light on the floor.


    Qin Xi¡¯s breathing gradually calmed down. At this moment, Han Shi suddenly opened one of his eyes. Then, he carefully crawled into Qin Xi¡¯s blanket. He smelled the faint fragrance beside him and gradually fell asleep.


    The night passed uneventfully. The next day, Qin Xi woke up early and brought Han Shi, who was still sleepy, out to exercise with her and Han Dazhu.


    Qin Xi found a cultivation technique that was very suitable for his physique and asked him to memorize it.


    Han Shi was very smart and was quick on the uptake. If he had a normal IQ, Qin Xi believed that Han Shi¡¯s future would definitely be bright.


    When it was about time, the three of them drove the tricycle full of vegetables to town.


    The spot they occupied yesterday was already taken. The three of them had no choice but to set the stall up in an inconspicuous place. As soon as they laid out the carpet, the old men and women who had bought vegetables yesterday swarmed over.


    ¡°Young girl, you¡¯re a little late today. We came early in the morning and were waiting for you!¡±


    The person who spoke was the auntie whose constipation was cured yesterday. She grabbed the carrots, cucumbers, and other vegetables and asked Qin Xi for the price.


    She looked like she was going to eat all the vegetables right away.


    Qin Xi smiled radiantly at the auntie and said, ¡°It¡¯s you, Auntie. How are you feeling today? Are you feeling better?¡±


    Just as the auntie was about to speak, a group of people rushed over aggressively, stepping on the cabbage Qin Xi had just taken out of the sack.

 Chapter 67 - They Are Bullying My Wife

    A good cabbage was trampled on and smashed just like that. Qin Xi was furious.


    When the surrounding people who were fighting over the vegetables saw this, they immediately took a few steps back in fright.


    ¡°Whose stall is this?¡±


    A blonde-haired young man was looking at Han Dazhu arrogantly. Behind him were six or seven hooligans with the same arrogant expression, and the cabbage was trampled on by the yellow-haired man.


    ¡°It¡¯s mine. What do you want?¡± Instead of giving him a fierce look, Qin Xi smiled nicely.


    However, Han Dazhu, who knew her temper, knew that Qin Xi was truly angry..


    Just as Han Dazhu was about to go forward to argue with them, Qin Xi stopped him. ¡°Grandpa, take good care of Stone. I¡¯ll deal with them.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Han Dazhu said in a low voice with a worried expression, ¡°Just teach them a lesson. Don¡¯t hit them too hard! If you hit them too hard, you¡¯ll have to pay for their medical bills. It¡¯s not worth it!¡±


    Qin Xi smiled smugly. ¡°Got it!¡±


    ¡°Yours?¡±


    Only then did the blonde-haired man see Qin Xi¡¯s face clearly. He sized her up from head to toe and teased playfully, ¡°You look quite pretty. Come with me. We¡¯re all famous people around here. I can give you a comfortable life. How about that?¡±


    Qin Xi crossed her arms and glanced at him expressionlessly. ¡°Doesn¡¯t sound like a good idea. You crushed my cabbage. Give me the money.¡±


    ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t expect this pretty girl to have a short temper.¡±


    The blond-haired man laughed out loud and reached out, wanting to pinch Qin Xi¡¯s cheek. However, before he could touch Qin Xi, he felt a pain in his stomach and was sent flying by a strong force.


    Hearing the man¡¯s scream, his lackeys subconsciously caught him and asked.


    ¡°Brother Er Mao, how are you?¡±


    ¡°Who the hell is courting death and hitting Brother Er Mao? Show yourself! We¡¯ll break our legs.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, crush all the vegetables!¡±


    Seeing that they were about to step on the vegetables, Qin Xi snorted coldly. In a flash, she swept her leg across the hooligans, causing them to fall to the ground on their butt.


    She frowned and coldly asked, ¡°Tell me, who asked you to come to cause trouble?¡±


    The blonde-haired man smiled sinisterly and threatened, ¡°Little bitch, do you know who I am?¡±


    Qin Xi put a hand behind her ear, as if she was all ears. ¡°How are you? You bastard, why should I know who you are? I¡¯m not your mother.¡±


    The onlookers couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter.


    The man exploded with anger when he was called a bastard.


    He pointed at Qin Xi and said angrily, ¡°B*tch, if I don¡¯t kill you today, I¡¯ll go by your surname. Brothers, show her what we are made of. I want this chick to kneel on the street and lick my shoes.¡±


    A few hooligans took out clubs from behind their backs and swung them at Qin Xi¡¯s arms and legs.


    Whoosh~


    The clubs let out a whooshing sound. Han Shi¡¯s eyes darkened. He subconsciously wanted to rush up, but Han Dazhu grabbed him and pulled him back, warning, ¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble. Your wife can handle it herself.¡±


    Not to mention Qin Xi, even he could easily beat these bastards up.


    ¡°But they are bullying my wife.¡± Han Shi was so anxious that he kept stomping his feet.


    Han Dazhu slapped the back of his head. ¡°Look carefully. Who¡¯s bullying who?¡±

 Chapter 68 - My Cabbage Is Inlaid With Gold

    Waves of wails resounded in the morning market, attracting more onlookers.


    Qin Xi looked at the hooligans and sneered. She walked up to the blond-haired man who was in pain and stepped on his hand. ¡°Tell me, who instructed you to do this? If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll crush your hand.¡±


    The man grimaced in pain. ¡°Ouch, it hurts. Let go of me first. I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    ¡°You are not in the place to negotiate with me. Are you going to tell me or not?¡± Qin Xi exerted some force, and the man screamed like a pig being slaughtered.


    ¡°I will, I will. They, they asked me to do this¡­ Let me go. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± The man was in so much pain that his face turned pale. He pointed at a stall nearby.


    Qin Xi looked over and saw that the middle-aged woman selling vegetables was pale and trembling. She had seen what Qin Xi was capable of. She wanted to run, but her legs wouldn¡¯t listen. ¡°No, it¡¯s not me. You¡¯re slandering me¡­¡±


    At this point, everyone understood what it was about.


    Qin Xi let out a silent sigh. Actually, she already knew what was going on. It was just a business tactic.


    Her vegetables were sold for a sky-high price. These people must be indignant and came up with this idea to threaten her and scare her out of the business.


    But then again, if she did not know martial arts, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Qin Xi looked at the middle-aged woman selling vegetables. ¡°What do you think we should do about this?¡±


    The middle-aged woman looked at the other stalls with pleading eyes, but to her surprise, these people looked away, pretending it had nothing to do with them.


    The woman knew that she was pushed out as a scapegoat. She cried and said with a trembling voice, ¡°It¡¯s up to you to decide.¡±


    Qin Xi thought for a moment and said, ¡°Alright, from now on, you¡¯ll need to provide me with net bags.¡±


    The woman was stunned. ¡°Is that all?¡±


    Qin Xi raised her eyebrows. ¡°What else do you want me to ask for?¡±


    ¡°No, no, I¡¯ll give you net bags.¡±


    The woman did not expect Qin Xi to only ask her to provide net bags. Afraid that she would go back on her word, she quickly gave the net bags to Qin Xi.


    Net bags will be equivalent to plastic bags in the future. Some people liked carrying baskets around, while others liked to use net bags which were more convenient and easy to carry around.


    Qin Xi originally wanted to punish this woman, but after taking a closer look at her face, she knew that this woman had to bring up a whole family alone. In the end, she decided to forgive her.


    Moreover, this woman was just being pushed out to take the bullet. Today, she had already made an example of the woman. There was no need to blow the matter up. It was enough to intimidate her.


    However, these hooligans had crushed her cabbage. This matter was absolutely intolerable.


    ¡°Now, It¡¯s your turn to choose between paying me and losing one hand.¡±


    Qin Xi stepped on the blond-haired man¡¯s hand.


    The man let out another heart-breaking scream. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you, I¡¯ll pay you!¡± Damn it, he had never seen such a ferocious woman in his life.


    The man took out a few cents. ¡°You can keep the charge.¡±


    Qin Xi sneered. ¡°Are you serious? This can¡¯t even buy the leaves of my vegetables.¡±


    The man was stunned. He looked at the cents in his hand and then at the crushed cabbage.


    He suddenly felt that Qin Xi was insulting his intelligence. A few cents was clearly enough to buy a lot of cabbage. Why did she say that?


    Qin Xi revealed an innocuous smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t question me. My cabbage is inlaid with gold, so¡­ 10 yuan for each!¡±

 Chapter 69 - Cheng Haizhongs Visit

    In the end, the hooligans could only together fork up six yuan. Qin Xi showed some mercy and let them go after taking the money.


    After chasing away the hooligans, the aunties and uncles surrounded Qin Xi¡¯s stall again. In just half an hour, all the vegetables were gone. When the other stall owners saw this scene, they wanted to cry.


    They went back home early today. At ten o¡¯clock, they were already back. Luo Xiujuan was surprised. ¡°Why are you back so early today?¡±


    Han Dazhu said happily, ¡°Because we sold all the vegetables early!¡±


    At this moment, a shout came from outside the door. ¡°Is Brother Han home?¡±


    From the sound of it, it should be Liu Dequan. He probably knew that they were going to the town to sell vegetables and only left Luo Xiujuan at home, so he thought it was inappropriate to enter without permission.


    ¡°Brother Liu, what¡¯s the matter? Come in and talk!¡± Han Dazhu pushed the tricycle to the corner and went to open the door.


    ¡°Brother Han, this person is here looking for Xi? Do you know him?¡± Liu Dequan pointed at the man behind him.


    Han Dazhu took a look at the person and remembered that he was the factory manager they met last time. Why was he here?


    He drove here this time. Many children surrounded the Jetta with curiosity, but no one touched it, afraid that if they dirtied it, they had to pay.


    Cheng Haizhong did not mind as long as the children did not throw stones at the car.


    Seeing Han Dazhu come out, he walked forward and said warmly, ¡°Uncle Han, it¡¯s me, Cheng Haizhong, the one who bought your vegetables last time.¡±


    Han Dazhu moved aside to let him in. ¡°Of course I remember you. You¡¯re the manager of a factory in Yangyuan County. You are, sorry, I forgot your surname.¡±


    Cheng Haizhong chuckled and said with a bright smile, ¡°Uncle Han, my surname is Cheng. You can just call me Cheng.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Cheng, what brought you here today?¡± Han Dazhu pointed at the shade of the tree in the courtyard and gestured for him to sit over there.


    However, what he did not understand was how this person found the address. If he remembered correctly, he did not tell him the address back then!


    Seeing that a guest was here, Luo Xiujuan quickly went into the house to make a pot of cold tea.


    ¡°Manager Cheng!¡± Qin Xi went forward to greet him.


    Cheng Haizhong said with a smile, ¡°Miss Qin, my friend, we met again. I have to thank you for your vegetables. My father was full of praise after eating these vegetables. He¡¯s also in good spirits and can eat and sleep well now!¡±


    ¡°Also, didn¡¯t I tell you last time not to call me Manager? Just call me Uncle Cheng.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Cheng!¡±


    Qin Xi did not refuse. She smiled faintly and tugged at Han Shi¡¯s shirt. ¡°Stone, this is Uncle Cheng. Greet him.¡±


    Only then did Han Shi look at Cheng Haizhong and call out like a child, ¡°Uncle Cheng!¡±


    After greeting him, Han Shi asked in a low voice, ¡°Wifey, can I go out and play now?¡±


    Qin Xi nodded and reminded, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go too far or fight. Come back early. It¡¯ll be meal time soon.¡±


    Han Shi nodded obediently. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be a good boy!¡±


    With that, he disappeared in a matter of seconds.


    Cheng Haizhong finally understood why he felt that something was unusual between the couple.


    ¡°Uncle Cheng, what brought you here?¡± Qin Xi asked directly.


    Cheng Haizhong nodded and said with a smile, ¡°My father likes your vegetables very much and asked me to come over and buy more.¡±


    Of course, not only did his father like it, but so did his relatives.


    Over the past two days, his relatives came to his house almost every day to freeload and quickly devoured vegetables.


    Cheng Haizhong¡¯s father was angry, but these people were so thick-skinned that he couldn¡¯t chase them away. In the end, he could only place his hopes on Cheng Haizhong and ask him to think of a way to buy more.

 Chapter 70 - A Request!

    Han Dazhu immediately said proudly, ¡°Hahaha, Cheng, it¡¯s not that I want to brag about it, but my vegetables are absolutely fresh and healthy. It¡¯s also very good for your health. You¡¯ve eaten them, so you should know, right?¡±


    Cheng Haizhong nodded and praised with a smile, ¡°Yes, Uncle Han, your vegetables are indeed very good. After eating them, I was shocked and couldn¡¯t stop eating them. Moreover, after my father ate it, his health really improved a lot. He can eat and sleep well now.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, Brother Han¡¯s vegetables are top-notch and good nourishment for the body.¡± Liu Dequan gave him a thumbs up and praised too.


    Cheng Haizhong said in embarrassment, ¡°So, today, I especially came to buy more. To be honest, my family is expecting me to return with a sack of vegetables. If I didn¡¯t carry out this task, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d be sleeping on the street tonight.¡±


    Seeing this, Han Dazhu and Liu Dequan laughed out loud.


    After laughing, Han Dazhu instructed Luo Xiujuan, ¡°Pick more vegetables for Cheng. It¡¯s not easy for him to come all the way here.¡±


    Luo Xiujuan agreed and went to pick the vegetables with a smile.


    Just as Qin Xi was about to get up to help Luo Xiujuan, Cheng Haizhong stopped her. ¡°Miss Qin, I have a favor to ask. I wonder if you can help me.¡±


    Qin Xi paused and sat back down, thinking to herself, Here it comes!


    ¡°Uncle Cheng, tell me about it!¡±


    ¡°Last time, you said that you know physiognomy. Is that true?¡± Cheng Haizhong rubbed his hands and asked expectantly.


    Qin Xi raised her eyebrows. ¡°Uncle Cheng, you¡¯ve seen it for yourself. Why are you still asking the obvious?¡±


    Cheng Haizhong sighed and took out a photo. He pushed it to her and asked, ¡°Can you tell anything from just one photo?¡±


    Qin Xi took the photo. In the photo was a young and handsome man. He was about the same age as Han Shi.


    Although the man was dressed plainly, she could tell at a glance that his identity was not simple. He was born to be rich.


    However, between the man¡¯s eyebrows, there was a sigh of calamity approaching. It was undoubtedly harder to read one¡¯s face on a photo, so it was not clear as to what that calamity was about. What could be said for certain was that as long as the calamity was over, his life would be smooth-sailing.


    ¡°All I can see is that his identity is not simple, and that he¡¯s about to go to jail. If he isn¡¯t helped, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult for him to get out of jail. As for the rest, I will only know when I see the man.¡±


    Qin Xi said it casually, but as someone who knew the truth, Cheng Haizhong was shocked. He asked nervously, ¡°Qin Xi, is what you said true?¡±


    Not to mention him, even Han Dazhu and Liu Decheng were shocked and in disbelief.


    ¡°This, this¡­¡± Han Dazhu did not expect Qin Xi to be so capable. His heart was beating crazily.


    Cheng Haizhong had a strong feeling that Qin Xi could help.


    He didn¡¯t come with much hope, so at this moment, he was extremely excited.


    ¡°Miss Qin, do you have a way to help him avoid this calamity?¡± He asked bluntly.


    Qin Xi gave a slight shake of her head. ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that. The world is moving and everything is in constant change. If I don¡¯t see him, I can¡¯t say anything for sure.¡±


    Most importantly, Qin Xi could not touch the Yin energy on the man in the photo. Only by touching the Yin energy could she trace the cause and effect of the matter from God¡¯s perspective.


    Cheng Haizhong stood up excitedly and asked, ¡°Miss Qin, can you go to Yangyuan with me now?¡±

 Chapter 71 - Taking the Initiative

    Because it was an urgent matter and Cheng Haizhong was pleading, Qin Xi agreed after thinking for a while.


    Not only did she have to go to Yangyuan County, but she also had to go to Luoping City to buy talisman papers. If the evil spirit in Xiao Caiyun¡¯s body was not removed as soon as possible, her days were numbered.


    However, Han Dazhu was worried about Qin Xi going alone. He wanted to go with her, but Qin Xi refused.


    ¡°Grandpa, we still need you to sell the vegetables. If you don¡¯t know how to settle the account, find the stall owner next to us. She¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about you going alone,¡± Han Dazhu said.


    Qin Xi¡¯s heart warmed. She smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you know what I¡¯m capable of. No one can hurt me.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯ve never taken such a long trip¡­¡±


    Han Dazhu was still very worried, especially since Qin Xi was quite good-looking. If she encountered hooligans who had designs on her, no matter how capable she was, she was no match for so many evil hearts.


    However, what Han Dazhu did not know was that no one knew what evil was more than Qin Xi.


    Liu Dequan laughed heartily and said, ¡°Brother Han, you worried too much? Since I have nothing to do, I¡¯ll go with Xi. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve been to Yangyuan County several times and am very familiar with that place. I can take good care of Xi.¡±


    ¡°Besides, Xi still has to treat Shuan Zi¡¯s wife and needs to go to the city to buy stuff. Ming is in the city. I can pay him a visit too. It¡¯ll be fine.¡± Liu Dequan¡¯s son was called Liu Ming. He had settled down in Luoping City.


    Qin Xi¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, let Grandpa Liu go with me. That way, you should be relieved, right?¡±


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll have to trouble Brother Liu to take care of my granddaughter-in-law.¡± With Liu Dequan around, Han Dazhu was relieved.


    Cheng Haizhong promised, ¡°Uncle Han, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely take good care of Miss Qin.¡±


    When Han Shi found out that Qin Xi was leaving, he kicked up a fuss, asking Qin Xi to bring him along. Qin Xi had no choice but to promise to come back in three days and buy him delicious snacks.


    Han Shi still refused to quiet down, afraid that Qin Xi would never come back again.


    Qin Xi¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Stone, didn¡¯t you promise me yesterday that you¡¯ll be a good boy? Why are you being so naughty today?¡±


    When she pulled a long face, Han Shi was immediately at a loss as to what to do. His handsome face was filled with panic, and his pitiful look made Qin Xi¡¯s heart soften.


    She sighed. She looked at everyone and said, ¡°I have something to say to Stone. I¡¯ll come out later.¡±


    Liu Dequan laughed and said, ¡°Oh, right, I have to go back and tell my wife too.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go pick some vegetables for Cheng¡­¡±


    Qin Xi and Han Shi walked into the house one after another. Just as Luo Xiujuan was about to follow them, Han Dazhu stopped her.


    ¡°Xiujuan, come with me to pick vegetables.¡±


    Luo Xiujuan looked at the two of them worriedly. ¡°But Dad, Stone¡­¡±


    Han Dazhu waved his hand and said, ¡°Let the young people settle their own problems. Let¡¯s not get involved.¡±


    Luo Xiujuan thought for a moment and felt what he said was right. She began to stuff the vegetables into Cheng Haizhong¡¯s car.


    Because Cheng Haizhong had two extra passengers, the car wasn¡¯t as packed with vegetables as last time. He could not help but let out a long sigh. These vegetables could hardly last two days. What should he do after finishing them all? Did he have to make a long trip over again?


    On the other side.


    Qin Xi took the initiative to hold Han Shi¡¯s hand and said gently, ¡°Stone, I promise you that after you recover, I¡¯ll bring you with me wherever I go. How about that?¡±


    ¡°But I really want to go with you.¡± Han Shi lowered his head and said unhappily.


    Seeing that he looked like an abandoned puppy, Qin Xi felt an itch in her heart. She stood on her tiptoes and landed a kiss on his cheek.

 Chapter 72 - Carsick

    In the end, Qin Xi and Liu Dequan got into Cheng Haizhong¡¯s Jetta and left Shangwan Village.


    When this news reached Zhang Cuiyun¡¯s ears, her eyes widened and she immediately thought of all kinds of nasty scenes.


    When Qin Lan heard Qin Xi¡¯s news, she immediately exploded with anger like a boiling kettle.


    Ever since she fell on the old bachelor and embarrassed herself that day, Lin Guosheng had started to show disdain towards her. In order to avoid being questioned by her mother-in-law, she temporarily stayed with her mother.


    During the two days, she looked listless and did not dare to go out, afraid that the villagers would laugh at her.


    She attributed all of this to Qin Xi. If the little b*tch hadn¡¯t refused to take out the money, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.


    At that time, in a fit of anger, she stepped on one of the old bachelor¡¯s nuts and broke it. The old bachelor demanded an exorbitant compensation of 5,000 yuan. Otherwise, she would have to be his wife.


    Qin Lan naturally refused.


    Li Guihua and Zhang Cuiyun pampered Qin Lan like she was the apple in their eyes. How could they bear to see her being ruined by an old and dirty bachelor?


    Hence, Qin Lan thought of a plan to give QIn Xi to the old bachelor instead.


    In order to carry out that plan, the Qin family came to get Qin Xi from the Han family. Unfortunately, not only did they not get her, but they also suffered a great loss.


    At this moment, when Qin Lan heard Qin Xi¡¯s name, her expression was twisted with anger. Ruthlessness flashed across her eyes as she started crying. ¡°Mom, I want to make Qin Xi¡¯s life a living hell. I want her to marry the old bachelor. Mom, I don¡¯t want to see her ever again. Can you help me?¡±


    ¡°Lan, don¡¯t worry. This time, I¡¯ll definitely ruin that little b*tch¡¯s reputation and make her kneel down and beg us for mercy! When the time comes, you can do whatever you want to her,¡± Zhang Cuiyun said sinisterly.


    Qin Lan¡¯s eyes lit up and she asked impatiently, ¡°Mom, do you have a plan?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Zhang Cuiyun said with confidence.


    ¡°What do you think will happen to her if we secretly send her to that old bachelor¡¯s bed?¡±


    The mother and daughter looked at each other, their eyes filled with madness.


    **


    Yangyuan County.


    This place was more than twice the size of Qinglin Town. There were commercial streets everywhere, so one could imagine how prosperous it was.


    It took more than two hours to reach Cheng Haizhong¡¯s house.


    It was a two-story house with a courtyard. On both sides were a warehouse and a garage. There were some flowers and plants planted in the courtyard, making it look especially cozy.


    Although in Qin Xi¡¯s eyes, this house was old-fashioned and ugly. In this era, it was considered a symbol of wealth.


    Qin Xi got out of the car with a pale face. She did not expect this body of hers to be prone to carsickness.


    ¡°Xi, are you alright?¡± Liu Dequan asked worriedly.


    Qin Xi nodded and circulated the True Qi in her body. Only when she felt the warm energy did she feel better. ¡°I¡¯m much better now after getting out of the car.¡±


    Cheng Haizhong said apologetically, ¡°Miss Qin, I didn¡¯t know you were carsick. I¡¯m really sorry!¡±


    Qin Xi said in embarrassment, ¡°Uncle Cheng, it¡¯s not your fault. I forgot to tell you about it.¡±


    At this moment, the door of the house opened, and two middle-aged women came out.


    One was elegant and dignified, while the other was slender and tall. The former gave people an impression of being easy to get along with, while the latter was cold and unapproachable.


    Cheng Haizhong waved at the two of them and introduced, ¡°Man, sister-in-law, come, let me introduce you. This is Doctor Liu, a very skillful Chinese doctor. This is Qin Xi. I¡¯ve mentioned her to you before!¡±

 Chapter 73 - : Abnormality

    ¡°This is my partner, Yu Liman.¡± Cheng Haizhong pointed at the friendly woman.


    ¡°This is my sister-in-law, Zhao Dan.¡±


    ¡°Doctor Liu.¡± Yu Liman nodded politely at Liu Dequan and looked at Qin Xi. She smiled kindly and said, ¡°Can I call you Xi?¡±


    ¡°As you wish, Madam.¡± Qin Xi nodded and smiled.


    Yu Liman took her hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Madam. If you don¡¯t mind, just call me Auntie Liman.¡±


    ¡°Auntie Liman.¡±


    Zhao Dan said impatiently, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s hot out here. Let¡¯s go in and talk!¡±


    After entering the house, Cheng Haizhong went to make a call.


    Yu Liman made a pot of cold tea and brought it over. She took out two bottles of drinks from the fridge and asked Qin Xi with a smile, ¡°You young people don¡¯t like tea. Try this drink! It¡¯s made by the factory. See if you like it.¡±


    Qin Xi looked at the packaging and was a little stunned, but she quickly returned to normal. However, her hand that was holding the drink was trembling. ¡°Thank you, Auntie Liman.¡±


    Yu Liman did not notice her abnormality. She smiled and looked at Liu Dequan. ¡°By the way, Doctor Liu, you haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? I¡¯ll go make some home-cooked food now. Although it¡¯s not as good as the food in the restaurant, it¡¯s clean. It¡¯ll be ready soon.¡±


    Qin Xi quickly shook her head. ¡°Auntie Liman, don¡¯t trouble yourself. We have to go soon. If we have time in the future, we¡¯ll come to try your cooking.¡±


    Liu Dequan took a sip of tea and said, ¡°Yes, we plan to go to Luoping City later. I heard from Cheng that there¡¯s a train here that goes directly to Luoping City. We want to arrive there before dark.¡±


    At this moment, Zhao Dan suddenly asked, ¡°Are you going to Luoping City?¡±


    Qin Xi nodded and asked in confusion, ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter, Auntie Zhao?¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence. I have to return to Luoping City tomorrow morning as well. I was delayed because of some matters. If you¡¯re in a hurry to leave, I can drive you there,¡± Zhao Dan said.


    Qin Xi rejected with a wave of her hand, ¡°Auntie Zhao, you don¡¯t have to go out of your way to do that. I¡¯ll take the train with Grandpa Liu.¡±


    Yu Liman covered her mouth and chuckled. ¡°She was delayed because she was waiting for the vegetables. She wouldn¡¯t leave unless she took some home.¡±


    Zhao Dan was not embarrassed at all when her true motive was exposed. She asked Qin Xi with interest, ¡°I really want to know why the vegetables you grow are so big. What kind is it? To be honest, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a big tomato!¡±


    Qin Xi smiled and said mischievously, ¡°Auntie Zhao, I can¡¯t tell you. This is a secret.¡±


    For a moment, Zhao Dan was at a loss as to what to say. She regretted asking too much.


    Of course, it was a secret. If she kept asking, not only would she put Qin Xi in a difficult spot, but she would also be very annoying.


    ¡°I was being nosy. By the way, I run a food store and I also sell some vegetables. Ever since I ate your vegetables, I¡¯ve been wanting to sell them in my store. What do you think?¡±


    When Qin Xi heard that, her eyes lit up. She suppressed the excitement in her heart and asked, ¡°Is Auntie Zhao¡¯s supermarket big? What do you mainly sell?¡±


    ¡°Supermarket? What¡¯s a supermarket?¡± Zhao Dan was puzzled.


    Qin Xi facepalmed and immediately put it in another way. ¡°I mean store. What kind of food does your store sell?¡±


    ¡°I work with my sister-in-law. We mainly sell canned food, fruits, vegetables, and some daily necessities.¡±


    Qin Xi pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°Auntie Liman, who are your suppliers?¡±


    Yu Liman thought for a moment and said, ¡°I heard from Cheng that the suppliers are from the villages around here, including Shangwan Village, I think.¡±

 Chapter 74 - Being Controlled

    A bold idea suddenly struck Qin Xi. However, she didn¡¯t have the ability to make it happen now.


    However, she believed that with her ability, as long as she could carry out this idaa, it would not take long for her to build a business empire of her own.


    At the thought of this idea, Qin Xi was excited.


    Unfortunately, she did not have that much money now.


    She sighed. ¡°To be honest, Auntie Zhao, my vegetable field isn¡¯t big. I won¡¯t be able to satisfy your needs.¡±


    Zhao Dan did not want to give up on such a good business opportunity. She asked, ¡°You can rent a vegetable field. As long as you can grow vegetables of this quality, I believe that you will definitely make a lot of money. Moreover, you won¡¯t have to go out and set up a stall under the scorching sun.¡±


    Just as Qin Xi was about to say something, she saw Cheng Haizhong and an old man walk down from the second floor.


    Everyone stood up. Yu Liman and Zhao Dan greeted at the same time, ¡°Dad!¡±


    This old man was none other than Cheng Haizhong¡¯s father, Cheng Lei.


    He was in his sixties and was wearing a dark blue Chinese tunic suit and a pair of cloth shoes and had a kind smile on his face. He looked at Qin Xi with approval. However, out of respect for his guest, Cheng Lei¡¯s gaze landed on Liu Dequan. He nodded and said, ¡°Sir, please take a seat!¡±


    They sat down and introduced themselves.


    ¡°Miss Qin, do you really know how to read faces?¡±


    Cheng Lei smiled and continued, ¡°I heard from my son that you can tell my condition just by looking at my face. I didn¡¯t expect there to be such a mysterious ability in the world. Miss Qin, you¡¯re young and capable! May I know who your shifu is?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled humbly. ¡°My shifu is taking a trip in the middle of nowhere. He instructed me not to reveal his whereabouts and name, so I can¡¯t answer your question.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just asking. I don¡¯t mean anything else.¡± Cheng Lei didn¡¯t know if there were any hermit masters in this world, but since Qin Xi had already said so, it wouldn¡¯t be right for him to go on asking.


    The few of them chatted casually. Not long after, the bicycle bell rang outside the door.


    Cheng Haizhong stood up and walked out. ¡°He¡¯s here!¡±


    When he came back, he went to make a call just to ask the man in the photo to come over.


    After a while, Cheng Haizhong walked in with a handsome man.


    Qin Xi glanced at him and could tell at a glance that there was a black aura between his eyebrows that could not be dispersed. There was a trace of bloody red in the black aura. She shook her head and sighed.


    Seeing this, Cheng Lei narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°What did you see?¡±


    ¡°The space between the eyebrows is black, and it¡¯s a sign of danger. In the black aura, a bloody red color is condensed. This represents the backlash of the calamity. I dare say you¡¯ve killed someone.¡±


    As soon as Qin Xi said that, everyone subconsciously looked at Cheng Haizhong. Cheng Haizhong hurriedly shook his head, indicating that he didn¡¯t tell her anything.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Deng Xinhe!¡±


    The man looked a little haggard, his eyes were dim, and he exuded a gloomy presence. Moreover, he had an irritable temperament.


    However, he was well-mannered. He suppressed his irritability and forced a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m Qin Xi,¡± Qin Xi stood up and said with a friendly smile.


    After taking a seat, Deng Xinhe looked at the ground absent-mindedly. ¡°Just as Miss Qin said, I did kill someone.¡±


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile. ¡°No, that¡¯s not your true intention! You were controlled by someone back then.¡±

 Chapter 75 - Eight Trigrams Soul Gathering Talisman

    Deng Xinhe suddenly looked up at Qin Xi in shock. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled mysteriously and quickly reached out to grab the black smoke on his shoulder. Her motion was fast, and before Deng Xinhe could react, Qin Xi had already known everything.


    Deng Xinhe tensed up on instinct and looked at Qin Xi warily. ¡°What¡­ are you doing?¡±


    The Cheng family, who knew Deng Xinhe¡¯s identity, also felt their hearts tighten. They were afraid that Qin Xi would do something to Deng Xinhe. After all, they were the ones who invited her. If anything happened to Deng Xinhe, they would be in deep trouble.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯ve already figured out what happened to you.¡±


    Qin Xi smiled faintly and asked, ¡°Young Master Deng, do you know how you were bewitched?¡±


    Deng Xinhe was puzzled. ¡°You, do you know my identity?¡±


    He believed that Cheng Haizhong was a smart man and would not tell an outsider his identity. However, he was still very surprised to hear Qin Xi address him that way.


    ¡°Is that difficult to know?¡±


    Qin Xi said casually, ¡°Since I can tell what happened to you, I can naturally tell your family background too.¡±


    When everyone heard this, they were shocked even more.


    She was undoubtedly a master.


    Deng Xinhe seemed to have found a straw to clutch at. There was a glint of hope flashing across his gloomy eyes.


    He asked eagerly, ¡°Miss Qin, can you tell me what I have to do to change this situation?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled faintly. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s very simple to turn the situation around. Give the enchanter a taste of his own medicine. Do whatever the enchanter did to you. Get her to speak the truth and everything will end.¡±


    Deng Xinhe was put on the spot. ¡°But, but¡­¡±


    Qin Xi said, ¡°But you don¡¯t even know who did it, right?¡±


    Deng Xinhe scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Qin Xi gave him a hint. ¡°You were enchanted by a low-level Eight Trigrams Soul Gathering Talisman. If the enchanter was not a mystic, this talisman could only be burnt into ashes and mixed with water to achieve its goal through oral consumption. Think about it. Before you kill, who handed you water? Remember, it¡¯s water, not wine.¡±


    Deng Xinhe lost in deep thought to recall the scene.


    On the day of the incident, his girlfriend quarreled with her family and went to the bar to drink herself into oblivion. When he found out, he rushed over to comfort her and drank some wine.


    He remembered very clearly that he had only drunk a few glasses of red wine at that time. With his extraordinary alcohol tolerance, it was impossible for him to get drunk. However, when his girlfriend handed him a bottle of mineral water, he did not think much of it and drank a few mouthfuls.


    After that¡­ Qi Heng appeared.


    They were at odds with each other, but they never engaged in a violent fight. However, that night, when Qi Heng provoked him, his mind seemed to be bewitched by a voice. When he woke up again, he became a murderer.


    Qi Heng¡¯s family background was not ordinary, so the Deng family could not cover up for Deng Xinhe at all. In the end, Master Deng put down his pride and went around asking for help before this case was temporarily stalled.


    However, this matter was not over. Deng Xinhe had to find a solution quickly, or he would have to spend the rest of his life in prison.


    Recalling the water his girlfriend handed him, Deng Xinhe¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red. He hugged his head in disbelief and shook it desperately. ¡°No, no way. She would never betray me. She loves me so much. How could she drug me with that kind of thing?¡±


    He suddenly looked at Qin Xi and asked, ¡°You¡¯re lying to me, right?¡±


    Qin Xi said with a serious expression, ¡°Wake up. Think about it. What has she done these days while you are in trouble?¡±

 Chapter 76 - You Are Just a Pawn

    Deng Xinhe plunged into silence.


    This was because after the incident happened, the woman he loved had never shown up. He went to look for her only to get shut outside.


    Seeing his sad expression, Qin Xi snapped her fingers. ¡°Do you want to know why she betrayed you?¡±


    Deng Xinhe looked at her silently with red eyes. His hands were clenched tightly, making creaking sounds.


    For some reason, he suddenly felt afraid. He was afraid that he wasn¡¯t ready to take what was going to come out of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth.


    Qin Xi did not give him a chance to say no. She continued, ¡°Because the woman you like is the lover of your sworn enemy. From the beginning, they had been setting up a trap for you. First, they made you fall in love with her and used you to get rid of the obstacles in the family. To put it bluntly, you and the dead person are both their pawns. Their real goal is to take over your family.¡±


    Deng Xin stood up and asked in a huff, ¡°Is what you said true?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s in it for me to lie to you? If you don¡¯t believe me, you can investigate.¡± Qin Xi frowned and said with displeasure.


    Deng Xinhe knew that he was too rash. He quickly lowered his voice and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Qin. I was too rash. I didn¡¯t mean to doubt you. I just have a hard time accepting it.¡±


    He really did not doubt Qin Xi¡¯s ability. After all, the fact that she could tell the whole story at a glance meant that she was by no means an ordinary person. He did not want to offend someone he should not offend.


    Qin Xi was not really angry. She felt that since she was regarded as a master, she had to act like one. She had to pull a long face to show her attitude sometimes. If she smiled all the time, who would find her believable?


    Unfortunately, she was born with a pair of dimples on her face. Even though she pulled a long face just now, in the eyes of others, she still looked like a cute little girl.


    However, Deng Xinhe did not dare to treat her lightly, because he knew that whether he could return to the capital or not depended on the will of the person in front of him.


    Seeing that the situation was still salvageable, Cheng Lei cleared his throat and asked, ¡°Miss Qin, according to what you said, there is still hope for Young Master Deng. Do you have any plans in mind?¡±


    Qin Xi said with a smile, ¡°Cast the same talisman on her and make her tell the truth.¡±


    Cheng Haizhong hesitated and looked at Qin Xi expectantly. ¡°Then this talisman¡­¡±


    Qin Xi said, ¡°To be honest, the reason I¡¯m going to Luoping City is to buy talisman papers and cinnabar. I also wanted to see if there are any suitable artifacts.¡±


    ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Deng Xinhe said excitedly, ¡°If you can help me out this time, the Deng family will definitely reward you handsomely.¡±


    Knowing that he didn¡¯t have to go to the jail, he relaxed. The invisible burden on his body was lifted and he felt a sense of freedom.


    Zhao Dan said at the right time, ¡°Since time is tight, let¡¯s set out now. How about that?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Qin Xi suddenly looked over, making Zhao Dan confused.


    The others also followed Qin Xi¡¯s gaze. Yu Liman asked curiously, ¡°Xi, what are you looking at?¡±


    Qin Xi shook her head and said casually, ¡°Auntie Zhao, it¡¯s not suitable for you to drive today. It¡¯s better if you leave tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 77 - Becoming a Rich Girl

    In the evening, at the train station in Yangyuan County.


    Qin Xi, Liu Dequan, and Deng Xinhe boarded the green-skinned train.


    It was the end of July, so there were many passengers. The three of them bought hard seats. However, their seats weren¡¯t next to each other.


    Qin Xi was in the first row of the carriage, while Liu Dequan was two seats behind her. Deng Xinhe was diagonally opposite Qin Xi.


    The three of them were not far from each other, but it was difficult to talk to each other.


    Initially, Deng Xinhe wanted to change seats with the person beside Qin Xi, but he refused. He had no choice but to take out a 50 yuan note and buy the seat for dozens of times the price.


    Qin Xi rolled her eyes and thought to herself, What a prodigal!


    Of course, she also knew that 50 yuan was nothing Deng Xinhe.


    Deng Xinhe got what he wanted. He sat beside Qin Xi and said with an ingratiating smile, ¡°Master Qin¡­¡±


    Qin Xi had goosebumps all over her body. She glared at him angrily. ¡°Can you talk like normal? Also, just call me by my name. Don¡¯t call me that. I can¡¯t take it.¡±


    Deng Xinhe was not angry at all at being retorted. Qin Xi was the one who could give him a new life now. How could he disrespect her?


    He rubbed his hands and smiled obsequiously. ¡°Um, Qin Xi, I want to ask if you have any protective talismans or evil-warding talismans? I want to buy a few. Name a price. I¡¯m fine with any price¡­¡±


    Once bitten, twice shy. Deng Xinhe was afraid that someone would use the same trick on him in the future. He thought that since Qin Xi was so capable, she must have a way to prevent it.


    Qin Xi¡¯s eyes lit up. Fine with any price? This sounded like a good deal!


    It just so happened that her idea required a lot of money. Now that there was a rich fool who came knocking on her door to offer her money, if she shut the door to him, she would make herself a bigger fool.


    At the thought of this, she grinned at him and stretched out a finger. ¡°I have what you want, but I need this number!¡±


    Deng Xinhe was overjoyed. ¡°1,000? Alright, give me 10 talismans! No, 20, is that possible?¡±


    Qin Xi looked at her finger and retracted it stiffly. She was gonna to ask for 100 yuan, but she did not expect this fool to add a 0 to it. She almost jumped up with joy.


    She maintained a calm expression and nodded expressionlessly. ¡°Sure!¡±


    In the countryside in the 1980s, a family with a net worth of 10,000 yuan was considered super rich. In the entire Shangwan Village, not a single family had 10,000 yuan. In the surrounding villages, the richest family, Qin Lan¡¯s husband¡¯s family, only had thousands worth of assets.


    As for Qin Xi, she was about to advance to the 10,000-yuan level.


    The train jerked slightly and a rumbling sound was heard. The scenery outside the window slowly receded. There was a long whistle and the train moved off.


    In the evening at the end of July, it wouldn¡¯t get dark until eight.


    At this moment, opposite Qin Xi, a girl around the age of seven with pigtails and patched clothes called her ¡®Pretty Sister.¡±


    Qin Xi subconsciously looked over and saw the little girl looking at her with her big eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Pretty Sister, do you have anything to eat? I-I¡¯m a little hungry!¡± The little girl blushed and said in a low voice.


    Qin Xi smiled. ¡°Yes, I have steamed buns here. Do you want some?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±

 Chapter 78 - A Human Trafficker

    Qin Xi took out a big and soft steamed bun from the oil paper bag and handed it to the little girl. Yu Liman had prepared this for her before she boarded the train. She also prepared other snacks for Qin Xi, but Qin Xi did not take it and only took two steamed buns.


    The little girl¡¯s eyes lit up. She reached out her dirty hand and carefully took the steamed bun. Perhaps because the fragrance of the steamed bun was too tempting, she swallowed her saliva with difficulty and smiled brightly. ¡°Thank you, pretty sister.¡±


    However, she held the steamed bun with both hands and did not eat it for a long time. She looked conflicted as if she couldn¡¯t make up her mind about something. In the end, she looked at the middle-aged woman beside her.


    ¡°Wake up, wake up, I got a steamed bun.¡±


    Her voice was very soft and gentle, and there was a hint of nervousness in it, as if she was afraid of disturbing the middle-aged woman.


    The middle-aged woman slowly opened her eyes. She was obviously pretending to be asleep just now.


    She spoke in a dialect with a warning tone. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know what¡¯s good for you. Let me tell you, don¡¯t try to play tricks with me. If you don¡¯t want your brother¡¯s arms or legs to be broken, behave yourself.¡±


    There was a trace of fear in her eyes as she said in a soft voice, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be good.¡±


    The middle-aged woman¡¯s accent was so heavy that Qin Xi almost thought that it was not Chinese. Her tone and attitude towards the girl were awful.


    The woman grabbed the steamed bun and ate it in big mouthfuls. She looked like someone who had been hungry for days.


    The little girl looked at the woman as she devoured the food and couldn¡¯t help but salivate.


    Qin Xi looked at the middle-aged woman and frowned when she read her face.


    Something was wrong.


    The woman had the face of a villain.


    When her gaze landed on the little girl, she could not help but gasp. The girl would not end well¡­


    Qin Xi took a closer look at the little girl¡¯s face and saw that her facial features were well-defined and her lips were thick. She was obviously blessed with a rich and comfortable life. How did she end up like this?


    Unless ¡­


    Her gaze landed on the middle-aged woman again. Unless this woman was a human trafficker!


    When the middle-aged woman noticed that Qin Xi was looking at her, she immediately became vigilant. ¡°What are you looking at? It¡¯s just a steamed bun. Are you going to get it back?¡±


    Qin Xi did not understand what she was saying. She silently took out another steamed bun and handed it to the little girl. She smiled and said, ¡°Here, eat it!¡±


    She planned to wait and see. Since she was fated to meet this little girl, there was no reason for her to stand by and do nothing.


    In her previous life, when she was being hunted down, she wished that someone could help her. Unfortunately, no help was offered to her. In the end, she died in despair¡­


    In this life, she didn¡¯t need anyone to help her, nor would she turn a blind eye should someone need her help.


    The little girl¡¯s eyes lit up. Her eyes were clean and sparkling. ¡°Is this for me?¡±


    Qin Xi nodded. ¡°Take it. I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    The little girl thanked Qin Xi happily. Just as she was about to take the steamed bun, the woman beside her snatched it away and said fiercely, ¡°Eat, eat, eat, all you know is eat. Are you worthy of eating such good food?¡±


    Then, she glared at Qin Xi and shouted, ¡°What are you doing? Why are you trying to get close to my daughter?¡±


    The woman was a human trafficker. Her usual trick was to tempt the kids with food, obtain information, and lure them away.


    She thought that Qin Xi was a human trafficker too, so she was very wary of her.


    Qin Xi narrowed her eyes. ¡°Your daughter? Are you sure you¡¯re her mother?¡±

 Chapter 79 - Vicious Woman

    ¡°What do you mean? If I¡¯m not her mother, are you her mother?¡± The woman got unnecessarily angry and became even more vigilant.


    Qin Xi did not understand what she was saying, but she could understand one word or two like ¡®mother¡¯, and ¡®daughter¡¯.


    Deng Xinhe was very displeased with the woman¡¯s rude attitude, especially since she was rude to his savior. He said arrogantly, ¡°What are you shouting for? Do you want me to slap you to death?¡±


    When the woman saw Deng Xinhe¡¯s fierce look, she panicked. She covered her head with one hand and covered the steamed bun with the other, shouting, ¡°Someone, help. I got bullied. Where is the train conductor?¡±


    As she shouted, she did not forget to take a bite of the steamed bun.


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth twitched. She was blown away by this woman¡¯s intelligence.


    As a human trafficker, she not only did not keep a low profile but also went around shouting. It wasn¡¯t long before she got caught red-handed!


    Looking at the woman, everyone laughed with amusement.


    This era was different from the future filled with phubbers. People didn¡¯t have a phone and life was extremely monotonous. When they encountered something interesting, they would gather around to watch the show.


    ¡°If you shout again, I¡¯ll hit you.¡± Deng Xinhe stood up and threatened her fiercely.


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t seem to be bluffing, the woman quickly shut her mouth and stopped shouting while glaring at Qin Xi angrily.


    Qin Xi was speechless. From the beginning to end, she had done nothing to offend the woman. Why did she get all the hate?


    After the woman quieted down, Deng Xinhe sat down and looked at Qin Xi. ¡°Master Qin, leave this kind of rude people to me. I guarantee that I can use my punches to make them shut up.¡±


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth twitched. She finally understood what ¡®a wicked person will be harassed by another of like ilk¡¯ meant.


    However, Qin Xi underestimated how shameless the woman was.


    Suddenly, a loud slap resounded through the compartment. Everyone was in disbelief at what just happened.


    The woman knew that Deng Xinhe and Qin Xi were not to be trifled with, so she vented her anger on the little girl without warning.


    The little girl was slapped, and half of her face swelled up at a visible speed.


    Everyone looked at the woman with hostility.


    They didn¡¯t expect her to be so vicious as to use violence on a little girl.


    The little girl did not dare to make a sound. Even though her body was trembling and her eyes were filled with fear and tears, she didn¡¯t talk back, afraid that she would be slapped again.


    The woman was still angry and wanted to slap the little girl a second time. Qin Xi¡¯s face darkened and she kicked the woman¡¯s calf.


    Qin Xi did not use much strength. Just as the woman was about to slap the little girl, an excruciating pain came from her calf. She screamed and rolled to the ground while hugging her calf.


    Everyone was shocked and retreated a few steps, as if they were afraid of getting involved in this matter.


    The little girl was also shocked. She looked at the woman who was rolling on the ground nervously and stammered, ¡°W-What¡¯s happening to you?¡±


    The woman cried like a pig being slaughtered, ¡°Ouch, it hurts, it¡¯s painful¡­¡±


    Her accent was really difficult to understand. The people around her did not know what she was talking about. They only saw her painful expression and thought that she was pretending to be hurt.


    Liu Dequan was about to stand up to check the woman when he saw Qin Xi turning around and giving him a look. The corners of his mouth twitched and he immediately understood.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What happened?¡±

 Chapter 80 - Teasing

    ¡°What happened?¡±


    At this moment, three male railway police men rushed over. When they saw the middle-aged woman rolling on the ground, they looked at the people around her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It happened all of a sudden. No one touched her.¡±


    ¡°I think she¡¯s just pretending. Just now, she was slapping someone.¡±


    The policeman in the lead was a young man in his twenties. He squatted down and asked the middle-aged woman calmly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The woman¡¯s face was twisted in pain, and her face was pale. She panted heavily. ¡°My leg¡­ my leg hurts.¡±


    Seeing that she did not seem to be pretending, the policeman stood up and looked at the people in the compartment. He shouted anxiously, ¡°Dear passengers, is any of you a doctor? If you are, please come out and help this woman.¡±


    Deng Xinhe subconsciously looked at Qin Xi. His intuition told him that this was definitely her doing. It was just that he did not know how she did it.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± Qin Xi raised her eyebrows.


    Deng Xinhe said with a cheeky smile, ¡°Because you are good-looking.¡±


    Qin Xi was indeed good-looking, but he did not have the guts to look at her for too long. He was afraid that he would end up like the woman rolling on the ground.


    At this moment, a policeman brought over a beautiful and young woman from the next compartment. ¡°The doctor is here, the doctor is here. Make way, make way¡­¡±


    When she got close, the woman took out a work pass and said, ¡°I¡¯m an orthopedic surgeon!¡±


    The young policeman immediately made way. The female doctor squatted down and examined the woman carefully. She first massaged her leg and asked a few questions. Then, she stood up with a worried look and looked at the policeman. She said in a low voice, ¡°I can¡¯t treat this person. You¡¯d better find someone else!¡±


    The policeman was stunned and asked in confusion, ¡°Can I ask what¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The female doctor snorted. ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to see an orthopedic surgeon. She needs to see a psychiatrist. Do you understand?¡±


    With that, she returned to her compartment.


    ¡°See, I told you she was just pretending¡­¡±


    ¡°Why is she pretending? What¡¯s there to pretend?¡±


    ¡°Who knows!¡±


    The people began to discuss in low voices.


    The policeman started to lose patience. They had a lot of work to do and did not have time to waste on such things.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, please get up and don¡¯t get in the way of our work. If you continue to cause trouble, we have the right to hold you in custody.¡±


    At this moment, the pain in the woman¡¯s leg suddenly disappeared. She tried to move her leg and it didn¡¯t hurt anymore.


    She was delighted and quickly got up to take two steps. She jumped and said with a smile, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore¡­¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    ¡°Alright, since it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, sit back down!¡± The policeman left after saying that.


    Sensing the disdainful gazes of the people around her, the woman felt the anger in her heart rise again. She shouted at the crowd, ¡°What are you looking at? If you keep looking, I¡¯ll dig your eyes out!¡±


    She should be glad that her accent was thick and that no one could understand her. Otherwise, she would probably be beaten up.


    However, Qin Xi realized that when the woman was saying that, the little girl trembled uncontrollably. It was a subconscious reaction.


    So, what did this woman say to make this little girl react like this?


    No matter what she said, Qin Xi had no intention of letting the woman off.


    After the woman threatened everyone, she raised her hand to continue what she didn¡¯t finish.

 Chapter 81 - Human Trafficker

    With a sneer, Qin Xi shot True Qi into the woman¡¯s leg again.


    The woman let out another miserable scream as the true Qi rampaged through her body.


    The surrounding people were startled. Seeing that it was the same woman who was causing trouble again, they stood up and pointed a finger at her.


    ¡°Look, look, look, here we go againa€| Is there an end to this stupid farce?¡±


    ¡°But to be honest, she¡¯s quite good at acting. There is no way my acting can reach that levela€|¡±


    ¡°With this aptitude, it¡¯s a waste that she wasn¡¯t an actor!¡±


    Deng Xinhe looked at Qin Xi again and leaned over, whispering curiously, ¡°Master Qin, this is your doing, right?¡±


    Qin Xi gave her a faint smile. ¡°Why? Do you want to try?¡±


    Seeing that she did not deny it, Deng Xinhe¡¯s hair stood on end.


    He never expected that Qin Xi, who had a loli face, actually had the heart of a witch. It seemed that he had to stay away from her in the future. Otherwise, he was really afraid that he would fall into her trap and die without knowing how.


    ¡°Look, the policemen are back again.¡±


    Everyone looked over and saw the three policemen who had just left returning.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The policeman in the lead looked at the middle-aged woman who was rolling on the ground with tears streaming down her face. She was in so much pain that she looked like she was grieving over the death of her parents. He shouted coldly, ¡°Madam, if you cause disturbance to the passengers again, we have the right to detain you. Please stop immediately.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s acting. Should we let that female doctor come over to check her?¡± Another policeman said.


    The leading policeman pondered for a few seconds and nodded. ¡°Alright!¡±


    However, before the policeman could take a few steps, the middle-aged woman suddenly stopped wailing.


    She was stunned. Huh? It stopped hurting again?


    The woman got up again. Her clothes were almost drenched in sweat. After rolling on the ground for so long, her clothes were dirty and messy.


    Moreover, because of the hot weather, the stench on her body was so strong that it almost made the people around her vomit.


    The policeman also looked disgusted and said in a loud voice, ¡°Ma¡¯am, please come with us. For the rest of the trip, you¡¯re not allowed to be in the compartment.¡±


    The woman placed her hands on her hips. ¡°I¡¯m not going. Why should I go with you? What right do you have to arrest me?¡±


    Seeing her rude attitude, the three police men looked at each other and manhandled her away.


    The woman panicked. She struggled and shouted, ¡°Hey, what right do you have to arrest me? I didn¡¯t break the law. You can¡¯t arrest mea€|¡±


    Seeing that the woman was being taken away, the little girl subconsciously wanted to follow her, but Qin Xi grabbed her hand and asked with a frown, ¡°Where are you going? You¡¯re free now.¡±


    The little girl knew that Qin Xi was a good person. After thinking for a moment, she knelt on the ground with a thud. Tears instantly streamed down her face as she begged, ¡°Pretty Sister, I know you¡¯re a good person. Can you help me? That woman is a human trafficker. My brother is still in their hands! If they know that I ran away, they will definitely break my brother¡¯s legs. Please help me and save my brother!¡±


    Hearing this, Deng Xinhe and the others were dumbfounded.


    They did not expect that the little girl was actually abducted. Moreover, for the sake of her brother, she was willing to do so much.


    While everyone was angry, they comforted her.


    ¡°Young girl, don¡¯t worry. Your brother will be fine. Leave this to the police. They will help you catch these bad people.¡±


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry. Someone has already gone to look for the police. They¡¯ll definitely help you.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded and asked, ¡°Do you remember where you¡¯re from and what your parents¡¯ names are?¡±

 Chapter 82 - Luoping City

    Through a few questions, Qin Xi learned that the little girl was called Qu Fanxing. She was born in Yunbei Province, Tonghua City, and came from a relatively rich family.


    The younger brother she was talking about was not her biological brother. Instead, it was a little boy who took care of her when she was kidnapped.


    The little girl was soft-hearted and attached to the little boy, so the human traffickers used the little boy to threaten her.


    The reason why the woman came here across two provinces was to bring Qu Fanxing out for a mission. The mission was to abduct children and sell them secretly.


    After knowing the truth, everyone was filled with indignation. Just as they were about to call the police, a policeman walked over and asked, ¡°Who is Jin Hua¡¯s family? Jin Hua¡¯s family, please step forward.¡±


    Jin Hua was the middle-aged woman with a strong accent.


    Qin Xi stood up. She rubbed Qu Fanxing¡¯s head and said to the policeman, ¡°Officer, the woman you took away just now is a human trafficker. She kidnapped this little girl. Her name is Qu Fanxing. She¡¯s from Yunbei Province, Tonghua City. Please inform the police station quickly. I believe with Qu Fanxing¡¯s help, you can save a lot of children.¡±


    The policeman was shocked and said solemnly, ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    Qin Xi said seriously, ¡°Of course I am. This girl and that woman look nothing alike and have different accents. How can they be mother and daughter? Besides, Jin Hua has hit Fanxing more than once. This girl has a lot of wounds on her body. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can get that female doctor to come and check it.¡±


    Qu Fanxing was puzzled. She did not tell Qin Xi that she had wounds on her body. How did she know?


    Although she was puzzled, she chose to remain quiet.


    As it was a serious matter, the policeman did not dare to delay. He immediately informed the local police station in Tonghua City and got in touch with Qu Fanxing¡¯s parents. Qu Fanxing told the police everything she knew.


    Not only that, but along the way, she remembered the hideout of the human traffickers and joined forces with the police to destroy it and save many mutilated children.


    Of course, that happened later.


    Six hours was neither long nor short. In the blink of an eye, they arrived in Luoping.


    When they reached Luoping Station, it was already past midnight.


    Initially, Liu Dequan wanted to call his son and get him to come and pick them up, but Qin Xi and Deng Xinhe objected.


    Firstly, it was already late, and they were too tired to travel any longer.


    Secondly, they were not used to living in other people¡¯s houses, especially since Liu Ming had a child at home. Therefore, Qin Xi suggested that they find a hotel nearby to stay for the night.


    Fortunately, Liu Dequan had been to Luoping City a few times and was familiar with this area. He, after meandering among the alleys for a while, found a hotel that looked quite clean and new.


    Qin Xi was given a room at the end of the corridor, Liu Dequan was given a room in the middle, while Deng Xinhe was given a room next to the public toilet.


    It was summer and the ventilation system in this era wasn¡¯t that good, so the smell was extremely strong.


    Young Master Deng¡¯s face immediately darkened. He asked the old male receptionist on duty, ¡°Sir, can¡¯t you get me a better room? Why does my room have to be next to the toilet? Do you want me to dream of a toilet?¡±


    The old man raised his eyelids. ¡°There¡¯s another room in the basement. Do you want it?¡±

 Chapter 83 - Strange Little Iron Ball

    The night passed uneventfully.


    The next day, the three of them found a breakfast shop to fix themselves something to eat before heading to the antique street.


    Initially, Qin Xi did not want Liu Dequan to go back and forth with her and suggested that he could go to visit his son. However, he was stubborn and wouldn¡¯t listen.


    Liu Dequan said righteously, ¡°I promised Brother Han that I would take good care of you. If anything happens to you, how am I going to explain it to him?¡±


    Qin Xi had no choice but to let him follow along.


    On Antique Street.


    Early in the morning, the street was already very lively.


    There were many people coming and going. Some of them were just taking a walk, some were looking for some items that they liked, and some were just hoping to make a fortune by finding a long-lost antique.


    The three of them strolled on the street in a happy mood.


    Liu Dequan did not understand anything about antiques, but he was very interested in the small items and was looking at the stalls very attentively.


    Deng Xinhe did not like these things. He thought that the things here were all junk. However, his father liked antiques and calligraphy. He wondered if he could find something good to give his father to please him.


    Among the three of them, only Qin Xi came with a clear purpose.


    She wanted to find an artifact to protect herself.


    However, she didn¡¯t find any artifacts. Instead, she accidentally found a strange small iron ball.


    The reason why it was strange was that there was nothing special about the iron ball, but it emitted a very gentle halo.


    Qin Xi walked over and pretended to look at a pretty bracelet on the stall. She asked, ¡°How much is this?¡±


    The bracelet was black and only had a coin-sized accessory on it. On the accessory carved a small flower.


    In short, the bracelet was ordinary. It was so ordinary that if it was thrown on the streets, no one would bother to pick it up.


    The stall owner was a middle-aged man with a mustache. He first looked at Qin Xi¡¯s clothes and saw that she didn¡¯t look like a rich person. His expression immediately turned cold as he said nonchalantly, ¡°You want it? 10 yuan!¡±


    Hearing the price, Qin Xi quickly put the bracelet back on the table as if it was too heavy to hold.


    The stall owner said with a sneer, ¡°This is a bracelet worn by a princess from a dynasty. It¡¯s a genuine antique. 10 Yuan is the least I can do.¡±


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth twitched. She picked up the bracelet and showed the stall owner the other side where some alphabets were written. She said with a cheeky smile, ¡°Uncle, this princess is really educated. She even knows English! Are you sure she¡¯s not a princess from abroad?¡±


    The stall owner blushed and did not know how to go on with his lie. When the stall owner beside him saw this scene, he almost choked on his laughter. He waved at Qin Xi and said, ¡°Little girl, come here and take a look. My things are cheaper than his. Moreover, they¡¯re authentic.¡±


    Qin Xi smiled foolishly. ¡°I¡¯m just a girl. What do I know about antiques? I¡¯m just here to buy something I like. If the stall owner can sell this bracelet to me at a lower price, I¡¯m actually planning to buy it!¡±


    This time, the stall owner didn¡¯t joke around. In any case, this bracelet was junk he found in the landfill. It would be best if it could be sold. ¡°How about this? Seeing that you¡¯re young and don¡¯t have much money, I¡¯ll sell it to you for 1 yuan.¡±


    Qin Xi took out 1 yuan and pointed at the small iron ball. ¡°One yuan. Give me that small iron ball as well. I¡¯ll give it to my younger brother as a gift.¡±

 Chapter 84 - Buying Calligraphy

    ¡°Hey, girl, why did you buy this ugly iron ball?¡±


    At this moment, Liu Dequan walked over leisurely and looked curiously at the iron ball in Qin Xi¡¯s hand.


    Qin Xi said with a smile, ¡°I bought it for Stone to kick. How was your shopping, Grandpa Liu? You¡¯ve been shopping for a while. Is there anything you like?¡±


    Liu Dequan¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°What¡¯s so fun about playing with this rusty iron ball?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled mysteriously and threw the iron ball into the cloth bag before continuing to shop with Liu Dequan.


    As for Deng Xinhe, the more he looked at the stalls, the more he frowned. In the end, he entered an antique shop called the Thousand Jade Pavilion.


    To keep a low profile, Deng Xinhe dressed much more plainly. Although his clothes were cheap, it was not difficult to tell that he was not an ordinary person.


    When the boss of the Thousand Jade Pavilion noticed him, he immediately went forward with a smile and greeted, ¡°Sir, you look unfamiliar. This should be your first time here, right? What do you need? I can show you around!¡±


    Deng Xinhe looked at the dazzling array of antiques and items in the shop, as well as the exquisite porcelain and some calligraphy and painting. He nodded and asked, ¡°Do you have any authentic works?¡±


    The antique shop owner said with an ingratiating smile, ¡°Sir, you must be joking with me. I only sell authentic works. May I know what¡¯s the price range that you can accept?¡±


    Deng Xinhe waved his hand and said impatiently, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Who doesn¡¯t know the unspoken truth in antique shops? Nine out of ten works are fake. You actually have the cheeks to tell me you only sell authentic works.¡±


    The antique shop owner blushed and said awkwardly, ¡°Sir, you really like joking.¡±


    ¡°Give me some real stuff. It¡¯s best if it¡¯s calligraphy or painting. I want to give it to someone.¡± Deng Xinhe sat at the side calmly and warned, ¡°You better not fool around. If it turns out to be fake, I¡¯ll burn down your shop.¡±


    Seeing that he did not seem to be bluffing, the antique shop owner was shocked and quickly smiled apologetically. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll go get it now. Wait a moment, sir.¡±


    After a while, the antique shop owner took out a small box and placed it on the table. After opening it, a scroll was revealed, wrapped in layers of silk.


    He explained, ¡°This is the treasure of our shop, Wang Xizhi¡¯s authentic work. Please take a look.¡±


    Wang Xizhi indeed lived up to the name as the ¡°first master of calligraphy¡±. His handwriting was natural, majestic, and powerful. It was as smooth as flowing water.


    Even Deng Xinhe, who did not know anything about calligraphy, could not help but praise when he saw this calligraphy. ¡°Good calligraphy. It¡¯s indeed good calligraphy.¡±


    At this moment, a young man who was about the same age as Deng Xinhe walked in. He was dressed in branded clothes and had an expensive watch on his hand. He shouted in an extremely arrogant tone, ¡°Hey, boss, I heard that you have Wang Xizhi¡¯s authentic work here. Is that true? Let me tell you, it¡¯s Old Master Dong¡¯s birthday tomorrow. I want to give him a gift. If it¡¯s not authentic, I¡¯ll smash everything in your shop.¡±


    They were the same age and equally arrogant, but the feeling they gave off was worlds apart.


    The former had received a good education since he was young. Although he liked to mess around, one could tell he was well-mannered and had a good upbringing.


    The latter was a typical rich second-generation who depended entirely on his father.


    The antique shop owner recognized that this young man was the son of a powerful Bureau Chief and broke out in cold sweat. Although he was full of complaints, he still forced a smile and said politely, ¡°Young Master Song, you must be teasing me. I do have Wang Xizhi¡¯s authentic work here, but¡­¡±

 Chapter 85 - Hidden Secrets

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯re late. I already bought the calligraphy.¡±


    Deng Xinhe carefully rolled up Wang Xizhi¡¯s calligraphy and said to the antique shop owner, ¡°Pay the bill!¡±


    The antique shop owner looked at Deng Xinhe worriedly and then at Song Wei. He raised a finger with a trembling hand. ¡°One million!¡±


    Although 1 million yuan was a lot, it was not worth mentioning to a rich family like Deng Xinhe. However, he did not have a check on him, so he could only ask the antique shop owner to go to the bank with him to withdraw the cash.


    ¡°There¡¯s a bank nearby, right? Let¡¯s go and get the money!¡±


    Seeing that someone handsomer than him had come a step ahead of him, Song Wei was immediately pissed off. He sized up Deng Xinh and mocked, ¡°Dude, look at you¡­ Are you a beggar?¡±


    He snorted. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t even have 100 yuan, let alone 1 million yuan. Let me give you a piece of advice. This is not a place for a small fry like you. Get lost!¡±


    Deng Xinhe smiled and looked at him with mock as if he was an idiot. ¡°You don¡¯t look like you have one million either.¡±


    Song Wei¡¯s face darkened. He pointed at Deng Xinhe and said angrily, ¡°Kid, watch your words. Do you know who my father is?¡±


    Deng Xinhe released the intimidating aura he¡¯d been suppressing, and his voice was as cold as winter wind. ¡°I don¡¯t care who your father is. He¡¯s nothing in my eyes. Let me tell you one thing, don¡¯t provoke me, or I¡¯ll definitely make you regret being born into this world.¡±


    After all, he was from a famous family in the capital. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste his breath on such a second generation hooligan.


    Song Wei was shocked and then he got furious. ¡°Kid, who the hell are you? How dare you talk to me like this? Do you believe with a call, I can make you get on your knees and beg for mercy?¡±


    The antique shop owner could tell that these two young men were not to be trifled with. Just as he was about to go up to smooth things over, he heard Qin Xi¡¯s voice. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    When Deng Xinhe saw her, he immediately restrained his aura and said with a friendly smile, ¡°Come and take a look. I bought Wang Xizhi¡¯s authentic work!¡±


    As he spoke, he opened the box and took out the scroll. He unscrolled it gently and flaunted, ¡°How is it? Is it authentic? My old man likes to collect antique calligraphy and paintings the most. I think he¡¯ll be happy to receive this.¡±


    Liu Dequan looked at the calligraphy and felt that it was very rare. Although he knew nothing about calligraphy, looking at it, he was overwhelmed by a sense of awe.


    Qin Xi frowned.


    Because she cultivated the Mystic Medical Technique, she more or less knew that the older something was, the richer the spiritual energy it was saturated with.


    There was no spiritual energy in this calligraphy. On the other hand, there was actually a trace of spiritual energy on the silk that was used to wrap the calligraphy. Just like the small iron ball she bought, it emitted a dense spiritual energy. There must be something strange here.


    ¡°You want to buy it?¡± Qin Xi asked.


    Deng Xinhe was stunned for a moment before nodding. ¡°Yes, why?¡±


    Qin Xi stared at him deeply. ¡°Are you sure you want to buy it?¡±


    Deng Xinhe¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He said, uncertainly, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t really have to buy it, do I?¡±


    Hearing this, the antique shop owner panicked. He asked anxiously, ¡°Sir, this is Wang Xizhi¡¯s authentic work. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to buy it?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, move aside if you can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    Song Wei was delighted, as if he had found an opportunity. He straightened his back and shouted, ¡°Boss, I want this calligraphy! Pack it up!¡±


    Qin Xi glanced at him with a faint smile and then looked at Deng Xinhe. ¡°You don¡¯t have to buy this calligraphy, but you have to buy the box.¡±

 Chapter 86 - Who Else Could Do That?

    ¡°Why?¡±


    Deng Xinhe said with a puzzled look, ¡°It¡¯s just a useless box. Why should I buy it?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled mysteriously, revealing two sharp canine teeth. ¡°Of course it¡¯s to save money to buy other things. How about this? I¡¯ll teach you a way. You can take this box and buy a fake calligraphy to put inside. Then¡­ you know!¡±


    Deng Xinhe almost choked on his saliva. ¡°Miss Qin, if I bring back a fake, my father will definitely skin me alive.¡±


    Qin Xi patted her shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promise you¡¯ll be in one piece.¡±


    Deng Xinhe¡¯s eyes lit up and he asked eagerly, ¡°Do you have a way?¡±


    Qin Xi casually said, ¡°Of course I have. We can just find calligraphy that looks authentic.¡±


    Deng Xinhe was speechless, thinking to himself, Is this the way you came up with?


    However, Qin Xi was serious and was not joking at all. She kept looking around the shop.


    Deng Xinhe didn¡¯t know what to say.


    If Qin Xi was not his savior, Deng Xinhe would definitely throw her out.


    Song Wei was no longer in a hurry to buy the calligraphy. He could tell that Deng Xinhe was very careful with this woman, as if he was afraid of offending her.


    He wanted to see what this woman was up to.


    Originally, Qin Xi just wanted to find random calligraphy as a replacement. Anyway, her goal was to get the silk.


    Unexpectedly, when she saw the old and dirty calligraphy hanging in the corner, her heart palpitated. She tried her best to suppress her excitement and pointed at it. She said, pretending to sound calm, ¡°That one. I think that calligraphy is much better than Wang Xizhi¡¯s. you can definitely fool your grandfather with it.¡±


    Deng Xinhe wanted to say no.


    Just as he was about to speak, he was stopped by Liu Dequan. Liu Dequan signaled him to shut up and wait.


    Deng Xinhe had no choice but to seal his mouth.


    Qin Xi looked at the owner of the antique shop, whose smile froze, and asked, ¡°Boss, how much is that dusty calligraphy?¡±


    The antique shop owner was annoyed. What did she mean by dusty calligraphy? Was she reminding him that the painting was a fake?


    Not only did she ruin his big deal, but she also pointed out to everyone that there was fake artworks in his shop.


    The owner of the antique shop said with a forced smile, ¡°Miss, you have good taste. That calligraphy is the real work of Tang Bohu. Although it can¡¯t compare to Wang Xizhi¡¯s calligraphy, it¡¯s still worth collecting.¡±


    ¡°Boss, you have quite a lot of authentic works, don¡¯t you?¡± Qin Xi said with a fake smile. ¡°Tell me, how much is it?¡±


    The antique shop owner felt a little guilty from being stared at. He took a deep breath and said calmly, ¡°800,000 yuan. I already gave you a discount.¡±


    Qin Xi said, smiling until her eyes narrowed into a line, ¡°8 yuan, not a cent more and not a cent less, If you¡¯re not selling it, we¡¯ll leave. You can keep it there to gather more dust if you want. Anyway, I want a fake. I can buy it anywhere. Why should I buy it from you?¡±


    The antique shop owner gritted his teeth. He wanted to cut her into pieces. ¡°Deal!¡±


    Qin Xi felt bad. If she had known it¡¯d be this easy, she would have said 80 cents!


    Seeing Qin Xi cut the price down from 800,000 yuan to 8 yuan, Deng Xinhe was dumbfounded.


    Who else could do that?


    Qin Xi walked to Song Wei¡¯s side and said with a smile, ¡°Handsome, we¡¯ll buy this box and you can have the calligraphy. How about that?¡±


    Then, she said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°Let me tell you a secret. That guy is from the capital and is very rich¡­¡±


    Song Wei said, ¡°Deal!¡±

 Chapter 87 - Silk

    After leaving the Thousand Jade Pavilion, Deng Xinhe held the fake calligraphy that he had bought for 8 yuan and almost cried out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you really want me to give this fake to my grandfather! If he finds out that I used a fake to fool him, he will definitely kick me out of the house. At that time, I might become homeless and have to beg for food!¡±


    Qin Xi glanced at him and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡±


    To be able to still live so carefreely after commiting a crime, it was obvious that his family really doted on him.


    ¡°Xi, did you notice something?¡± Liu Dequan asked curiously.


    Qin Xi smiled and explained, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I think it¡¯s probably true. However, it¡¯s not convenient to say now. Let¡¯s go back and try it out!¡±


    Hearing her words, Deng Xinhe seemed to have guessed something and said excitedly, ¡°You mean that Wang Xizhi¡¯s painting is a fake, and this fake is actually the real one?¡±


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t want to explain too much. ¡°Alright, the most important thing now is to buy talisman papers and cinnabars. We¡¯ll talk about other things after we get back.¡±


    The three of them came to a shop that sold talisman papers and off-the-shelf talismans. The shop was well-decorated, but the business was especially grim. There was only a handsome young man in his twenties in the shop.


    As soon as she entered the shop, Qin Xi went straight to the point. ¡°May I ask if there are any high-grade talismans and cinnabar?¡±


    Seeing that there was business, the man immediately welcomed her with enthusiasm. ¡°Yes, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll get it for you!¡±


    From a small drawer on the other side of the counter, he took out a small wooden box and said smugly, ¡°This is a top-grade talisman paper. Please take a look.¡±


    Qin Xi looked at the talisman paper. ¡°The color is not bad¡­¡±


    The young man said confidently, ¡°Of course. I can guarantee that in the entire Luoping City, other than my family, you won¡¯t be able to find such top-grade talisman paper anywhere else.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded and pushed the talisman paper to the side. ¡°It¡¯s indeed very rare. However, I want something better than that. Do you have it? Of course, money is not a problem as long as the quality is good!¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course I have!¡± Seeing that Qin Xi seemed to know a lot about talisman paper, the young man became even more enthusiastic.


    In this line of work, he knew very well that those who could draw talismans were not ordinary people. Moreover, these people were not short of money at all. Therefore, he quickly took out the best talisman paper he had.


    ¡°This is absolutely the best I have. It¡¯s the best of the best. Take a look!¡±


    Qin Xi picked up the talisman paper and looked at it carefully and was satisfied.


    ¡°Alright, this one! How much?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    The young man scratched the back of his head and asked in embarrassment, ¡°It¡¯s like this. Not only do we sell talisman paper, but we also recycle finished talismans. If you¡¯re interested, you can come to our shop anytime!¡±


    ¡°Alright, got it.¡±


    **


    In the presidential suit of a fancy hotel.


    Qin Xi gently spread the silk over the marble table. She instructed Deng Xinhe, ¡°Go and get a bottle of strong wine. It¡¯s best if it¡¯s above 60% ABV.¡±


    Deng Xinhe did not understand what she was going to do. He did as he was told. The presidential suite had a wine cabinet with all kinds of expensive wine inside.


    He casually took out a bottle of vodka and handed it to Qin Xi and looked at the silk carefully.


    Deng Xinhe was very curious. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think there¡¯s something else going with the silk?¡±


    Qin Xi sprinkled the wine evenly on the silk and said confidently, ¡°I am confident that is the case!¡±

 Chapter 88 - Ancient Artifact

    Qin Xi poured half a bottle of vodka on the silk. Instantly, a strong fragrance spread out and filled the entire room.


    ¡°Do you have a match?¡± she asked Deng Xinhe.


    Deng Xinhe was stunned. He quickly took out an expensive lighter from his pocket. ¡°Is this okay?¡±


    Qin Xi nodded and lit up the silk with it. The silk that was filled with strong alcohol instantly lit up, and the blue flames glowed with a demonic light.


    Deng Xinhe was shocked. ¡°Master Qin, what is this?¡±


    Liu Dequan¡¯s eyes lit up as if he could smell the ingredients of some herb in the air. Although he could not tell what herb it was, he was sure that this silk wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed.


    Qin Xi did not speak. After the flames burned away the wine, she suddenly waved her sleeve and a powerful True Qi spread out. The flames were extinguished, revealing the original appearance of the silk.


    On the silk, a grand and majestic calligraphy emerged. It was the same as the one they saw back in the antique shop.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Deng Xinhe was so shocked that his jaw almost dropped. ¡°So this inconspicuous silk is Wang Xizhi¡¯s real work? This is too unbelievable.¡±


    Liu Dequan asked in disbelief, ¡°Xi, how did you know about it?¡±


    Logically speaking, Qin Xi wasn¡¯t supposed to know so much since she had never left Shangwan Village.


    Even if she was accepted as a disciple by a master, she still needed time to learn and absorb everything.


    He felt that the more time he spent with Qin Xi, the more mysterious a person she seemed.


    Qin Xi seemed to have known that he would ask this question. She smiled and said, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because my sense of smell is acute and I can smell the faint herbal fragrance on the silk. I know that when the unique herbs are burnt, the silk will show its true appearance.¡±


    Liu Dequan was enlightened. ¡°I see!¡±


    Deng Xinhe took Tang Bohu¡¯s calligraphy and asked eagerly, ¡°What about this one? Is this one real too?¡±


    Qin Xi immediately became excited. She rubbed the black chain on the scroll with trembling hands and said, ¡°Although this calligraphy is a fake, this chain is a rare ancient artifact.¡±


    Deng Xinhe scratched his head and asked incredulously, ¡°An artifact from the ancient time? It sounds very powerful. However, this chain looks rusty and useless, and it¡¯s no different from an ordinary chain. How can it be an ancient artifact? Master Qin, are you sure?¡±


    Qin Xi couldn¡¯t be bothered to explain to him. She took off the chain and held it in her hand.


    She closed her eyes and focused her mind, activating the Mystic Medical Technique in her body and injecting a trace of Mystic True Qi into the chain. In an instant, a huge and invisible shock wave spread out, shaking all the objects in the room.


    Deng Xinhe and Liu Dequan felt powerful pressure emanating from Qin Xi. The two of them couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back. They widened their eyes in shock and looked at Qin Xi in disbelief.


    At this moment, Qin Xi¡¯s hair fluttered even though there was no wind. Her eyes were closed, and she was emitting an mystic aura.


    After a moment, the pressure gradually disappeared.


    Qin Xi slowly opened her eyes and looked at the chain that had turned as black as ink from rusty color. It was emitting a mysterious and strange fluctuation, as if there was some mysterious power flowing in it.


    Not only that, but her cultivation also improved a little, which made her excited.


    ¡°The Chain of Darkness is indeed powerful.¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t have the ability to control the Chain of Darkness yet, she firmly believed that as long as she kept cultivating, she could one day become its master.

 Chapter 89 - Drawing Talismans

    ¡°Who¡­ are you?¡±


    Deng Xinhe could not suppress the awe and fear he felt. He felt that everything about Qin Xi was a mystery.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know who I am.¡±


    Qin Xi smiled faintly and swung her hand. The dark chain wrapped around her fair wrist and miraculously attached to it.


    Seeing that, Deng Xinhe and Liu Dequan were stunned. They felt that their entire understanding of the world collapsed.


    Deng Xinhe was about to lean over to ask questions when Qin Xi shot him a glare. ¡°Do you still want the talisman you mentioned before?¡±


    Deng Xinhe immediately said, ¡°Yes, of course. I¡¯m counting on it to save my life!¡±


    Qin Xi snorted and took out the talisman papers and cinnabar. She asked, ¡°What talismans do you want?¡±


    Deng Xinhe knew nothing about talismans. He asked tentatively, ¡°What talismans are there?¡±


    Qin Xi thought for a moment and said, ¡°There are many kinds, such as evil-warding talismans, marriage, studies, fortune, and so on. Anything that you want basically.¡±


    Of course, with her current strength, she could only draw some low-level talismans. When her Mystic Medical Technique advanced another level, she could draw higher-level talismans like the Spirit Gathering Talisman, the Lightning Attracting Talisman, and the Fire Explosion Talisman.


    Deng Xinhe clicked his tongue. ¡°So many? Then, give me one of each talisman? No, two, can you?¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Of course!¡±


    As long as she got paid doing it, she didn¡¯t mind giving him as many talismans as he wanted.


    She picked up the brush, dipped it in a cinnabar, focused, and drew.


    ¡°Safety Talisman, Mind Calming Talisman, Refreshing Talisman, Exorcism Talisman, Love Talisman, Job Promotion Talisman, Wealth Talisman, Memory Talisman¡­¡±


    The series of talismans stunned Deng Xinhe and Liu Dequan.


    It had to be noted that writing talismans consumed a lot of True Qi, but Qin Xi was equipped with the mystic medicine technique and was destined to be different from ordinary mystic cultivators.


    She completed 21 talismans in one go. Each talisman flickered with light, containing extremely pure True Qi.


    After doing this, Qin Xi¡¯s face turned slightly pale. The sweat on her face drenched the hair on her forehead.


    ¡°This is the Eight Trigrams Soul Gathering Talisman. Burn it into ashes, mix it with liquid, and feed it to her. Don¡¯t worry, my talisman is of a higher level than hers. It doesn¡¯t need to be water. It can be coffee or wine. As long as she takes it, it will have an unexpected effect. However, the time is limited. It can only last three minutes. Think about it.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡±


    Deng Xinhe picked up all the talismans like they were gold and danced excitedly. He had the urge to hug Qin Xi, but he remembered how formidable she was. He quickly turned around and hugged Liu Dequan.


    Because she exhausted too much True Qi, Qin Xi was a little tired.


    She looked at Liu Dequan and said, ¡°Grandpa Liu, it¡¯s rare for you to come to Luoping. Go and pay your son a visit. I¡¯ll rest in the hotel and we will go back tomorrow afternoon. How about that?¡±


    Liu Dequan was still a little worried about Qin Xi sneaking out and getting into danger. ¡°Why don¡¯t you come with me?¡±


    Qin Xi said helplessly, ¡°Grandpa Liu, I know you mean well, but with my ability, no one can do anything to me. If you¡¯re really worried, why don¡¯t you call the hotel to check on me now and then to see if I¡¯m sleeping?¡±


    Liu Dequan thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call the hotel when the time comes.¡±


    Qin Xi looked at Deng Xinhe and said, ¡°Young Master Deng, since you have nothing to do, why don¡¯t you send Grandpa Liu to see his son? Thank you!¡±


    Deng Xinhe was stunned. Qin Xi was the first person who had the ball to order him around like this.

 Chapter 90 - A Sense of Suffocation

    After returning to her room, Qin Xi took a quick shower and left the hotel.


    Ever since Yu Liman took out that drink, every time she thought of it, she would feel a tightness on her chest. In this parallel world, she might be able to see her parents from her previous life again.


    With excitement and trepidation, she found a phone booth at the intersection. ¡°Hello, I need to make a long distance call.¡±


    The phone booth was not big, only five square meters. It mostly sold newspapers, magazines, and some phone cards.


    The lady boss was a middle-aged woman in her forties. She was reading a magazine while cracking sunflower seeds. She said without looking up, ¡°Go ahead. 30 cents a minute.¡±


    Qin Xi picked up the phone with trembling hands and held her breath. She dialed the number that she knew by heart.


    ¡°Sorry, the number you dialed is out of service.¡±


    Qin Xi was puzzled. How could the number be out of service?


    She remembered clearly that this was her grandmother¡¯s phone number. She once used this number as the password for her computer. How could it not be in service?


    Moreover, according to the time, her mother was in high school and could only come home once a month. Therefore, her grandmother installed a landline at home so that her grandmother could talk to her mother.


    But why couldn¡¯t she get through?


    Her heart sank. She felt a sense of suffocation. Biting her lower lip, she tried to make another call. However, the result was the same.


    Qin Xi put down the phone dejectedly and forced a smile at the lady boss. After saying, ¡°The call didn¡¯t go through,¡± she turned around and left.


    **


    It was noon. The heat wave was roasting the surroundings and sucking away the vitality of every living being.


    Qin Xi did not return to the hotel. Instead, she walked aimlessly on the streets. Facing the heat wave, she was not affected at all.


    Before she knew it, she had arrived at a park. The environment here was beautiful. The trees were lush and the sea of flowers was dazzling. The air was fragrant and the temperature was pleasant. When the breeze swept past, it dispersed the heat of summer, making one feel relaxed.


    Qin Xi sat under a shade and was thinking about her previous life when she suddenly heard someone shouting for help not far away.


    She immediately stood up to look in the direction of the voice. She saw a man in his forties lying on the ground with his eyes closed. Beside him was a woman in her early twenties kneeling and crying for help in despair.


    Qin Xi looked at the black smoke rising from the man and immediately understood what was going on.


    At this moment, the man was already surrounded by people. A young man was resuscitating him. Qin Xi quickly walked over and squeezed into the crowd.


    Xia Tangxin¡¯s face was covered in tears as she begged, ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s my father? Please save him. I beg you¡­¡±


    The young male doctor smiled charmingly as he brushed the hair on his forehead behind his ear. He said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your father has a heart attack. I happen to have medicine with me. He¡¯ll be fine after taking it.¡±


    Xia Tangxin sobbed, her eyes as red as an apple. She held her father¡¯s stiff hands tightly and said in confusion, ¡°But, but my father doesn¡¯t have a heart disease!¡±


    The young doctor retorted immediately, his face filled with cockiness, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯m a neurology and cardiology student. I just came back from studying abroad and can tell at a glance that your father has heart disease. Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s an incubation period for heart disease. That¡¯s why your father looks like this.¡±


    As he spoke, he took out a bottle of fast-acting heart pills from his pocket and was about to feed it to the patient.


    Qin Xi was furious. She said coldly, ¡°This gentleman is suffering from shortness of breath from heat stroke. His heart is beating irregularly, and the lack of oxygen in his brain caused a relapse of cerebral infarction. This has nothing to do with heart disease. If you give him a fast-acting heart pill, I guarantee that this gentleman will die faster.¡±

 Chapter 91 - A Quack

    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The young male doctor¡¯s face darkened. He glared at Qin Xi and said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°How do you know that he has cerebral infarction? Are you a doctor?¡±


    Qin Xi said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m a Chinese doctor!¡±


    The male doctor laughed out loud and said sarcastically, ¡°What a joke. Chinese medicine is all a lie. Who do you think you are? Do you think you can tell the cause of the illness just by looking at the patient?¡±


    He snorted and stood up. He took out his medical license. On it was written: Cardiovascular Disease Specialist!


    Moreover, it also mentioned that he was a doctoral student from a famous international academic institute.


    Everyone was in an uproar.


    It had to be noted that in the early eighties, it was already impressive to become an university student. Now that they saw a doctoral student who had been overseas before, they admired him from the bottom of their hearts.


    The way everyone looked at him changed drastically, as if he was surrounded by a holy light.


    ¡°See? This is authority.¡±


    The male doctor said proudly, ¡°When you reach my level, you can come and challenge me. Of course, if that day really comes, I believe my status in the medical world will rise to another level the heights of which you can¡¯t touch.¡±


    Qin Xi rolled her eyes and mocked, ¡°In my eyes, you¡¯re just trash. Why should I reach a trash level? You can¡¯t even tell a heart attack from a cerebral infarction, yet you still have the cheek to call yourself a cardiothoracic specialist!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    The male doctor did not expect her to be so sharp-tongued. He was boiling with anger.


    ¡°You what you? You¡¯re just a quack! Do you think you¡¯re Hippocrates just because you studied abroad? You don¡¯t even know the most basic cause of the illness, yet you rush to feed the patient heart pills. Are you even qualified to be called a doctor?¡±


    After Qin Xi finished mocking him, she looked at the flustered and helpless Xia Tangxin and said in a low voice, ¡°A month ago, did your father start to feel dizzy occasionally and his limbs were numb and stiff sometimes?¡±


    Xia Tangxin asked in surprise, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    When the male doctor heard these symptoms, his heart skipped a beat. He shouted anxiously, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. He obviously has arrhythmia, difficulty breathing, and severe syncope. These symptoms are clearly heart disease. Don¡¯t be an alarmist.¡±


    Qin Xi said angrily, ¡°You know best whether I¡¯m being an alarmist or not. As a doctor, you have to be responsible for the patient. You can¡¯t do whatever you want just because you have a gold-plated doctor certificate. I don¡¯t know how you graduated from school, but you are not qualified to be one.¡±


    The male doctor was furious, his face turning livid.


    Ever since he returned to the country, his life had been smooth sailing and he had never made a mistake. Moreover, the patients he treated had a success rate of 6-70%.


    He was sure that before long, he would become the top cardiologist of the younger generation.


    But now, a young girl who came out of nowhere actually dared to call him a quack. When had he ever suffered such humiliation, especially in front of a beauty like Xia Tangxin?


    The male doctor was so angry that his chest heaved. ¡°You¡¯re just a little girl. How dare you say that I¡¯m not qualified? Do you think you¡¯re qualified? What a joke.¡±


    Qin Xi couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. Instead, she squatted down and said to Xia Tangxin in a serious tone, ¡°I can treat your father¡¯s illness. He doesn¡¯t have to take medicine, but he needs acupuncture. If you believe me, I promise he will be alive and kicking soon. If you don¡¯t, feel free to do whatever you want.¡±

 Chapter 92 - Happy Tears

    ¡°Alright! I believe you!¡±


    For some reason, Xia Tangxin trusted Qin Xi even though this male doctor had the upper hand.


    Although Qin Xi was just about the same age as her, her calm and confident aura made Xia Tangxin involuntarily put faith in her.


    ¡°Ridiculous. This is a matter of life and death. Do you know what your decision means? You¡¯re going to kill your father!¡±


    The male doctor was furious not only because Qin Xi embarrassed him, but also because Xia Tangxin was not on his side.


    ¡°What era are we in now? Chinese medicine has long declined. Besides, have you seen such a young Chinese doctor? She¡¯s a liar!¡±


    Xia Tangxin bit her lower lip, feeling conflicted and put on a difficult spot.


    Everyone around her was persuading her to believe the male doctor instead. She felt like she was being roasted on a grill, tormented and uneasy.


    Qin Xi could tell that she was in extreme anxiety. She comforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, give me three minutes.¡±


    Her voice seemed to carry a magical effect, making Xia Tangxin¡¯s heart gradually calm down.


    Qin Xi quickly opened the acupuncture bag she had been carrying around and took out silver needles of different lengths. She was about to stab the middle-aged man in the head.


    Seeing this, the male doctor knocked the silver needle out of Qin Xi¡¯s hand. ¡°This is simply outrageous!¡±


    However, before his hand could touch Qin Xi, the latter shot him a sharp look. At the same time, a silver needle flew out of her hand.


    The needle hit the doctor on the neck. The doctor was shocked and quickly dodged. Unfortunately, there was no way his movement could be faster than Qin Xi.


    He felt as if his neck was being bitten by a mosquito. Just as he was about to pull out the silver needle, he heard Qin Xi say casually, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to speak for the rest of your life, feel free to do so.¡±


    The male doctor was about to curse when he realized that he could not make a sound. He broke out in a cold sweat and opened his mouth to shout.


    In the end, nothing came out!


    Without the male doctor messing around, Qin Xi focused on giving the patient acupuncture.


    At first, the onlookers did not think highly of Qin Xi because, after all, she was still too young. Moreover, she was far less convincing than the overseas returnee. Many people even thought that she was just putting on an act.


    However, when they saw Qin Xi¡¯s exquisite acupuncture technique, everyone held their breaths and watched with their mouths tightly shut.


    After three minutes, Qin Xi waved her hand and all the silver needles returned to her hand.


    At the same time, the middle-aged man slowly opened his eyes. He coughed and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°What happened to me?¡±


    When Xia Tangxin saw that her father had woken up, happy tears rolled down her face. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re finally awake. You scared me to death. I thought you were going to leave me behind!¡±


    Xia Zhenguo sat up and laughed. He stroked his daughter¡¯s hair and said dotingly, ¡°Silly girl, how can I leave you? Alright, don¡¯t cry. Tears will smudge your makeup.¡±


    Seeing that Xia Tangxin was so close to her father, Qin Xi thought of her own father. She suddenly felt a lump in her throat and almost shed tears.


    At this moment, the male doctor seemed to be in a shock. He suddenly dropped to the ground with mouth wide-open.


    His eyes were filled with disbelief as he shook his head desperately and muttered to himself, ¡°Impossible, this is impossible, absolutely impossible!¡±

 Chapter 93 - A Philanthropist

    Qin Xi walked up to the male doctor. Without doing anything, the silver needle on his neck returned to Qin Xi.


    ¡°Nothing is impossible. Western medicine relies on precise equipment to determine the cause of illness. Without the equipment, you¡¯re nothing. And the Chinese medicine passed down from our ancestors doesn¡¯t need the help of equipment at all.¡±


    ¡°Well said.¡±


    Xia Zhenguo was helped up by Xia Tangxin. A healthy glow already returned to his face and his voice was full of energy. He looked like a completely different person from before.


    He looked at Qin Xi with admiration and gratitude. ¡°Hello, Miss, I¡¯m Xia Zhenguo. May I know your name?¡±


    ¡°Xia Zhenguo? Oh my god! He¡¯s Xia Zhenguo?¡±


    ¡°Who is Xia Zhenguo?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know him? He¡¯s the CEO of the Xia Corporation and the number one philanthropist in our province. He donates millions of yuan every year!¡±


    ¡°I remember now. He was interviewed some time ago¡­¡±


    Everyone started to discuss Xia Zhenguo.


    When Qin Xi heard that, she just smiled with a shake of her head. ¡°Qin Xi, just call me Xi.¡±


    Xia Zhenguo quietly sized up Qin Xi. Seeing that she didn¡¯t seem to be interested in his identity, he knew he was being paranoid.


    Xia Zhenguo was a businessman. Although he was also a philanthropist, he knew very well that there were countless people who wanted to get close to him. No matter what their motives were, this was not what he wanted to see.


    He originally thought that Qin Xi was trying to get close to him, but to his surprise, she acted very nonchalantly.


    This meant that there were two possibilities. Either she knew his identity long ago and deliberately approached him, or she did not know him at all and it was purely a coincidence that we met today.


    However, he was more inclined to the latter. After all, Qin Xi didn¡¯t look like she was from a rich family and she had extraordinary medical skills.


    Although he did not know how Qin Xi managed to help him, he could clearly feel that he was fine.


    After her father introduced himself, Xia Tangxin stretched out her hand to shake hands with Qin Xi. ¡°Hello, Xi. My name is Xia Tangxin. You¡¯re younger than me. If you don¡¯t mind, can you call me Sister Xin.¡±


    Xia Tangxin had a good impression of Qin Xi. It was not only because she had saved her father, but also because Qin Xi was always smiling and gave people a sense of closeness.


    Probably because of her status, she rarely had real friends. Most of the time, people made friends with her mainly because of her status as the daughter of a wealthy family.


    This made her feel frustrated and helpless.


    Therefore, when she saw Qin Xi, she had a strong urge to befriend her.


    Qin Xi smiled until her eyes narrowed into a line. ¡°Sister Xin!¡±


    **


    In the private room of a restaurant.


    The dining table was filled with delicacies.


    ¡°Xi, thank you for saving my life today. If not for you, I¡¯m afraid I would be dead.¡± At this point, a trace of lingering fear flashed across Xia Zhenguo¡¯s eyes.


    He was not afraid of death, but he was afraid that after he died, his mother and daughter would be left alone.


    Over the years, he had made many enemies in the business world, especially in Luoping City. Countless people were eyeing his family. If anything happened to him, his family would be the ones to suffer the most.


    Although his mother was an iron lady in her younger days, she was already old. Moreover, with her daughter¡¯s gentle and kind personality, she would not be able to manage such a huge family business. Those enemies would find a chance to devour it.


    This was the last thing he wanted to see.


    At the thought of this, he took out a check and pushed it in front of Qin Xi. ¡°Xi, take it as a thank you gift from me. You are not allowed to refuse.¡±

 Chapter 94 - Life-saving Talisman

    Qin Xi didn¡¯t even look at the number on the check. As she ate, she said, ¡°Uncle Xia, your illness is just temporarily suppressed. If you want to fully recover, you still need another session of acupuncture!¡±


    Xia Zhenguo¡¯s expression changed drastically and he asked in disbelief, ¡°What did you say? Did you say I can recover?¡±


    It had to be noted that he had cerebral infarction. Other than craniotomy, this kind of disease could only be controlled by drugs. There was no way to cure it at all. Moreover, it was like a time bomb, threatening to take away his life at any time.


    Now that Qin Xi said that it could be cured, he was wild with joy and anticipation.


    Xia Tangxin stood up excitedly. ¡°Xi, is what you said true? Can my father really be cured?¡±


    Then, she muttered worriedly, ¡°But didn¡¯t they say that this illness can¡¯t be cured?¡±


    Qin Xi said calmly, ¡°Just because they can¡¯t cure you doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t. Uncle Xia, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re not a short-lived person. The fact that you can survive today means that you¡¯re blessed. Good people won¡¯t die easily.¡±


    It was obvious that Xia Zhenguo did not know that QIn Xi was good at face-reading. He only thought that she was saying nice words to comfort him. Even so, he was in a very good mood.


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡±


    Xia Tangxin believed her and asked impatiently, ¡°Xi, when are you going to treat my father?¡±


    Qin Xi thought for a moment. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Uncle Xia, you can go for a checkup first. After the checkup, I¡¯ll treat you.¡±


    Xia Tangxin asked incredulously, ¡°Why does my father have to do a checkup?¡±


    Since QIn Xi said that the illness could be cured, why didn¡¯t she treat him right away?


    Xia Tangxin did not understand, but Xia Zhenguo understood Qin Xi¡¯s intention very well. She wanted him to check how bad his current condition was, so that there was something to compare with after the treatment. Only then could she prove that she had treated him.


    He was impressed by how smart and considerate Qin Xi was.


    ¡°Alright, Xi, I¡¯ll do as you said.¡±


    ¡°However, you have to hurry up, because I¡¯m leaving Loping City in two days,¡± Qin Xi said.


    Xia Zhenguo was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re not from Loping City?¡±


    Qin Xi nodded. ¡°My family lives in Shangwan Village. I came here to buy things. Now that I¡¯m done buying them, I¡¯m planning to go back home.¡±


    ¡°Shangwan Village? Is it the Shangwan Village near Qinglin Town?¡± Xia Zhenguo¡¯s eyes lit up as he asked.


    ¡°Yes. Uncle Xia, have you been there?¡±


    ¡°No, but I was planning to go!¡±


    Xia Zhenguo smiled and said, ¡°Tangxin¡¯s grandmother is currently in Qinglin Town. That¡¯s where she used to live. She¡¯s old and nostalgic and wants to spend the rest of her time there. Yesterday, she asked someone to send me some fresh vegetables. I haven¡¯t had the time to eat them.¡±


    Xia Tangxin said happily, ¡°That¡¯s great. Dad, can I go back with Xi?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    The meal was a joyous one. Qin Xi and Xia Tangxin seemed to have become good friends. Xia Zhenguo was also happy to see that.


    If what Qin Xi said about being able to cure him was true, then it was undeniable that she was a divine doctor.


    Although she was young, age had nothing to do with ability. Besides, it was beneficial to befriend a divine doctor no matter what.


    It was inevitable for people to suffer from illnesses. Being able to acquaint a divine doctor was equivalent to having a life-saving talisman with you at all times.


    Not only that, it had been a long time since he saw Xia Tangxin being happy from the bottom of her heart. As her father, he felt guilty and happy at the same time. Of course, he had to try his best to satisfy her.

 Chapter 95 - An Old Man

    In the evening, Deng Xinhe came to look for Qin Xi in a joyful mood and asked her to go to the night market together.


    Qin Xi did not refuse. She thought that since she had just earned a huge sum of money, she must shop for some clothes for her family.


    At the thought of this, the two of them hailed a tricycle at the entrance of the hotel. It was the kind of tricycle that could carry passengers.


    The two of them sat on the tricycle and shuttled back and forth on the neon street, feeling the cool evening breeze blowing against their faces. They felt very relaxed.


    When they arrived at their destination, the place was bustling with activity. The sound of vendors peddling and shouting echoed through the crowd, and the smell of spicy and fresh food filled the air.


    Qin Xi¡¯s eyes lit up. She pointed at the food stall not far away and said excitedly, ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat something over there.¡±


    The two of them came to a barbecue stall that was packed with people.


    Qin Xi looked around and saw a young couple leaving. She asked the waiter to clean up the table and sat down.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯ll go order some food. Wait here!¡±


    Deng Xinhe was not against this kind of food stall. Although he had been living a luxurious life since he was young, he would occasionally eat and drink at the food stall like this with his friends.


    As soon as he left, an old man walked over. Seeing that Qin Xi was alone, he asked with a smile, ¡°Miss, do you mind if I share a table with you?¡±


    Qin Xi responded with a smile. ¡°Please go ahead!¡±


    The old man nodded and sat opposite her. He asked with a smile, ¡°Are you alone? It¡¯s not safe to be alone outside now. Go back home after you are done eating.¡±


    Although the old man was old, he was in good spirits. His every move was decisive and dignified, especially his face. Qin Xi knew from reading his face that he was not an ordinary person.


    Qin Xi replied with a smile, ¡°I came with a friend. I plan to go back after shopping. What do you want to eat, sir? I¡¯ll get my friend to order for you!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, then thank you, my young friend.¡±


    The old man laughed heartily and asked for more than ten mutton and beef skewers. Just as he was about to ask for a bottle of rice wine, Qin Xi rejected him with a shake of her head.


    The old man frowned and said unhappily, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    He had sneaked out tonight without telling his family because he wanted to drink rice wine very badly. At home, he had to listen to his children and grandchildren. Outside, he had to listen to a young girl. He suddenly felt bitter.


    Qin Xi did not seem to notice the old man¡¯s displeasure. She said, ¡°You have lung disease. It¡¯s better not to drink wine.¡±


    The old man was stunned for a moment before he suddenly became interested. ¡°Young girl, impressive. How did you know that I have lung disease?¡±


    Qin Xi said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m a Chinese doctor. From your voice, I can tell that you have lung disease. Moreover, your lung disease was caused by a disease when you were young. When you were young, you didn¡¯t care about it. When you got old, the disease started to relapse. When it was serious, you would even cough up blood, right?¡±


    The old man looked very shocked. ¡°Young girl, you are really an expert. You can even tell the whole story at a glance. Indeed, this is a disease left behind from my early days.¡±


    He let out a long sigh and said with sadness in his eyes, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t be cured. Actually, at my age, there isn¡¯t really much to ask for. I just want to drink a few sips of wine. However, my children are too strict. If not for the fact that I still have some tricks up my sleeve, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to sneak out tonight.¡±


    Qin Xi asked bluntly, ¡°Do you want to drink?¡±


    The old man gave her a side glance and said in a serious tone, ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? If I don¡¯t want to drink, why did I sneak out?¡±

 Chapter 96 - Help When You See Someone In Trouble!

    ¡°Would you believe me if I said I could cure you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± The old man nodded solemnly.


    Qin Xi could tell the cause and symptoms of his illness. Of course, he didn¡¯t believe that Qin Xi just guessed it.


    Moreover, at his age, he knew very well that there was always someone better out there in the world. He would never underestimate anyone. The calmness and straightforwardness Qin Xi exhibited made him feel that Qin Xi was not a simple person.


    This time, it was Qin Xi who was stunned. She did not expect this old man to trust her so much. She asked curiously, ¡°Given how young I am, why don¡¯t you think I¡¯m just bragging or lying to you?¡±


    ¡°What does age have anything to do with your ability? I can tell you are not much of a bragger.¡±


    The old man laughed heartily and said, ¡°I might not be good at other things, but I¡¯m good at evaluating people. Young girl, you¡¯re definitely not an ordinary person.¡±


    Qin Xi had a good impression of this old man. She said, ¡°Since you believe me, I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±


    At this moment, a pretty waitress walked towards the next table with a plate of barbecue. Before she could put down the plate, Qin Xi heard a scream. ¡°Ah, you asshole!¡±


    A man said arrogantly with a wicked smile, ¡°You¡¯re quite good-looking. Come and drink with us.¡±


    The hooligans at the side started to join the fun. They whistled and said dirty words, which scared the waitress., scaring the waitress.


    Qin Xi turned around and saw a group of hooligans sitting opposite her. One of the hooligans was groping on the waitress.


    Before Qin Xi could speak, she heard an angry roar, followed immediately by a cup flying past her, hitting the hooligan on the head. The hooligan screamed and subconsciously let go of his hand on the waitress. The waitress ran away in panic.


    The hooligan covered his head and shouted angrily, ¡°F*ck, who is attacking me?¡±


    The old man snorted and slammed the table. ¡°You bastard, you¡¯re a bunch of scum!¡±


    ¡°What does this have to do with you, you old thing? Was it you who hit me just now?¡± The hooligan stood up and stared at the old man fiercely.


    The old man looked straight into the hooligan¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s me. What are you gonna do about it?¡±


    ¡°F*ck, you old thing, I¡¯m gonna teach you a lesson today? Brothers, pin him down. Beat this old thing to death.¡±


    As the hooligan spoke, he picked up the stool under his butt and was about to smash it at the old man.


    Seeing this, the customers at the other tables covered their heads and fled.


    When the owner of the barbecue stall saw this, he immediately ran over and smiled apologetically. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Brother Xiaodao. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. That waitress is new and doesn¡¯t know the rules. How about this? All your expenses today will be covered. Take it as my apology. Just enjoy yourself, okay?¡±


    Xiaodao kicked the boss in the stomach and cursed, ¡°F*ck off. Can¡¯t you see that my head is swollen? Someone hit me just now. Do you think I am still in a mood to eat?¡±


    The boss screamed and grabbed his stomach in pain.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    At this moment, Deng Xinhe ran back with two glasses of cold drink. Seeing that the few hooligans opposite him were glaring at Qin Xi, his expression suddenly changed and his terrifying aura gushed out.


    He frowned and shouted, ¡°What are you doing? Do you want to die? If you don¡¯t stop, I¡¯ll break your legs.¡±


    When Xiaodao heard Deng Xinhe¡¯s threat, he flared up and shouted, ¡°Brothers, attack! Kill them!¡±


    With a whoosh, the hooligans threw more than ten stools at Qin Xi¡¯s table.

 Chapter 97 - I Cant Hold on Any Longer

    Qin Xi quickly pulled the old man to the side and asked Deng Xinhe, who was fighting the hooligans in the crowd, ¡°Hey, can you manage dealing with them alone?¡±


    Just as Deng Xinhe kicked a hooligan away, another hooligan pounced on him from behind and raised his hand to hit his head.


    Deng Xinhe nimbly dodged his attack and gave him a side kick. The hooligan screamed and was sent flying away, smashing into a table. The table instantly shattered into pieces.


    Although he was a good fighter, he was too outnumbered. As time passed, he was gradually at a disadvantage.


    At this moment, Deng Xinhe was covered in sweat and had been kicked a few times. He cursed these hooligans in his heart for being as hard to get rid of as cockroaches.


    When Qin Xi asked him, Deng Xinhe waved his fist and replied with a conflicted look on his face, ¡°I really want to tell you that as a man, I can last as long as you want me to, but¡­ I really can¡¯t hold on anymore!¡±


    The old man grinned and rolled up his sleeves, looking like he was ready to fight. He walked over with his head held high and teased, ¡°Kid, you need to go back and train harder. If a few hooligans can make you suffer like this, no girls will fall in love with you. Go and rest. Leave these little bastards to me!¡±


    His eyes lit up as he said excitedly, ¡°Haha, I haven¡¯t fought in a long time. I kind of miss it!¡±


    The corners of Deng Xinhe¡¯s mouth twitched as he advised, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯d better step aside. This is not a joke. If a punch lands on you, your old bones will definitely fall apart!¡±


    ¡°You brat, are you looking down on me? Today, I¡¯ll show you what I¡¯m made of!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, his eyes instantly became fierce, and his true aura suddenly revealed itself. He clenched his left fist and threw a solid punch at the hooligan.¡±


    The hooligan screamed and rolled on the ground, hugging his arms.


    Deng Xinhe¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Grandpa, that¡¯s impressive. It¡¯s my fault for underestimating you because of your age. My apology.¡±


    The old man laughed and said humbly, ¡°I¡¯m getting old and not as agile as before!¡±


    In the middle of the fight, a group of police officers blew their whistles and ran over with batons.


    The police officer in the lead berated, ¡°What are you doing? What¡¯s the fight about? Do you really think you¡¯re part of the Mafia? Behave yourselves and get down with your hands behind your heads!¡±


    ¡°Brother Tao, it¡¯s me, Xiaodao.¡±


    Seeing that it was an old acquaintance, Xiaodao immediately went forward and took out a cigarette from his pocket to hand to the police officer called Brother Tao.


    Brother Tao took the cigarette and said unhappily, ¡°It¡¯s you again. Can¡¯t you behave yourself?¡±


    Xiaodao pointed at the bump on his forehead and said angrily, ¡°Brother Tao, this time, it¡¯s really not me who started the fight. These bastards hit me for no reason.¡±


    Brother Tao took a puff of the cigarette and asked impatiently, ¡°Alright, cut that crap. Do you think I don¡¯t know what kind of person you are? Tell me, how do you want to solve the matter this time?¡±


    Brother Xiaodao smiled sinisterly and said, ¡°That¡¯s easy. Just handcuff them and lock them up. My boys and I will teach them a lesson.¡±


    Then, he leaned towards Brother Tao and whispered to him. ¡°I¡¯ll give you something good tomorrow. I guarantee that you will like it.¡±


    Brother Tao understood what he meant. He immediately thought of the woman and money Xiaodao had sent him last time. He was tempted and said with a lecherous smile, ¡°Good, you are getting smarter. Let¡¯s do that.¡±


    He waved his hand and said to his subordinates, ¡°Arrest these two thugs and handcuff them.¡±


    Xiaodao pointed at Qin Xi, who was standing there with a calm expression. ¡°Brother Tao, don¡¯t forget that chick!¡±

 Chapter 98 - Watch Out!

    ¡°Which bureau do you work at? Get your chief to speak to me.¡±


    Brother Tao¡¯s subordinate said righteously, ¡°Old man, we¡¯re just carrying out an order. Don¡¯t make things difficult for us. Come back with us to help with the investigation. After the investigation, we¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    Deng Xinhe pointed at Xiaodao and the others and said indignantly, ¡°What about them? Why aren¡¯t they arrested?¡±


    ¡°Of course we have to arrest them too. We have to bring back all those who cause trouble and interrogate them. Alright, come with us!¡±


    Deng Xinhe gave Qin Xi a questioning look. The latter shook her head slightly, indicating for him to calm down. Then, she looked at the old man.


    Initially, the old man did not want to make things difficult for these people. However, he did not expect them to not follow the rules.


    The old man looked at Brother Tao coldly. ¡°Are you sure you wanna do that?¡±


    Brother Tao said positively, ¡°Of course, in order to protect the safety of the other customers, I¡¯m obliged to take you away.¡±


    The old man laughed out of anger. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m deaf? I heard what the two of you just said. Do you think I¡¯ll allow that to happen?¡±


    Brother Tao did not deny it and smiled coldly. ¡°That¡¯s not up to you!¡±


    The old man flew into a fury and scolded in a deep voice, ¡°Great, great. You arrest people without even asking what¡¯s going on. Is this what Wang Antian teaches his subordinates?¡±


    Wang Antian was the chief police officer of this area.


    ¡°What are you shouting for? We¡¯re just following the procedure. Do you want to walk on your own or do you want us to help you walk?¡± Brother Tao¡¯s subordinate said angrily when he saw that the old man was not cooperating.


    The old man was so angry that he slapped him. With a slap, the police officer was instantly stunned and spun 360 degrees before stopping.


    The old man exuded a murderous aura. His eyes were as sharp as a knife as he glared at them. ¡°Tell Wang Antian to come and see me. Now, immediately!¡±


    Seeing that the old man was stubborn, Brother Tao¡¯s face immediately darkened. He took a deep puff of the cigarette and flicked it away. He took out his baton and shouted, ¡°You old thing, how dare you attack a police officer?¡±


    The old man was not scared. Instead of retreating, he advanced. ¡°You don¡¯t get to talk to me like that.¡±


    As he spoke, he took out a black gun from his pocket and loaded it. ¡°Hmph, let me see who wants to die first.¡±


    The onlookers were instantly in an uproar!


    They wondered who the old man was and why he had a gun.


    Then, they retreated in fear, afraid that the gun would go off accidentally and shoot them.


    Seeing that the situation had become intense, Qin Xi quickly walked up to the old man and looked at the police officers opposite her warily.


    Brother Tao quickly found himself a cover. He was nervous and on guard. He thought that the old man was a terrorist. His face was pale from fear, and his legs were trembling. ¡°Put it down. Put it down and raise your hands. Or we¡¯ll shoot you!¡±


    He pressed the intercom to ask for reinforcements.


    After a while, the sirens approached. Two to three cars drove over from the night market and surrounded the old man, Qin Xi, and Deng Xinhe.


    The police officer in the lead picked up the loudspeaker and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re surrounded. Put down your weapons and raise your hands. Don¡¯t try to resist.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, my night out is ruined just like that by these bastards.¡±


    The old man was clearly displeased. He looked at Qin Xi and Deng Xinhe and said, ¡°Girl, kid, sorry to cause you so much trouble.¡±


    Deng Xinhe waved his hand casually and said confidently, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? With Master Qin around, we¡¯ll be safe and sound.¡±


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Deng Xinhe chuckled and scratched his head. ¡°Seeing how calm and confident you are, I¡¯m not afraid!¡±


    The old man was interested. He looked at Qin Xi with sparkling eyes. ¡°Oh? Master Qin?¡±


    Qin Xi revealed her signature innocent smile and said, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t mind him. He¡¯s just joking around!¡±


    The old man was very smart. He could tell Deng XInhe wasn¡¯t just joking. However, he also knew that this was not a good time to ask questions.


    Just as he was about to stuff the gun back into his pocket, there was a banga€|


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    Qin Xi was instantly on alert and threw out the coin she¡¯d been holding in her hand.


    Ding ~

 Chapter 99 - Faith in Her

    After the matter ended, Qin Xi was no longer in the mood to eat barbecue. She packed the food up and brought it back.


    The next morning, Xia Zhenguo, Xia Tangxin, the Xia family¡¯s butler, and bodyguards gathered at the hotel in swarms.


    Qin Xi asked with a smile, ¡°Uncle Xia, how¡¯s the result of the checkup?¡±


    She was relaxed and her expression was calm. Her short hair made her look handsome and beautiful at the same time, and she exuded absolute confidence.


    Xia Zhenguo smiled with a shake of his head. ¡°The result is terrible. The doctor said that it was fortunate that I was helped in time yesterday. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t even need to go to the hospital. I could be buried right away!¡±


    Xia Tangxin looked at her nervously and expectantly. ¡°Xi, you can cure my father, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Why else would I ask you to come?¡± Qin Xi nodded with a smile, her tone filled with confidence.


    The butler was about the same age as Xia Zhenguo. He had worked for the Xia family for more than ten years. On the surface, the two of them were master and servant, but in reality, they were friends.


    He didn¡¯t think Qin Xi had the ability to do so. He even felt that Qin Xi was a liar.


    At the thought of this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel worried. ¡°This¡­ is unbelievable. Sir, this girl is too young and doesn¡¯t seem to have the ability. Why don¡¯t we go to the hospital in the capital to get treated?¡±


    Qin Xi did not speak and looked at Xia Zhenguo quietly.


    Xia Zhenguo smiled in relief. ¡°I came because I believe in Little Qin.¡±


    ¡°Sir¡­¡±


    Just as the butler was about to say something, Xia Zhenguo waved his hand and said, ¡°I was saved from death by Miss Qin yesterday. There¡¯s nothing more convincing than that.¡±


    The butler was helpless and wanted to ask Xia Tangxin to help persuade her father. Unexpectedly, Xia Tangxin looked especially happy. Moreover, her eyes were filled with admiration for Qin Xi. He pouted but did not say anything in the end.


    Qin Xi stood up and took out her acupuncture bag. She pointed at the sofa and said, ¡°Alright, Uncle Xia, lie down. I¡¯ll give you acupuncture!¡±


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. As Qin Xi sterilized the acupuncture needles, she said calmly, ¡°Come in.¡±


    ¡°I mean, what¡¯s going on outside?¡±


    As soon as Deng Xinhe entered the room, he saw a room full of strangers. Moreover, there were two burly bodyguards guarding the door outside.


    He asked curiously, ¡°Uh¡­ I didn¡¯t know you had guests here today. Are they here to get treated or ask you to exorcise evil?¡±


    Qin Xi couldn¡¯t be bothered with him and asked point blank, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, nothing!¡± Deng Xinhe quickly waved his hand and sat down quietly at the side.


    Seeing that Qin Xi did not intend to introduce him, Xia Zhenguo thought that Deng Xinhe was not someone important, so he did not ask further. He followed Qin Xi¡¯s instructions and lay on the sofa.


    Before the acupuncture treatment, Qin Xi reminded them, ¡°When I perform acupuncture, you¡¯d better not make a fuss or touch me. I need to focus.¡±


    They all nodded.


    Qin Xi held the silver needles with both hands. Her eyes focused as she held her breath and started to perform a magical acupuncture technique.


    Silver needles were moving about at an unbelievable speed. When everyone came back to their senses, all the silver needles had already been put into Xia Zhenguo¡¯s head.


    Then, under everyone¡¯s stunned gazes, with a wave of her hand, Qin Xi quickly injected True Qi into the silver needles. The True Qi slowly flowed into Xia Zhenguo¡¯s head and opened up the blockage and repaired the blood vessels.


    Xia Zhenguo felt warmth spreading out through his body, as if he was bathing in a hot spring. Unknowingly, he fell asleep.


    When he woke up again, he saw someone unexpected.


    He stood up and said awkwardly, ¡°Secretary Wan, why are you here?¡±

 Chapter 100 - A Lesson Taught

    Qin Xi reacted extremely quickly. As she pulled the old man towards her, she threw a coin. The coin and the bullet collided in the air and dropped to the ground.¡±


    The old man and Deng Xinhe were shocked. They looked at Qin Xi, puzzled at how she managed to do that. After realizing what just happened, they still felt a lingering fear.


    Especially the old man. He cherished his life more than anything in the world. If not for Qin Xi¡¯s quick reaction today, he would have died at the hands of these bastards.


    At that time, his reputation would be ruined and he would be mocked by his old fellows. Just the thought of it made him furious.


    He couldn¡¯t hold back his anger anymore and roared at the top of his lungs, ¡°Who the hell fired that shot just now? Show yourself. I¡¯m Wan Shiyue, Wan Jiuyang¡¯s father. Damn it, don¡¯t you know who Yang Jiuyang is?¡±


    Everyone was shocked and broke out in cold sweat. They felt a dizziness coming on.


    Was this old man was really Wan Jiuyang¡¯s father?


    At the same time, there was a roar approaching from a distance. Everyone looked over and saw six large police trucks filled with armed security guards. Just as everyone¡¯s jaw dropped, they heard the roar of rotors in the air. They looked up and saw two helicopters.


    A voice through the loudspeaker came from the helicopter. ¡°Everyone down there, listen up. Put down your weapons and put your hands on your heads. Lie on the ground and don¡¯t move!¡±


    The heavily armed security guards on the truck stood on both sides with solemn expressions. The firearms in their hands were aimed at Brother Tao and the others, who were already scared out of their wits.


    Brother Tao and the others immediately threw down the things in their hands and raised their hands to lie on the ground, not daring to move.


    One of the armed men jogged over and saluted Wan Shiyue. He said loudly, ¡°Chief, Regiment One and Regiment Two are at your service.¡±


    Before Wan Shiyue could speak, a black vehicle with a red flag drove over. Wan Jiuyang got out of it and shouted anxiously, ¡°Dad, are you alright?¡±


    Seeing that the old man was fine, Wan Jiuyang was relieved. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. I just received news that you were fighting with someone. You almost scared me to death.¡±


    He wiped the cold sweat off his forehead helplessly.


    The old man¡¯s status was special, and he was already at this age. Tonight, the fact that he sneaked out shocked everyone. What shocked them even more was that he actually got into a fight with a group of hooligans. When Wan Jiuyang heard the news, he was so frightened that he almost had a heart attack.


    What a willful old man!


    However, before he could relax, Wan Shiyue slapped him on the head without warning, causing him to see stars and be dumbfounded. He said in confusion, ¡°Dad, why did you hit me?¡±


    Wan Jiuyang felt very aggrieved. He was already in his forties, but his dad didn¡¯t care about it and slapped him in front of his subordinates.


    Wan Shiyue was still angry. He slapped him again and shouted, ¡°You deserved the slapping. Wan Jiuyang, aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself? Do you deserve to be trusted by the people? If this continues, you should really go back home to be a house husband. You¡¯re not worthy of your position. Pfft!¡±


    Wan Shiyue did not hold back at all when he scolded Wan Jiuyang. Wan Jiuyang was so embarrassed that he wished he could find a hole to hide in.


    He lowered his head and did not say a word. He was thinking to himself that he had to vent his anger on someone too.


    Naturally, Wang Antian and his women would be the target of his wrath.

 Chapter 101 - You Didnt Last Long!

    Wan Jiuyang did not expect to meet Xia Zhenguo here. He asked curiously, ¡°Mr. Xia, why are you here?¡±


    Because Xia Zhenguo had donated a lot of resources and money to Zhehai Province, they got to know each other over time.


    He just did not expect to meet him here.


    Xia Zhenguo shook hands with Wan Jiuyang and said with a smile, ¡°I came to ask Miss Qing to treat me. Do you know her too?¡±


    Wan Jiuyang was shocked. He did not expect Xia Zhenguo to come here for treatment.


    Could his father be telling the truth?


    He was here today precisely because his father had told him to go in person and pick up Tan Xi.


    If not for the fact that he was scared of his father, Wan Jiuyang really wanted to send his father to the sanatorium for a checkup to see if he was crazy.


    But now that even Xia Zhenguo said so, it should be true.


    At this moment, Qin Xi and Xia Tangxin walked in.


    Seeing that Xia Zhenguo had woken up, Qin Xi asked with a smile, ¡°Uncle Xia, how do you feel? Do you feel unwell?¡±


    It was only when Qin Xi asked about it that Xia Zhenguo reacted. He was too excited to see Wan Jiuyang and forgot about his illness. Now that he thought about it, he felt very energetic.


    He shook his head excitedly and said, ¡°I feel very good. I don¡¯t feel tightness in my chest anymore, and I can see things clearly. I feel extremely relaxed.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Come, let me take your pulse!¡± Qin Xi reached out to take Xia Zhenguo¡¯s pulse.


    After a moment, she retracted her hand and smiled. ¡°Congratulations, Uncle Xia. Your health has improved. I¡¯ll prescribe you some medicine to stabilize the condition.¡±


    Xia Zhenguo was overjoyed. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. Thank you, Miss Qin.¡±


    Qin Xi took out the prescription that she had prepared in advance and handed it to him. ¡°Take the medicine in the prescription. Also, you¡¯d better eat something bland these few days. In a week, you¡¯ll completely recover. At that time, you can eat whatever you want.¡±


    Xia Zhenguo took out a check from his pocket and handed it to Qin Xi. ¡°Thank you very much, Qin Xi. This is a small token of my appreciation. It¡¯s not much, don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    Qin Xi did not refuse. This was what she had earned through hard work, so there was no need to refuse. She took the check and glanced at the number.


    Two hundred thousand?


    She chuckled to herself. Yesterday, it was 100,000 yuan, but today, it had doubled. It seemed that it was indeed necessary for him to do a checkup.


    Although 200,000 yuan didn¡¯t sound like a lot, this was the 1980s, the era where a steamed bun was only a few cents. 200,000 yuan could be considered an astronomical amount.


    If the Han family found out that she had earned 200,000 yuan so easily, wouldn¡¯t they be overjoyed?


    Seeing that Qin Xi was calm, unmoved by the money, Xia Zhenguo¡¯s impression of Qin Xi increased.


    He said with a smile, ¡°Since you have a guest, we won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll get Tangxin to go back with you.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    After sending him away, Qin Xi looked at Wan Jiuyang apologetically. ¡°Mr. Wan, sorry to keep you waiting. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Wan Jiuyang nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Just as the two of them walked out of the door, they saw Deng Xinhe walking over from next door. He first nodded at Wan Jiuyang before looking at Qin Xi and saying, ¡°Bring me along. I¡¯ve been cooped up in the hotel all day. It just happens that I quite like the old man from yesterday. I was wondering if I could learn some combat skills from him.¡±


    Qin Xi was speechless. When they first met, Deng Xinhe looked like a cold guy, but the longer they spent together, the more foolish he seemed.


    ¡°Hahaha, you were the one who fought alongside my father yesterday, right? My father mentioned you. Let¡¯s go together!¡± Wan Jiuyang said with a smile.


    Deng Xinhe was a little surprised. ¡°He mentioned me? What did he say about me?¡±


    ¡°He said you didn¡¯t last long.¡±

 Chapter 102 - Tea!

    In the military compound.


    Because of their status, the Wan family lived in a place that symbolized power. Here, any one of them had a pivotal position in Luoping City.


    Therefore, if one wanted to enter the compound, they had to undergo a strict pat-down search. No matter who it was, even Wan Jiuyang was no exception.


    After layers of scrutiny, the car slowly entered the compound.


    At this moment, in the living room of the Wan family, Wan Shiyue was tasting the tea he made with a serious expression. He frowned and was dissatisfied with the taste.


    When he heard the sound of a car approaching outside, he put down his teacup and smiled happily. ¡°Miss Qin, you are finally here. You really had me waiting for a long time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Wan. I was delayed because of some private matters. But don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not difficult to treat your illness. In less than 20 minutes, I promise to give you a healthy body.¡±


    When Wan Shiyue heard that, he laughed heartily and nodded. ¡°Thank you, Miss Qin.¡±


    Qin Xi, Deng Xinhe, and Wan Jiuyang walked into the house together and greeted Wan Shiyue. ¡°Hello, Mr. Wan. I didn¡¯t have the time to introduce myself yesterday. My name is Qin Xi.¡±


    In front of the elders, Deng Xinhe wasn¡¯t as frivolous. He greeted respectfully, ¡°Hello, Mr. Wan. My name is Deng Xinhe.¡±


    When Wan Shiyue saw the two of them, he recalled the magnificent fight last night. To be honest, he had not fought for a long time.


    Although he did not have enough fun, he still felt that getting to know the two of them made the trip last night worthwhile.


    ¡°Alright, make yourself at home. Take a seat. Also, don¡¯t call me Mr. Wan. Just call me Grandpa Wan.¡±


    Actually, after returning last night, he had sent someone to investigate the two of them.


    He did not expect Deng Xinhe to be a direct heir of the Deng family in the capital. Although the Deng family was at most a second-rate family in the capital and Deng Xinhe had escaped to Luoyang City because of a crime, the power of the Deng family was not to be underestimated.


    What surprised him the most was probably Qin Xi¡¯s background.


    It was hard to imagine how she managed to survive so many years of abuse by her family.


    Even Wan Shiyue, an outsider, felt upset and hated the Qin family to the core.


    The only good thing was that Qin Xi didn¡¯t go astray. Otherwise, her life would be over.


    Qin Xi smiled and sat opposite the old man with Deng Xinhe.


    When her gaze landed on the tea set on the table, a strange look flashed across her eyes, but no one noticed it.


    She asked, ¡°Grandpa Wan, do you like tea too?¡±


    Wan Shiyue raised his eyebrows. ¡°You know how to make tea?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled faintly and said, ¡°To be honest, my family grows tea, so I¡¯m very sensitive to the fragrance of tea. Besides, I often make tea for my grandpa, so I know one thing or two about making tea.¡±


    Wan Shiyue nodded and pushed the tea set in front of her with interest. ¡°Do you mind making me a cup?¡±


    Qin Xi said with a smile, ¡°Of course not.¡±


    With that, she picked up the teapot and started to make tea.


    Qin Xi¡¯s movements were smooth and graceful, as if making tea was a day-to-day thing for her.


    Under the gaze of the three of them, a pot of tea was made. In an instant, a faint fragrance of tea filled the living room, making those who smelt it felt at ease.


    Wan Shiyue and Wan Jiuyang gasped. The father and son were both people who knew how to make tea. They often practiced making tea, but they could not reach Qin Xi¡¯s level.


    Picking up the cup in front of him, Wan Shiyue took a sip.

 Chapter 103 - Follow Her Around

    Fragrant!


    It was sweet and fragrant.


    Wan Shiyue and Wan Jiuyang were shocked. They felt an unprecedented warmth flowing down their throat.


    ¡°Good tea!¡±


    Wan Shiyue praised and raised his thumb.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Miss Qin to be able to make such good tea at such a young age. You¡¯re much better than me.¡±


    Qin Xi smiled and nodded humbly.


    After chatting for a while, Wan Shiyue went straight to the point. ¡°Miss Qin, do you think my illness can really be cured?¡±


    It had to be noted that even prestigious doctors said that it was very difficult to treat his illness. However, Qin Xi said that she only needed 20 minutes. Even though Wan Shiyue knew that Qin Xi would not lie to him, he still couldn¡¯t bring himself to believe her.


    This illness had plagued him for decades. Although it wouldn¡¯t take his life, it still caused him a lot of inconveniences.


    ¡°We¡¯ll know if it can be treated or not after I give it a try!¡± Qin Xi smiled. ¡°Grandpa Wan, don¡¯t worry. I said 20 minutes and I mean 20 minutes.¡±


    Seeing how confident she was, Wan Shiyue immediately nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get started!¡±


    Twenty minutes later.


    Wan Shiyue was in a state of relaxation he had never felt. His breathing had become much smoother. It was as if a channel had been opened up to allow more air in and out.


    ¡°How do you feel, Grandpa Wan?¡± Qin Xi asked with a smile as she put away the acupuncture bag.


    Wan Shiyue laughed heartily. ¡°Hahahaha, I feel great. It¡¯s been a long time since I last breathed without difficulty. I feel relaxed all over my body. Miss Qin, you¡¯re really amazing.¡±


    Wan Jiuyang also looked excited and looked at Qin Xi gratefully. ¡°Miss Qin, thank you so much!¡±


    Qin Xi said, ¡°Uncle Wan, you¡¯re welcome. I¡¯m fated to meet Grandpa Wan. If there is something I can do, I naturally won¡¯t stand by and do nothing.¡±


    Deng Xinhe looked at Qin Xi even more fervently.


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t dare to have designs on Qin Xi. His fervor towards Qin Xi was due to admiration and reverence. He swore in his heart that he would be her disciple and follow her no matter what.


    Qin Xi and Deng Xinhe did not stay long. In the afternoon, Qin Xi planned to go to the mall to buy something for her family.


    Wan Shiyue knew he couldn¡¯t persuade her to stay, so he asked his personal guards to send them off.


    In the jeep, Deng Xinhe looked at the 100,000 yuan bankbook in Qin Xi¡¯s hand and said enviously, ¡°My goodness, you¡¯re making money too quickly. At this rate, you¡¯ll definitely become a millionaire in less than three years.¡±


    Of course, the premise was that the people who needed treatment were all rich.


    ¡°Why? Are you going to steal my money?¡±


    After putting away the bankbook, Qin Xi looked at him lazily and suddenly changed the topic. ¡°When are you going back? Aren¡¯t you afraid that something will happen?¡±


    Deng Xinhe grinned and said with an ingratiating smile, ¡°With you around, those bastards won¡¯t be able to escape! Besides, since I came with you, of course I have to send you back.¡±


    Actually, he was more anxious than anyone.


    After knowing the truth, he was in no mood to travel around and have fun.


    However, his grandfather instructed him to get the calligraphy back no matter how much it cost. If he could not complete the mission, he could forget about going back.


    Qin Xi chuckled. She knew what was on his mind and deliberately said, ¡°Alright, I want to go to the auction house later to see if I can sell that calligraphy.¡±


    Deng Xinhe¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and the smile on his face froze. He felt like he was suddenly struck by lightning.


    He smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Master Qin, are you going to sell the calligraphy?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, why should I keep it?¡± Qin Xi asked.

 Chapter 104 - Returning to Qinglin Town

    Seeing that Deng Xinhe was scratching his head, Qin Xi couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°You want to buy it?¡±


    Deng Xinhe perked up and nodded like a chicken pecking grains. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Look, we¡¯re already so familiar with each other. Can you sell the calligraphy to me? Give me a price. I¡¯ll buy it!¡±


    Actually, Qin Xi had no intention of selling the calligraphy to anyone else. She only wanted to develop her career now, but she knew that once her career improved, trouble would follow.


    The reason why she saved Deng Xinhe was firstly because of his family background. No matter what, having a powerful backer, it would save her a lot of trouble.


    Secondly, Deng Xinhe was worth befriending. It was obvious that Deng Xinhe was important to the Deng family. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t suffer such a loss just to keep him safe.


    Therefore, she would do the Deng family a favor.


    ¡°Then let me guess why you¡¯re not leaving!¡±


    Qin Xi revealed her signature harmless smile. She tapped her chin with her fingertips and said teasingly, ¡°Old Master Deng must have instructed you to buy this calligraphy. That¡¯s why you followed me like a retriever.¡±


    Deng Xinhe said playfully, ¡°I¡¯m a handsome young master. How can you compare me to a retriever?¡±


    Qin Xi rolled her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t flatter yourself. Alright, let¡¯s go shopping. I¡¯ll buy some things for my family. When we go back, you can take the calligraphy and go back to complete your task.¡±


    Deng Xinhe made a military salute. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±


    **


    The next morning, Xia Zhenguo, Xia Tangxin, and two burly bodyguards were waiting at the entrance of the hotel.


    Qin Xi asked the hotel staff to take out all the things she had bought yesterday. Because there were too many things, Xia Zhenguo called for another car. Even so, the three cars were filled to the brim.


    Xia Tangxin pursed her lips and teased, ¡°Xi, you¡¯re incredible. Are you planning to buy up the entire Luoping city?¡±


    Qin Xi was a little embarrassed. She scratched her short hair and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to amount to so much. However, it¡¯s all useful stuff. Besides, it¡¯s very difficult to buy them in Qinglin Town, so I bought a lot at once.¡±


    Xia Tangxin held Qin Xi¡¯s arm and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Tell me if you need anything in the future. I¡¯ll get someone to deliver it for you.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded. ¡°Alright!¡±


    After bidding farewell to Xia Zhenguo, the car drove away slowly.


    Qin Xi instructed the driver to take a detour to pick up Liu Dequan.


    When Liu Dequan saw this scene, he was dumbfounded. Even though he was in the car, he still felt it was unreal.


    Hence, Qin Xi could only briefly explain to him what happened.


    Liu Dequan was impressed beyond words.


    Four hours later, in Qinglin Town.


    The car slowly drove into an extremely quiet and beautiful courtyard.


    The outer walls of the courtyard were covered in roses, and the fragrance of the flowers was intoxicating.


    In the courtyard, an independent and unique three-story western-style building came into view. In front of the western-style building, there were a few pear trees with lush leaves and green fruits covering the branches. It was a pleasing sight.


    Under the pear tree sat an old lady with a noble look. The old lady looked like she was embroidering with her eyes lowered.


    Only when the bodyguard reminded her did she look up at the three cars that were slowly parked in the courtyard.


    Qin Xi got out of the car and met the old lady¡¯s calm gaze.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±

 Chapter 105 - Summoning the Chain of Darkness

    ¡°Grandma, do you know Xi?¡±


    Seeing this, Xia Tangxin asked in confusion.


    ¡°I guess so.¡±


    The old lady looked at Qin Xi and smiled elegantly. ¡°Girl, we met again. I applied the ointment you gave me last time. It¡¯s very useful. I wanted to buy some more from you, but I was told that you were away.¡±


    ¡°Besides, after eating your veggies, I feel surprisingly vigorous. You really didn¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    Upon hearing that from her grandmother, Xia Tang was overjoyed. She quickly added, ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t know yet, right? Xi saved my father¡¯s life. Not only did she save his life, but she also treated his illness.¡±


    The old lady trembled with excitement and looked at Qin Xi in surprise. ¡°Really? You cured my son?¡±


    Yesterday, Xia Zhenguo called her, telling her everything. At that time, she was very glad that her son had the luck to accidentally meet such a skillful doctor, but she did not expect that this doctor was actually Qin Xi.


    Qin Xi smiled humbly. ¡°If you want, I can treat your back pain another day.¡±


    Before the old lady could say anything, Xia Tangxin jumped up in delight. ¡°That¡¯s great. My grandma¡¯s back hurts every time it rains. No matter how much medicine she takes or how many doctors she sees, it¡¯s useless. Now that she¡¯s met Xi, she¡¯ll definitely recover.¡±


    The old lady thanked Qin Xi with a smile. She wanted to ask her to stay for lunch, but Qin Xi and Liu Dequan insisted on leaving. The old lady had no choice but to get someone to find a small cart to send the two of them back.


    It was 10:30 in the morning. On the way back, Qin Xi was wondering if she could meet Han Dazhu and Han Shi, who had finished selling their vegetables and were on their way back. However, she accidentally saw a person lying quietly on a steep slope a hundred meters away.


    Looking at the tall figure, Qin Xi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She shouted in panic, ¡°Stop the cart, stop the cart!¡±


    Squeak ~


    The brakes were slammed on. Before the cart stopped, Qin Xi had already jumped out.


    Liu Dequan and the driver were shocked.


    ¡°What exactly happened?¡±


    Liu Dequan frowned and got out of the cart to catch up with Qin Xi.


    Qin Xi saw that the person lying on the ground was really Han Shi. Moreover, his face was pale. Her heart sank. She grabbed the dense Yin energy emitted from his body and breathed it in.


    After she finished reading the Yin energy, her eyes suddenly turned bloodshot. She shouted at Liu Dequan, ¡°Stop there. Don¡¯t come over!¡±


    Liu Dequan subconsciously stopped in his tracks, feeling a little puzzled.


    At the same time, Qin Xi summoned the Chain of Darkness on her wrist.


    As if it had its own consciousness, the dark chain flew out of her wrist and spun twice in the air like a naughty child. The entire dark chain extended at a visible speed, growing larger and longer until it became a black chain the size of a whip.


    Under the sunlight, the dark chain flickered with a cold light and betrayed a terrifying presence.


    It was like a black dragon that had been set free, dancing and hovering in the air. Qin Xi formed a seal with both hands and chanted an incantation. The dark chain flew above Han Shi and enveloped him. It hovered at a fast speed and gradually formed a vortex. The surrounding stone was smashed by its power, turning into powder and being blown away.


    Seeing that the time was right, Qin Xi made the order, ¡°Bind!¡±

 Chapter 106 - Dark Fire

    In a dark room a hundred miles away.


    An old man with white hair was casting a spell. Just as the souls were about to fuse, an overwhelming Yin energy swept past him.


    Before the old man could react, the altar collapsed and exploded. The powerful impact sent the old man flying a few meters away and smashed him against the wall. He spat out a mouthful of blood.


    His eyes were filled with shock and disbelief as he muttered to himself, ¡°This is impossible, absolutely impossible¡­¡±


    The old man seemed to be in too much shock. His eyes rolled and he fainted.


    At the same time, the dark chain bound a soul that had almost solidified.


    An extremely evil spirit surrounded the soul. Although his face could not be seen clearly, it was not difficult to guess that there was a ferocious expression on his face.


    He stared at Qin Xi as if he wanted to eat her alive. He even let out a blood-curdling scream that sounded jarring to the ears.


    He struggled with all his might, trying to break free from the Chain of Darkness, but the more he struggled, the tighter the chain around him, as if it wanted to smash him.


    Qin Xi ignored the ferocious soul and walked to Han Shi. She helped him sit on the slope and wiped the sand off his face. She grabbed his hand and slowly injected some True Qi into his body.


    When a healthy glow gradually returned to Han Shi¡¯s face, she sat beside him and closed her eyes to rest.


    Although Liu Dequan and the driver could not see the trapped soul, they felt the situation was extremely dangerous.


    After witnessing the dark chain coming back to life, they found it unbelievable and even felt unfamiliar with this place they called home.


    After being freed from the shackle of the soul and nourished by the True Qi, Han Shi gradually regained his consciousness.


    He slowly opened his eyes, and a scene quickly flashed across his eyes. He couldn¡¯t quite catch the scene, but he felt a strange familiarity with it.


    Hearing the ear-piercing scream, Han Shi threw a glance at the soul. The soul was stunned by a king¡¯s aura spreading out from Han Shi. The soul wanted to scream, but he felt like his throat was strangled, making him unable to utter a sound.


    The terrifying look in Han Shi¡¯s eyes quickly disappeared, and he returned to his usual ignorant and obedient self, as if what had just happened was just an illusion.


    Qin Xi opened her eyes slightly and looked at the bound soul in confusion. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you screaming?¡±


    The soul restrained his murderous aura and revealed his true appearance. He was dressed in ancient clothes, wearing a jade crown and an embroidered robe. There was a jade belt around his waist and he was wearing cloud boots. He looked very noble and dignified.


    ¡°How dare you attack me?¡±


    He roared at Qin Xi in a deep and hoarse voice.


    Qin Xi sneered. ¡°You just stayed in the human world longer than other souls. Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? Besides, you¡¯re going to hurt my husband. Why should I be merciful to you?¡±


    The soul said angrily, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    Qin Xi retorted without reserve, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are and it doesn¡¯t make a difference who you are. If I don¡¯t like you, I¡¯ll hit you.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    The soul was furious. The viciousness in his body rose again, and his eyes were filled with madness. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for me to find a good body that I could incarnate into, but you pulled me out with force. Do you know how much magic power I lost?¡±


    ¡°You deserve it. If you continue to cause trouble, I promise I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t even be a soul.¡±


    Qin Xi was obviously threatening. In order to let this arrogant soul know how powerful she was, she made a hand seal and a layer of dark fire suddenly lit up on the dark chain.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhh¡­¡±

 Chapter 107 - Background!

    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±


    A shrill cry that sounded like coming from hell echoed through the surrounding. A suffocating Yin energy of death filled the entire space, making people shudder.


    When the Yin energy around the soul gradually dissipated, Qin Xi put out the dark fire and said with a fake smile, ¡°How is it? Does it feel good? Are you going to occupy my husband¡¯s body again?¡±


    The soul actually found himself speechless.


    He was a little afraid of the strange dark fire Qin Xi summoned. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°You look like you¡¯re not convinced.¡±


    Qin Xi put her palms together, ready to make another hand seal. The soul was taken aback. When he thought of the strange flame that devoured and agonized him, he shivered uncontrollably.


    He was anxious and immediately chickened out. ¡°My bad, my bad. I¡¯ll do whatever you ask me to do.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Seeing that he was sensible, Qin Xi put her hands back.


    Actually, there was not much True Qi left in her body. It was not easy to activate the Chain of Darkness, let alone summon the first level of the Dark Fire!


    She was doing this to give him a warning. She wanted him to know that he was not allowed to get close to anyone he shouldn¡¯t covet. Otherwise, she would burn him to death.


    ¡°Tell me, who sent you here? I want to hear the truth. I might as well tell you that I have another method called the Soul Searching Technique. You should have heard of it, right? Once it¡¯s used, your soul will suffer enormous pressure and evaporate. Therefore, you better answer me honestly and not try to hold back.¡±


    The soul was afraid of her and hated her to the core, but he did not dare to fight back. He replied, ¡°No one sent me here. I just want to find a good body to possess.¡±


    Qin Xi narrowed her eyes and said coldly, ¡°Impossible. Someone must be casting a spell to help you succeed. Otherwise, Han Shi¡¯s soul wouldn¡¯t have been imprisoned.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. I asked an old man to help me find a suitable body and use the Blood Gathering Forbidden Technique to imprison his soul to achieve the goal of possession.¡±


    ¡°Blood Gathering Forbidden Technique?¡± Qin Xi frowned with a solemn expression. ¡°How did you get his blood?¡±


    ¡°I have no clue about that.¡±


    The soul suddenly remembered something as he said, ¡°However, I vaguely heard that it seems to be related to his background. I don¡¯t know the details.¡±


    Qin Xi was puzzled. ¡°His background?¡±


    Could it be that Han Shi was not from the Han family?


    This was impossible. From the looks of Han Dazhu and Han Shi, the two of them looked like a family.


    If Han Dazhu wasn¡¯t the problem, then it was Luo Xiujuan?


    Just like the typical web novel plot, Luo Xiujuan was actually a princess who had fallen into the mortal world?


    Qin Xi shook her head in denial. This seemed even more unlikely.


    When she first inherited the mystic medicine technique, she was very eager to try out her ability. Whenever she saw a person, she would subconsciously read their face, so she was sure that Luo Xiujuan was a princess.


    Suddenly, Qin Xi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She raised her hand and touched her cheek.


    She had also tried to read her own fate before, but she only saw a vast expanse of white. Perhaps it was because of her rebirth that she couldn¡¯t read anything about herself, so she didn¡¯t think too much about it. Now that she thought about it, not to mention anything else, just from her facial features, she did not seem to have any resemblance to the entire Qin family.


    Especially Hu Xiaofeng and Qin Hongtao, who were her parents, and her brother, Qin Feng. When they stood together, she looked quite out of place.

 Chapter 108 - Color TV

    ¡°Wifey, you are finally back! I thought you weren¡¯t coming back!¡±


    Just as Qin Xi was lost in deep thought, Han Shi suddenly got up and threw himself into Qin Xi¡¯s embrace.


    Initially, she was a little shy being hugged by Han Shi, but when she heard his sad tone, her heart softened. ¡°You¡¯re here¡­ just to wait for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Han Shi nodded and buried his face in Qin Xi¡¯s neck, sniffing the sweet fragrance on her body.


    Qin Xi felt a little itchy being sniffed at and wanted to push him away. However, Han Shi tightened his grip and said in a sad tone, ¡°Do you hate me very much? Do you not want me to hug you?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that the weather is too hot. It¡¯s uncomfortable to be hugged.¡±


    Qin Xi pushed him away and said with an awkward smile, ¡°Also, there are still people watching. If you want to hug me, hug me at home, okay?¡±


    Han Shi looked at her in surprise and smiled innocently. ¡°Really? Wifey, don¡¯t lie to me. When we get home, let me hug you to my heart¡¯s content!¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s face instantly turned red like evening glow.


    Feeling embarrassed and nervous, she tugged at his clothes and whispered, ¡°Shh, lower your voice. Don¡¯t let anyone hear you.¡±


    ¡°What? Oh, shh, let¡¯s keep it quiet.¡±


    Han Shi immediately lowered his voice and looked around, afraid that someone would be eavesdropping on their conversation.


    Being ignored, the soul was speechless.


    ¡°I mean¡­¡±


    Just as the soul was about to speak, Qin Xi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She was afraid that Han Shi would be frightened upon hearing the soul¡¯s voice.


    She looked over and quickly made a hand seal with both hands, sealing the soul into a bracelet that she bought for one yuan. Although this bracelet did not belong to a certain princess, it really contained a trace of undetectable energy.


    Therefore, she cast a formation on it to use it as a container to keep evil things.


    After the soul was sealed, the Chain of Darkness on his body quickly returned to normal and flew back to attach on Qin Xi¡¯s wrist.


    Han Shi looked around suspiciously. ¡°Huh? Wifey, did you hear anything just now?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t hear anything. Alright, it¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s go home. Grandpa and Mom are still waiting. By the way, I bought you a lot of things. When we get home, see if you like them¡­¡±


    **


    When the cart entered Shangwan Village, the uncles and aunties who were chit-chatting at the entrance craned their necks to look.


    When some children saw the cart, they ran after it, curious as to what Qin Xi bought.


    The cart stopped at the entrance of the Han family¡¯s house. The driver got out of the cart and opened the carriage. Qin Xi and Han Shi jumped out.


    ¡°Hahaha, Xi is back¡­¡±


    When Han Dazhu and Luo Xiujuan heard the sound of the cart, they quickly ran out of the house. Just as they were about to ask how she had been these past few days, a huge cardboard box caught their attention.


    He had seen this thing at Lao Liang¡¯s house.


    Old Liang was the old village chief of the neighboring village. Not only was he respected, but his sons were also very outstanding. They would bring back a bunch of things every year, including a big box with a television in it.


    That thing was very expensive. It was said that it cost hundreds of yuan. Did Xi buy a television?


    Han Dazhu pointed at the big box excitedly and asked Qin Xi, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Qin Xi looked in the direction he was pointing and replied with a smile, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the television. It can help you kill time when you are bored.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, I forgot to tell you that this is a color television.¡±

 Chapter 109 - Passbook

    Color television?


    Han Dazhu gasped and widened his eyes in shock. Then, he touched and kissed the box happily like a child.


    Luo Xiujuan¡¯s heart ached at the thought of how much the TV might have cost. She wanted to say something, but seeing how happy Han Dazhu was, she could only force herself to stay calm.


    When the surrounding people heard that it was a television set, they opened their mouths in shock. When they heard that it was a color TV set, they could not believe what they were hearing.


    Most of the villagers looked at Han Dazhu¡¯s family enviously.


    Some people reproached Qin Xi for being a spendthrift. It was a waste of money to buy such an expensive thing.


    Qin Xi did not want to be surrounded and discussed by so many villagers. She said, ¡°Grandpa, get Stone to carry the television inside. There are still many things here!¡±


    Han Dazhu was so excited that he couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°Oh, okay. Stone, come and move the things in. Be careful not to knock them!¡±


    Han Shi nodded and moved the television into the house.


    Seeing that the Han family was bustling with activity, Liu Dequan greeted briefly and went home.


    After everything was moved into the house, the driver left.


    Looking at the pile of things, Han Dazhu and Luo Xiujuan were dumbfounded, not knowing what to say for a second.


    ¡°Xi, how much did you spend on so many things?¡±


    ¡°No, Xi, where did you get so much money? Tell me you didn¡¯t do anything bad, did you?¡±


    Luo Xiujuan was most afraid that Qin Xi would go astray. She looked at the things with a worried expression.


    When Han Shi heard that, his gaze left the brand new sneakers reluctantly. He looked at Luo Xiujuan in dissatisfaction and said, ¡°No way. My wife is a capable person. She won¡¯t do anything bad! Mom, you¡¯re not allowed to badmouth my wife!¡±


    Luo Xiujuan was speechless. Indeed, boys would forget their mother after getting a wife!


    Qin Xi smiled sweetly and explained, ¡°Grandpa, Mom, don¡¯t worry. I earned the money by the sweat of my brow. As you know, I went to the county city to read a young man¡¯s face and helped him solve a big problem. He gave me a sum of money.


    ¡°Besides, when I was taking a walk in the park, I accidentally saved a big philanthropist and also made a sum of money. Later on, I bumped into an old man at a barbeque stall¡­ and made another sum of money. Therefore, this money of mine came from a good and legal source. If you don¡¯t believe me, take a look.¡±


    Qin Xi took out the passbook from her pocket.


    All the money that she earned over the days amounted to a whopping 820,000 yuan.


    Han Dazhu and Luo Xiujuan held the passbook with trembling hands. Their eyes were wide open as they counted the zeros on them in shock.


    ¡°One, two, three, four¡­¡±


    Luo Xiujuan swallowed her saliva in disbelief and asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Dad, how much is five zeros?¡±


    Han Dazhu held the wall and walked towards the bed, feeling a little dizzy. He said in a daze, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. I feel dizzy. Let me sit for a while.¡±


    Han Shi pouted. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re so stupid. That¡¯s 800,000 yuan. You don¡¯t even know such simple math. You¡¯re even dumber than me!¡±


    Luo Xiujuan was speechless. If not for her good personality, she really wanted to slap him!


    Of course, she knew that four zeros were ten thousand. She just couldn¡¯t believe her eyes and the humongous number on the passbook.


    It felt like a dream¡­

 Chapter 110 - Planning

    What did it feel like to become rich overnight?


    It was full of surprises and happiness and, of course, worries too.


    They were afraid of it being stolen, afraid of their house being robbed, and anxious about finding a perfect place to hide the passbook. They were on tenterhooks all day long and even installed a few more locks on the door.


    Qin Xi was speechless. She found their reaction a bit exaggerated


    Of course, Qin Xi did not know that there was something more exaggerated than that.


    After returning from selling vegetables, she realized that the wall was made taller. It was now as tall as a full-grown man and was covered with sharp broken glasses and nails.


    Not only that, but there was also a new member in the family.


    It was a black dog they named Blackie. Luo Xiujuan brought it back just so it could guard the house and the stuff when everyone was away.


    Looking at the puppy that was not even the size of her foot, Qin Xi fell into deep silence.


    She thought that they wouldn¡¯t make too much of a big deal out of it, but later on, she realized that she had underestimated how far Han Dazhu and Luo Xiujuan could go in using preventive measures.


    They had actually set up more than ten traps in the courtyard. Han Dazhu used to be a hunter and was best at making traps. Looking at the traps in the courtyard, Qin Xi¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡°Uma€| Grandpa, Mom, don¡¯t you think this will attract more thieves?¡±


    Han Dazhu looked at the courtyard full of traps and said smugly, ¡°So what? If they have the guts, they can come and try. They can come, but I swear they can¡¯t leave.¡±


    Qin Xi touched her nose and said seriously, ¡°Grandpa, Mother, I have something to say.¡±


    Seeing her serious look, Han Dazhu and Luo Xiujuan looked at each other and sat down, looking at her suspiciously.


    ¡°Girl, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Qin Xi thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s like this. I want to buy the hill on the back of our village.¡±


    ¡°Buy the hill? Why?¡± Han Dazhu was shocked.


    Qin Xi told him her plan. ¡°Grandpa, I want to plant fruit trees. I believe that if I use my formula, the fruits will definitely be very popular. Moreover, I want to build a beverage factory. At that time, we can recruit the villagers to work for us.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, I¡¯ve checked. Some of the terrain on the hill is also very suitable for raising poultry. I have a way to make the meat of poultry more delicious.¡±


    ¡°Also, I want to buy the tea trees in the village and get the villagers to help plant them. With my formula, I believe that the tea will be popular and drive the economic development of the entire Shangwan Village.


    ¡°Of course, the tea will be separated into three groups, namely low-end, high-end, and special tea.¡±


    ¡°The low-end tea will be affordable to everyone. Moreover, it can prevent colds, fevers, heatstroke, and other minor illnesses. The high-end tea will be sold to some well-to-do people who care about their health.¡±


    Grandpa, what do you think?¡±


    Han Dazhu was already so shocked that he couldn¡¯t speak. He knew that Qin Xi was not a boastful person and knew that she had the ability to make her plan a reality.


    However, there was too much information to absorb. For a moment, he did not know where to start.


    At the side, Luo Xiujuan was dumbfounded. Her heart was pounding as she said, ¡°But, but what about our vegetables?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled. Her eyes were filled with confidence as she said, ¡°Mom, we will continue to plant vegetables. Not only that, but we also have to plant herbs and build a factory base. Before long, our entire Shangwan Village will definitely become the number one village in terms of tea plantation and vegetable production!¡±

 Chapter 111 - Exorcising the Evil Spirit

    After hearing Qin Xi¡¯s plan, Han Dazhu and Luo Xiujuan were excited, as if they could already see the prosperous Shangwan Village.


    In fact, ever since Qin Xi brought back 820,000 yuan, they trusted everything she said on a blind faith.


    Moreover, the Vitality Pills Qin Xi made were indeed very magical.


    Thinking of this, the three of them decided to follow the plan.


    Actually, Qin Xi was also very excited because she knew that once this plan was implemented, it would definitely succeed. When she thought about how she was the one who brought prosperity to Shangwan Village, she was indescribably excited.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll go to see the village chief to discuss this matter with him now. It just happens that I haven¡¯t finished treating Auntie Caiyun yet. I¡¯ll complete the treatment this time.¡±


    Han Dazhu nodded happily. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Go ahead. I want to go to the fields to see how the tea trees are doing.¡± However, at the mention of the tea trees, he looked worried again. ¡°Sigh, the price of tea this year is probably going to drop again. It¡¯s getting harder and harder to be in this business.¡±


    Qin Xi comforted, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I believe that our tea will be popular all over the country and even abroad in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Han Dazhu immediately smiled.


    At this moment, Liu Dequan walked over leisurely with his hands behind his back. When Blackie saw a stranger, it immediately stood up and shouted fiercely.


    Liu Dequan saw that the courtyard had been modified. Just as he was about to ask what was going on, Qin Xi said, ¡°Grandpa Liu, you came at the right time. I¡¯m going to Uncle Liu¡¯s house to check on Auntie Caiyun. Do you want to go with me?¡±


    Liu Dequan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Then let¡¯s go together!¡±


    Ever since he saw Qin Xi¡¯s mystic techniques, he was both excited and impressed. He felt that Qin Xi was shrouded in a mysterious aura that could not be dispelled.


    When they arrived at Liu Shuan¡¯s house, Xiao Caiyun was feeding the chickens in the courtyard. When she saw them, she quickly came out to welcome them with a smile.


    ¡°Second Uncle, Qin Xi, I heard from Shuan Zi that it¡¯s all thanks to you that I can survive this time.¡±


    Xiao Caiyun was so grateful that her eyes turned red from tears. She grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Thank you, Xi. If you need my help in the future, just tell me. I¡¯ll do my best to help. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me.¡±


    Seeing that her face had a healthy glow and her eyes were no longer unfocused, Qin Xi smiled and said, ¡°Aunt Caiyun, I became today because I have something to tell Uncle Liu. However, before I talk to him, I¡¯ll help you get rid of the evil spirit in your body!¡±


    Xiao Caiyun grabbed the corner of her clothes nervously and asked with a pale face, ¡°What should I do?¡±


    She had heard from Liu Shuan that her body was attached with something unclean. All these years, the reason why she was afraid of the cold, coughed up blood, and was infertile was all because of it. She was both frightened and terrified, afraid that that thing would run out and kill her.


    ¡°Aunt Caiyun, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s not scary at all.¡± Qin Xi quickly comforted her with a smile.


    It was impossible for Xiao Caiyun not to be afraid, but she still pretended to be strong and nodded firmly. ¡°I-I¡¯m not afraid. Bring it on!¡±


    She kept imagining all kinds of terrifying scenes in her mind, but Qin Xi did not do anything. She just took out a piece of yellow paper from her pocket and threw it into the air. The yellow paper burned magically. Strangely, the yellow paper did not turn into ashes and turned into white smoke that entered Xiao Caiyun¡¯s body.


    Xiao Caiyun felt her cold body suddenly warm up.

 Chapter 112 - Want a Child

    ¡°I-I feel much better. I¡¯m not cold or dizzy anymore. The heavy feeling in my body has disappeared. I feel more relaxed than ever. I¡¯m fine now. Thank you, Xi.¡±


    Xiao Caiyun was so happy that she could not speak coherently and tears rolled down her face uncontrollably.


    Liu Shuan had just returned from the village office when he saw his wife crying with excitement. His expression changed. ¡°Caiyun, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Xiao Caiyun threw herself into Liu Shuan¡¯s arms and fought back her tears. ¡°Shuan Zi, I¡¯m fine now. Xi cured me. I feel very comfortable and not cold at all.¡±


    When Liu Shuan heard that, he was overjoyed. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡±


    His eyes sparkled with tears as he looked at Qin Xi with gratitude. He opened his dry lips and said, ¡°Xi, thank you!¡±


    Qin Xi smiled faintly and said, ¡°Uncle Liu, Aunt Caiyun, you¡¯re welcome. Actually, I have another piece of good news to tell you.¡±


    Uncle Liu and Xiao Caiyun looked over at the same time. ¡°Good news?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Auntie Caiyun and Uncle Liu, Don¡¯t you always want a child?¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s words struck them like lightning. Xiao Caiyun¡¯s breathing quickened as she asked in disbelief, ¡°Xi, are you saying that I¡­ I can have a child? Can I really?¡±


    Although Liu Shuan was extremely excited, he didn¡¯t lose his rationality. He said worriedly, ¡°But Caiyun is almost 40 years old. Will her pregnancy be dangerous?¡±


    He had heard that it was very dangerous to get pregnant at an older age. Not only was it easy to have a miscarriage, but the pregnant could potentially lose her life. If he had to take such a big risk just to have a child, he would rather be childless.


    Xiao Caiyun¡¯s thin face was filled with hope and regret. She cried and shook her head. ¡°No, I want to try even if it¡¯s dangerous. Shuan Zi, I want a child. The most regretful thing in my life is that I can¡¯t give birth to a child for you.¡±


    ¡°We have lived together without a child for so many years. It doesn¡¯t matter now if we can have a child or not.¡± Although Liu Shuan really wanted a child, he loved his wife more than anything else.


    Seeing how much the couple loved each other, Liu Dequan was touched.


    However, he still reminded them, ¡°Hey, hey, hey, can you two let Xi finish? She naturally won¡¯t let Caiyun be in danger. What are you worried about?¡±


    Liu Shuan and Xiao Caiyun were stunned and looked at Qin Xi without batting an eye, clearly asking her if what Liu Dequan said was true.


    Qin Xi couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Yes, with me around, I definitely won¡¯t let Aunt Caiyun be in danger. I¡¯ll prescribe some medicine for her first. After taking it for half a month, she¡¯ll completely recover and be able to have children.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡±


    The couple thanked Qin Xi profusely and almost knelt down to kowtow.


    Qin Xi quickly changed the topic. ¡°Uncle Liu, I¡¯m here to ask for a favor.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Liu Shu composed himself and asked.


    Xiao Caiyun reacted and hurriedly said, ¡°Oh, I was so excited that I forgot to invite you in. I¡¯m really sorry. Hurry, let¡¯s talk inside. It¡¯s too hot out here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±


    In the house, Xiao Caiyun took out a large watermelon from the well. She cut it into pieces and served it to the two of them.


    After eating a small piece, Qin Xi explained her reason for coming. ¡°Uncle Liu, I want to buy the hill at the back of the village.¡±


    The three of them were shocked and said in unison, ¡°What? Buy the hill?¡±

 Chapter 113 - : Secret Weapon!

    ¡°Yes, I want to buy the hill.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded firmly. ¡°Uncle Liu, I want to plant tea trees on the hill. I wonder if you¡¯ve noticed something. In recent years, our village has been producing more and more tea than ever, but why are we earning less and less?


    ¡°Not only that, but the middlemen are also getting more and more shameless about taking kickbacks. We¡¯ve been working hard all year long, but it turns out that middlemen are the ones who profited the most. The income we earn is only enough to maintain the status quo. As a result, the quality of life in our village is much worse than in other villages.¡±


    Liu Shuan¡¯s expression immediately became solemn. He had been the village chief for so many years. Naturally, he knew very well about the situation.


    However, there was nothing he could do.


    He had also tried to boycott these black-hearted middlemen, but they did not care about it at all. Not only did they monopolize all the sell channels, but they also threatened the other middlemen to not purchase tea from the villagers. It was said that the reason why those people dared to raise the price so brazenly was because they had a big shot backing them.


    They were just a group of commoners. How could they go against those people with power?


    Liu Shuan shook his head with a bitter smile and explained the difficulties he had encountered over the years in detail. He said tiredly, ¡°Xi, these people have a powerful background. If we don¡¯t follow their rules, they will lower the price. At that time, the villagers will only earn less and less!¡±


    Qin Xi finally understood the whole story.


    Although the tea in Shangwan Village was not particularly good, it was produced in large quantities. However, because of these black-hearted middlemen, the villagers made very little profit and could hardly support their families while the middlemen could earn a fortune using cheap labor.


    ¡°Uncle Liu, I have a way to increase the income of the villagers.¡±


    ¡°What way?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. I want to buy the hill and develop the plantation industry on it, but the hill is too big. I definitely won¡¯t be able to manage it alone. When the time comes, I can hire some villagers. Not only that, but I also plan to build a factory base. The factory will produce and sell fruit drinks.¡±


    ¡°Of course. If the tea production is good, I¡¯ll buy it all and make it into herbal tea to sell domestically.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, there are some places on the hill that are very suitable for raising chickens. The free-range chickens raised in the hill are definitely better than those in cages¡­¡±


    The more Qin Xi spoke, the more shocked Liu Shuan and the others were. They couldn¡¯t help but calculate the possibility of her plan happening.


    Liu Dequan shook his head with a solemn expression and spoke his worries. ¡°Xi, it¡¯s not that I want to discourage you, but what you¡¯re saying now doesn¡¯t sound feasible. You have to know that planting is not easy. You have to consider all aspects.¡±


    ¡°First, you have to choose a good nursery. If the nursery isn¡¯t good, the yield will be low, and the fruits will not be juicy. This will greatly affect the sales. Secondly, not all hills are suitable for planting fruit trees. Normally speaking, fruit trees demand nutrient-dense and fertile soil, as well as sufficient sunlight.¡±


    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s also the water source problem. The most important thing you have to know is that it will take at least three to five years for the fruit trees to grow up, let alone build a factory base.¡±


    ¡°As for raising chicken, I think it¡¯s feasible. There¡¯s still a lot of space for the poultry on the hill.¡±


    Qin Xi smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°Grandpa Liu, you tried my vegetables before, right? Do you know why my vegetables are so delicious?¡±


    Liu Dequan¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he asked excitedly, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I have a secret weapon!¡±

 Chapter 114 - Conspiracy

    After leaving Liu Shuan¡¯s house, Liu Dequan and Qin Xi walked on the village path while discussing the plantation.


    Suddenly, a flustered girl in a red and green floral dress ran over.


    Qin Xi knew this girl. She was the sister of Qin Lan¡¯s good friend, Shi Xiang.


    Shi Xiang¡¯s sister was called Shi Zhen.


    ¡°Little B¡­ Xi, Han Shi was tied up and thrown into the ruins of Tao Po¡¯s house. Go and take a look!¡±


    When Shi Xiang saw Qin Xi, an imperceptible evil glint flashed across her eyes before she put on an anxious expression. She was used to calling Qin Xi little b*tch, but the moment she opened her mouth, she realized that something was wrong and quickly changed her words.


    Tao Po was a poor old woman who had passed away. The old woman¡¯s son was an alcoholic who burned his mother to death for the sake of drinking.


    After her death, Tao Po¡¯s house was regarded as an unlucky place by the villagers. When some villagers passed by the house, they could even hear the sound of crying and wailing. Gradually, it became a haunted house that no one dared to approach.


    Qin Xi frowned and was suspicious of Shi Xiang¡¯s words. ¡°Why would Stone go there?¡±


    Shi Xiang panted heavily and fanned her red face with her hand. She said impatiently, ¡°How would I know? However, I think he went to look for you and bumped into the naughty brats in the village. If I didn¡¯t stop the brats, your husband would have been bullied to tears!¡±


    Qin Xi narrowed her eyes and looked at Shi Xiang silently.


    She sneered in her heart. Han Shi had been cultivating ancient martial arts recently. How could he not be able to handle a few brats?


    Clearly, Shi Xiang was up to no good.


    Shi Xiang felt uncomfortable under her gaze and looked away guiltily. She did not dare to look Qin Xi in the eye and stammered, ¡°I-I¡¯ve already passed on the message. Y-You should go and take a look. If you¡¯re late, you might lose your husband.¡±


    ¡°Xi, go and take a look!¡± Liu Dequan said worriedly.


    Qin Xi knew very well who Shi Xiang was. When she thought of the lesson she taught Qin Lan last time, a trace of interest flashed across her eyes. Anyway, she had nothing to do. She wanted to see what Qin Lan was up to. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to see what it¡¯s about. Grandpa Liu, you can go back first.¡±


    Before Liu Dequan could speak, Shi Xiang suddenly became agitated. She grabbed Liu Dequan¡¯s clothes and blurted out, ¡°No, you can¡¯t leave!¡±


    Liu Dequan immediately frowned and pulled his clothes back. He said with displeasure, ¡°Are all the children of the Shi family as unruly as you? Is it appropriate to pull me like this?¡±


    Shi Xiang¡¯s face, which was already red from being exposed to the sun for too long, turned even redder. She was not embarrassed, but angry!


    She retracted her hand and said with a fake smile, ¡°Liu, Doctor Liu, it¡¯s like this. I saw that Qin Xi¡¯s husband was bleeding. He probably needs your help too¡­¡±


    She deliberately emphasized on ¡°Qin Xi¡¯s husband¡±. She kept stealing glances at Qin Xi, as if she wanted to see embarrassment and humiliation on her face.


    However, to her surprise, Qin Xi was looking at her with a faint smile.


    Shi Xiang quickly lowered her head in guilt.

 Chapter 115 - Not from the Qin Family

    Shi Xiang felt like she had been seen through. It was as if she was naked in front of Qin Xi.


    What the hell? Why would Qin Xi, an idiot who couldn¡¯t even count to 100, have such a terrifying gaze?


    Shi Xiang was lost in thought and thought to herself that she must have hallucinated.


    When Shi Xiang looked up at Qin Xi again, Qin Xi was saying to Liu Dequan with an anxious look on her face, ¡°Grandpa Liu, since Shi Xiang has said so, let¡¯s go together. I¡¯m worried about Stone¡­¡±


    With that, the two of them walked towards Tao Po¡¯s house.


    Looking at the two of them leave in a hurry, Shi Xiang revealed a strange and sinister smile.


    Just as she was about to spit on the ground, Qin Xi suddenly turned around, glaring at her. Shi Xiang subconsciously swallowed the saliva that she was about to spit out, her face turning pale almost instantly.


    Seeing the faint smile on Qin Xi¡¯s face, Liu Dequan suddenly remembered that when Qin Xi was subduing the soul, she had the same expression. ¡°Xi, why do I feel that your expression is a little strange?¡±


    Qin Xi touched her smooth face and smiled. ¡°Ah, you found out!¡±


    Liu Dequan snorted and curled his lips. ¡°Tell me, what exactly does that girl from the Shi family want to do? From reading her face, I can tell that she¡¯s a cunning girl. Hmph, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s up to no good.¡±


    Qin Xi laughed. ¡°Grandpa Liu, when did you learn how to read faces?¡±


    Liu Dequan chuckled. ¡°I learned one thing or two about it by osmosis from you over the days.¡±


    ¡°This time, you are right on.¡±


    Qin Xi gave him a thumbs up and sighed. ¡°Shi Zhen and Shi Xiang are good friends with Qin Lan. I don¡¯t need to say anything more, do I?¡±


    Liu Dequan frowned with disgust on his face. ¡°Could it be that the Qin family is plotting against you again? Xi, don¡¯t be soft-hearted this time. Do whatever you think needs to be done. You have so many ways to punish them. Make them break an arm or a leg in secret¡­¡±


    ¡°It just so happens that I still need lab rats to practice the Five Elements Acupuncture Technique.¡±


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth curled up as she nodded affirmatively. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa Liu. They bullied me a lot in the past. At that time, I was too stupid to take them as my family. Later on, I realized that I was never taken as a family member by them.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, after I married Han Shi, I got over it. Besides, Grandpa and Mom treat me very well. I¡¯m willing to take care of the Han family for the rest of my life. Thinking back, my misfortune all these years was actually caused by the Qin family. There¡¯s no reason for me to show the Qin family mercy anymore. I know what to do.¡±


    ¡°Besides, there¡¯s something else I¡¯m not sure about.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Liu, do you think I look like a member of the Qin family?¡±


    Liu Dequan paused to recall the looks of the Qin family. They were either shifty-eyed, mean, or sinister. In any case, none of them had an appearance or temperament comparable to Xi¡¯s.


    He hissed and widened his eyes. ¡°Xi, are you suspecting that you¡¯re not from the Qin family?¡±


    Qin Xi pointed at her face that was filled with collagen and said, ¡°Grandpa Liu, do you think there¡¯s a need to suspect? Previously, I was puzzled as to why the Qin family was so brutal to me. Now, I understand. If I¡¯m not their daughter, there is naturally no need to show me mercy.¡±


    ¡°Outrageous. What a bunch of beasts. Just because you are not their daughter doesn¡¯t mean they can beat you to death.¡±


    Liu Dequan was furious. ¡°Xi, listen to me. In the future, when you see them, show them what you are made of. They don¡¯t deserve to be treated with respect.¡±


    ¡°Calm down. It¡¯s not worth getting angry at them. Besides, I don¡¯t plan to let them off today.¡±


    Qin Xi smiled mysteriously. ¡°Grandpa Liu, don¡¯t you want to see how I¡¯m going to teach them a lesson?¡±

 Chapter 116 - Love and Hatred!

    The two of them soon arrived at the house that was burned down long ago. It was already in ruins with weeds growing everywhere. The house had collapsed, and a small willow tree grew out in the middle of the ruins.


    The willow tree was not too big, only as thick as an adult¡¯s arm. The willow branch swayed slightly in the wind, and on it sat Tao Po who was emitting a strong resentment. She seemed to be waiting for someone. Her eyes were filled with hatred and resentment as she looked straight ahead.


    Qin Xi stopped Liu Dequan and whispered, ¡°Grandpa Liu, something¡¯s wrong!¡±


    ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Liu Dequan immediately thought of something and continued angrily, ¡°Are you saying that those bastards from the Qin family set up a trap here?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Qin Xi shook her head and pointed at the small willow tree that had emerged from ruins. ¡°There¡¯s an old lady sitting on it!¡±


    Liu Dequan was puzzled. He subconsciously looked over and saw that the willow tree was swaying in the wind, but there was nothing on it. When he remembered that Qin Xi had some mysterious ability, he said with a trembling voice, ¡°Why don¡¯t¡­ we leave?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled playfully. ¡°Grandpa Liu, don¡¯t you want to watch a good show?¡±


    ¡°What good show?¡± Liu Dequan¡¯s heart started racing.


    He just wanted to leave this haunted place. How could he still be in the mood to watch a show?


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she looked up at the old woman and said with a smile, ¡°You must be Tao Po. Do you have any unfulfilled wishes? Tell me. Perhaps I can help you fulfill it.¡±


    The old woman floated down from the willow tree and came to Qin Xi¡¯s side. ¡°Girl, can you see me?¡±


    Liu Dequan suddenly felt a cold wind sweeping past him. It was a hot day, but he felt a chill running down his spine. ¡°X¡­ Xi, is she¡­ around us?¡±


    Qin Xi said with an reassuring smile, ¡°Grandpa Liu, don¡¯t worry. Tao Po won¡¯t hurt us.¡±


    She then looked at Tao Po again. ¡°I¡¯m the only one here who can see you. If you have any wishes, you can tell me. Perhaps I can help you.¡±


    ¡°Can you really help me?¡±


    Tao Po wanted to grab Qin Xi¡¯s arm, but she realized that there was a barrier around Qin Xi, preventing her from getting close.


    ¡°I, I was burned to death by my son. That beast, I want that beast to go to hell with me.¡±


    When Tao Po said this, her face was extremely distorted with anger, and the Yin energy around her instantly increased multifold. She looked like a ghost that had crawled out of hell.


    The sun was scorching, but Liu Dequan shivered and felt the air around him getting colder and colder.


    Qin Xi nodded. She had no sympathy for a beast who would burn his own mother to death. She asked, ¡°Who is your son? How old is he? Where does he work? Tell me more about him.¡±


    Tao Po calmed down. Her eyes were filled with hatred as she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°His name is Ma Peng. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s doing exactly. I can¡¯t leave this place, so I don¡¯t know where he is. However, back then, he got a large sum of money from helping someone. I think he must be enjoying a comfortable life with that money now.¡±


    When Qin Xi heard that, she immediately frowned and asked, ¡°I heard that he asked you for money to buy wine, but you didn¡¯t give it to him, so he killed you.¡±


    Tao Po snorted. ¡°Not exactly. He wanted to do something evil. He killed me because I tried to stop him.¡±


    Qin Xi thought for a moment and said, ¡°How about this? When I go back, I¡¯ll find him and bring him to you. At that time, I don¡¯t care what you do to him, but you have to do me a favor!¡±


    ¡°What kind of favor?¡±

 Chapter 117 - Stone, Your Wife Is Bullied!

    ¡°Hey, have you heard about the rumor that the wife of the fool from the Han family has an affair with Doctor Liu.¡±


    ¡°Who told you that? Is the rumor legit?¡±


    ¡°Of course it is. I saw it with my own eyes. I saw that b*tch staying indoor with Doctor Liu for more than an hour. The door was closed and there was a strange sound coming out. When she came out, she was limping. Moreover, I heard them discussing that she wanted to try out a new position next time¡­¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. You really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. I didn¡¯t expect that girl to be so shameless and slutty. She¡¯s even more slutty than a widow. We have to be careful and watch out on our husband, son, son-in-law, and father-in-law. Otherwise¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. When I came here just now, I saw the two of them going to Tao Po¡¯s house. They were so sneaky. Do you think they¡­¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡±


    ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go and join in the fun!¡±


    The aunties walked towards Tao Po¡¯s house excitedly. As they walked, they called for the other villagers to come along.


    By the time they arrived at Tao Po¡¯s house, there were dozens of people.


    In the end, it turned into a soap opera about family ethics in the countryside. As for the two protagonists, Qin Xi and Liu Dequan, they ignored the fact that it was unethical for them to have a tryst and insisted on meeting up in Tao Po¡¯s collapsed house.


    ¡°Is Uncle Han at home?¡±


    At this moment, Wang Baozhan from next door shouted.


    Blackie stared at the stranger outside the door and whimpered puppyishly.


    When Luo Xiujuan, who was watering the vegetables in the backyard, heard this, she came out and asked vigilantly, ¡°Brother Wang, what¡¯s the matter? My father is at home!¡±


    ¡°Emergency. Something bad is happening. Hurry up and go to Tao Po¡¯s house!¡±


    ¡°What happened? Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Han Dazhu walked out slowly from behind with his hands behind his back.


    Wang Baoshi looked anxious and conflicted. He patted his thigh and said, ¡°Uncle Han, something happened. There are rumors in the village about your granddaughter-in-law¡­ hooking up with Doctor Liu. Sigh, you should go and take a look!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Han Dazhu and Luo Xiujuan shouted in anger at the same time.


    ¡°This is simply outrageous. How dare they spread rumors without any evidence? I¡¯ll tear their mouths apart.¡± Han Dazhu shouted at Han Shi, who was still watching television in the room, ¡°Stone, come out quickly. Your wife is being bullied!¡±


    # **


    At the same time, Shi Zhen and Qin Lan, who were hiding in the dark, saw Qin Xi and Liu Dequan enter the collapsed house with their own eyes. The two of them were so excited that they almost jumped up.


    ¡°Go and tell your mother to follow the plan!¡± Qin Lan nudged Shi Zhen excitedly.


    Shi Zhen was also excited. She quickly nodded and said, ¡°Alright, watch over here. I¡¯ll be back soon!¡±


    As she spoke, she turned to leave. However, the moment she turned around, she suddenly felt dizzy and fell to the ground.


    Qin Lan squatted down in panic to check Shi Zhen, but she smelled a faint fragrance. Her head started to feel dizzy for some reason. In a state of half-awake, she seemed to have heard Qin Xi¡¯s voice.


    Looking at the two of them, Qin Xi sneered and walked towards the trap they had set up.


    Qin Xi casually threw the two of them onto the wooden board that had already been set up. She took out the silver needles in the bag and stabbed them into a certain acupoint on their lower abdomen without hesitation.


    When Liu Dequan saw this, his mouth twitched. ¡°Xi, aren¡¯t you being too ruthless?¡±


    Qin Xi grinned. ¡°Grandpa Liu, compared to them, I¡¯m like an innocuous lamb. I¡¯m in no way as ruthless as them.¡±


    At this moment, two soft moans were heard.

 Chapter 118 - Defamation

    Seeing that the effect was taking place on the two of them, Qin Xi and Liu Dequan quickly left the scene.


    At the same time, a large wave of villagers arrived¡­


    Before they entered the abandoned courtyard, everyone heard an extremely indecent moan coming out from inside. It was high-pitched and long, making everyone blush.


    In the crowd, Shi Xiang and Shi Xiang¡¯s mother looked at each other and spat in disgust. ¡°Sigh, these two people are too shameless. They are actually doing this shameful thing in broad daylight! How embarrassing!¡±


    ¡°Hey, Auntie Li, your granddaughter is doing such a shameless thing. Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡±


    Everyone looked at Li Guihua and the other women of the Qin family.


    Li Guihua glared at the people and said in all seriousness, ¡°Why are you all looking at me? That b*tch was born to be a b*tch. This is not the first time she has done this. All these years, I thought she had changed. I didn¡¯t expect¡­ Sigh, a leopard really can¡¯t change its spots!¡±


    ¡°Mom, there is no need to say anything. I¡¯ve let you down by giving you such a granddaughter. She has been like this since she was young. She was born to be a b*tch and was so vicious as to want her own brother to go to jail. Fortunately, I found out about it early. Otherwise¡­¡± Hu Xiaofeng said sadly.


    The corners of Zhang Cuiyun¡¯s mouth curled up as she said sarcastically, ¡°Look, Sister-in-law, what did I say back then? This b*tch doesn¡¯t know how to restrain herself at all. She¡¯s only been married for a few days but already began to bring disgrace to her in-laws.¡±


    Hearing the Qin family¡¯s slander of Qin Xi, Lin Keke and Xu Wan looked at each other, their eyes filled with malice and smugness.


    Xu Wan was Qin Gang¡¯s wife. She lived in Qinglin Town. Ever since she married Qin Gang, she and Lin Keke had been taking delight in abusing Qin Xi.


    Regardless of whether they were in a good mood or bad mood, they were the happiest when they were abusing Qin Xi. It had almost become an addiction.


    Some time ago, Xu Wan and Qin Gang came back home. They had been away for quite some time. When they finally came back, they realized that Qin Xi, that b*tch, was actually married. With no one there for her to abuse, she felt very cranky.


    Today, when she heard from Lin Keke that there was a big move, she was extremely excited. It was as if as long as she saw Qin Xi getting punished, she would be in an extremely good mood.


    Although the villagers did not believe what the Qin family said, the moans coming out of the abandoned house made the villagers feel compelled to believe it.


    Someone in the crowd said, ¡°We can¡¯t allow this to continue. If word gets out, our village will be looked down upon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we have to kick these indecent people out of the village as soon as possible. They can¡¯t stay any longer. It¡¯s too disgusting!¡±


    In the crowd, someone suddenly shouted, ¡°Look, the Han family is here!¡±


    Everyone subconsciously looked over and saw Han Shi holding the shovel coming over in big strides. Han Dazhu was holding a walking stick, and Luo Xiujuan was holding a frying pan as she walked over angrily. The three of them looked so fierce that everyone retreated in fear.


    Li Guihua gave them a side-glance and said sarcastically, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here too. You must be here to catch the adulterers. Unfortunately, you¡¯re late. I heard that the battle inside is very intense! I advise you not to go in, lest you get a heart attack and faint again!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We won¡¯t be responsible if you die of anger!¡± Hu Xiaofeng added.


    Han Dazhu looked at Li Guihua fiercely and said angrily, ¡°Shut up. Your Qin family is just a bunch of disgusting animals. You want to harm Xi again, right? Let me tell you, as long as I, Han Dazhu, am alive, you can forget about getting what you want!¡±


    Hearing Han Dazhu¡¯s threat, Hu Xiaofeng was so frightened that she shrank her neck and whispered, ¡°Tsk, she¡¯s just a b*tch. Who cares about her?¡±


    ¡°Stone, go and open the door. I want to see who¡¯s inside!¡±

 Chapter 119 - Who Is Singing?

    Han Shi kicked the door open. The already shaky door could not withstand this kick and instantly shattered.


    Everyone craned their necks, trying to take a peep inside. Be it the women or the men, their eyes were as bright as searchlights.


    However, when they saw the scene, they gasped!


    Damn, this was too much. They never knew that a rolling pin could be used like this.


    ¡°Huh? Grandpa, Mom, Stone, why are you here?¡±


    Behind them, Qin Xi asked in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s that sound? It sounds strange. Who¡¯s singing?¡±


    When Han Shi saw Qin Xi, his eyes lit up. He ran to her side and held her hand, pushing Liu Dequan away.


    Liu Dequan¡¯s face darkened and he snorted.


    Everyone subconsciously turned around to look at Qin Xi and Liu Dequan.


    Then they looked at the two naked bodies inside, feeling puzzled and falling into a strange silence.


    Everyone was wondering who the people inside were if not Qin Xi and Liu Dequan.


    ¡°B*tch? Why are you here?¡± Zhang Cuiyun was shocked. She suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Qin Xi seemed to be annoyed by her voice. She dug her ears and looked at Zhang Cuiyun. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s my cousin singing again. I remember that once, she and Lin Yu sang like this in the forest. Their singing was so bad that my hair stood on end. Don¡¯t let her sing again!¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s words contained too much information. Before anyone could react, an ear-piercing howl suddenly sounded!


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ Zhen, my daughter¡­¡±


    ¡°Lan¡­ That¡¯s Lan. Ahhh, my daughter¡­¡±


    Shi Zhen¡¯s mother and Zhang Cuiyun felt their vision turn black and almost fainted.


    Actually, the two of them had already found the voices familiar, but they refused to believe it.


    ¡°Oh my god, isn¡¯t that Shi Zhen and Qin Lan?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really them¡­¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all women. Why are they doing this? It¡¯s too disgusting!¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ Don¡¯t look, don¡¯t look¡­ Get lost, get lost¡­¡±


    Zhang Cuiyun and Shi Zhen¡¯s mother quickly ran in. They wanted to close the door, but it had already been kicked to pieces by Han Shi. They could only shout and wave their hands at the crowd.


    ¡°Get lost. If you don¡¯t get lost, I¡¯ll kill you¡­¡± At this moment, Zhang Cuiyun and Shi Zhen¡¯s mother were like old hens protecting their chicks.


    ¡°I man, Cuiyun and Shuping, didn¡¯t you just say that the people inside are Qin Xi and Doctor Liu? Why did it turn out to be your daughter?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t you say that Qin Xi was a slut? But it seems that your daughter is the actual slut. She¡¯s even rumored to have an affair with that old bachelor, Feng Laosan. Now, she even sleeps with the Shi family¡¯s daughter. Oh, what a sin. I wonder if Lin Guosheng knows about the sexual orientation of his wife!¡±


    Zhang Cuiyun¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She looked at everyone fiercely and threatened, ¡°Shut up. If any of you dare to let a word out, you¡¯ll become enemies with the Qin family. I won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    ¡°You shut up. Stop embarrassing yourself!¡±

 Chapter 120 - Scheme Exposed

    Li Guihua, Zhang Cuiyun, Hu Xiaofeng, Lin Keke, Xu Wan, Shi Xiang, and Yu Shuping swarmed into the abandoned house.


    ¡°Eh? Mom? Why are you here? Come and play with us. It¡¯s a lot of fun¡­¡±


    Qin Lan looked like she was drunk. Her face was flushed and she looked intoxicated. When she saw Zhang Cuiyun, she even waved the rolling pin in her hand and rattled away, ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you tell me last time that my father couldn¡¯t last long? Come, I¡¯ll satisfy you. I promise I¡¯ll make you feel good¡­¡±


    With a bang, the slap landed on Qin Lan¡¯s face, causing it to quickly swell up.


    When everyone heard this, their jaw dropped. They looked at Qin Lan and Zhang Cuiyun strangely. However, it was undeniable that this slap was painful.


    Qin Lan was furious and shouted, ¡°Why did you hit me?¡±


    Zhang Cuiyun picked up Qin Lan¡¯s clothes that were scattered on the ground and was about to put them on her. ¡°You disgraceful thing, haven¡¯t you embarrassed yourself enough? Put on your clothes.¡±


    Qin Lan slapped away Zhang Cuiyun¡¯s clothes and covered her face in disbelief. ¡°How dare you hit me?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Zhang Cuiyun was so angry that she felt dizziness coming on.


    Seeing that they were dawdling, Li Guihua shouted with a trembling body. ¡°Don¡¯t waste breath on her. Hold her down and help her put the clothes on.¡±


    Zhang Cuiyun quickly asked Lin Keke and Xu Wan to hold Qin Lan down. She and Hu Xiaofeng began to help Qin Lan put on clothes. Although the process was full of struggles, fortunately, they made it.


    On the other hand, things were not going well with Shi Zhen.


    Yu Shuping and Shi Xiang could not hold Shi Zhen down at all. Not only could they not hold her down, but they were also hit by the rolling pin in her hand.


    In the end, Hu Xiaofeng, Lin Keke, and the others helped her put on her clothes.


    After a while, Shi Zhen and Qin Lan gradually became sober. They felt uncomfortable and sore all over the body. However, when they saw the people around them looking at them with strange gazes, their hearts suddenly tightened and they had a bad feeling.


    Qin Lan was a married woman. When she felt that something didn¡¯t feel right inside her body, her face turned pale and she looked terrified.


    Just as she was about to say something, she saw Qin Xi, who was in the crowd, looking at her mockingly.


    Her eyelids twitched and she blurted out, ¡°Little b*tch, why are you here?¡±


    Qin Xi asked with smiles, ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡±


    ¡°No, you shouldn¡¯t be here. You and Doctor Liu are drugged. You should be inside.¡±


    When Zhang Cuiyun heard that, she immediately covered Qin Lan¡¯s mouth. Unfortunately, it was too late!


    Han Dazhu came to understand something and said angrily, ¡°Great, great. To harm Xi, you actually used such a despicable method. Are you worthy of being human? You¡¯re all worse than pigs!¡±


    The villagers didn¡¯t expect that the so-called catching the adulterers was actually a scheme by the Qin family from the beginning to the end. They had never seen such an absurd and crazy family.


    Han Shi was the most furious. His hand that was holding the shovel turned purple from gripping too tightly. He wished he could rush up and smash them to death.


    Liu Dequan¡¯s face was livid as he shouted in a deep voice, ¡°What a family. In my lifetime, I¡¯ve never done anything evil or refused to treat you, but you actually take me for that kind of a person. What a despicable family.¡±


    When Li Guihua heard that, the corners of her eyes and mouth twitched uncontrollably. She forced an ingratiating smile on her wrinkled face. ¡°Doctor Liu, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. This has nothing to do with us. It was all this b*tch¡¯s idea. She, she wanted to blackmail you¡­¡±


    Liu Dequan sneered. ¡°What a joke. Xi is my disciple now. Why would she blackmail me?¡±

 Chapter 121 - Chicken That Doesnt Lay Eggs

    ¡°Disciple?¡±


    Everyone was shocked. If they remembered correctly, Qin Xi had never gone to school and she didn¡¯t even know how to count to 100. How could such a person be the disciple of a Chinese doctor? Wouldn¡¯t she accidentally kill people during treatment?


    Li Guihua was also stunned. Then, she laughed loudly and pointed at Qin Xi. ¡°You want to take her in as your disciple? I think you¡¯re getting old and stupid. She doesn¡¯t know shit. If you want a disciple, you have to take in someone like my granddaughter!¡±


    ¡°Your granddaughter?¡±


    Liu Dequan suppressed his anger and mocked, ¡°You want your granddaughter to be my disciple? She¡¯s not even qualified to be my servant girl. Also, apparently, she is very skilled with the rolling pin. She must have done it a lot. Hmph, I wonder why the Lin family wanted their son to marry a chicken that can¡¯t lay eggs!¡±


    Qin Lan looked like she had been struck by lightning. Her already pale face turned even paler and her body wobbled. If not for Lin Keke and Xu Wan supporting her, she would have collapsed.


    Zhang Cuiyun felt her heart skip a beat. She glared at Liu Dequan. ¡°What do you mean? Explain it.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to explain? Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Liu Dequan said coldly, ¡°Your daughter¡¯s private life is messy. In her early days, she must have had an abortion, and the abortion medicine is causing some side effects. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to have children in this lifetime.¡±


    Everyone was in an uproar!


    ¡°I thought the daughter from the Qin family was a decent girl, but it turns out she¡¯s actually so wild.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. In the past, I thought she was an obedient and gentle girl. Now, it seems that it was all an act she put on.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t believe that she had an affair with Feng Laosan, but now I do¡­¡±


    Hearing everyone discussing how awful she was, Qin Lan was both humiliated and furious. She glared at Qin Xi, who was in the crowd, wishing she could tear her and bite her to death.


    ¡°Shut up, all of you, shut up. I¡¯m going to kill you. I¡¯m going to kill you¡­¡±


    As she spoke, she charged into the crowd like a lunatic. After pushing down the two aunties who were mocking her, she went straight for Qin Xi.


    She wanted to scratch Qin Xi¡¯s face with her sharp fingernails. She wanted Qin Xi to go back to living in the cow shed like an animal and let her trample on her, crush her, and humiliate her. She wanted Qin Xi to be kneeling before her, begging for mercy, instead of acting high and mighty in front of her.


    However, before she could approach Qin Xi, she was kicked away by Han Shi.


    Han Shi kicked Qin Lan with all his might and sent her flying, landing on Li Guihua, who was watching the show.


    Li Guihua lost her balance and fell to the ground.


    She was dizzy from the impact. Her bones seemed to have broken apart, especially her back. What followed a crisp sound of dislocation was her cry of pain. ¡°Ouch, ouch¡­ My back¡­ Quick, pull her away¡­ It hurts¡­¡±


    On the willow tree, Tao Po was laughing her head off as she watched the show. She had not seen such a lively scene for decades, but today, she had enough fun.


    The women from the Qin family wanted to pull Qin Lan up, but how could the two aunties who were pushed to the ground by Qin Lan let them do as they pleased? Without thinking, they pushed the women from behind. This time, not only Qin Lan, but Lin Keke, Hu Xiaofeng, Zhang Cuiyun, and Xu Wan also fell on Li Guihua.


    The scene was spectacular.


    ¡°Ahhh, my hand, who is stepping on my hand¡­¡±


    ¡°My foot¡­ my foot is twisted!¡±


    ¡°Who is pulling my hair? Let go¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, who is pinching me¡­ It hurts.¡±


    Screams echoed in the surroundings. Li Guihua¡¯s voice was like that of a pig being slaughtered, and it was jarring to the ears.


    On the ground, the women were crying and howling.


    When Han Shi heard the voice, he hid behind Qin Xi in fear.


    Qin Xi was speechless, thinking to herself, how does he manage to turn from a fierce-looking beast to a timid puppy so quickly?

 Chapter 122 - A Farce

    This farce ended quickly with the women of the Qin family scurrying away in a miserable state.


    When Qin Guobiao and the other men of the Qin family returned from the fields, they received all kinds of strange gazes from the villagers, making them feel uncomfortable!


    He wanted to ask what was going on, but the villagers ran away from them like they were a plague!


    This made the Qin family men very angry. Qin Guobiao knew that the women must have caused trouble again!


    As soon as he stepped into the house, he heard moans and curses.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Qin Guobiao saw that the women on the bed all had injuries on their faces. Their faces were bruised and swollen, looking much uglier than usual.


    ¡°Old Qin, you¡¯re finally back¡­¡± Li Guihua was so excited that she hurt her back again just as she was about to sit up. It was so painful that she rolled her eyes.


    Hu Xiaofeng¡¯s injuries were the lightest among them. After all, she weighed the most. If she could be that easily hurt, then all the food that she had eaten would be a waste.


    She quickly explained what had happened. Of course, she twisted the fact and didn¡¯t mention anything about them setting Qin Xi and Liu Dequan up. She said that Qin Xi was taking revenge on Qin Lan and Shi Zhen and made them do something embarrassing.


    In this era, women weren¡¯t supposed to reveal too much of their body. Otherwise, people would point an accusing finger at them. However, today, Qin Lan was pretty much seen naked in front of dozens of villagers.


    Hearing Hu Xiaofeng talk about what happened today, Qin Guobiao was furious with a deep frown on his face.


    ¡°This is unacceptable. If I had known that she was so troublesome, I would have drowned her to death back then!¡±


    Qin Gang looked similar to Qin Ling. They both had the same square face and thick black eyebrows. Unfortunately, they got their small eyes from Zhang Cuiyun. If their eyes could be a bit bigger, they would be considered handsome.


    ¡°How dare that little b*tch bully my sister? I¡¯ll break her legs and make her kneel down to apologize!¡±


    He was about to walk out in a rage with Qin Feng when Qin Guobiao shouted coldly, ¡°Stop, no one is allowed to go!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Qin Gang and Qin Feng were both eager to avenge their sister..


    At this moment, Qin Ling walked in with a walking stick. Seeing the mess in the room, he was also angry.


    ¡°Grandpa, that b*tch needs to be punished. Not only did she make me like this, but she also bullied Lan. Grandpa, we have to think of a way to get rid of her. Otherwise, she will continue to cause us trouble in the future.¡±


    Actually, Qin Ling knew what Li Guihua and the others had gone to do. However, his leg injury had yet to recover, so he had been waiting at home for good news. In the end, he saw Li Guihua and the others coming back in a miserable state.


    Of course, he did not know what exactly happened. He just thought the plan had failed and that Han Dazhu had beaten up these women.


    If he knew how much of an embarrassment Qin Lan made herself to be today, he would be too ashamed to shout.


    Qin Guobiao¡¯s face was ashen, and his chest heaved with anger. ¡°Alright, let me think about this!¡±


    ¡°Dad, we can¡¯t afford to waste time. It¡¯s about time we need to fulfill the promise we made to the old bachelor. If we don¡¯t think of a way, Lan will suffer!¡±


    Zhang Cuiyun was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan.


    Everyone in Shangwan Village knew that not only was Qin Lan wild, but she was also a hen that could not lay eggs. Once Lin Guosheng heard about this, he would be displeased. Moreover, most of the villagers had seen Qin Lan¡¯s naked body today. The Lin family was not stupid. This marriage¡­ was probably going to be terminated!


    However, she was indignant. She didn¡¯t want to lose such a good son-in-law, and the person who caused Qin Lan to become like this was Qin Xi.


    Therefore, even if Qin Lan was divorced, she would make Qin Xi pay a painful price!

 Chapter 123 - Wifey, Ill Lift You Up!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let him take Lan away. As for Qin XI, she has to go even if she doesn¡¯t want to. If necessary, we¡¯ll


    Although Qin Guobiao did not make it clear, the ruthlessness in his eyes said it all.


    However, changes were always unexpected and caught people off guard.


    In the middle of the night when the wind was strong, two figures stood outside the Qin family. To be precise, there were three figures, but the third one was floating.


    ¡°Tao Po, are you ready?¡± Qin Xi asked softly.


    Tao Po nodded excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s been prepared for a long time. Hurry up. I can¡¯t wait anymore.¡±


    During the day, Qin Xi reached an agreement with her. Qin Xi would help her find Ma Peng and she would help Qin Xi scare the wits out of the Qin family.


    To be honest, she did not want to do such a bad thing. However, what happened during the day made her realize that no one in the Qin family was good, so she agreed willingly.


    Qin Xi nodded and took out a talisman. After chanting the incantation, she raised it and an invisible wisp of Mystic Qi entered the space between Tao Po¡¯s eyebrows. Tao Po¡¯s body immediately became solidified. ¡°Tao Po, you only have three minutes. Have fun. I¡¯ll wait for you outside!¡±


    Tao Po nodded and floated in happily.


    Han Shi tugged at Qin Xi¡¯s clothes and leaned against her in fear. She asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Wifey, why can this old woman fly?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled awkardly and said in all seriousness, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before we came? She is a master. She¡¯s like Money King on TV who can ride the clouds and transform into anything in the world. Isn¡¯t she amazing?¡±


    Han Shi seemed to have thought of something and immediately raised his head to look at her with sparkling eyes. His voice was mixed with admiration and excitement. ¡°That¡¯s awesome. I want to be as awesome as her so that I can protect you in the future.¡±


    Looking at his bright eyes, Qin Xi nodded subconsciously.


    Without warning, Han Shi landed a kiss on her cheek. ¡°That¡¯s great. I can finally protect my wife. In the future, if anyone dares to bully you, I¡¯ll definitely beat them up.¡±


    Qin Xi was stunned. She touched the place where Han Shi had kissed her and her face turned redder and redder. Her heart was pounding, and the words she wanted to say were stuck in her throat.


    Suddenly, Qin Xi thought of the soul sealed in the bracelet and was struck by a very good idea.


    At this moment, sharp screams echoed through the quiet night, causing the dogs to bark.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ Help¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t come after me. It wasn¡¯t me¡­ It was her. It was this old woman who insisted on going. It wasn¡¯t me¡­¡±


    ¡°Zhang Cuiyun, how dare you betray me? I¡¯m going to kill¡­ Ah, my back¡­¡±


    ¡°Ghost¡­ Mom, Mom, help me¡­ I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, no. Don¡¯t come over. Don¡¯t come over¡­¡±


    At this moment, the Qin family was like a boiling kettle.


    Qin Xi smiled so widely that her eyes narrowed into a line. She wanted to stand on her tiptoes to see what was going on inside, but she realized that she was not tall enough. Just as she was about to climb up the wall, her body suddenly felt light and her waist tightened. Han Shi had lifted her up.


    ¡°Wifey, I¡¯ll lift you up.¡±

 Chapter 124 - Nemesis

    Qin Xi leaned into Han Shi¡¯s arms and felt sweet inside. A color resembling evening glow slowly appeared on her face again.


    For some reason, she realized that as long as she was with Han Shi, she would blush easily, and her reaction and thinking would be much slower.


    He was just a guy with the intelligence of a five-year-old, but he could also make her shy and nervous. What was weird was that Qin Xi seemed to be addicted to this feeling, especially when she went to bed at night¡­


    ¡°Wifey, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    While Qin Xi was absent-minded, Han Shi suddenly asked. Qin Xi replied without thinking, ¡°What do you mean what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Your heart is beating so fast, it feels like it¡¯s about to jump out¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ you little brat, where are you touching?¡± Qin Xi cried out and quickly jumped out of his arms. Her face was red to the neck and her entire body seemed to be on fire. She glared at Han Shi angrily and shyly.


    Han Shi was shocked by her agitated reaction and looked at Qin Xi aggrievedly.


    Seeing his expression, Qin Xi¡¯s anger inexplicably disappeared. She felt that Han Shi was her nemesis.


    At this moment, the courtyard was in chaos, but outside the wall, the vibe was lovey-dovey.


    Seeing that three minutes was almost up, Tao Po threatened the Qin family, ¡°Hmph, this is the price you pay for doing that kind of thing in my house. Now, I want to live in your house. Let¡¯s see who dares to snatch it from me.¡±


    With that, she flew straight into the house and did not come out again.


    The Qin family thought Tao Po had occupied their house. No one dared to enter and could only squat in the courtyard, trembling.


    The same thing happened to the Shi family too. That night, Shangwan Village was bustling with activity. All the dogs in the village were barking, waking up the villagers.


    When the villagers arrived at the Qin family, they saw the Qin family hiding in the cowshed, trembling. It was where Qin Xi used to live.


    The villagers thought to themselves, ¡®It¡¯s really true that what goes around comes around!¡¯


    Just as everyone was asking what happened to the Qin family, they heard an ear-piercing scream coming from the direction of the Shi family.


    They were shocked and ran towards the Shi family in a group. Liu Shuan was woken up by the noise when they passed by his house.


    However, when the villagers arrived at the Shi family, they saw that the Shi family had either fainted from fear or were hiding. Compared to the Qin family, they were much more miserable.


    Seeing this, Liu Shuan walked forward and wanted to ask something, but the Shi family was so frightened that they could not speak properly. They pointed at the house and shouted, ¡°There¡¯s a ghost¡­ Tao Po is coming after us.¡±


    Ghost?


    Liu Shuan frowned and looked into the house. He did not believe in ghosts and gods, but he heard that the Shi family and the Qin family had caused a scene at Tao Po¡¯s house today in order to harm Qin Xi. They probably thought Tao Po was angry with them and came to seek revenge.


    When he thought about Qin Xi¡¯s ability, he sneered in his heart. Qin Xi was the last person they could afford to offend.


    ¡°Alright, It¡¯s time to dismiss! Go back and sleep.¡±


    ¡°Chief, are we¡­ not going to do something?¡± A villager asked.


    Liu Shuan asked, ¡°How? It¡¯s their fault. What can I do? They actually dared to do such a nasty thing while I went to town. They should already be thankful that I didn¡¯t settle the score with them. If any of you want to get involved, be my guest. Hmph!¡±


    With that, he snorted and left.


    The villagers looked at each other and left one after another.


    Before Liu Shuan left, he saw Qin Xi and Han Shi at the back of the group. When he passed them, he said, ¡°Come and find me tomorrow!¡±

 Chapter 125 - Land Contract

    The next morning, Qin Xi and Han Shi came to the village office.


    Although it was called an office, it was actually three large thatched houses. In the middle was the village secretary and the village chief¡¯s office.


    On the left and right were the offices for the staff.


    Now that Shangwan Village was very behind in terms of development, the position of village secretary was almost non-existent.


    When they arrived at the village chief¡¯s office, Liu Shuan greeted them warmly, ¡°Come in and take a seat!¡±


    Before the two of them could grab a seat, he continued excitedly, ¡°Yesterday, I went to the town to see the mayor. I told him that you wanted to buy the hill. The mayor agreed.¡±


    ¡°However, the country explicitly prohibits the sale and transfer of land. It can only be bought in the form of contracting. The duration of the contract is 30, 40, 50, 60, and 70 years.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded. This was the same as in her previous life. ¡°What¡¯s the price?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ The area of that hill is 259,000 square meters. Given that it¡¯s a 30-year contract, it¡¯ll be at least 280,000 yuan. This is the price I got from bargaining with them for a long time.¡±


    This was also the acceptable price range that Qin Xi had thought about.


    ¡°280,000¡­¡±


    Qin Xi thought that the price was indeed very cheap. As long as she did well, Shangwan Village would definitely attract more talents.


    In 30 years, the soil of the hill that was nourished with Vitality Pills would also undergo a transformation. At that time, even without the Vitality Pills, the vegetation here would grow very well.


    At the thought of this, she wanted to seize this opportunity even more. She took a deep breath and looked at Liu Shuan solemnly. ¡°Village Chief, I¡¯ve thought about it. If I want to sign a contract of 70 years, I hope the town can lower the price for me. It¡¯s best if it¡¯s 680,000 yuan. If possible, we can sign the contract immediately. How about that?¡±


    Liu Shuan suddenly stood up in shock. He did not even notice that he had spilled the tea. He gasped and said in disbelief, ¡°680,000? Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Positive.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded seriously. ¡°Village Chief, to be honest, I saved a rich man in the city. He gave me 700,000 yuan as reward. I want to use the remaining 20,000 yuan to buy some fruit seedlings. I want to use a special method to speed up the ripening of these fruits. If the survival rate is 80%, our village will definitely become the number one village in this area this year.¡±


    Liu Shuan was deeply shocked by her words.


    Not to mention 700,000 yuan, he had never even seen 50,000 yuan in his life, but this little girl in front of him made it sound like 700,000 yuan was nothing. Moreover, she bought the land as if she was doing some grocery shopping. Even he could not help but admire her decisiveness.


    Liu Shuan wiped the cold sweat off his forehead nervously and excitedly. He slowly sat down and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Then, then I¡¯ll go and talk to them later!¡±


    Qin Xi gave him a reassuring smile. ¡°Uncle Liu, when the matter is settled, we need to introduce landlines into the village. Otherwise, it will be difficult to communicate in the future.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay, uh, what, landline?¡± Liu Shuan was shocked again.


    He waved his hands and stammered, ¡°No, no, no, I can¡¯t.¡±


    Qin Xi interrupted him and said, ¡°Village Chief, I¡¯ll pay for this. After all, you are the village chief and most likely, you¡¯ll need to help me with a lot of things.¡±


    Liu Shuan said seriously without thinking, ¡°Of course. As the village chief, I will do my best to share your burden. Your matter is the most important one now.¡±


    ¡°With you helping me, I¡¯m very relieved.¡±


    Qin Xi smiled and said, ¡°When the time comes, please help me tell the villagers that I¡¯ll pay anyone who goes up the hill to work!¡±

 Chapter 126 - Han Shi Was Displeased

    After leaving the office, Han Shi pulled Qin Xi to the river downstream to catch fish.


    Qin Xi couldn¡¯t talk him out of it, so she went with him. At the entrance of the village, she saw a car drive into the village and stop beside her.


    The car window was lowered, revealing Xia Tangxin¡¯s gentle and charming smile. ¡°Xi, I¡¯m here to find you!¡±


    ¡°Hi, Tangxin. Why are you here?¡± Qin Xi was a little surprised.


    Xia Tangxin glared at her and got out of the car. She was dressed in a simple white dress, making her look slender and beautiful like a lily in bloom.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t come to look for you, you would¡¯ve forgotten about me. I waited for you for three days but you didn¡¯t come to find me so I had to come over to look for you. It just so happens that I finished all the veggies. I came to buy some more.¡±


    She was originally an introverted girl who did not talk much in the past. However, after meeting Qin Xi, she became more talkative.


    Qin Xi touched her nose in embarrassment and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve been a little busy these past few days, so¡­¡±


    ¡°So you forgot about me, right?¡±


    Xia Tangxin pouted and habitually wanted to hold her arm, but was pushed away by a pair of big hands.


    She looked over in shock and noticed Han Shi, who was looking at her with hostility.


    ¡°Uh¡­ who is this?¡±


    ¡°Stone, don¡¯t be rude. She¡¯s my friend.¡±


    Qin Xi warned gently, then looked at Xia Tangxin and introduced, ¡°This is my husband, Han Shi.¡±


    ¡°This is my new friend, Xia Tangxin. You have to get along well with her in the future.¡±


    Xia Tangxin asked with a raised voice as if she was dumbfounded by the news, ¡°Husband? You¡¯re married? You are just my age. How?¡±


    Before she could finish, she met Han Shi¡¯s cold and dark eyes. Her neck seemed to be strangled, making her lose her voice abruptly.


    Qin Xi raised her eyebrows and turned to look at the man beside her, only to see Han Shizheng looking displeased. He didn¡¯t seem to like Xia Tangxin.


    She chuckled and scratched Han Shi¡¯s palm. ¡°Alright, stop being so gloomy. I don¡¯t have any friends in this village. It¡¯s not easy for me to make a friend. Don¡¯t scare her away.¡±


    Han Shi¡¯s expression changed drastically from fierceness to gentleness, which dumbfounded Xia Tangxin.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not block the village entrance. Let¡¯s go play together.¡± Qin Xi smiled and held their hands as they walked towards the river.


    As a matter of fact, Qin Xi had never really strolled around Shangwan Village. Not to mention her, even the Host did not have the chance to walk around.


    It was not that the Host did not want to come out, but the Qin family was afraid that she would embarrass the family.


    Of course, the Host was also afraid of going out. In modern terms, the host had social anxiety.


    Although the Qin family always bullied her, she didn¡¯t think too much of it because she was used to that kind of life. As long as they did not kick her out, she would do anything.


    ¡°Hey, Miss¡­¡± Seeing that Xia Tangxin was walking away, the driver, who was also the bodyguard, panicked and quickly shouted.


    Xia Tangxin waved her hand. ¡°Uncle Yang, wait for me at Xi¡¯s house. I¡¯ll go back after hanging out for a while.¡±


    The driver was a little worried. ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts. There¡¯s no danger here. Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Looking at her bright smile, the driver stopped saying anything. He drove into the village and asked around to find Qin Xi¡¯s home.


    Seeing that they were getting further and further away, Xia Tang asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled and said mysteriously, ¡°You¡¯ll know in a while. It¡¯s a secret now.¡±


    Han Shi, on the other hand, still looked displeased.

 Chapter 127 - I Like Him Too

    ¡°What is this¡­¡±


    By the river, Xia Tangxin saw Han Shi take off his shoes and walk into the water barefooted. The water level was not high, only reaching Han Shi¡¯s knees.


    He walked to a large rock that was exposed to the water and took out a pipe-shaped fishing net. There were several palm-sized trout inside.


    This fishing net was made by Han Shi. It was covered in spikes. As long as the fish entered it, it would be difficult for them to swim out. Once they swam out, they would be pierced by the spikes.


    Xia Tangxin asked curiously, ¡°Why are there so many spikes on it?¡±


    Han Shi glanced at her with deep disdain.


    Xia Tangxin blushed and looked at Qin Xi like a white lotus. She complained openly, ¡°Xi, look at him. He¡¯s mocking me.¡±


    Qin Xi held back her laughter. She combed up her hair and teased, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. My Stone won¡¯t do that. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s ignorant and inexperienced.¡±


    ¡°You, the two of you joined forces to bully me! As expected of a couple.¡± Xia Tangxin pretended to be angry and stomped her feet.


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t feel embarrassed.


    She raised her chin proudly and said smugly, ¡°Exactly. We¡¯re a couple, so of course we¡¯ll be united against the enemy.¡±


    Xia Tangxin was speechless, thinking to herself that she must have made a fake friend!


    Han Shi poured the fish in the net onto a big square rock and counted. There were seven fish in total. His eyes were as bright as stars as he looked at Qin Xi expectantly and asked, ¡°Wifey, how do you want to eat them?¡±


    ¡°Roast it. It¡¯s quicker that way.¡± Qin Xi was also eager to try when she saw the fish.


    Han Shi nodded. ¡°Then watch the fish. I¡¯ll go pick up the firewood.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    After Han Shi left, Xia Tangxin sat opposite Qin Xi and looked at the lively fish, pouting.


    Qin Xi poked the fish with a tree branch. Seeing that Xia Tangxin wanted to say something, she asked with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Just say it.¡±


    ¡°I think he¡­¡±


    Xia Tangxin pointed at her head. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re not a good match?¡±


    She knew that she shouldn¡¯t ask so much, but she really treated Qin Xi as a friend and didn¡¯t want her to be unhappy.


    Qin Xi smiled and looked at the rippling water.


    ¡°You know, in this village, only he and his family treated me well. In the past, I was a little afraid to be with him, afraid that they would also take pleasure in abusing me. But later, I started to like being with them.¡±


    ¡°Although Stone only has the IQ of a five-year-old, he treats me extremely well and puts me first in everything. I like him very much. Moreover, I¡¯m confident that I can treat him. After I treat him, he will become smarter and more excellent. At that time, we will naturally be a good match.¡±


    Seeing that Qin Xi really wasn¡¯t forced to marry, Xia Tang was more or less relieved. However, when she thought of Han Shi¡¯s cold gaze, she shivered for no reason. She felt that such an oppressive warning gaze should not belong to Han Shi.


    She thought for a moment and asked tentatively with a frown, ¡°Uh¡­ Xi, do you think¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m back!¡±


    Xia Tangxin was interrupted by Han Shi, who had run back. She touched the side of her skirt awkwardly, feeling guilty about being caught talking bad about him.


    Qin Xi did not think too much about it. Instead, she started a fire with Han Shi. Han Shi took out a bag of salt and chili from his pocket.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite well-prepared.¡± Qin Xi smiled and patted his head as a form of praise.


    Han Shi rubbed against her hand, looking as obedient as a cat.


    Xia Tangli was speechless. She was still here. Could they please take her feelings into consideration?

 Chapter 128 - Here Comes the Gift!

    The weather at the beginning of August was still hot. The sunlight that shone on the water was sparkling and colorful.


    Under the shade of the tree, the sunlight became mottled as it shone through leaves and spread out on the ground.


    Smoke rose from the grill, filling the air with a fragrance.


    Soon, the fish was ready.


    It was obvious that Han Shi was an expert at grilling fish as it looked juicy and salivating.


    Qin Xi found some sour wild vegetables on the grass beside her to remove the fishy smell.


    Just as the three of them were eating with relish, Luo Xiujuan came over, panting.


    Recently, Luo Xiujuan had been using the facial mask Qin Xi had made for her. Every night, before she went to bed, she would apply a little bit of it. The next morning, her skin would become tender and fair. Even her wrinkles would decrease a lot. Now, if Luo Xiujuan said that she was 27 years old, people would believe her.


    ¡°Mom? Why are you here? Did something happen?¡± Qin Xi asked in surprise when she saw Luo Xiujuan running over.


    Han Shi was deboning the fish for Qin Xi with all the attention he could gather. He only took a glance at his mother and did not plan to greet her.


    Xia Tangxin quickly stood up and wiped the oil off her mouth. She greeted her politely, ¡°Hello, Auntie!¡±


    Although Luo Xiujuan did not know Xia Tangxin, the bodyguard who went to buy vegetables had already explained her identity. Seeing that Xia Tangxin was gentle and decent, her eyes lit up and she praised generously, ¡°Hello, hello. This must be Miss Xia. You are really beautiful!¡±


    However, she thought to herself, ¡°But not as beautiful as my daughter-in-law.¡±


    Xia Tang smiled shyly. ¡°Thank you for your praise, Auntie.¡±


    Qin Xi knew that Luo Xiujuan must have something important to say. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have come all the way here. She asked again, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    After being reminded by Qin Xi, Luo Xiujuan immediately remembered something. She said anxiously, ¡°Quick, go back. Someone from the capital wants to see you. He¡¯s at home now!¡±


    ¡°The capital?¡±


    Qin Xi was stunned. The only person she knew from the capital was Deng Xinhe. She thought that he must have succeeded and sent someone to inform her!


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    When they returned to the village, they saw a big truck parked at the entrance of the Han family¡¯s house from afar. Many villagers were gathered around, watching.


    Qin Xi walked closer and saw that the truck was filled with brand new furniture and expensive appliances. A few people dressed like removal men were moving them into the courtyard.


    The furniture was made of pure first-grade wood, yellow rosewood. In the future, this would easily cost millions. Although it was not worth that much now, it was not cheap either.


    However, the thing was that there was no place to put so much furniture.


    Qin Xi felt like it was about time to rebuild the house.


    ¡°She¡¯s back, she¡¯s back!¡± Someone among the villagers shouted.


    Everyone looked over and made way for Qin Xi. At this moment, the villagers looked at Qin Xi differently.


    They never expected that a little girl who had lived in a cow shed since she was born would one day become so capable.


    Not only did she become Doctor Liu¡¯s disciple, but she also saved a rich man in the capital. Looking at the furniture and appliances, it was obvious that it would cost a few thousand yuan!


    As soon as Qin Xi entered the house, she was stunned by the scene in front of her.


    A car was parked in the most eye-catching place in the Han family¡¯s courtyard. It was the latest Santana, costing about 100,000 yuan. Beside it were all kinds of men¡¯s and women¡¯s clothes, shoes, branded bags, and cosmetics.


    Qin Xi was suddenly lost for words.

 Chapter 129 - Guests

    Qin Xi looked past the pile of items and at the few people under the shade of the tree.


    There was Cheng Haizhong, who had come once, and a man in his thirties who looked decent. There was also a man in a suit and leather shoes. The last person was Xia Tangxin¡¯s driver slash bodyguard.


    ¡°You must be Miss Qin. Hello, I¡¯m Old Master Deng¡¯s trusted aide. My name is Liang Jiaming!¡±


    Liang Jiaming recognized her at a glance. This was because his young master had used two words to describe Qin Xi: Baby-faced and devilish!


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Liang.¡±


    She shook hands with Liang Jiaming and said with a smile, ¡°I have to congratulate Old Master Deng on his victories!¡±


    Liang Jiaming was taken aback, and his tone became even more respectful. ¡°Miss Qin, you¡¯re indeed a master. I¡¯m exactly here to tell you the good news. Not only did Young Master Deng get his revenge, but he also took over most of the Qi family. The Deng family¡¯s status in the capital has risen to another level, so Old Master and Young Master Deng sent me to inform you.¡±


    ¡°At first, Young Master wanted to come along, but recently, he has been busy annexing the Qi family, so he couldn¡¯t come. Master Qin, please don¡¯t blame him.¡±


    Qin Xi forced a smile and thought to herself, ¡°Fortunately, he didn¡¯t come. If he did, I would skin him alive.¡±


    Her gaze landed on Cheng Haizhong and she greeted with a smile, ¡°Uncle Cheng!¡±


    Cheng Haizhong laughed heartily and said, ¡°Miss Qin, I¡¯m here to buy vegetables again. You won¡¯t kick me out, will you?¡±


    Qin Xi said seriously, ¡°Of course not! I have as many veggies as you want!¡±


    Cheng Haizhong pointed at the young man in his thirties and said, ¡°Let me introduce you. This is Zhao Dan¡¯s husband, Zheng Zhou. He¡¯s here especially to thank you.¡±


    Qin Xi immediately understood what was going on. She smiled and shook his hand. ¡°Hello, Mr. Zheng.¡±


    Zheng Zhou shook her hand gratefully. His eyes were red and his voice was trembling. ¡°Thank you, Miss Qin. If not for your reminder, Dan might not have been able to escape the tragedy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Aunt Zhao and I were fated to meet, so naturally I should remind her,¡± Qin Xi said humbly.


    Zheng Zhou said solemnly. ¡°If not for your reminder, Dan might have been involved in a series of car accidents on the highway. I heard that no one survived the car accident.¡±


    If not for Qin Xi¡¯s reminder, Zhao Dan might be one of them. Just thinking about it made Zhengzhou shudder.


    At this moment, Han Shi suddenly interrupted. He stared at two shaking hands and said sourly, ¡°Let go of my wife¡¯s hand if you¡¯re done!¡±


    Zheng Zhou reflexively let go of Qin Xi¡¯s hand. He looked a little embarrassed and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I-I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    Han Shi snorted childishly. Then, in front of everyone, he held Qin Xi¡¯s hand and rubbed it hard. It was as if there was something dirty on it.


    The corners of everyone¡¯s mouths twitched. They wanted to laugh but didn¡¯t dare to.


    At this moment, Han Dazhu interrupted, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk inside. Don¡¯t stand under the scorching sun!¡±


    Qin Xi nodded and said to Han Shi, ¡°Stone, go and pick a few cucumbers and carrots to entertain the guests!¡±


    Liang Jiahui, Cheng Haizhong, Zhengzhou, the driver thought to themselves, This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of people serving guests with cucumbers and carrots!


    However, seeing how serious Qin Xi was, they could only shut their mouths.

 Chapter 130 - Befriend Qin Xi

    ¡°Master Qin, those things outside are a gift for you from Old Master Deng for giving him the calligraphy. Also, this is for saving Young Master Deng and the Deng family. Old Master Deng asked me to give it to you in person.¡±


    Liang Jiaming took out a check from his pocket. On it was a million yuan. He placed it in front of her respectfully.


    Cheng Haizhong, Zheng Zhou, and the others gasped. They were considered rich people, but they had never seen a million yuan.


    Not to mention Han Dazhu and Luo Xiujuan. If not for their good health, they would have fainted from shock and excitement.


    Qin Xi frowned and did not look at the check. Instead, she said, ¡°The calligraphy is a birthday gift from me. There¡¯s no need to return the favor. As for Deng Xinhe, he has already given me the reward. Take the things back!¡±


    Liang Jiaming explained with a smile, ¡°Old Master Deng knows that Master Qin is a righteous person. He said that it¡¯s a gift for you. In the future, he might still need your help.¡±


    Qin Xi understood that Old Master Deng was taking out a million yuan to befriend her. At the thought of this, she did not refuse. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll accept it.¡±


    The smile on Liang Mingxin¡¯s face became brighter. This was because he knew that Qin Xi had agreed to become friends with the Deng family. In the future, the Deng family would have the help of a mysterious master.


    Seeing that Liang Mingxin had offered a sky-high check of 1 million yuan, Zhang Zhou immediately felt the hand that was holding the 5,000 was shaking. Before he came, he thought that 5,000 yuan was already a lot. However, he was caught off guard and felt like digging a hole to hide.


    He thought that it was best for him to take out the 5,000 Yuan right before he left. This way, it would be less embarrassing.


    Liang Jiaming did not stay for long. Qin Xi asked Han Shi to get some vegetables for him.


    Liang Jiaming¡¯s mouth twitched and he left with a pile of vegetables in his arms.


    As soon as he left, the big truck also left. The villagers wanted to go into the courtyard to ask around, but Cheng Haizhong, Zheng Zhou, Xia Tangxin, and the others had not left yet. It was time for lunch, so they could only go home to cook.


    Seeing that the time was right, Zheng Zhou took out the 5,000 yuan in embarrassment. ¡°Well, although it¡¯s not much, this is a token of my appreciation. Miss Qin, please take it.¡±


    Qin Xi shook her head and said, ¡°Since I call her Auntie Zhao, I don¡¯t treat her as an outsider. Uncle Zheng, take the money back!¡±


    Zheng Zhou said seriously, ¡°That won¡¯t do. If it weren¡¯t for your reminder, Dan would definitely die in the car crash. This is a small token of appreciation from me and Dan. Please take it unless you think it¡¯s too little.¡±


    5,000 yuan was too little?


    Qin Xi shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not that I think it¡¯s too little, but I have a plan to tell you.¡±


    Cheng Haizhong and Zhengzhou said in unison, ¡°What plan?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. I plan to plant fruit trees on the hill. I want Uncle Cheng to help me find out if there are any mature trees for sale. It¡¯s best if the trees can bear fruit this year.¡±


    Cheng Haizhong slapped his thigh. ¡°Oh, Miss Qin, you¡¯ve asked the right person. Two days ago, a big farmer said that he wanted to sell his plantation. He¡¯s also my supplier, so he mentioned it to me. If you need it, I¡¯ll ask him.¡±


    Qin Xi was overjoyed. ¡°That would be great!¡±

 Chapter 131 - My Stone Will Kill You With Fierce Gaze!

    ¡°Uncle Cheng, you¡¯ve tried my vegetables and know how they taste. I believe the fruits I plant will taste equally good or even better. After all, fruits are sweeter than vegetables by nature.¡±


    ¡°You happen to be in the canned food business. I was thinking, do you want to cooperate? I¡¯ll provide you with fresh fruits and you can make canned fruits with them.¡±


    ¡°Also, Uncle Zheng, I have a very good sales plan. If it can be implemented, I want you to join me.¡±


    Zheng Zhou was a little excited. ¡°What plan?¡±


    Qin Xi then told him about the supermarket chain that would replace the traditional market in the future.


    Hearing her talk, Cheng Haizhong and Zheng Zhou became more and more confident in the plan succeeding.


    At this moment, Xia Tangxin couldn¡¯t help but interrupt. ¡°Xi, why didn¡¯t you ask me to join you? My family owns many shops scattered across the entire Zhehai Province, and the location is very good. Do you want to consider cooperating with my family?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ who is this?¡±


    All along, Cheng Haizhong and Zheng Zhou did not pay much attention to Xia Tangxin. It was not because she wasn¡¯t pretty enough but it was precisely because she was too pretty so they were too shy to ask.


    Now was the time to ask.


    Qin Xi introduced calmly, ¡°This is Xia Tangxin, the daughter of Xia Zhenguo.¡±


    ¡°Xia Zhenguo?¡±


    The two of them were shocked again. ¡°Is he the philanthropist who donated a lot of money every year?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s my father.¡± Xia Tang nodded with a smile.


    She held Qin Xi¡¯s arm and said coquettishly, ¡°I want to join too. Xi, don¡¯t be biased.¡±


    Before Qin Xi could say anything, Han Shi pulled Xia Tangxin¡¯s hand away from Qin Xi and warned, ¡°If you want to talk, talk. Don¡¯t keep touching my wife.¡±


    Everyone was speechless. He was too jealous!


    The corners of Han Dazhu¡¯s mouth twitched. He felt that he would not understand a word even if he stayed here. He stood up and dragged Han Shi out of the room.


    After Han Shi was gone, Xia Tangxin was about to hold Qin Xi¡¯s arm again when she saw Han Shi¡¯s handsome face appear on the window. He stared at her intently, as if to say, ¡°I¡¯m everywhere!¡±


    Before she could react, Han Shi was pulled away by Han Dazhu. She snorted and stopped holding Qin Xi¡¯s arm.


    Qin Xi quite enjoyed it when Han Shi was being protective of her. She turned to look at Xia Tangxin and teased, ¡°Don¡¯t keep snuggling me. I¡¯m a married woman. If my Stone sees you, he¡¯ll kill you with his fierce gaze!¡±


    Xia Tangli looked away to protest.


    The three of them discussed for a while and were filled with excitement. They wanted to implement the plan right away.


    When it was time for lunch, the three of them initially wanted to stay for lunch, but after the discussion, they were in no mood to stay anymore. They wished they could fly back immediately to prepare the plan.


    Qin Xi did not ask them to stay. After all, she urgently needed to see the owner of the plantation and see how the mature fruit trees looked. If possible, when the hill contract was in place, she would ask the villagers to help move the trees. She would try to begin selling when the fruits were ripe in October!


    Just as the family was eating, Liu Shuan came, shouting anxiously. ¡°Xi, someone from town is here!¡±

 Chapter 132 - The Town Mayor Is Here!

    At the office of Shangwan Village.


    People from town were here!


    The town mayor came personally with this female secretary. Qin Xi had seen this female secretary before. She was Sister Xue, who had once been pickpocketed by a thief.


    The mayor was called Sun Song, a middle-aged man in his forties. He was wearing a suit that was not very new. His hair was combed neatly, and his expression was slightly dignified.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Xue Ya was clearly stunned when she saw Qin Xi.


    Sun Song was surprised. ¡°Xue, do you know her?¡±


    Xue Ya was embarrassed to admit it. She stammered, ¡°She, she once did me a small favor.¡±


    In fact, it was not a small favor. Sun Song asked her to go to the city to get some important information about the reform policy.


    She now regretted her decision to offer Qin Xi 200 Yuan as a token of appreciation for helping her back then. Qin Xi could take out 680,000 yuan without hesitation. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t care about a petty 200 Yuan. She had given up the opportunity to befriend a big shot.


    Qin Xi did not know what Xue Ya was thinking. She first introduced Han Dazhu politely before introducing herself with a smile. ¡°Hello, Mayor. This is my grandfather, Han Dazhu. I¡¯m Qin Xi.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Brother Han. I¡¯m Sun Song, the mayor of Qinglin Town.¡± Sun Song had a good first impression of Qin Xi. He smiled and shook hands with Han Dazhu.


    Han Dazhu said with a smile, ¡°Mayor, I¡¯m sorry to trouble you to come here in person.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t put it that way. If Miss Xi can build a plantation in Shangwan Village, not only will it drive the economic development of the entire Shangwan Village and the surrounding villages, but it will also help Qinlin Town too. Moreover, the new national policy encourages and promotes the development of the agricultural economy. It¡¯s just the right time to begin investing.¡±


    ¡°The mayor is right. If the plantation is built, it will indeed help boost the economy of surrounding villages. Moreover, I¡¯ve already promised Uncle Liu, the village chief of Shangwan Village that in a few years, I will make Shangwan Village and Qinglin Town the largest fruit supplier in the country. At that time, everyone will get rich.¡±


    Qin Xi said with extreme confidence, but in Xue Ya¡¯s eyes, she was talking nonsense.


    It had to be noted that it was not that there were no plantations in the surrounding villages. Although they had boosted the economy to a certain extent, people who benefited from it were few.


    Actually, Sun Song was also incredulous, but what Qin Xi said blew his mind. ¡°Mayor, you probably don¡¯t know this, but at noon, I reached an agreement with the manager of Cheng Haizhong Food Factory in Yangyuan County and the daughter of Xia Zhenguo in Luoping City to form a joint company to produce, manufacture, and sell fruits. At that time, I will become the number one supplier. With their connections and channels, it will be easy for them to push the fruits into the market.¡±


    Sun Song was shocked that his head kept buzzing. He asked in disbelief, ¡°Xia Zhenguo? Which Xia Zhenguo? Is it the Xia Zhenguo I know?¡±


    Xue Ya¡¯s expression changed drastically and she blurted out, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. How can a village girl like you be qualified to acquaint CEO Xia?¡±


    The few of them frowned and subconsciously looked at Xue Ya. Xue Ya¡¯s face turned pale as she realized that she said something too impudent. She stammered, ¡°What I mean is, CEO Xia is busy every day. How can¡­¡±


    A cold glint flashed across Qin Xi¡¯s eyes as she said with a dangerous smile, ¡°Are you trying to say that how can someone as high and mighty as CEO Xia work with a village girl?¡±

 Chapter 133 - Paper Work

    ¡°I, I¡­¡±


    Xue Ya was a little flustered by everyone¡¯s reproachful gazes. Her face turned red and she bit her lower lip, feeling jealous and angry at Qin Xi.


    She felt that Qin Xi was overestimating herself. Did she not know who she was?


    How dare she claim to be a friend of Xia Zhenguo¡¯s.


    However, she seemed to have forgotten that if Qin Xi was really a useless village girl, she wouldn¡¯t be able to take out 680,000 yuan.


    Han Dazhu had a bad impression of Xue Ya.


    He was bad-tempered and protective of his family. Whenever someone badmouthed his family, he would put on a long face. ¡°Why should my girl lie to you? What¡¯s the point of lying to you? Besides, you¡¯re just a secretary, not the mayor. What right do you have to interfere in our business?¡±


    Xue Ya was caught off guard by this series of questions. She didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Qin Xi gave him a look that said, ¡°You¡¯re awesome.¡±


    ¡°Miss Xue, don¡¯t mind him. My grandfather is a straightforward person. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Qin Xi said with a smile, which made Xue Ya more angry.


    What did she mean by him being a straightforward person? These two were clearly mocking her!


    However, in front of the mayor, she couldn¡¯t behave too rashly. She forced a stiff smile on her face but deep down, she wished she could go up and tear Qin Xi apart. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was my fault for being rude.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just think twice before you say anything in the future.¡±


    Liu Shuan quickly tried to smooth things over and explained with a smile, ¡°Xi does know that philanthropist named Xia Zhenguo. Just now, Xia Zhenguo¡¯s daughter was here with Xi. Didn¡¯t you see a black vehicle when you came?¡±


    After being reminded by Liu Shuan, Sun Song immediately recalled seeing a Mercedes-Benz at the entrance of the village. At that time, he was wondering why there was such a good car in such a poor place. Now that he thought about it, it made sense if it was CEO Xia¡¯s daughter¡¯s car.


    Recalling what Qin Xi said about her also cooperating with CEO Xia, Sun Song immediately became excited.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to the city tomorrow to get the paperwork done. Don¡¯t worry, Miss Qin, I¡¯ll definitely do my best to do it.¡± This was a good thing for the country and the people. It would also help his political career, so he would naturally fight for it.


    Qin Xi said with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Mayor!¡±


    Contracting the land required a lot of paperwork. First, one had to inform the village chief, then the town mayor, then the city mayor and so on.


    Overall, if the process was smooth, it would take at least ten days.


    Therefore, during this period, Cheng Haizhong brought Qin Xi and Han Shi to the plantation that was about to be sold.


    The plantation was so enormous that one could not see the end of it.


    It was the beginning of August, and there were already fruits hanging on the trees. On the sunny afternoon, the fruits looked lush and translucent. Especially the ripe fruits, they emitted an alluring fragrance that made people drool.


    The boss here was called Wei Zhi, a man in his thirties. He was thin and looked haggard. He seemed to be sick as his footsteps were very unsteady.


    However, when he saw them, he smiled very brightly.


    Qin Xi could tell at a glance from afar that the boss was plagued by a serious stomach disease.


    She asked calmly, ¡°Boss Wei, can you tell me how many kinds of fruit trees there are on the plantation?¡±


    They strolled through the plantation as they talked.


    ¡°There are a total of 27 kinds, including the most common ones: apples, pears, peaches, persimmons, oranges, cherries, bayberries, green plums, oranges, melons, lychees, figs, pomegranates, sun peaches, kiwis, grapefruits, sugar oranges, dates, peaches, hawthorns, grapes, as well as longan, honeydew, cherries, peaches, and a few expensive avocados from the north.¡±

 Chapter 134 - Stomach Cancer

    ¡°Although there are a lot of kinds, I didn¡¯t plant too many of the same kind. Moreover, I planted them in different seasons.¡± As Wei Zhi spoke, he picked a handful of ripe longans from the branches and handed it to the three of them.


    ¡°Try it. Some of these are not suitable for planting in the central area. I also used a special method to plant them. The yield is not very good and sometimes the trees can¡¯t bear fruits.¡±


    Qin Xi asked curiously, ¡°A special method? Can I ask what kind of special method it is?¡±


    Wei Zhi did not intend to hide anything and said, ¡°I built a greenhouse, but it¡¯s not big enough to accommodate all the fruit trees.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded in understanding. She thought to herself that if it were her, she would definitely set up a spirit gathering formation. Although she didn¡¯t have the ability to set up a spirit gathering formation that covered the entire hill, covering a plantation wasn¡¯t too challenging.


    Just as she was about to peel the longan in her hand, a cold and smooth longan was suddenly delivered to her mouth by Han Shi.


    The longan was fragrant and sweet. It was indeed quite good. If she added Vitality Pill to it, it would definitely be even more delicious.


    She was in no hurry to ask about the price. Instead, she changed the topic and asked, ¡°I heard from Uncle Cheng that Mr. Wei wants to go abroad. Forgive me for asking, but can I know why you want to go abroad?¡±


    Cheng Haizhong was also a little confused. ¡°That¡¯s right. Aren¡¯t you doing very good here? Is there something urgent so that you have to go abroad?¡±


    Wei Zhi shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°To be honest, I am seriously ill. I have no choice but to sell this piece of land and seek treatment abroad.¡±


    Qin Xi shook her head as she said, ¡°Mr. Wei, forgive me for being blunt, but your stomach cancer is already at the late stage. Even if you go abroad, it won¡¯t help. You might never come back.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wei, have you never tried traditional Chinese medicine?¡±


    ¡°Traditional Chinese medicine won¡¯t help with cancer.¡±


    Wei Zhi suddenly paused and looked at Qin Xi in disbelief. ¡°How did you know that I have stomach cancer?¡±


    Han Shi looked at him as if he was looking at a fool. ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that? My wife is very capable.¡±


    Wei Zhi looked at Han Shi, dumbfounded and not knowing what to say to that.


    Cheng Haizhong slapped his forehead and introduced with a smile, ¡°I forgot to tell you that Miss Qin is actually a very good Chinese doctor.¡±


    The first time he saw Qin Xi was in a restaurant in Qinglin Town. At that time, her superb acupuncture skills shocked everyone.


    Moreover, it was said that Xia Zhenguo was also saved by her. He had already taken Qin Xi¡¯s ability for granted, so he forgot about mentioning it for a moment.


    Seeing how young Qin Xi looked, Wei Zhi said hesitantly, ¡°Chinese doctor? Um¡­¡±


    Cheng Haizhong patted his shoulder. ¡°She can tell your illness at a glance. Doesn¡¯t that mean everything?¡±


    Qin Xi said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s normal for Mr. Wei not to believe me. After all, I¡¯m so young and don¡¯t look like a doctor at all.¡±


    ¡°However, just as Uncle Cheng said, if I can tell your illness at a glance, that means I do have some ability. If Mr. Wei believes me, I can ease your pain and make you gain appetite.¡±


    Wei Zhi was so excited that his lips trembled. ¡°Really? Can I really gain an appetite and eat normally?¡±

 Chapter 135 - Doesnt Bloom and Doesnt Wither

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s real. I can also make you fully recover just like a normal person.¡±


    Qin Xi gave Wei Zhi another mind-blowing surprise, making him feel dizzy.


    He was so excited that he did not know what to say. On impulse, he said, ¡°If¡­ if you can cure me, I¡­ I¡¯ll give you all the fruit trees in this plantation. How about that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. If Mr. Wei really recovers, are you not going to run this plantation anymore?¡± Qin Xi asked.


    Wei Zhi shook his head and said sadly, ¡°No, I planned to bring my wife and children back to my hometown. I¡¯ve been working hard all these years and haven¡¯t had the chance to go home. If not for the sudden illness, I wouldn¡¯t have realized the importance of my family.


    ¡°Actually, what¡¯s the point of earning so much money? You can¡¯t bring it with you when you are dead.¡±


    He smiled in relief. ¡°Of course, even if I really die one day, I won¡¯t have any regrets.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded. ¡°Mr. Wei is a filial person! Usually, filial people are blessed by the heavens.¡±


    Wei Zhi said, ¡°Thank you for your kind words!¡±


    After walking around the plantation, Qin Xi suddenly saw a small tree that was neither blooming nor bearing fruit. She asked, ¡°What tree is this?¡±


    Wei Zhi shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve searched a lot of books, but I can¡¯t find this palm-shaped leaf.¡±


    ¡°Besides, it never blooms or withers. After taking root here for ten years, it still looks the same. It doesn¡¯t grow taller or thicker, so I can¡¯t be bothered to care. Anyway, it doesn¡¯t get in the way.¡±


    Qin Xi had a feeling that this tree was not ordinary, because she realized that the closer she got to it, the more the True Qi in her body fluctuated.


    She did not know what kind of tree this was, but she could clearly feel that this tree was closely connected with the True Qi in her body.


    However, she still did not understand what was going on.


    After returning to the resting area in the plantation, Wei Zhi asked impatiently, ¡°Doctor Qin, did you just say that my illness can be cured?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m 80% sure that I can cure it!¡± Actually, she was 100% sure, but she didn¡¯t want to sound too cocky.


    Wei Zhi seemed to have made up his mind and said solemnly, ¡°As long as Doctor Qin can cure me, not only will I give you these fruit trees, but I will also sell this plantation to you at half the price. What do you think?¡±


    This was what Qin Xi had been waiting for. She took out the acupuncture bag and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Wei, let¡¯s begin!¡±


    Twenty minutes later.


    Wei Zhi felt unprecedentedly relaxed, especially his stomach. He felt a warm air circulating in it, and he did not feel any pain. He was instantly so hungry that he felt like he could devour a cow.


    He looked at the fruits on the table and salivated. ¡°Can I eat? I¡¯m a little hungry!¡±


    Qin Xi nodded and took out a piece of paper and a pen to write down a prescription. ¡°Of course, you can eat whatever you want, but don¡¯t eat anything spicy. Don¡¯t drink for the time being. I¡¯ll give you a prescription. After taking the herbs for half a month, you¡¯ll be no different from a normal person.¡±


    Wei Zhi nodded gratefully as he munched away an apple. ¡°Thank you, Doctor Qin. No, Divine Doctor Qin, I feel much better and full of energy. Then let¡¯s sign the contract!¡±


    Qin Xi shook her head. ¡°Go to the hospital for a checkup first. There is no hurry to sign the contract!¡±


    Wei Zhi understood what she meant. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you, Divine Doctor Qin.¡±

 Chapter 136 - : Little Lamp Man

    After settling the matter of the fruit tree, the next thing to do was to wait for news from the town mayor.


    However, for three days in a row, there was no news from the city. Not to mention Qin Xi, even the town mayor was a little anxious. He asked Xue Ya a few times if she had submitted the document. After receiving her guarantee, he was slightly relieved.


    Qin Xi thought that the city mayor was probably too busy to deal with the paperwork, so she didn¡¯t urge.


    In any case, she still had one more important thing to do, which was to complete Han Shi¡¯s acupuncture treatment.


    Han Shi¡¯s brain was severely injured, and he was also frightened so much that his soul scattered. So she needed to use mystic technique to gather and stabilize his soul.


    That night, in the dead of the night, Qin Xi asked Han Shi to stand in the middle of the courtyard. She took out a few talismans and summoned her ancient artifact, the Chain of Darkness.


    The talisman circled around Han Shi¡¯s head and ignited in the wind, forming small flames that lit up the sky like a beacon.


    The black chain that emitted a powerful aura spun around Han Shi at an extremely fast speed, forming a small vortex.


    However, this vortex did not bring about any wind. Instead, it had a very powerful suction force, as if it was trying to suck something over.


    Han Dazhu and Luo Xiujuan stood at the side, dumbfounded. Although they did not know what a fantasy movie was, when they saw this scene, they felt that Qin Xi was not a human but a fairy descending to the mortal world.


    Qin Xi made a hand seal and chanted an obscure incantation. This was known as the Soul Revival Technique in mysticism.


    At this moment, her face was filled with seriousness because she realized that Han Shi¡¯s volatile soul had become abnormally powerful.


    Moreover, there was a phantom in his soul, as if it had devoured something.


    Devour?


    She suddenly remembered that the soul that wanted to possess Han Shi¡¯s body did not seem to be that difficult to deal with.


    If she was not wrong, that soul was at least a few hundred years old. How could it be easily subdued by her? Even with the combination of the Chain of Darkness and the Dark Fire, it was still impossible for her to subdue it with her first level cultivation.


    Could it be¡­


    The soul was accidentally eaten by Han Shi?


    If that was the case, Han Shi would not be able to digest the ability of the soul at all. That was why Han Shi did not get better.


    Qin Xi was furious when she came to this conclusion!


    She retracted the Chain of Darkness. Without the support of the True Qi, the small flames were all extinguished, turning into white smoke that dissipated.


    At the same time, she released the soul sealed in the bracelet with a dark expression. However, when she saw the soul, she was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Qin Xi thought to herself, the soul that she subdued was filled with Yin energy. Why did he look like he had been purified after coming out? There was no Yin energy spreading out from him at all. Instead, there was a peaceful and holy aura. He emitted holy light, making him look like a little lamp man!


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth twitched. Could this guy have been transformed?


    Qin Xi was right. The soul had indeed been transformed. Ever since he entered the bracelet, he had been baptized by a mysterious power every day and tortured by it.


    When he saw Qin Xi, he flew to Qin Xi and hugged her leg, begging.


    ¡°Mom, Grandma, Ancestor, please don¡¯t seal me in that damn place. In the future, I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do. I really can¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡±

 Chapter 137 - A Free Teacher!

    Qin Xi was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s inside?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s¡­ there¡¯s a ghost. It¡¯s a strange place¡­¡± At the thought of that place, the soul¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. He hugged Qin Xi¡¯s thigh and refused to let go.


    Logically speaking, Han Shi should not be able to see the soul just like Han Dazhu and Luo Xiujuan who did not know who Qin Xi was talking to.


    However, Han Shi was different. For some reason, he could see the soul.


    Seeing that the soul was hugging his wife¡¯s thigh, he pulled it away and threw it out. With a vigilant and warning gaze, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t touch my wife. If you dare to touch her again, I¡¯ll get my wife to seal you in and never let you out.¡±


    The soul was about to resist, but when it heard this, it immediately cowered and did not even dare to breathe.


    Qin Xi looked at Han Shi in surprise. ¡°You can see it?¡±


    Han Shi said with a puzzled look, ¡°It keeps flickering. How can I not see it?¡±


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡±


    A few days ago, when Han Shi said that he wanted to become stronger and protect her, she thought of asking the soul out to help Han Shi. However, she was worried that the soul would covet Han Shi¡¯s body again, so she did not let it out.


    Now, the soul offered itself to be her servant. It would be a waste to say no to that.


    At the thought of this, she asked with a strange look in her eyes, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Jiu Yuan, King of Jun dynasty¡± Jiu Yuan answered honestly.


    Qin Xi frowned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know about this dynasty?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ many dynasties aren¡¯t recorded in the history books. Besides, some of these histories distort the truth, so it can¡¯t be trusted at all!¡±


    Qin Xi nodded in agreement and pointed at Han Shi. ¡°In the future, you¡¯ll follow him and teach him everything you know. Do you have a problem with that?


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about everything you know. You¡¯re not allowed to hide anything from me or have any ill intentions. If I find out, I¡¯ll seal you inside the bracelet and you¡¯ll never come out.¡±


    ¡°I understand, I understand¡­¡± Jiu Yuan nodded. As long as he wasn¡¯t thrown into that damn place, he was fine with being a servant.


    Han Shi said with displeasure, ¡°Wifey, I don¡¯t want him to teach me.¡±


    Qin Xi raised her eyebrows. ¡°Why?¡±


    Han Shi said, ¡°He¡¯s too bright. My eyes hurt!¡±


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to become stronger? Don¡¯t you want to protect me and your family? Or do you want to be like this for the rest of your life?¡±


    Han Shi pouted and agreed reluctantly. ¡°Alright, I agree.¡±


    Jiu Yuan was speechless. If not for the fact that he was threatened, he really wanted to bite him to death.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s a king and has been wandering the human world for so long. He must know a lot of things. When you learn all of them, you¡¯ll be able to protect me and your parents.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Listening to their conversation, Han Dazhu and Luo Xiujuan were dumbfounded.


    Luo Xiujuan mustered her courage and asked while trembling, ¡°Xi, who are you talking to? Why can¡¯t I¡­ see anything?¡±


    Qin Xi thought for a moment and pointed at Jiu Yuan. She introduced him simply, ¡°Grandpa, Mom, this is the free teacher I found for Stone. Although he¡¯s a ghost, he was a king when he was alive. I believe Stone will learn a lot from him.¡±


    Han Dazhu and Luo Xiujuan were speechless. Wasn¡¯t finding a ghost to be a teacher ridiculous?

 Chapter 138 - Go to Hell

    Qin Xi suddenly thought of something. If Jiu Yuan was tortured in the seal, what about Tao Po?


    Her heart tightened and she quickly called out Tao Po.


    There was nothing wrong with Tao Po. She asked in confusion, ¡°Why did you summon me? It¡¯s quite comfortable to stay there¡­¡±


    Qin Xi immediately understood.


    This bracelet might be a purifying artifact. As long as someone evil and sinful entered it, they¡¯d be undergoing a painful purification to get their sins removed. Jiu Yuan was such a person.


    On the other hand, Tao Po was fine.


    Tao Po smiled so widely that her eyes almost formed a line. ¡°That place just now was really comfortable. It was like bathing in the sun. My entire body felt comfortable and warm like never before. Girl, can I stay there for a few more days?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled and said, ¡°Of course. However, We have to find Ma Peng first and fulfill your wish.¡±


    At the mention of her son, Tao Po immediately flared up. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Find that bastard first.¡±


    Qin Xi made a hand seal again, trying to connect Tao Po¡¯s soul with Ma Peng¡¯s soul. From a mystic point of view, not only was mother and son connected by blood, but their souls were also connected.


    Not long after, Ma Peng¡¯s soul flashed past. Although Qin Xi couldn¡¯t see his face clearly, Tao Po recognized him. Just as she was about to pounce on him and tear him apart, Qin Xi stopped her.


    ¡°Tao Po, calm down. I haven¡¯t stabilized him yet. If you scare him away, all our efforts will be in vain.¡±


    Tao Po was afraid that her son would run away, so she quickly retreated to the side and waited anxiously.


    When Qin Xi finally summoned Ma Peng¡¯s soul and saw his face, she immediately recognized him.


    This person was none other than the person who planted the small ax in the Han family¡¯s ancestral grave.


    ¡°It¡¯s you? You were the one who buried the ax in the Han family¡¯s ancestral grave. Tell me, who instructed you to do that? Also, where do you live now? Tell me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll crush your soul and turn you into a living corpse.¡±


    The rest of the Han family was stunned.


    Luo Xiujuan asked in confusion, ¡°What axe?¡±


    Han Dazhu clenched his fists tightly and stared at Qin Xi. He gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°Xi, who wants to harm our Han family? Who is he?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t get too excited. I¡¯m still asking!¡±


    Ma Peng was shocked to discover that he was floating in the air in the form of a soul. His body seemed to be restrained by something and he could not move.


    He was extremely terrified and panicked as he struggled to escape. However, to his horror, the old mother who he had burned to death was staring at him fiercely, as if she would rush over and tear him apart at any moment.


    Ma Peng was terrified. His entire body trembled as he shouted, ¡°Mom, Mom, I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. If you didn¡¯t stop me from getting rich, I¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have burned you to death. Mom, you¡¯re my mother. You definitely won¡¯t watch me live a poor life, right? Mom, Mom, you can¡¯t take revenge on me. I¡¯m your son!¡±


    He knelt in the air and started to kowtow and beg for mercy.


    ¡°My son? Now that you remember that you¡¯re my son, why didn¡¯t you think of me as your mother when you burned me to death?¡±


    ¡°I raised you up alone. I knew you were a bad person, but I never thought that you would kill me. Back then, I begged you to let me go, but what did you do? You were only thinking about money and didn¡¯t even look at me, who was devoured by the raging fire. Ma Peng, go to hell!¡±

 Chapter 139 - Soul Restriction

    ¡°Mom, Mom, you have to forgive me. I¡¯m your son. Since you¡¯re already dead, don¡¯t come back haunting me. When I go back, I¡¯ll definitely burn a lot of paper money for you to live a good life. Mom, don¡¯t plague me again, please!¡±


    Ma Peng was crying and kowtowing. He seemed to have thought of something and said excitedly, ¡°Yes, yes, Mom, you have a grandson. I have a son. Our Ma family has a descendant. For the sake of your grandson, can you let me go?¡±


    Tao Po was a little moved. Actually, she did not hate him that much anymore perhaps because she was purified in the bracelet, but she still could not bring herself to forget the scene of her being burnt down to ashes by her son.


    Seeing that Tao Po seemed to be showing signs of wavering, Qin Xi said with a snort, ¡°From your face, I can tell you¡¯ll die alone with no family or children. Where did you get your son from?¡±


    Ma Peng shouted excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I have a son. Mom, you have to believe me. You really have a chubby and cute grandson.¡±


    Qin Xi asked, ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s your child?¡±


    Ma Peng was dumbfounded for a moment. His eyes widened as he said, ¡°You, you mean that b*tch lied to me?¡±


    He had long suspected that his wife had taken his money to have fun with a gigolo, but she refused to admit it. Now that he thought about it, the child really did not look like him at all. His heart immediately sank.


    ¡°Tell me, fifteen years ago, who instructed you to bury the small ax in the Han family¡¯s ancestral grave?¡±


    Ma Peng trembled and stammered in fear, ¡°I, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll use the Soul Searching Technique to force you to say. Let me tell you something. Once I use it, your soul will dissipate and you will become a living dead. Think carefully.¡±


    Ma Peng shook his head in fear. No, he mustn¡¯t become a living dead. If he really became a living dead, that b*tch would take his money and be with the gigolo. He wouldn¡¯t let that b*tch and bastard use him like this.


    At the thought of this, he said nervously, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ll tell you. Actually, I don¡¯t know who that person is. He took the initiative to find me and asked me to bury the ax in the Han family¡¯s graveyard¡­¡±


    Qin Xi narrowed her eyes and made a hand seal. Ma Peng felt his body being torn apart, and he screamed in pain.


    ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t intend to tell me about it. Then I¡¯ll search your soul!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t. I remember now. I remember now¡­ Judging from that person¡¯s accent, he doesn¡¯t seem to be local. I think he¡¯s from the capital.¡±


    ¡°How can you be sure that the person is from the capital? Have you been to the capital?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve never been there, but I know a businessman. He once went to the capital and came back with a thick accent¡­ Master, let me go. That¡¯s all I know. Oh right, although that person¡¯s face was covered, I could vaguely tell that it was a woman¡­¡±


    Ma Peng seemed to have thought of something else and immediately added, ¡°I smell a woman¡¯s fragrance on that person. It¡¯s a smell unique to women.¡±


    ¡°How can you be sure of that?¡± Qin Xi was doubtful.


    Ma Peng was afraid that Qin Xi would search his soul again, so he immediately pointed at Tao Po. ¡°My nose is very good. I can smell anything. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask my mother. My mother knows. Really, I¡¯m not lying to you!¡±


    Tao Po nodded. ¡°His sense of smell is indeed very acute. I can testify to that.¡±


    Ma Peng heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Qin Xi, as if saying, ¡°Look, I¡¯m not lying to you, right? Can you let me go?¡±


    Qin Xi thought for a moment and placed a restriction seal on Ma Peng¡¯s soul. ¡°This is a soul restriction. As long as I want, your soul will suffer a pain worse than death. Now, I don¡¯t care what method you use. Go to the capital and find that woman. When you find her, I¡¯ll remove the restriction.¡±

 Chapter 140 - Husband and Wife, One Deaf and One Mute

    After settling Ma Peng¡¯s matter, there was nothing left for Tao Po to do here. Qin Xi sent her back to where she belonged.


    After sending Tao Po away, Qin Xi felt that the first level of the mystic medicine technique had reached a bottleneck. She immediately had a bold guess.


    When the courtyard finally returned to silence, Han Dazhu asked with a serious expression, ¡°Girl, what did you find out?¡±


    Qin Xi said dejectedly, ¡°Grandpa, not yet. However, I want to ask you¡­ do you know anyone in the capital?¡±


    Han Dazhu immediately shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯ve been here since I can remember. I was born and raised here. How can I know someone from the capital?¡±


    ¡°What about Great-Grandpa and Great-Grandma?¡± Qin Xi asked.


    Han Dazhu sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t remember. I lost my mother when I was three and my father when I was seven. Later on, I apprenticed to a hunter. When I grew up, I married and had children. I¡¯ve never been to other places.¡±


    The more Luo Xiujuan listened, the more confused she became. What ax? What capital? She was baffled.


    **


    Two days later, Mayor Sun Song came again. This time, he did not bring Xue Ya with him. He drove to see Qin Xi and told her that the application was rejected.


    The reason was simple and crude. The higher-up didn¡¯t feel the sincerity of the applicant.


    ¡°Qin, what should we do about this?¡±


    Sun Song knew what the higher-ups were thinking. Even though they knew that this plan would create a good opportunity for economic development, they cared more about the depths of their pocket.


    Qin Xi thought for a moment and suddenly smiled coldly. Weren¡¯t they asking for money blatantly?


    No matter what era it was, it was really difficult to ask for help without offering something in advance!


    She indirectly asked Sun Song how much money the higher-ups wanted before they were willing to approve it. Sun Song gave her a number with a sigh, which made Qin Xi laugh.


    She decided to go to Loping City with the application to see the city mayor.


    However, before leaving, Qin Xi looked at Sun Song. ¡°Mayor, I¡¯m confident that I can get this piece of land. So, can you come up with some excuse to clear the hill first? I want to start planting when I come back.¡±


    In any case, it was just clearing the hills. Sun Song agreed without thinking. ¡°No problem. The village chief will take care of this matter.¡±


    Qin Xi entrusted this matter to Han Shi. Although he only had the intelligence of a five-year-old, he now had the help of Jiu Yuan.


    If Jiu Yuan couldn¡¯t even handle such a simple matter as a king, Qin Xi planned to throw him back into the bracelet to train again.


    Han Dazhu said worriedly, ¡°Xi, is this a good idea? Stone¡­¡±


    Qin Xi smiled and said firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. Stone will definitely be able to do it. He said that he wanted to become stronger and help me. Anyway, it¡¯s not something difficult. I want to see how far he can go.¡±


    Actually, she had already explained the plan to Jiu Yuan so that he could help Han Shi at the critical moment.


    Therefore, she was not worried that Han Shi would mess things up.


    Initially, Han Shi wanted to follow Qin Xi, but Qin Xi said frankly, ¡°I need you to help me hold down the fort here. I need you to take care of the family while I¡¯m not around. Can you do it?¡±


    Back then, after Han Shi devoured a bit of Jiu Yuan¡¯s soul, Qin Xi believed that Han Shi¡¯s intelligence had improved greatly. As for why he was still pretending to be five years old, Qin Xi did not want to pursue the matter. She was afraid that after she did, their relationship would become awkward.


    At this moment, Han Shi still wasn¡¯t aware of the fact that Qin Xi already found out that he had recovered and was still playing the fool.


    Therefore, the couple, one pretending to be deaf and the other mute, perfectly fooled everyone else.

 Chapter 141 - Betting on a Bird!

    Xia Tangxin knew that Qin Xi was going to Luoyang City and went back with her happily.


    After receiving the notice, Xia Zhenguo gave himself half a day off to welcome them at home.


    At first, Qin Xi did not want to trouble the Xia family, but she could not resist Xia Tangxin¡¯s enthusiasm. Helpless, she stayed in the Xia family.


    Fortunately, the Xia family lived in a big two-story villa. Qin Xi lived in the guest room close to Xia Tangxin, mainly because it was very spacious and had an open-air balcony.


    For lunch, Xia Zhenguo cooked four dishes and a soup personally. They were all made from Qin Xi¡¯s vegetables. This time, Qin Xi brought a lot of vegetables with her. She came with two cars and one was specially used to carry vegetables.


    Looking at the dishes, Qin Xi praised sincerely, ¡°Uncle Xia, your culinary skills are really good. I¡¯m hungry just looking at it!¡±


    Knowing that she was prone to car sickness, Qin Xi did not eat when she set out. Now that she saw the fragrant vegetables, her stomach instantly began to rumble.


    Xia Tangxin scooped her a bowl of rice and said mischievously, ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, eat more. My father is a good cook. It¡¯s all thanks to him that I can grow up so pretty.¡±


    Xia Zhenguo rubbed her head and laughed. ¡°You really got a glib tongue, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Xia Tangxin raised her chin proudly.


    ¡°Miss Qin, eat more if you like it. Make yourself at home.¡±


    ¡°I will. Thanks, Uncle Xia.¡±


    During lunch, Xia Zhenguo suddenly asked, ¡°I heard from Tangxin that you¡¯re here for the application of that hill? Do you need help?¡±


    ¡°I do need your help with something.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded. ¡°Uncle, can you give me the basic information of the director and deputy director of the Land Administration?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Xia Zhenguo was slightly surprised.


    He thought that Qin Xi would use this opportunity to ask him to help introduce her to the higher-ups. He did not expect her to only ask for something so simple.


    Qin Xi nodded with a smile. ¡°Uncle Xia, this is enough. If I need anything else, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let me know if you have any difficulties. Also, I¡¯ll give you a driver. After all, you are new here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Xia.¡±


    Xia Zhenguo was very efficient. Just as they finished eating, the documents were sent over by his assistant.


    Qin Xi looked at the information on it and her eyes lit up. She had a plan as to what to do.


    The night passed uneventfully.


    The next morning, Qin Xi asked the driver to send her to the market on XX Road. Looking at the crowded scene, she took out the simple signboard she had just written. On it were two words: face-reading!


    She bought two stools from a shop and sat on one of them while placing the other opposite her. Then, she started munching on sunflower seeds while waiting for business to arrive.


    ¡°Aiyo, of all the trades you can choose, you decided to become a charlatan.¡±


    ¡°At a glance, you can tell she¡¯s just a swindler. Sigh, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Some people passed by and pointed an accusing finger at Qin Xi.


    Qin Xi smiled faintly and said to everyone, ¡°Although I¡¯m young, my abilities are legit.¡±


    ¡°Legit ability? Kid, how old are you this year? Does your family know that you are out here swindling people?¡±


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t show signs of guilt, an old man who was walking around with a bird cage with a bird in it wanted to lecture her.


    Qin Xi touched her chin and looked at the old man with sparkling eyes. ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t believe me, right? Do you want to make a bet?¡±


    The old man was interested and sat down on the stool opposite Qin Xi. ¡°What do you want to bet?¡±


    ¡°How about let¡¯s bet on your bird?¡±

 Chapter 142 - Iron Ball

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. This bird has been with me for three years. We have a deep relationship!¡± Seeing Qin Xi staring at his bird covetously, the old man immediately held the cage in his arms.


    Qin Xi said with a smile, ¡°Are you indirectly acknowledging my ability then? Otherwise, why would you be afraid of losing the bird to me?¡±


    The old man was a little angry when he heard that. He was a person with a competitive nature and could not stand being goaded. After thinking for a moment, he agreed.


    A friend of the old man immediately shouted, ¡°Old Dan, bet with her. She¡¯s just a little girl. Why are you afraid of her?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We have to teach this ignorant girl a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we support you spiritually!¡±


    The old man snorted and placed his parrot, whom he had raised for three years, in front of Qin Xi. ¡°Let¡¯s bet. I¡¯m not afraid of anyone.¡±


    Qin Xi smiled and gave him a thumbs up. ¡°Grandpa, I appreciate your courage!¡±


    As she spoke, she took out a small black iron ball from her bag and placed it beside the parrot. ¡°I bet on this!¡±


    The corners of everyone¡¯s mouths twitched. An iron ball? What a joke!


    The old man glared at her. ¡°I mean, young girl, are you deliberately trying to anger me? Are you trying to fool me with an iron ball?¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. This is not an ordinary iron ball. It¡¯s a priceless treasure!¡±


    ¡°A treasure?¡±


    The old man held the iron ball in his hand and pondered for a long time, but he still couldn¡¯t figure out what it was.


    He said angrily, ¡°Young girl, you¡¯re really mean. Aren¡¯t you trying to swindle me? It¡¯s just an iron ball. What¡¯s so special about it?¡±


    Qin Xi said unhurriedly, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m penniless. I only have this small iron ball and two stools. Do you still want to bet with me or not?¡±


    ¡°Bet. Why not?¡±


    The old man immediately thought of a good idea and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want this iron ball. I want something else.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded without hesitation. ¡°Sure, go ahead!¡±


    ¡°It just so happens that I like to play chess. How about playing chess with me for a day?¡±


    As soon as the old man finished saying that, he received a few snorts from his friends nearby.


    Qin Xi thought to herself that this old man was definitely a person with a story. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been despised by so many people.


    She agreed readily. ¡°Sure!¡±


    After the agreement was reached, Qin Xi began to read the old man¡¯s face.


    She looked at the old man for five seconds before looking away and smiling. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m done reading!¡±


    The old man was stunned. ¡°What? That quick? He wasn¡¯t even ready yet.


    ¡°Young girl, you surely are a liar. There is no way you can finish it so quickly. It¡¯s simply unbelievable.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Your scam is too shabby! You should go back and learn for a few years before trying to scam people!¡±


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s a pity that such a pretty girl ends up being a liar.¡±


    Qin Xi ignored the others and looked at the old man. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re 68 this year, right?¡±


    The old man nodded. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°You only have one son. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. How did you know?¡± The old man¡¯s heart started to beat fast and he got more serious.


    His old friend patted the old man on the shoulder. ¡°Why are you getting so excited? As long as one asks around, one will find out these basic things about you in this area. What¡¯s so surprising about her knowing it?¡±


    When the old man heard that, a look of disappointment appeared on his face.


    Qin Xi said with a calm smile, ¡°Grandpa, if I¡¯m not wrong, you have an older brother.¡±

 Chapter 143 - A Grandson Who Wanders on the Street

    ¡°Hahahaha, young girl, now you are caught lying. You should ask around for more before trying to swindle us. He doesn¡¯t have any siblings, hahahaha.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Old Dan, take the iron ball and sell it.¡±


    ¡°Young girl, quickly pack your things and go back. You are just embarrassing yourself.¡±


    The old friends of the old man were talking non-stop, but they did not see the shocked look on the old man¡¯s face.


    Qin Xi looked at the old man with a smile. ¡°Not long after you were born, your brother unfortunately died. Grandpa, am I right?¡±


    The old man opened his mouth, his lips trembling as if he wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t.


    At this moment, his friends finally realized that something was wrong and looked at each other in puzzlement.


    ¡°Old Dan, don¡¯t tell me you really have a dead brother?¡±


    ¡°Yes, could it be that this little girl really had it right?¡±


    ¡°No way, I¡¯m from the same hometown as Old Dan. I¡¯ve never heard about him having a brother!¡±


    When Qin Xi saw this, she brought up another piece of shocking news. ¡°Grandpa, you have a grandson.¡±


    ¡°Impossible. My son isn¡¯t even married yet! How can I have a grandson?¡±


    The old man stood up excitedly and interrupted Qin Xi. ¡°Young girl, I admit that you were right about my brother, but you¡¯re dead wrong to say that I have a grandson!¡±


    Another man nodded. ¡°Yes, Old Dan¡¯s son is not married yet. How can he have a grandson? Young girl, you¡¯re really wrong this time!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Qin Xi shook her head and her expression suddenly became serious. ¡°Grandpa, you do have a grandson. However, that grandson is living on the street, begging for food. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go back and ask your son if he has ever made a girl pregnant.¡±


    The old man¡¯s hand jerked uncontrollably, and he felt so tight on his chest that he grabbed it and revealed a painful expression.


    ¡°Ah, Old Dan, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Quick, send him to the nearby clinic¡­¡±


    The old man¡¯s facial muscles twitched, and cold sweat dripped down his face. However, he said through gritted teeth, ¡°No¡­ need.¡±


    Qin Xi sighed and stood up. She said to the old man¡¯s friends who were panicking, ¡°Everyone, please move aside. Let me take a look!¡±


    ¡°You are a doctor too?¡± a man asked suspiciously.


    Qin Xi said humbly, ¡°Kind of!¡±


    They made way for Qin Xi who squatted down and grabbed the old man¡¯s wrist to inject her True Qi into him.


    The old man was fine. He was just a little too excited. After receiving the True Qi, he recovered.


    Seeing that color was gradually returning to the old man¡¯s face, his old friends clicked their tongues in surprise. ¡°Not bad. This girl is actually quite capable!¡±


    The old man¡¯s eyes were filled with anxiety as he asked impatiently, ¡°Is what you said¡­ true? I really have a grandson wandering on the street? You¡¯re not lying to me, are you?¡±


    Qin Xi shook her head and said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask your son. If he says no, then you win the bet. How about that?¡±


    Actually, when she saw from the files that the director of the Land Bureau, who was already in his forties, was still single, she found it a little unbelievable.


    Under normal circumstances, he should¡¯ve been married and established a family at such an age as was the tradition.


    Therefore, she wanted to test the father of the director of the Land Bureau first.


    However, she really found something unusual.

 Chapter 144 - Did You Make a Woman Pregnant?

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ask my son, but you¡¯re not allowed to leave.¡±


    The old man was anxious. If what Qin Xi said was true and his son had made a woman pregnant and that woman gave birth to a grandson for him, he would definitely skin that unfilial grandson alive.


    Qin Xi said with a reassuring smile, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t run away. I haven¡¯t taken what is mine yet!¡±


    The old man was worried and instructed his friends, ¡°Everyone, help me keep an eye on this girl. I¡¯ll go and call my son. I¡¯ll treat everyone to a meal tonight.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Old Dan, don¡¯t worry. Go and make the call. We¡¯ll help you watch her. If she dares to run, she¡¯ll have to step over us.¡± An old friend patted his chest and promised.


    Qin Xi was speechless, thinking to herself, ¡°Is it necessary?¡±


    Hence, the scene of a group of old men surrounding a young girl, staring fixedly at her, appeared in the market.


    When an enthusiastic citizen saw this, he shouted at Qin Xi, ¡°Hey, young girl, are you kidnapped? If so, blink your eyes¡­¡±


    Then, the enthusiastic citizen was chased away by the fierce stares from the old men.


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth twitched. She cleared her throat and asked, ¡°Do you want me to read your face too?¡±


    On the other side.


    Old Dan rushed home and did not even have time to drink water. He grabbed the phone and made a call.


    Seeing that he was in a hurry, the old lady thought that something urgent had happened. Her heart skipped a beat and she asked with a worried look, ¡°Old Dan, what happened? Why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    However, Old Dan ignored her. As he listened to the beeping sound on the phone, his stock was in knots.


    The phone was picked up after three beeps. Before the other party could speak, the old man shouted anxiously, ¡°Dan Fang, did you ever make a woman pregnant?¡±


    Anyone who was asked this question would be stunned, including Dan Fang, the director of the Land Bureau.


    ¡°Dad, what do you mean?¡± Dan Fang asked tentatively.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Dad. I don¡¯t have a father like you. Pfft. I don¡¯t have a son like you.¡± The old man was really angry, so much so that he became incoherent.


    Dan Fang was stunned. He was already in his forties and felt puzzled when his father suddenly flared up for no reason. He asked, ¡°Dad, what happened?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you a question and you answer me truthfully.¡±


    Hearing the old man¡¯s serious tone, he immediately sat up straight and said, ¡°Please ask.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever made a woman pregnant? Tell me the truth.¡±


    Dan Fang frowned and blurted out, ¡°No.¡±


    The old man roared, ¡°Think carefully before you speak!¡±


    Dan Fang felt a little aggrieved at being shouted at by his father. He tried his best to recall¡­


    As he did, he suddenly thought of something.


    The reason why Dan Fang did not get married was because he had an emotional baggage. In the past, he was a policeman. When he was on a mission, he was severely injured while saving his leader. After he left the police force, he was assigned to work in the Land Bureau. All these years, he had never touched a woman, unless¡­


    Before going on a mission, he was given a short break. That time, he drank too much and felt that something was wrong when he woke up. There was a pool of blood on the bed sheet. At that time, he was a virgin and did not know a thing about it. Without thinking much, he pulled up his pants and left.


    Later on, he hadn¡¯t been in a relationship with a woman.

 Chapter 145 - Thunderclap Slap

    Dan Fang told the old man what he had recalled.


    The old man was silent for two seconds before he suddenly covered his face and laughed out loud. His action scared his wife and his son.


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Old Dan, don¡¯t scare me. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    The old man laughed so hard that tears came out of his eyes. ¡°Our Dan family has a descendant. Hahahaha, that¡¯s great. Boohoo, the Shan family finally has a descendant¡­¡±


    ¡°What? A descendant?¡±


    The old lady widened her eyes and raised her hand to slap the old man on the back.


    ¡°You old thing, how dare you cheat on me. I¡¯ll beat you to death¡­¡± As she spoke, the old lady slapped him again.


    Although the old lady was over 60 years old, her strength was not to be underestimated. She almost knocked Old Dan out.


    Old Dan gritted his teeth in pain. He was furious at the old lady¡¯s accusation and did not have time to explain. He covered his head and dodge the old lady¡¯s thunderclap slaps.


    When the old lady was tired, the old man finally heaved a sigh of relief and said angrily, ¡°Why did you hit me? You¡¯re being unreasonable!¡±


    ¡°You still have the cheeks to talk back? Do you believe that I¡¯ll cut you into pieces?¡±


    The old lady said fiercely, but tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Dan Qiyong, you have no shame. I want to divorce you!¡±


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯ve misunderstood. It¡¯s not me¡­ it¡¯s your son.¡± Seeing that the old lady misunderstood him, the old man quickly explained the situation.


    Only then did the old lady know that she had made a fool of herself. She couldn¡¯t stop crying when she heard that her grandson was homeless and had to beg for food.


    Dan Fang had not hung up the phone yet. When he heard their conversation, he was stunned. When he came back to his senses, he quickly shouted into the phone, ¡°Dad, Dad, bring that young girl home quickly. I¡¯ll rush back now. Dad, did you hear me?¡±


    The old man quickly picked up the phone and shouted, ¡°Get back ASAP. If anything happens to my grandson because of your stupidity, I¡¯ll skin you alive.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Dad, keep that Master. I¡¯ll go back right away.¡±


    The old man looked like he had everything under control and laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, She¡¯s kept under watch by my friends and definitely can¡¯t escape. Alright, I¡¯ll go and invite her to our house.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Old Dan and his wife ran to the market. When they saw an enormous crowd at the entrance of the market, they were confused.


    After squeezing in, they saw Qin Xi had already become friends with the old men. She was reading their fortunes and treating their illnesses. Almost all the business in the market was snatched away by Qin Xi. Even the boss of the market came out to join the crowd.


    Qin Xi was glad that this era was not like the future when videos could be recorded at all times. Otherwise, she would definitely be on the trending searches today.


    At this moment, she saw Old Dan squeeze into the crowd and heaved a sigh of relief.


    When Qin Xi was pulled out of the crowd by Old Dan, Dan Fang had rushed back home too.


    At the Shan family.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Dan Fang.¡±


    ¡°Qin Xi.¡±


    After the two of them introduced themselves, Dan Fang was the first to speak. He looked at her expectantly. ¡°Master Qin, where is my son?¡±

 Chapter 146 - Pulling the Strings

    Although Qin Xi did not know where the child was, she could find him through a special technique.


    This extraordinary technique was called the Blood Guidance Technique. It was a spell that could connect people within the same family. However, Qin Xi¡¯s ability was limited and she could not unleash the true power of the Blood Guidance Technique


    Even so, it was enough to find Dan Fang¡¯s son.


    Dan Fang, Old Dan, and the old lady looked at her with anticipation and asked impatiently, ¡°Where is he?¡±


    Qin Xi took out a talisman from her pocket and folded it into a small paper crane under the puzzled and anxious gazes of the three of them. Then, she took out two drops of blood from Dan Fang¡¯s finger and dripped one of it on the paper crane and one of it on the middle of Dan Fang¡¯s forehead.


    A magical scene emerged.


    When the blood touched the paper crane and Dan Fang, it miraculously disappeared. At the same time, Dan Fang could vaguely sense the location of his son.


    He felt extremely awe-struck and looked at Qin Xi in disbelief. He was excited and nervous as he said with a trembling voice, ¡°I, I feel it. I know where he is¡­¡±


    Qin Xi took out a contract with a smile and said mischievously, ¡°Now you found where your son is, sign it.¡±


    Dan Fang was dumbfounded. What was going on?


    **


    After the contract was signed, Qin Xi returned to the Xia family happily.


    Seeing her return, Xia Tangxin immediately came up to ask. ¡°How did it go?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled and waved the contract in her hand. ¡°With me taking up the matter, it surely won¡¯t fail.¡±


    ¡°I knew you were the best.¡±


    Xia Tangxin was not too surprised. Her faith in Qin Xi was almost religious.


    Qin Xi thought for a moment and said, ¡°Now that the matter is settled, I want to go back in the afternoon.¡±


    Although Xia Tangxin couldn¡¯t bear to part with Qin Xi, the two of them had already become business partners. They would spend a lot of time together in the future, so she didn¡¯t mind not being around Qin Xi for a day or two.


    Moreover, she had been very busy these past two days. When Xia Zhenguo heard that she was going to work with Qin Xi, he immediately gave her some special permission.


    Xia Tangxin shared this piece of news with Qin Xi happily. ¡°By the way, my father handed me the management rights of all the shops in Luoping City. He said that if I can make it, he¡¯ll let me manage all the shops in Zhehai Province. Xi, we can definitely make it, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Qin Xi said without thinking, ¡°Bring me a pen and paper. I¡¯ll write some plans for you. Also, you have to set up a chain store based on my trademark. In other words, we have to develop our own brand and patent. You will be our agent.¡±


    Although Xia Tangxin wasn¡¯t cut out for doing business, she had learned quite a bit about business by osmosis from her father and grandmother.


    She took out a notebook and Qin Xi wrote down the plans that needed execution.


    Unknowingly, it was noon. Xia Zhenguo returned and asked about Qin Xi¡¯s progress today. Xia Tangxin couldn¡¯t wait to show off. ¡°Dad, Xi is amazing. She made the director of the Land Bureau sign the contract within three hours after she went out.¡±


    Xia Zhenguo was a little surprised. He looked at Qin Xi. ¡°How did you do it? If I remember correctly, Dan Fang is a righteous person who can¡¯t be bribed.¡±


    ¡°Even if he knows that you want to help your villagers get rich, he will still review the contract thoroughly and will only sign it after he feels that there are no problems. According to the process, it will take at least half a month, or more than ten days at the earliest. Three hours¡­ is not realistic.¡±


    Qin Xi smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I helped him find his long-lost son, so he pulled the strings for me.¡±

 Chapter 147 - Going to the Sanatorium

    In the afternoon, Qin Xi didn¡¯t leave because she was delayed by something.


    Elder Wan, Wan Shiyue, heard from somewhere that Qin Xi was in Luoping City and asked his assistant to take her to a place.


    That place was a sanatorium.


    According to Wan Shiyue, the sanatorium was equivalent to the imperial hospital in ancient times. Those who stayed there to recuperate were all great contributors to society.


    There were many sanatoriums like this that were established in various provincial capitals.


    Moreover, the entire sanatorium was guarded by special forces. It could be seen that the security inside was extremely tight.


    All the doctors here were top experts, prestigious in their own domains.


    Qin Xi sat in Elder Wan¡¯s car and looked at the scenery outside the window with a calm expression.


    Seeing that she was not nervous at all, Wan Shiyue was impressed. ¡°Try to see if you can cure that old man. If you can, say it out loud. Don¡¯t care about being questioned. If you can treat his illness, from then on, you can do whatever you want in the entire Zhehai province in the future. As long as it¡¯s within his ability, just give him a call and he¡¯ll handle it for you.¡±


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth twitched as she smiled awkwardly. ¡°You already know why I came to Luoping City?¡±


    Wan Shiyue¡¯s face immediately darkened. He snorted like he was sulky. ¡°Hmph, you called me Grandpa Wan but you didn¡¯t even inform me of your coming. Is that good manners?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Wan, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I have something on and don¡¯t want to trouble you with my matter!¡± Qin Xi explained with a chuckle.


    Wan Shiyue snorted. ¡°Oh, if you don¡¯t want to trouble me, but you want to trouble Xia Zhenguo. Aren¡¯t you still treating me as an outsider then?¡±


    Qin Xi quickly backed down. ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll definitely inform you next time.¡±


    Wan Shiyue changed the topic and asked faintly, ¡°I heard that you know face-reading too.¡±


    Qin Xi smiled in embarrassment. ¡°Yes, just a little bit!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡±


    Wan Shiyue looked at her with a meaningful smile. ¡°I heard that you attracted a huge crowd in the market yesterday and helped Old Dan find his grandson. Even Dan Fang didn¡¯t know he had a son, but you can tell it at a glance. Just a little? You are humblebragging.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Qin Xi was speechless.


    Soon, the two of them arrived at the sanatorium, but cars were allowed to enter. There was a row of sightseeing buses at the entrance. After getting into the bus, they entered the residential area of the sanatorium a few minutes later.


    Seeing them, the guard immediately saluted and greeted, ¡°Greetings, Elder Wan!¡±


    Wan Shiyue nodded and brought Qin Xi to a room. There were four guards guarding it dutifully.


    ¡°Elder Wan!¡±


    Wan Shiyue nodded. ¡°How is the situation inside?¡±


    The guard immediately reported, ¡°Elder Meng¡¯s illness relapsed last night. The dean and the experts are all inside. I¡¯m not sure about the exact situation.¡±


    Wan Shiyue thought for a moment and pushed the door open.


    Those who were allowed to push open the door without knocking were not ordinary people. Even the director did not dare to do so.


    ¡°Junior Meng, how is your father?¡±


    When Wan Shiyue opened the door, he saw a group of so-called experts surrounding the bed. Everyone¡¯s face was solemn, and a middle-aged man was standing beside them.


    This person was the head of the Ministry of Health, Meng Chang¡¯an.


    Qin Xi instantly became excited!


    She finally knew why Wan Shiyue said that as long as she could treat the old man, she could do whatever she wanted!

 Chapter 148 - Face Slap

    ¡°Elder Wan, you¡¯re here!¡±


    Meng Chang¡¯an looked dejected and haggard. He glanced at his father and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°My father¡­ Elder Wan, you should take a look at him yourself!¡±


    Wan Shiyue and Qin Xi subconsciously looked at Elder Meng on the bed who was convulsing uncontrollably with his eyes closed and a tight frown on his forehead, apparently in pain.


    Convulsion was actually an instinctive reaction of the body as well as a conditioned reflex. The others seemed to be used to seeing Elder Meng in such a state.


    Qin Xi frowned. She looked at the old man who was covered in tubes and various instruments. He looked like he was terminally ill. Her gaze landed on the black fog on Elder Meng and knew that his coma was definitely not simple.


    Wan Shiyue asked Qin Xi, who was frowning but looking calm, and asked, ¡°How is he?¡±


    Meng Chang¡¯an was stunned. He subconsciously looked at Qin Xi and asked in confusion, ¡°Elder Wan, this is¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, this is the Chinese doctor I specially invited over to treat Elder Meng. Her name is Qin Xi.¡±


    Elder Wan did not care if his words would strike people as ridiculous. He did not even look at the shocked looks on the experts¡¯ faces. He introduced Meng Chang¡¯an to Qin Xi, ¡°This is Meng Chang¡¯an, Elder Meng¡¯s eldest son.¡±


    Meng Chang¡¯an asked in disbelief, ¡°Elder¡­ Elder Wan, are you serious?¡±


    Wan Shiyue¡¯s face darkened and he immediately exuded an intimidating aura. ¡°Of course. Why would I joke at a critical time like this?¡±


    When the dean at the side heard that, his expression changed drastically. Although Wan Shiyue was someone he could not afford to offend, he still felt insulted.


    His expression was a little ugly as he said, ¡°Elder Wan, what do you mean? Do you not trust our sanatorium, or do you not trust these experts? Besides, this is against the rules!¡±


    One of the experts was unhappy and said in a serious tone, ¡°Isn¡¯t this ridiculous? What can a little girl like her do?¡±


    ¡°What does she know about an illness that even we can¡¯t treat? Chase her out. Don¡¯t disturb our treatment.¡±


    ¡°Rules? Hmph.¡±


    Wan Shiyue stared at the dean and the few experts and asked, ¡°Let me ask you, what illness is it that caused Elder Meng to be in a coma?¡±


    The dean and the rest looked troubled as they stammered, ¡°Although we haven¡¯t found out the cause yet, we¡¯ve been working hard to find it. As long as we can find it, I believe we can save Elder Meng.¡±


    Wan Shiyue said in an unreserved manner, ¡°Let me ask you again. Why is Elder Meng unconscious? Why is he convulsing? Why hasn¡¯t he recovered after so long? Are you unable to treat him or not? Speak!¡±


    The dean and the others looked pale. ¡°We¡­¡±


    At this moment, Qin Xi smiled. Her voice was soft and gentle, but it was like a loud slap to the face of the dean and the others.


    ¡°So these are so called experts! You can¡¯t treat the patient, and you try to stop people with the ability to treat the patient. You really blew my mind today. Even elementary school students know the fact that there¡¯s always someone better. However, you¡¯re like the frogs at the bottom of a well, short-sighted and stubborn. Even though you know that you don¡¯t have the ability, you still insist on sticking to your guns. What you are doing is not treating but killing.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t treat the patient, just say that you can¡¯t. Doctors aren¡¯t omnipotent, nor are they immortals. There are many illnesses that can¡¯t be treated, and no one will laugh at you for saying you can¡¯t. But look at you, stubborn and ignorant. As soon as the other doctors came to check on Elder Wang, you all started mocking and ridiculing. You¡¯re doctors. It¡¯s your duty to treat illnesses and save people, not kill people because of your sense of pride!¡±

 Chapter 149 - Plagued by Evil Spirit

    One of the experts said sarcastically, ¡°Heh, after saying so much, it¡¯s as if you can cure it!¡±


    Qin Xi smiled. ¡°What a coincidence. I happen to have the ability to treat the patient.¡±


    ¡°You can treat him? You really can treat him?¡±


    Qin Xi was brought here by Wan Shiyue, which meant that she was a capable person.


    Besides, Elder Meng was his father. He naturally hoped that his father would wake up.


    ¡°Mr. Meng, don¡¯t be fooled by this little girl. It¡¯s impossible for her to do something that even we can¡¯t do.¡±


    The dean¡¯s eyes were sharp and his voice was cold, filled with warning and threat. ¡°I think you¡¯re not even 20 years old. Have you been to medical school? Do you know what kind of patient this is? Be careful with what you say and do. Otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    ¡°Dean Su, what do you mean? How dare you threaten my people in front of me? Do you think I¡¯m dead?¡±


    Wan Shiyue was furious. ¡°Qin Xi is right. If all of you can¡¯t treat the patient, don¡¯t get in the way. After staying here for so long, he isn¡¯t getting any better at all. How can you still have the cheeks to belittle others? This is a hospital, not a gang.¡±


    The dean instantly realized what he¡¯d done wrong. He was so out of control that he actually said something threatening to a junior in front of Elder Wan and Mr. Meng.


    His face immediately turned pale and he quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Elder Wan. I was in the right frame of mind. I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡±


    Meng Chang¡¯an said coldly, ¡°Alright, Dean Su, let me ask you. Can you treat my father? Tell me yes or no!¡±


    Faced with this question from his direct superior, Meng Chang¡¯an, Dean Su¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He gritted his teeth and shook his head in embarrassment. ¡°Not yet, but we¡¯ll be able to find the cause soon. When we find the cause, we¡¯ll be able to treat it.¡±


    Meng Chang¡¯an¡¯s voice was like ice. ¡°Then let me ask you again. When can we find out the cause of the illness? Today?¡±


    Dean Su said in a low voice, ¡°No, not today!¡±


    ¡°If you were sick and the doctor couldn¡¯t find out why but they didn¡¯t let you see another doctor, what would you do?¡±


    Dean Su blushed and lowered his head without saying a word.


    Meng Chang¡¯an waved his hand and said impatiently, ¡°Alright, get out. I don¡¯t care what you think. I just want to save my father. If you can¡¯t do it, then let someone else do it.This society is run by capable people, not people who only talk big.¡±


    After the dean and the other experts left dejectedly, Qin Xi walked up to Elder Meng and quietly absorbed the thick black fog.


    In an instant, Qin Xi understood everything.


    Seeing that she revealed an enlightened look, Wan Shiyue asked anxiously, ¡°What did you see?¡±


    Qin Xi looked at Meng Chang¡¯an with a solemn expression. ¡°Mr. Meng, did your father not sleep well at night before he fainted? Even if he did, he was always in a state of half-asleep. Sometimes, he would feel like he was stepping on air and falling into a deep abyss. Sometimes, he would feel like there was something heavy on his body. Am I right?¡±


    When Meng Chang¡¯an heard that Qin Xi¡¯s diagnosis of the illness was precise, he couldn¡¯t help but trust her more. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Doctor Qin, do you know what illness my father has?¡±


    ¡°Strictly speaking, this isn¡¯t an illness. He¡¯s plagued by evil spirits,¡± Qin Xi said.


    Meng Chang¡¯an and Wan Shiyue couldn¡¯t help but gasp, especially Meng Chang¡¯an. His face instantly turned pale, and his voice trembled. ¡°Evil spirit? Are you sure?¡±


    Qin Xi nodded firmly and said, ¡°I¡¯m very sure that Elder Meng is plagued by evil spirits.¡±

 Chapter 150 - Place of Extreme Yin Energy

    ¡°Then, then what should we do? Doctor Qin, do you have any ideas?¡±


    Actually, it was not that Meng Chang¡¯an hadn¡¯t thought about that possibility, but he just wasn¡¯t acquainted with anyone in the domain of supernature.


    ¡°There is a way. Mr. Meng, please don¡¯t be too nervous.¡±


    Qin Xi knew why Elder Meng was plagued by evil spirits, but she couldn¡¯t reveal the truth immediately. Meng Chang¡¯an and Wan Shiyue were both smart people. She couldn¡¯t say it too bluntly, or else she would expose too much. As the saying went, the tallest tree in the forest would be destroyed by the wind. Now, she had to take one step at a time.


    ¡°Mr. Meng, do you mind if I go to the place where your father lives?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Soon, the three of them arrived at a manor villa in the suburbs. The people living here were all rich and powerful. It was said that Mr. Meng¡¯s brother was a businessman and a CEO of a corporation. It was not surprising that he could live in such a manor.


    Meng Chang¡¯an explained, ¡°This place is for my father to stay during the hottest days of summer. It¡¯s hot these days, so he¡¯s been staying here.¡±


    Looking at the evil spirit shrouding the manor, Qin Xi couldn¡¯t help but gasp. It didn¡¯t look like a place to avoid the summer heat, but a place to die.


    It was simply a hell resided by ghosts!


    However, for Qin Xi, this place was perfect for cultivation.


    ¡°W-what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Seeing Qin Xi¡¯s expression change drastically, Meng Chang¡¯an asked with a solemn expression.


    ¡°Although the place where Elder Meng lives is an elegant place with mountains and rivers, there is a problem here. If I¡¯m not wrong, a few dead bodies have once been dug out of this land.


    Moreover, at the foot of the mountain, there was a lake on one side and a river on the other, causing the waterflow to be blocked. The water formed a pool and gathered Yin Energy. This was a place of extreme Yin.


    The land of extreme Yin produces ferocious creatures. Your family lives on top of the Yin Energy. How can such a place not be cool and chilling?¡±


    The two of them were confused, but they were all smart people and understood immediately.


    ¡°Actually, if Elder Meng was a little younger, these evil beings wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to him. However, he happened to have fallen sick before and was debilitated. The evil thing took advantage of the situation to plague him. That¡¯s why this happened. If it were Mr. Meng, a person with deep blessings would at most be unlucky¡­¡±


    Meng Chang¡¯an revealed a shocked expression as he said, ¡°Master Qin, since you¡¯ve said so, I will move out right away.¡±


    Wan Shiyue nodded. ¡°Yes, move out and abandon this evil place.¡±


    Qin Xi chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you purify this place. There¡¯s no need to abandon it.¡± It would be a pity to abandon such a big and elegant place!


    Qin Xi took out two folded talismans from her pocket and handed them to them.


    ¡°By the way, this is for the two of you. If anything happens later, it can protect you.¡± After thinking for a moment, she asked, ¡°Do you want to take a look at¡­ that thing?¡±


    Wan Shiyue immediately understood what she was talking about. His eyes widened and he hastened to say with a nod of his head. ¡°Ahem, no, that is not necessary.¡±


    Meng Chang¡¯an did not want to have a nightmare tonight, so he refused with a shake of his head too.


    Qin Xi shrugged her shoulders and didn¡¯t mind.

 Chapter 151 - Breaking Through to the Second Level

    Generally speaking, souls wouldn¡¯t linger in the world for too long even if they couldn¡¯t be reincarnated. The Yang energy in the world was too strong, and those things would dissipate should they linger. However, it was a different story if the souls were resentful ones.


    In a place like today, where Yin energy was constantly absorbed, some supernatural things would be born. Although they did not have the ability to hurt people, the evil spirit they emitted would affect people.


    Therefore, this kind of thing could not be allowed to stay in the human world.


    When the gate to the villa was opened, the scene of a huge courtyard filled with all kinds of vegetation like a small botanical garden came into sight. On both sides of the pathway, there were rows of lush trees and blooming flowers, which was quite pleasing to the eyes.


    However, this was a place with extreme Yin. As soon as one entered, one would feel a bone-piercing chill. Meng Chang¡¯an did not think much of it in the past. He only thought that this was a place to avoid the heat. Now that Qin Xi had pointed it out, he actually felt that this place was sinister and strange.


    Perhaps because he was too nervous, he subconsciously tightened his grip on the talisman Qin Xi gave him.


    Qin Xi walked to the center of the villa and thought for a moment. Then she reached out her hand and focused on gathering the Mystic True Qi in her body. She formed a seal with both hands and chanted an incantation before a golden light emitted.


    At this moment, thick black fog gathered in the swimming pool and approached Qin Xi.


    Although they could not see the black fog, Meng Chang¡¯an and Wan Shiyue felt that something oppressive was approaching. Moreover, they actually shuddered under the scorching sun.


    The two of them subconsciously tightened their grip on the talismans in their hands to find a sense of security.


    Qin Xi sneered and shouted, ¡°Evil, why don¡¯t you show yourself?¡±


    With that, she pointed with both hands and a golden light shot out to strike the black fog. The black fog was not dispersed. Instead, it rose angrily and gradually transformed into a woman.


    Her face was pale, and her eyes were as red as blood. Her entire body reeked of rotten smell.


    Qin Xi¡¯s eyes turned cold as she questioned, ¡°You¡¯re already dead. Why are you still causing trouble in the human world? This is not a place you should stay. Go back to where you should go. I can exorcize you.¡±


    ¡°Exorcize me? Hahaha, I don¡¯t want to return to that damn place. I like to stay in the human world. This is where I belong.¡±


    ¡°Besides, this is my home. I¡¯ve lived here for decades. You barged into my house and still have the cheeks to want to chase me out. I¡¯m already being merciful by not killing you.¡±


    The woman laughed shrilly, as if she was mocking Qin Xi for being naive and delusional.


    ¡°Since you insist, don¡¯t blame me for being rude!¡±


    In the blink of an eye, Qin Xi took the opportunity while the woman was laughing to summon the Chain of Darkness. It instantly transformed into long chains that wrapped around the woman.


    The woman did not expect this little girl to launch a sneak attack and was caught off guard.


    Seeing that she was struggling with all her might and letting out sharp roars, Qin Xi smiled and revealed her canine teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy. A few days ago, I caught an old ghost with this chain. Even he can¡¯t escape, let alone a small ghost like you!¡±


    As she spoke, she chanted the incantation again. A ball of strange black fire suddenly lit up on the dark chain. The burning of the black fire made the woman wail.


    Not long after, the woman was burned to ashes, and the remaining green smoke floated to Qin Xi and entered her body.


    Qin Xi was stunned. Then, she realized that the Mystic True Qi in her body had broken through to the second level.

 Chapter 152 - Battle Ended

    ¡°That¡¯s it? That simple?¡±


    Meng Chang¡¯an and Wan Shiyue thought that Qin Xi would have to fight for 300 rounds before she could subdue the ghost. However, they finally witnessed what Qin Xi was capable of, especially the chain she summoned that could grow bigger and smaller at will.


    Although they could not see the evil soul, the ear-piercing wail she let out was still terrifying. Now, they felt the air around them instantly warm up, so they guessed that the ghost must have gone.


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± Qin Xi looked around and said, ¡°This house¡­¡±


    She just said earlier that this house was still habitable, but she needed to set up an array formation to dissipate the Yin Energy.


    It was a pity that she couldn¡¯t cultivate here. Elder Meng and the others were ordinary people after all. It was better to destroy the house.


    However, before she could finish, Meng Chang¡¯an said, ¡°Master Qin, allow me to express my gratitude for helping my family out!¡±


    Qin Xi was stunned. ¡°Uh¡­ no need, Mr. Meng.¡±


    Meng Chang¡¯an said in a serious tone, ¡°It¡¯s necessary. How about this? I don¡¯t have anything else to offer. We rarely live in this house. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll give this house to you!¡±


    Would she mind?


    What a joke. This was such a good place for cultivation. She would wake up from her dreams laughing if she could get it. How could she mind?


    However, on her face, Qin Xi put on a troubled look. ¡°Are you sure?¡± In fact, she was already overjoyed.


    Wan Shiyue laughed heartily. ¡°You¡¯re putting on airs. If he gives the house to you, just take it. You didn¡¯t hesitate for a second when I gave you money for treating me.¡±


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll accept it. By the way, there¡¯s also a talisman here. I¡¯ll write a prescription for you. When you go back, put this talisman between Elder Meng¡¯s eyebrows. The evil spirit in his body will be automatically sucked out. After taking the medicine for a week, he¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    She took out a talisman from her bag and handed it to Meng Chang¡¯an. Then, she took out her notebook and wrote down a prescription before handing it to him.


    Wan Shiyue stared at the cloth bag QIn Xi was carrying and asked, ¡°Girl, do you have anything else in this bag that can blow our minds? Show us.¡±


    When he said that, Meng Chang¡¯an also stared at Qin Xi¡¯s cloth bag and said in embarrassment, ¡°Uh, I, I want to know too!¡±


    Qin Xi was speechless. Why did she feel like she wasn¡¯t going to lose the stuff in her bag?


    However, now that she had advanced to the second level of the Mystic Medical Technique, she could draw talismans with fingers and did not need talisman papers anymore.


    At the thought of this, she took out a few common talismans from her bag. There were Safety Talismans, Evil-Warding Talismans, Rest Talismas and so on.


    ¡°This is a safety talisman. It can save your life at critical moments. This is an evil-warding talisman. It¡¯s the same as the one I just gave you. There¡¯s also a rest talisman. It can help you sleep well.¡±


    Qin Xi thought for a moment and took out a blank talisman from her bag. This time, she did not need cinnabars and directly wrote a talisman in the air. With a flash of golden light, the patterns on the talisman immediately lit up. She folded it and handed it to Meng Chang¡¯an.


    ¡°Mr. Meng, if I¡¯m not wrong, your son is going to take the college entrance examination next year, right? This is a Scholar Talisman. If he works hard enough, this talisman will be an icing on the cake. If he doesn¡¯t work hard, even if he has it, it will be useless. Take it as a small gift for him!¡±


    Meng Chang¡¯an couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great. Thank you, Master Qin!¡±

 Chapter 153 - Have You and Your Wife... Done That?

    The next afternoon, Qin Xi finally set off for Shangwan Village.


    In Shangwan Village, on Shangwan Mountain.


    Han Shi looked at the village entrance in a daze. After a long while, the ¡°lamp man¡±, Jiu Yuan, floated over like a ghost.


    Seeing his lovesick look, Jiu Yuan rolled his eyes. ¡°Your wife will be back soon. What¡¯s the point of standing here like a tree?¡±


    Han Shi glanced at him coldly and ignored him. He turned around and continued to supervise the villagers.


    At this moment, more than 200 villagers were gathered on the mountain. This was because they had been informed on the loudspeaker that as long as they dug 10 pits at the designated location, they would be paid 8 yuan. It did not sound like a lot, but if the entire family came to dig, they could earn at least 16 yuan as a family, which was quite a considerable amount of income at that time.


    Therefore, these villagers rushed over.


    After Han Shi screened the villagers, only the strong men and women were kept. Of course, there were not only the villagers of Shangwan Village, but also Pingluo Village and Zaohua Village nearby. Because of the geographical restrictions of the other two villages, not many people came.


    But these people were enough.


    This was the third day. A family of three had worked together and dug 20 tree pits. After Han Shi checked the pits, he took out 16 yuan and handed it to the family of three.


    When the villagers saw the money, they became more excited and motivated to work harder.


    ¡°Hey, Stone, I heard that your wife is going to plant fruit trees here. Is that true?¡±


    Some villagers asked as they dug. Due to the hot weather, some of the men were shirtless and had a wet towel around their necks.


    Fortunately, the temperature on the mountain was not particularly high. Occasionally, a cool breeze would blow past. Moreover, the mountain was not completely bare. There were also large trees to shield them from the sun. However, when they worked, they were still drenched in sweat.


    Han Shi nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Hey, Stone, you¡¯re much better now. You¡¯re like a normal person. You really became different after getting married.¡±


    A young man the same age as Stone winked at him and smiled mysteriously. ¡°Tell me honestly. Did you get disciplined by your wife a lot?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy. I¡¯ve been through it. You know very well what a badass I was in the past. But ever since I got married, I haven¡¯t been messing around and staying at home most of the time hugging my fragrant wife. Married life is ten times better than a bachelor life. What¡¯s more, I feel more energetic when I work. Do you feel the same way?¡±


    ¡°Hey, tell me, does your wife treat you well? Does she let you¡­¡±


    Han Shi was red all over his face.


    He cleared his throat to his embarrassment and tried to act like a fool. He straightened his neck and said, ¡°Of course. Xi is my wife. Of course we sleep together.¡±


    He blinked and looked at the young man, asking inquisitively, ¡°Brother Jun, does your wife also let you sleep with her and make babies with you?¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha¡­¡±


    The young man¡¯s name was Yang Jun, and he was as old as Han Shi. When Han Shi was young, the kids in the village bullied him a lot. Only Yang Jun did not bully him. In order to protect Han Shi, he even fell out with several of his childhood friends.


    Hearing Han Shi¡¯s words, he laughed out loud and asked in a low voice, ¡°Stone, have you and your wife¡­ done it?¡±


    Han Shi pretended to not understand. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That thing¡­¡±


    Yang Jun¡¯s expression was troubled. He did not know how to describe it. He scratched his head and then pointed his thumbs at each other, hinting that he was asking if they had kissed.


    Han Shi chuckled and subconsciously touched his handsome face. He felt that the place where Qin Xi had kissed him was still a little hot!

 Chapter 154 - Dotted By His Wife

    While Han Shi and Yang Jun were chit-chatting, Wang Qiang suddenly ran over and shouted, ¡°Brother Stone, there¡¯s a fight over there!¡±


    The ¡®lamp man¡¯ Jiu Yuan floated over and explained to him what had happened in detail.


    It turned out that Da Niu had dug the wrong pit. He had dug the pit that originally belonged to Qin Gang. Da Niu did not want to do it for nothing and wanted to change a pit with Qin Gang. Qin Gang was naturally not willing to do it. It wasn¡¯t his fault that Da Niu dug a wrong pit.


    Therefore, the two of them started arguing over this matter.


    Seeing that Qin Gang was unwilling to give the pit to him, Da Niu started to fill in the pit he had dug.


    Qin Gang was pissed off. The two of them fought over this. Other than Qin Guobiao, Qin Ling, Qin Lan, Li Guihua, and Qin Hongshan, the rest of the Qin family were all present. As for Da Niu, only his father, Tie Niu, came.


    Although there were only two of them, they were strong. When they fought with the Qin Family who had more people, the ones who had the upper hand were actually Da Niu and his father.


    Han Shi asked Jiu Yuan in a low voice, ¡°Who has the upper hand?¡±


    Jiu Yuan answered truthfully, ¡°Da Niu and Tie Niu!¡±


    Han Shi nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go when they¡¯re done fighting! Anyway, I won¡¯t be of much help even if I go!¡±


    Jiu Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched. He didn¡¯t expect Han Shi to be so wily.


    Seeing that Han Shi did not move, Wang Qiang panicked. ¡°Brother Stone, there¡¯s a fight over there. Aren¡¯t you going to take a look? It¡¯s a violent fight!¡±


    Yang Jun was also a little worried. He put down the shovel in his hand and said, ¡°Stone, let¡¯s go and take a look together. If the situation gets serious, it won¡¯t be good for us.¡±


    Han Shi looked at the time and said unhurriedly, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s wait for a few more minutes.¡±


    Yang Jun wanted to persuade him, but his gaze was immediately attracted by the watch on Han Shi¡¯s wrist. He said in surprise, ¡°Stone, this watch of yours is really beautiful. Where did you buy it? It¡¯s quite expensive, right?¡±


    Han Shi said proudly, ¡°I don¡¯t know how much. My wife bought it for me. She said it suits me very well.¡±


    Yang Jun was extremely curious. He stared at Han Shi¡¯s wrist. ¡°Let me take a closer look. I won¡¯t touch it.¡±


    Han Shi raised his hand and showed it to him.


    ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s so beautiful. What¡¯s written on it? It looks like a foreign language¡­ This must cost a lot!¡±


    In Yang Jun¡¯s memory, anything that was from foreign countries was extremely expensive. Therefore, he was green with jealousy.


    ¡°I think I heard Xi say that it cost 50. I¡¯m not so sure!¡±


    Actually, this watch was the latest model of the Rolex. Qin Xi bought three watches for Han Shi in one go. The price was about 5,000 yuan because she knew that these watches would increase in value in the future.


    In order not to shock her family too much, Qin Xi directly reduced the price by two zeros.


    Of course, in the countryside, it was already very extravagant to wear a watch. If Qin Xi told the Han family the real price, they would most likely faint.


    ¡°50 yuan? That expensive?¡± Yang Jun took a deep breath and said enviously, ¡°Oh my god, your wife really dotes on you!¡±


    ¡°Of course. My wife dotes on me!¡± At the mention of Qin Xi, Han Shi stopped pulling a long face and smiled brightly.

 Chapter 155 - Being Called a Fool By a Fool

    Han Shi said that he would wait for a few minutes. After waiting for nine minutes, he went over, but the fight was almost over.


    From afar, the screams and weak shouts of the Qin family could be heard. From time to time, there were sounds of fists hitting flesh. Han Shi smacked his lips and walked over casually. He pretended to not know anything and asked curiously, ¡°Eh, what happened here?¡±


    Yang Jun and Wang Qiang, who had followed Han Shi over, staggered and almost fell. At the same time, they looked at Han Shi, who was pretending to be stupid, in shock. They felt like it was the first day they knew Han Shi.


    ¡°Hey, little fool, why did you come so late? I¡¯m about to be beaten to death! Oh my, there¡¯s no justice in this world! Da Niu and Tie Niu must be punished!¡±


    When Hu Xiaofeng saw Han Shi walking over with a few people, she immediately sat on the ground and wailed.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t shed a tear. She just wiped her eyes with her hand to make it look like she was crying.


    Han Shi was speechless. She really treated him like a fool.


    When everyone heard that Han Shi was here, they sensibly retreated to the side to watch the show.


    In the countryside, there was no television or radio. The only entertainment villagers had was watching shows like this.


    ¡°Little fool, where were you? Why did you come so late? Didn¡¯t you know that we were bullied?¡±


    Qin Gang pointed angrily at Han Shi with a swollen face.


    He thought to himself, he isn¡¯t a match for Da Niu and his father, but he can order the fool around.


    He pointed at Da Niu and Tie Niu condescendingly and ordered Han Shi, ¡°Now, fire these two people immediately. They are not allowed to work anymore!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I saw a butterfly, so I ran over to catch it and was delayed for a while.¡± Han Shi acted like a fool and asked with a puzzled expression, ¡°Why did you ask me to fire them?¡±


    Zhang Cuiyun was so angry that she stomped her feet and snarled, ¡°Are you stupid? Can¡¯t you see that we¡¯re being bullied?¡±


    Han Shi looked at them as if they were fools. ¡°Are you stupid? Even so many of you can¡¯t deal with that son and father, what makes you think I can? Why should I come and get bullied by them too?¡±


    Zhang Cuiyun choked on her words. She was so angry to be called stupid by a fool that her body was trembling.


    Han Shi couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to her. He looked at both sides and asked, ¡°Are you done fighting?¡±


    Everyone was speechless. What did he mean by asking that? Was he going to let them continue the fight or what?


    ¡°Stupid fool, what do you mean? Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m Qin Xi¡¯s brother. What kind of attitude is this?¡±


    Qin Gang was so angry that he trembled. He looked at Qin Hongtao and said sarcastically, ¡°Second Uncle, why don¡¯t you say something to lecture your stupid son-in-law? Now that they have money, they don¡¯t show any regard for the Qin family at all. Aren¡¯t you angry?¡±


    When they were fighting just now, Qin Hongtao went to hide, so he was not injured at all. This made Qin Gang very angry, so he shot him an angry look.


    Qin Hongtao was a useless person in the truest sense of the word. Other than being lazy, he was thick-skinned. No matter what others said, he would not be affected.


    Not to mention Qin Gang, even Hu Xiaofeng and Qin Feng were angry at this useless coward.


    Qin Hongtao sat on the edge of the tree pit and said indifferently, ¡°It has nothing to do with me. You are the ones who started the fight over a small matter. Don¡¯t pull me into it.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The Qin family was speechless.


    Qin Feng knew he couldn¡¯t place any hope on his father. He pointed the spear at Han Shi and ordered, ¡°Hey, fool, I¡¯m Qin Xi¡¯s biological brother. I order you to fire them.¡±

 Chapter 156 - Humiliation

    At this point, the Qin family still didn¡¯t understand the situation.


    The one who they called a fool was now their boss. How could a boss tolerate his employees calling him a fool?


    Moreover, the Qin family had bullied Qin Xi a lot. It was already kind of Han Shi to let them work here.


    Han Shi frowned and said with disdain, ¡°Your Qin family is really, really forgettable. You¡¯ve already cut ties with my wife. Why do you always have to stick to her? Why are you more annoying than Blackie?¡±


    Blackie?


    Who was Blackie?


    Seeing the puzzled looks on their faces, Han Shi scratched his head and explained with a smile, ¡°Blackie is a puppy I raise. It¡¯s very clingy.¡±


    Everyone was stunned for a moment before laughing out loud.


    No one expected Han Shi to compare the Qin family to his dog. It was simply too funny.


    Looking at his honest look, everyone knew that Han Shi was not joking. He said it with all seriousness.


    In other words, in Han Shi¡¯s heart, the Qin family was like his dog, clingy and annoying!


    The Qin family¡¯s faces turned red from the humiliation. They glared at him angrily. ¡°You smelly fool, who are you talking about?¡±


    Han Shi pointed at the Qin family and hid behind Yang Jun in fear. ¡°Look, they look more like Blackie now. They won¡¯t pounce on me and bite me, would they?¡±


    Everyone roared with laughter again.


    At this moment, Da Niu, a tall and strong man, stood up.


    There was a scratch on his face, but it was not bleeding. The vest he was wearing was also torn. He was in a sorry state, but overall, he was many times better than the Qin family.


    Da Niu smiled in embarrassment and said apologetically, ¡°Um¡­ Stone, I was wrong this time. I apologize!¡±


    Tie Niu was wearing a tank top and was scratched a few times. Needless to say, it was done by the women of the Qin family.


    If he went back like that, the villagers would probably gossip about him.


    He did not put on the airs of an elder, nor did he look down on Han Shi just because he was a fool. ¡°Stone, it¡¯s my fault this time. How about this? Da Niu and I won¡¯t ask for a salary today. We¡¯ll come to dig again tomorrow, okay?¡±


    When the Qin family heard this, their eyes lit up. Hu Xiaofeng immediately said shamelessly, ¡°You hit us and have to compensate for our injuries. The pits you dug today will be counted towards our salary.¡±


    Da Niu and Tie Niu glared at Hu Xiaofeng angrily. Hu Xiaofeng placed her hands on her hips and glared back at them. She said firmly, ¡°What are you glaring at? This matter is settled. Little fool, remember to give us the extra money.¡±


    Hu Xiaofeng gestured at the 20 or so tree pits Tie Niu and Da Niu had dug.


    Everyone was speechless. How could there be such a shameless person in this world? They all looked at Han Shi, wanting to see how he would resolve this matter.


    Han Shi scoffed at Hu Xiaofeng¡¯s words and asked the spectators seriously, ¡°Who attacked them first?¡±


    ¡°They¡­¡±


    The villagers pointed at the Qin family in unison.


    Han Shi nodded solemnly. Although his expression was very serious, he still struck people like a fool.


    This was a disguise he had deliberately put on to confuse everyone and make them continue to think that he was still the little fool from back then.


    ¡°Yes, no matter what, it¡¯s wrong to initiate an attack. You have to be punished.¡± Han Shi pointed at the Qin family seriously. ¡°I will deduct the money of five tree pits, which is eight yuan, from your salary for today.¡±


    The Qin family exploded with anger. ¡°You stupid fool, are you crazy? Why?¡±

 Chapter 157 - Exercise Next Door

    ¡°Because I have the final say here!¡±


    Han Shi straightened his back and looked at the Qin family fiercely. ¡°If you cause trouble again, you can forget about working here.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you stupid bastard.¡±


    Zhang Cuiyun was so angry that she almost fainted. She pointed at Han Shi and blurted out our cursing.


    However, before she could finish cursing, Han Dazhu said in a loud voice, ¡°Who is cursing my grandson? I dare you to try again.¡±


    Zhang Cuiyun¡¯s hand trembled. She quickly picked up the shovel and went back to dig pits quietly.


    Han Dazhu walked up and looked at Han Shi. Seeing that Han Shi was not injured, he was relieved. Then, he looked at the Qin family with an unfriendly gaze. Seeing that they were all bruised and swollen, he was slightly stunned. ¡°Are you masochists or what? Why are you constantly looking for chances to get punched?¡±


    Everyone was speechless. The way this grandfather and grandson spoke was more sarcastic than the other!


    **


    Qin Xi did not return to Shangwan Village directly. Instead, she went straight to Qinglin Town and intended to look for the mayor and tell him that the project was approved.


    At the same time, she wanted to treat Meng Chang¡¯an¡¯s chauffeur to a meal. After all, he sent her all the way back.


    The two of them came to a restaurant. The restaurant was partitioned by a curtain and did not have a door. It looked elegant and cozy.


    Just as Qin Xi finished ordering dishes, she heard a familiar voice from next table.


    It was Xue Ya.


    She said coquettishly, ¡°Brother Dali, can¡¯t you stay for a few more days? I haven¡¯t seen you for half a year. You don¡¯t seem to miss me at all.¡± don¡¯t you miss me?¡±


    ¡°I really can¡¯t stay any longer. My boss is urging me to go back. I¡¯ll come again when I have the chance,¡± a man said.


    Xue Ya leaned against the man and took off her high heels. She rubbed her feet against the man and said coquettishly, ¡°But I miss you!¡±


    The man¡¯s voice gradually became suggestive. ¡°Baby, if you miss me, come and find me!¡±


    ¡°No. If it¡¯s always me who looks for you, it¡¯ll make me look like a slut.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you¡­ hmm?¡±


    Xue Ya immediately blushed and pinched the man¡¯s arm. ¡°You¡¯re so annoying¡­ but I like it!¡±


    She even whispered into the man¡¯s ear, ¡°Brother Dali¡¯s is my favorite!¡±


    The man pinched her face with his big hand. ¡°You little vixen!¡±


    Xue Ya let out a moan, and the sound she made was so cute that it could melt a man¡¯s heart.


    Qin Xi was speechless. Were these two people going to do something R-rated?


    As she expected, the two of them started doing it despite the fact that they were in a restaurant. However, the man only lasted for three minutes.


    Others might not be able to hear it, but she could hear it clearly. This was probably the disadvantage of having good hearing!


    Qin Xi was speechless. She really couldn¡¯t tell that Xue Ya was so wild.


    At this moment, the dishes on her side were served one after another. The sound of clothes being put on came from next door. Xue Ya said while panting, ¡°Brother Dali, you¡¯re really amazing!¡±


    Qin Xi was dumbstruck.


    The man zipped up his pants and patted the woman¡¯s red face in satisfaction. He asked casually, ¡°By the way, who is the woman you asked me to deal with this time? Is she really that rich?¡±


    Xue Ya smiled wickedly and said, ¡°She¡¯s just a village girl. I don¡¯t know which old man she slept with, but he gave her a million yuan.¡±


    ¡°She wants to lease an entire mountain. This time, if you sabotage her plan, she will definitely go crazy. When the time comes, she will give you as much as you want!¡±


    Qin Xi was dumbstruck.

 Chapter 158 - Guilt

    Qin Xi did not expect Xue Ya to be the one behind this who was causing her trouble.


    She really did not understand why Xue Ya would go against her since she had once helped her.


    Was it about money?


    Or¡­ was she instructed by the mayor?


    ¡°Miss Qin, what¡¯s wrong? Do you not like the food?¡±


    Seeing that Qin Xi was silent, the chauffeur asked in confusion.


    The chauffeur¡¯s name was Wang. He had been with Meng Chang¡¯an for almost ten years and had seen all kinds of big shots. This was the first time Meng Chang¡¯an asked him to send a young girl home.


    He did not think that Meng Chang¡¯an had any improper relationship with this young lady, but he vaguely heard his superior call her ¡®Master¡¯. Therefore, he was very respectful to Qin Xi along the way.


    Qin Xi smiled. ¡°No, I was just lost in thought. Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    After dinner, Qin Xi asked Wang to go back. Wang wanted to send her home, but Qin Xi still had something to do and had to leave.


    Qin Xi arrived at the town government. The janitor was an old man. Seeing that she was unfamiliar, he quickly stopped her.


    ¡°Young lady, who are you looking for? This is the town government. You can¡¯t enter casually.¡±


    Qin Xi revealed her signature smile and said politely, ¡°I¡¯m here to look for the mayor. It¡¯s related to something very important. Can you help me inform him? Just tell him that someone surnamed Qin from Shangwan Village is here.¡±


    The old man looked at Qin Xi incredulously. How could a young girl have something important to tell the Mayor? At the thought of this, he waved his hand and said impatiently, ¡°Young lady, the mayor is a busy person. Not everyone can see him. Go back!¡±


    Qin Xi knew that words alone couldn¡¯t possibly persuade the janitor. She smiled faintly. ¡°Grandpa, have you been feeling out of breath recently like there is a lump stuck in your throat that you can¡¯t spit out?¡±


    The old man asked in surprise, ¡°Yo, how did you know?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa, I have a way to make that feeling disappear. Can you do me a favor?¡±


    The old man agreed immediately. ¡°Alright, you want to see the mayor, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ll help you inform him, but whether he wants to see you or not is none of my business.¡±


    Qin Xi took out a pen and paper and wrote down a recipe. She handed it to him. ¡°Grandpa, eat according to this. You¡¯ll be fine after two days.¡±


    ¡°Cherry, chives, carrots¡­¡± Seeing that they were all ordinary veggies, the old man frowned and said in disbelief,¡± Cant these treat my illness? Little girl, are you fooling me? ¡±


    Qin Xi asked calmly, ¡°Grandpa, are you a picky eater? You basically don¡¯t eat vegetables, right? Not even pickled vegetables.¡±


    The janitor was surprised. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re really smart. You can even tell that I don¡¯t eat vegetables. Alright, I believe you. I¡¯ll try it for two days.¡±


    Qin Xi explained, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s because you don¡¯t eat vegetables that your body is lacking some nutrients. In the future, you have to eat at least some veggies for the sake of your health.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, okay, I¡¯ll buy some veggies on my way back tonight.¡±


    The old man picked up the walkie-talkie and told the security guard to inform the mayor.


    ¡°Alright, I got someone to inform the mayor. Wait here!¡±


    As soon as the old man finished speaking, he heard a voice behind him.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s smile did not change. She turned around and tilted her head, asking rhetorically, ¡°Don¡¯t you know why I¡¯m here?¡±


    ¡°Why should I know?¡±


    Xue Ya felt a little guilty under Qin Xi¡¯s intent gaze. However, when she thought about how she was about to get money out of this village girl¡¯s pocket, she felt a sense of satisfaction.

 Chapter 159 - Greed

    ¡°By the way, I heard that your proposal was rejected. Sigh, actually, it¡¯s not as difficult to pass as you imagined.¡±


    Xue Ya walked up to Qin Xi. Wearing high-heels, she wanted to give Qin Xi a sense of oppression by looking down at her.


    However, when she walked up, she actually felt an invisible pressure, making her unable to take a further step closer to Qin Xi.


    This was no wonder. Qin Xi now had the second level of the mystic medicine technique. If she did not restrain herself, the magnetic field around her would naturally be too strong and prevent ordinary people from approaching her.


    Qin Xi had only released a little of her power, but it was enough to keep Xue Ya at bay. It could be seen how powerful the second level of the mystic medicine technique was.


    ¡°Oh? I wonder what brilliant ideas Secretary Xue has.¡±


    Xue Ya couldn¡¯t help but be attracted to look at Qin Xi¡¯s fair and delicate skin. She felt an inexplicable sense of jealousy.


    She did not know why, but logically speaking, she should be grateful that Qin Xi had helped her.


    However, when she thought of how a village girl actually had money that she would never be able to earn in her lifetime, she felt like her heart was on fire, as if it was about to burn her to ashes.


    She was indignant. Why was Qin Xi so lucky? She had worked so hard and only managed to be a secretary.


    She felt all sorts of emotions surging in her heart. She even had a terrifying thought that she wanted Qin Xi to lose everything, not for anything else, but because she disliked her.


    Qin Xi did not know what Xue Ya was thinking, but she could sense from the aura Xue Ya gave off that she was hostile.


    She raised her eyebrows, wondering what was on Xue Ya¡¯s mind.


    ¡°My idea might not necessarily be brilliant. Miss Qin, you don¡¯t know the rules of this industry. When you¡¯re out doing business, you need to do a lot of networking and deal with interpersonal relationships.¡±


    A hint of mockery flashed across Xue Ya¡¯s eyes. ¡°Have you ever seen someone ask another person for a favor without gifts or money? Therefore, Miss Qin, if you want to avoid trouble, you have to spend a lot of money!¡±


    ¡°I happen to know someone in the Land Bureau. If Miss Qin needs help, I can help you get in touch with the person who can solve the matter for you.¡±


    Qin Xi looked at her calmly and asked with a smile, ¡°Oh? Then how much do you think I should spend?¡±


    ¡°At least this much.¡± Xue Ya put out three fingers.


    Qin Xi blinked. ¡°300?¡±


    Xue Ya was speechless, thinking to herself, ¡°You country bumpkin, what can 300 do?¡±


    She rolled her eyes and said angrily, ¡°What 300? 300 yuan is not enough to treat a leader to a meal! It¡¯s 300,000 yuan. For someone like Miss Qin who can easily fork out 680,000 yuan, 300,000 yuan shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you, right?¡±


    Qin Xi nodded and replied affirmatively, ¡°Indeed, 300,000 yuan is indeed not a lot to me.¡±


    Hearing that, Xue Ya felt even more jealous. On second thought, this was a good time to get rich. As long as Qin Xi could take out 300,000 yuan, she would be able to pocket at least 100,000 yuan. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice?


    At the thought of this, Xue Ya¡¯s eyes lit up with greed and even her breathing became more rapid. ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as you take out 300,000 yuan, I can settle this matter for you once and for all. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything in the future. Besides, the person I know is very powerful. He¡¯s the assistant of the Deputy Director and has a lot of authority. If you can bribe him, everything will be a piece of cake.¡±


    Qin Xi suddenly asked, ¡°I heard from the mayor that you were the one who sent my application to the city. Is that true, Secretary Xue?¡±


    Xue Ya was stunned, as if she did not expect her to ask this. She nodded and admitted, ¡°It¡¯s me. Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°I suddenly wonder if the bureau really received my application or not. Besides, I don¡¯t think they will ask me for 300,000 yuan openly. Secretary Xue, what do you think will happen if I write an anonymous letter to report you to the authorities?¡±

 Chapter 160 - Xue Ya is Doomed

    Xue Ya¡¯s expression changed drastically, and her heart felt like it was about to jump out of her throat.


    ¡°Secretary Xue, if you don¡¯t want anyone to know, then don¡¯t do it. Just now, I was also eating at that restaurant and was dining next door to yours!¡± Qin Xi smiled innocently, but her eyes were filled with coldness. ¡°I know what you and your Brother Dali did, including the three minutes of fun you two had¡­¡±


    Xue Ya was shocked and subconsciously took two steps back. She was so absent-minded that she lost her balance and fell to the ground with a bang.


    Looking at her face twisted with pain, Qin Xi felt like her butt hurt too.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Secretary Xue, are you alright?¡± Out of politeness, Qin Xi did not kick her while she was down. She even reached out to help her up.


    Qin Xi thought to herself, Look, I¡¯m really a beautiful and kind-hearted little fairy. Others are already treating me like this, but I¡¯m still willing to offer my hand.


    Xue Ya¡¯s face turned red and pale. She felt so ashamed that she wanted to die.


    She slapped Qin Xi¡¯s hand away angrily. Unfortunately, Qin Xi wouldn¡¯t give her a chance to slap her hand. After sensing what Xue Ya was going to do, she quickly withdrew her hand, causing Xue Ya to miss and fell to the side.


    The janitor was dumbfounded when he saw the comical scene of Secretary Xue, who had always been high and mighty, falling to the ground and rolling over. He did not even notice the mayor coming.


    Qin Xi blinked. ¡°Secretary Xue, if you don¡¯t want me to help you get up, then do it yourself. People who don¡¯t know might think I¡¯m bullying you.¡±


    Xue Ya was furious. She originally wanted to accuse Qin Xi of pushing her to the ground, but Qin Xi didn¡¯t give her a chance to do that. How could she not be angry?


    She stood up indignantly and glared at Qin Xi. ¡°Damn it, do you believe that I can make you lose everything with just one word?¡±


    Qin Xi glanced at the mayor who was behind Xue Ya with a cold expression and provoked, ¡°Oh? When did you have so much power? Does the mayor know? Also, does the mayor know that you didn¡¯t send my application to the city and tried to set me up with your lover?¡±


    Xue Ya said indignantly, ¡°So what if he knows? He¡¯s just a small town mayor. Who does he think he is? If not for my father, I wouldn¡¯t deign to assist this old man!¡±


    Old man?


    Although the mayor was in his forties, that still didn¡¯t make him an old man, did it?


    Qin Xi secretly looked at Sun Song¡¯s face. As expected, his face was ashen. She suddenly felt pity for Xue Ya.


    What a pitiful beauty. Couldn¡¯t she just be kind and live her life? Why did she have to destroy her own life with her stupidity? Sigh!


    ¡°Xue Ya, go to the finance department and settle your salary for this month. Congratulations on not having to face an old man like me in the future.¡±


    Behind her, Sun Song¡¯s cold voice reached Xue Ya¡¯s ears, causing her to stiffen and her face to turn pale.


    She didn¡¯t dare look back. She closed her eyes and prayed it was a dream.


    Unfortunately, Sun Song continued coldly, knocking her back to reality.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell your father later how disdainful you are of the job, including the act of abusing your power to set up an applicant. I want to ask him why he sent a daughter like you to work for me.¡±


    Xue Ya¡¯s heart sank. She knew that she was doomed!

 Chapter 161 - The Enthusiasm of the villagers

    No matter what happened next, Qin Xi¡¯s application was finally approved. Moreover, it was approved so fast that even Sun Song was surprised.


    Sun Song was more impressed by her ability, especially when he saw the signature and date on the application document. It was actually signed by the Director of the Land Bureau himself.


    This was simply jaw-dropping.


    Now, Qin Xi had the right to use the mountain. Moreover, the price was 80,000 less than before. This was a token of appreciation from Dan Fang to Qin Xi for helping him find his son.


    Qin Xi was happy that she saved 80.000. With that money, she installed a landline for her family and the village office.


    This made Liu Shuan beaming with smiles.


    After leaving the town government, Qin Xi went to visit Xia Tangxin¡¯s grandmother and helped her treat her illness. She then wrote a prescription and returned to Shangwan Village in a good mood.


    Shangwan Village was very quiet today. To be precise, it had been very quiet for the past two days.


    At least, at the entrance of the village, there were no more old people sitting there gossiping or mischievous children playing. The entire village seemed to be asleep.


    ¡°Yo, Xi is back?¡±


    When she passed by a family, an old lady in the courtyard greeted her happily and even lovingly called her by her nickname.


    Qin Xi had a good memory. She had never interacted with this old lady before, let alone been close to her. Why was this old lady so friendly and nice to her?


    However, since the old lady had greeted her, it was only polite for her to greet back. She smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Hello!¡±


    However, she realized that it was not only the old lady who greeted her warmly. Everyone who walked past her and saw her would greet her equally warmly. Those who did not know better would think that they were Qin Xi¡¯s relatives!


    In fact, Qin Xi didn¡¯t know any of them.


    It was no wonder. Ever since she transmigrated, she had been very busy and had no time to get to know the villagers.


    As for the original Qin Xi, she knew very little about the outside world. When she was young, she was allowed to run around outside. Later on, she was enslaved and held in captivity by the Qin family. She rarely came out. It was unlikely for the villagers to know Qin Xi, let alone greet her.


    Actually, it was obvious that the reason why these people were so enthusiastic towards Qin Xi was because they knew Qin Xi was the one who bought the mountain.


    After all, it would cost at least a few hundred thousand yuan to buy an entire mountain. The news that Qin Xi had earned nearly a million yuan spread like wildfire in these villages.


    Some greedy people even attempted to sneak into the Han family to steal at night. Unexpectedly, when they arrived outside the Han family¡¯s courtyard, they started to run around in circles. This was all done by Jiu Yuan. This was also the reason why Qin Xi could leave the village for a few days without having to worry.


    At the Han family.


    Luo Xiujuan, who was about to send some herbal tea to Han Dazhu and Han Shi, saw Qin Xi coming back and immediately went up to welcome her. When Qin Xi saw how concerned Luo Xiujuan was about her, she felt a lump in her throat.


    She looked at the big bucket of water in Luo Xiujuan¡¯s hand and took it with a smile. ¡°Mom, let me deliver it. I need to go and take a look at the mountain anyway.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Seeing that she was in good spirits, Luo Xiujuan agreed.


    Qin Xi took a small path. There was a steep slope here and a small cave in the middle of the steep slope.


    Due to the steep terrain, very few people came here. It was said that the cave was inhabited by snakes, so the villagers often warned their children to stay away from it.

 Chapter 162 - The Mastermind Back Then

    Qin Xi frowned and slowly approached the cave to listen to the sounds inside.


    ¡°Cangshui, do you think that fool has recovered? If he has recovered, then¡­¡±


    It was a woman¡¯s voice, tinged with worried panic.


    ¡°What are you thinking? He was still young at that time and so much time had passed. What can he remember? Don¡¯t mention this matter again. Also, try not to appear in front of him as much as possible to prevent him from remembering anything.¡±


    The person who spoke was a man. Qin Xi was not familiar with the voices of these two people, but it was undeniable that what they mentioned was probably related to Han Shi.


    ¡°Of course I know. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have married into Pingluo Village.¡±


    The woman was still a little worried. ¡°But then again, if he really recovers, will he tell everyone about us? Cangshui, you can¡¯t let him tell anyone. Hao is your son. If others find out, how can he live in the future?¡±


    The man was actually a little worried too.


    Back then, he and his sister-in-law were having an affair in the cave. Unexpectedly, Han Shi was playing around and bumped into them. He was afraid that Han Shi would tell his family when he went back, so he struck Han Shi on the head, which caused Han Shi to be retarded.


    He actually did not want to strike so hard, but in that era, doing such a shameful thing would definitely get him kicked out of the village. Should that happen, he and his sister-in-law would be finished.


    But now, Han Shi did not seem to be stupid anymore, which frightened the two of them.


    They were afraid that once Han Shi remembered something, not only would their families collapse, but they might even be jailed.


    At the thought of this, he gritted his teeth, his eyes shining with a terrifying glint. ¡°If we have to, we will do it again.¡±


    The woman was shocked. ¡°Brother-in-law, don¡¯t tell me you want¡­¡± She did not continue, but what she was asking was self-evident.


    ¡°What else can we do? We can¡¯t live in fear every day. Besides, if my wife finds out about what we have done, she¡¯ll definitely kill us. Also, Hao, you don¡¯t want Hao to never be able to lift his head up, do you?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts. We can¡¯t put it off any longer. We have to think of a perfect plan.¡±


    After half a minute of silence, the woman suddenly thought of an idea and said, ¡°Brother-in-law, why don¡¯t we burn down the Han family?¡±


    The man gasped. He always thought that he was already ruthless enough, but he did not expect the woman in his arms to be even more ruthless than him. That was a family of four lives. If they were caught burning down the house, they would definitely receive capital punishment.


    As if seeing the man¡¯s fear, the woman continued with a smile.


    ¡°Brother-in-law, let me finish. I heard that the Han family has become rich and bought a mountain. I will deliberately spread the rumor that there are piles of money hidden in the Han family¡¯s house to attract thieves. When the thieves sneak into their house, we¡¯ll set it on fire. That way, no one will suspect us.¡±


    When the man heard her plan, his eyes lit up and he immediately felt that it was feasible. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that.¡±


    The two of them lingered in the cave to plan out the details carefully. When they were done, they started having fun.


    After Qin Xi heard their entire plan, the smile on her face widened and the ruthlessness in her eyes became stronger and stronger.


    SHe thought to herself, Since you¡¯re courting death, it would be a pity if I don¡¯t grant you that.


    She sneered and went up the mountain from the side.


    On the mountain, when Han Shi saw Qin Xi return, he ran over happily with a bright smile. ¡°Wifey, you¡¯re finally back!¡±

 Chapter 163 - Stone Is Acting Cute With His Wife

    ¡°Look at you, your face is covered in sweat. Wipe it off!¡±


    Qin Xi took out a handkerchief and stood on her tiptoes to wipe Han Shi¡¯s sweat.


    Han Shi did not expect her to take the initiative. It had to be known that Qin Xi was a very shy person. When it was just the two of them, she would be extremely shy as long as he was close to her, not to mention that there were so many people watching.


    Moreover, he had been very sensitive since he was young and could sense the change that took place in Qin Xi. Although he didn¡¯t know what happened, Han Shi wouldn¡¯t be so stupid as to waste such an unexpected treatment.


    He quickly bent his knees to make it easier for Qin Xi. When she was about to finish wiping the sweat, he staggered and wrapped his arms around Qin Xi¡¯s slender waist. Qin Xi subconsciously tried to help him up. Her heart tightened and she quickly asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Han Shi pointed at his leg pitifully and said, ¡°My leg is a little numb!¡±


    Qin Xi immediately injected a trace of true Qi into his body. ¡°What about now?¡±


    Han Shi walked around and said in surprise, ¡°Huh? The numbness is gone! Wifey, you¡¯re really amazing. With just a touch, you made it go away.¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s eyelids twitched and she quickly covered his mouth. She looked around and saw that many people were looking over with relish. She immediately blushed and her heart started racing. She glared at Han Shi and threatened in a low voice, ¡°Behave normally, or you can forget about sleeping on my bed tonight!¡±


    Han Shi blinked his innocent eyes and shook his head like a rattle-drum. His mouth, which was covered, made muffled sounds of protest.


    Seeing that the couple was on good terms, the villagers who were working around them teased, ¡°Oh, Stone, are you being disciplined by your wife?¡±


    Everyone burst out laughing.


    Han Dazhu laughed the most heartily. He had always known that his grandson was not worthy of Xi. Not to mention Xi¡¯s mysterious skills, just the fact that she was a normal person was enough to make the Han family owe her.


    Moreover, in just half a month, the Han family had undergone a tremendous change. His leg had recovered, so had Luo Xiujuan¡¯s waist injury. Even Han Shi¡¯s illness had been alleviated. Although he still looked like a fool, judging from the way he had been working hard these past few days, he was obviously much better.


    This was all thanks to Xi. He believed that as long as Xi was around, their family would be better.


    Previously, he had been worried that Xi would despise Stone for being stupid. Now, looking at how loving they were, he felt that he was just overthinking.


    Qin Xi was extremely embarrassed. She turned around and poured a large pot of cold tea for Han Dazhu. ¡°Grandpa, take a rest and drink some cold tea.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. I happen to be thirsty.¡± Han Dazhu took it with a smile and drank it under the shade of the tree.


    The other villagers also brought water for their families. When they were resting, they sat down and chatted.


    The day passed very quickly. Seeing that it was getting late, Qin Xi clapped her hands to attract everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m sure you know that I¡¯ve bought this mountain and plan to plant fruit trees here. A batch of mature fruit trees will arrive in two days. I¡¯m thinking that if anyone is willing to help plant them, I¡¯ll pay 10 yuan per person for every 30 trees they plant. However, I¡¯ll make it clear in advance that these are mature fruit trees. One person definitely won¡¯t be able to carry it, so we need to split into groups of ten. As long as the group plants 30 trees, each person will get 10 yuan.¡±


    Everyone was in an uproar!

 Chapter 164 - The Show Has Just Begun

    ¡®Ten Yuan each person?¡¯


    They could only earn 8 yuan for ten tree pits they dug. Digging tree pits was completely different from planting trees. Although planting trees was more tiring, if they were split into groups, it would definitely be much easier than digging pits.


    ¡°Xi, is what you said true? 10 yuan per person? Are you kidding us?¡± Someone asked in disbelief.


    Qin Xi said with a smile, ¡°Why would I lie to you? As long as you plant the trees well, each of you will get 10 yuan. If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll invite the village chief over tomorrow. For every 30 trees you plant, you¡¯ll be paid on the spot. How about that?¡±


    Everyone believed her now and shouted, ¡°Okay!¡±


    In the evening, during dinner, Qin Xi talked about her encounters in Luoping City for the past two days. She did not mention anything about the cave. When everyone was asleep at night, she sneaked out.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to tell him? He has a right to know.¡±


    The lamp man, Jiu Yuan, floated in front of Qin Xi, dispersing the darkness around her like a torch.


    To be honest, if not for the fact that others could not see him, he would definitely be able to scare the wits out of everyone.


    Qin Xi sneered as she walked. ¡°I don¡¯t want him to remember those painful memories. Don¡¯t tell him about this.¡±


    Jiu Yuan shrugged and looked at the dark night ahead. ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Let them reap what they have sown.¡± Qin Xi raised her chin and said with a smile, ¡°They want to burn us to death, so I¡¯ll give them a taste of their own medicine. However, I won¡¯t allow them to do that at my house, so¡­¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°Lure them to Tao Po¡¯s house. At her house, they can do whatever they want.¡±


    After all, some time ago, the Qin family and the Shi family were frightened by Tao Po. They all thought that Tao Po was still lingering around in the form of a ghost. If anything happened to this group of people in Tao Po¡¯s house, no one would suspect the Han family.


    Jiu Yuan snapped his fingers and said with a sinister smile, ¡°That¡¯s easy. I¡¯ll go and lure them over. You can do the rest yourself!¡±


    As he spoke, he quickly floated away, instantly leaving Qin Xi surrounded by darkness.


    Fortunately, Qin Xi¡¯s mystic medicine technique had already reached the second level. Even in the dark night, she could clearly see everything around her.


    When she arrived at Tao Po¡¯s house, she drew a talisman on the outer wall. A small illusion array was formed. As long as those people were lured here, the illusion array would be activated. At that time¡­


    Qin Xi¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent.


    Back then, she had vowed to find the person who hurt Han Shi and make them pay a hundred times the price.


    Now that the culprit had surfaced, how could she let go of such a good opportunity?


    Time passed quietly. Half an hour later, light footsteps were heard in the distance. From the sound of it, there seemed to be a lot of people coming.


    Someone asked softly, ¡°San Zi, are you sure it¡¯s here? Why do I feel that the route is wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s this way. It¡¯s not far ahead.¡± The person named San Zi felt a little guilty.


    Now that it was dark, in order not to be discovered, they didn¡¯t use a flashlight. Besides, they were not from the village and the houses in the village looked almost identical. For a moment, they thought they were lost.


    However, fortunately, Jiu Yuan led them into the illusion array.


    ¡°Yes, right here!¡±


    Looking at the group of people sneakily rummaging through the dilapidated mud house, Jiu Yuan raised his thumb at Qin Xi. ¡°Good move. It¡¯s absolutely a good move.¡±


    Qin Xi smiled faintly. ¡°Go and lure those two over. The show has just begun.¡±

 Chapter 165 - Emotional Damage

    Soon, Jiu Yuan lured a sneaky man and a woman over.


    When they entered the illusion array, the dilapidated courtyard in front of them became the Han family¡¯s house. The thieves in the house were also the tool they wanted to use to achieve their goal.


    At the thought of this, the two of them looked at each other and took out five bottles from their pockets. The bottles were all filled with strong alcohol.


    In the illusion, the two of them spilled the alcohol on the door. In reality, the wine was not spilled on the door, but on themselves.


    Sizzle ~


    The match was struck and the flame instantly lit up. The two of them looked at each other and smiled sinisterly. At the same time, they threw the match at the door.


    Whoosh ~


    The flames instantly soared high and quickly spread to the two of them, almost engulfing them. By the time they reacted, they were already in an inferno.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhh¡­¡±


    A series of heart-wrenching screams tore through the silent night sky, sounding like resentful ghosts coming back to take revenge.


    The lights in every house lit up at almost the same time. Those who were close quickly ran out to see what was going on.


    When the thieves who were still in the illusion heard the screams, they turned around and saw two people struggling on the ground while their bodies were on fire.


    They were so frightened that they stood rooted to the ground and forgot to run!


    Qin Xi stood on the wall and watched everything. She was in a good mood and couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Seeing her bright smile, Jiu Yuan shivered uncontrollably. ¡°Can you stop smiling? You look scary when you smile in the dark night!¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s smile widened. She glanced at him and asked, ¡°Not as scary as you.¡±


    Dugu Jiuyuan was speechless. Then, he straightened his neck and muttered softly, ¡°You look even more terrifying than a ghost. Anyway, you scared me. You have to compensate me for my emotional damage.¡±


    Qin Xi raised her eyebrows and said in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re from the ancient times. How did you know what emotional damage is?¡±


    Jiu Yuan said with his chin held high, ¡°I¡¯ve been wandering in the human world for so long and know a lot of things. I know everything you do and everything you don¡¯t.¡±


    Qin Xi said with a faint smile, ¡°Heh, since you know so much, do you want to guess what I want to compensate you for your emotional damage?¡±


    Seeing the coldness and hostility in her eyes, Jiu Yuan instantly shivered and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Uh¡­ I suddenly don¡¯t want compensation anymore! I was just joking, hehehe¡­¡±


    ¡°At least you know what¡¯s good for you!¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s gaze landed on the two people rolling on the ground in the courtyard. Her eyes were deep as she said calmly, ¡°This is the price of hurting Stone. I want them to live in pain for the rest of their lives! This is not the end. The show is still going on!¡±


    Hearing the cold voice, Jiu Yuan felt the temperature around him plummeted. He subconsciously moved to the side to distance himself from Qin Xi.


    At this moment, a few villagers ran over with flashlights.


    Qin Xi waved her hand, and the illusion array was broken. The scene in front of the thieves instantly changed. They were already frightened to see two people on fire. Now everything in front of them changed completely, they were almost scared out of their wits.


    ¡°Look, someone is there¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, they¡¯re on fire. Hurry up and put out the fire¡­¡±


    ¡°Go and put out the fire!¡±


    Everyone shouted in horror. Those who were close to home quickly went home to get water. The rest of the people picked up the soil on the ground and threw it at them in an attempt to put out the fire.


    Unfortunately, it was useless!


    ¡°Ahhh, save me. I¡¯m burning to death. Ahhh, it hurts¡­ Save me!¡±

 Chapter 166 - Death Is Too Lenient a Punishment For Them!

    ¡°Ahhh, save me¡­ I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡±


    The air was filled with the smell of roasted meat, which actually smelt quite nice.


    Someone with sharp ears immediately recognized the woman¡¯s voice and pointed at the burning person on the ground. ¡°This is¡­ Juhua¡¯s voice. Oh my god, she is Zhang Juhua.¡±


    ¡°I can tell that another person is Liang Cangshui. How did they become like this?¡±


    At this moment, a short and fat woman spoke. Her name was Lai Meifang, and she was the representative for the village women who had some power. Seeing that everyone was flustered and at a loss, she immediately shouted, ¡°Hurry up and inform Juhua¡¯s family to get them come over ASAP!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I¡¯ll go get them!¡± A villager nodded and ran towards the Zhang family.


    Lai Meifang shouted to another villager beside her, ¡°Go and get Doctor Liu.¡±


    The villager came back to his senses and immediately went to fetch Doctor Liu.


    When the two people on the ground were already burned beyond recognition and on the verge of death, water finally came. A few villagers ran over with buckets of water and poured them down. Most of the flames on the two of them were extinguished. After a few more buckets of water, the fire was completely put out.


    The two of them looked like they were about to die.


    Qin Xi smirked and said casually, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s my time to show up!¡±


    Jiu Yuan crossed his arms and said in disbelief, ¡°You want to save them?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am. I won¡¯t let them die that easily.¡± Qin Xi said. After adjusting her mood, she ran into the crowd.


    Qin Xi squeezed through the crowd and shouted, ¡°Let me take a look!¡±


    Someone recognized Qin Xi and shouted in surprise, ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Qin Xi?¡±


    ¡°This is not something for you to see. Go back!¡± Qin Xi was young after all. She would definitely have nightmares when she saw this terrifying scene.


    Qin Xi said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯ve learned medicine from Doctor Liu. Let me try. We can¡¯t just watch them die.¡±


    ¡°I remember now. Doctor Liu did say that Qin Xi is his disciple. Sigh, let her take a look. After all, we don¡¯t know anything about medicine!¡± Someone suggested.


    Lai Meifang looked at Qin Xi and said, ¡°You just have to see if their lives are in danger. As for the rest, save them if you can. If not, don¡¯t force yourself.¡±


    What she meant was that she was afraid that Qin Xi¡¯s lack of skills would cause Zhang Juhua and Liang Cangshui¡¯s situation to worsen. At that time, Qin Xi would definitely not be able to explain herself.


    However, from what she could tell, the two of them were seriously injured and it was basically impossible to save them. Therefore, she didn¡¯t want Qin Xi to get into trouble.


    Qin Xi understood that Lai Meifang said that out of good intentions. She looked at Lai Meifang, nodded, and began to check their injuries.


    ¡°Can she save them? Didn¡¯t she just learn from Doctor Liu for a few days?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, let alone her, even Doctor Liu might not be able to save these two.¡±


    Looking at the two people with charred skin and weak breathing, the surrounding villagers sighed.


    ¡°By the way, what are they doing here in the middle of the night?¡± Someone questioned out of blue.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is where Tao Po lives. Last time, the Qin family and the Shi family caused a ruckus here. After they returned, they encountered something strange. Do you think these two people might have done something to make Tao Po unhappy?¡±


    ¡°I think that¡¯s very likely.¡±


    The more they spoke, the more they felt that the atmosphere was spooky.


    When the thieves heard the commotion outside, they quickly snuck away. Unfortunately, they did not know that they had been cast with something.

 Chapter 167 - Qin Xis Thoughtfulness!

    As everyone discussed, the corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth curled up. Then, she raised her head and said firmly, ¡°They are still savable!¡±


    At this moment, Liu Dequan ran over, panting. He quickly squatted down to check on Liang Cangshui and Zhang Juhua¡¯s injuries. After checking, he shook his head dejectedly.


    However, when he looked up and met Qin Xi¡¯s gaze, the confidence in her eyes made him feel immediately relieved. He knew she could save the two of them.


    Liu Dequan said to everyone, ¡°Quick, bring them to my clinic. It¡¯s not convenient to treat them here.¡±


    Everyone carried the two of them onto the makeshift stretcher. Although the villagers had been very gentle when they touched the two of them, they still let out painful wails when their charred skins were touched.


    As for why they wouldn¡¯t faint even if in this excruciating pain, only Qin Xi knew.


    While everyone was busy helping, Liu Dequan approached Qin Xi and asked worriedly, ¡°Girl, tell me the truth. Can these two really be saved? And¡­¡±


    He asked in a low voice, ¡°Is it because of you that these two people became like this?¡±


    Looking intently into Qin Xi¡¯s eyes, he was certain it was Qin Xi¡¯s doing.


    Qin Xi did not hide anything. Her voice was as cold as ice. ¡°They¡¯re the people who beat Stone and made him retarded back then. Now, they¡¯re thinking about killing him. Tonight, they wanted to kill everyone in the Han family by burning down the house. I¡¯m just giving them a taste of their own medicine!¡±


    Liu Dequan gasped in disbelief. His voice trembled as he asked, ¡°Is what you said true?¡±


    Qin Xi nodded lightly. ¡°Grandpa Liu, I¡¯ll teach you the healing technique of the Five Elements Acupuncture Technique tonight. Although only by using Qi to control the needles can you unleash the extreme effects of the Five Elements Acupuncture, as long as you grasp the essence of it, even if you don¡¯t use Qi to control the needles, you can still unleash 30 to 40% of the effect. As long as you can unleash 30% of it, it is enough to save their lives.¡±


    Liu Dequan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡±


    Actually, even if Qin Xi did not offer him that, he would still pretend not to know the truth. Not only would he pretend not to know, but he might even help her punish these two villains.


    When they arrived at Liu Dequan¡¯s house, Zhang Juhua¡¯s family and Liang Cangshui¡¯s wife, Zhang Dujuan, had also arrived.


    Zhang Dujuan¡¯s appearance and shape could be said to be worlds apart from Zhang Juhua¡¯s. She was fat and short. From afar, she looked like a black bear.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Even her voice was as loud as a bell, causing the villagers to immediately cover their ears.


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth twitched. She finally understood why Liang Cangshui cheated on his sister-in-law and why he was so afraid of his wife.


    Who wouldn¡¯t be afraid of this woman? She wondered how Liang Cangshui could bring himself to have two children with Zhang Dujuan. This was simply admirable.


    Therefore, Cangshui and Juhua must not die yet. Not only did they have to live, but Qin Xi also had to tell Dujuan of the truth.


    At the thought of this, Qin Xi muttered something to Liu Dequan. The latter looked at her strangely and turned to the patients¡¯ families. He said solemnly, ¡°I need to give the patients a blood transfusion.¡±

 Chapter 168 - Exposed

    ¡°Blood transfusion? What blood transfusion?¡± Zhang Dujuan was stunned and asked subconsciously.


    Liu Dequan replied, ¡°To give them a blood transfusion, of course.¡±


    Zhang Dujuan¡¯s mother-in-law, Chen Danni, was so anxious that she sweated profusely. ¡°But¡­ but they didn¡¯t bleed. Why do they need a blood transfusion?¡±


    Liu Dequan explained patiently, ¡°They have a lot of burns on their bodies. We have to scrape off the burnt skin. Otherwise, it will cause a serious infection. During this process, they will definitely bleed a lot, so I have to have blood in reserve for them. Don¡¯t worry, 400CC is enough.¡±


    He added, ¡°Oh right, the blood has to be of the same blood type, and the blood can¡¯t be from direct lineal relatives. Otherwise, they might die. So do you know what blood type you are?¡±


    ¡°But what if we don¡¯t know our blood type?¡±


    They were all farmers and had never done a check-up. How could they know their blood type?


    Liu Dequan said without thinking, ¡°That¡¯s easy. I have a way.¡±


    Actually, he had no idea what to do. This was what Qin Xi asked him to say, including blood transfusion. However, he was willing to cooperate.


    ¡°How about this? Bring the child of Cangshui and the child of Juhua over. They¡¯re all related by blood. It won¡¯t be a problem to give their aunt and uncle blood. This way, we can guarantee the accuracy of the blood type.¡±


    Liu Dequan wanted Zhang Dujuan¡¯s child to give Zhang Juhua blood and Zhang Juhua¡¯s child to Liang Cangshui.


    Actually, this didn¡¯t make sense at all. However, these people were all villagers and did not understand this at all.


    Liu Dequan made up all kinds of nonsense because he was sure none of them could debunk him.


    As long as he could help Qin Xi achieve her goal, it was enough. Besides, he was only a Chinese doctor. How could he know anything about Western medicine?


    Not long after, Zhang Juhua¡¯s son, Lin Hao, and Liang Cangshui¡¯s two daughters, Liang Liang and Liang Mi, were dragged out of bed and taken to the clinic.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Lin Qiang? Is he not here?¡± Zhang Dujuan frowned and asked.


    Lin Qiang was her brother-in-law, Zhang Juhua¡¯s husband.


    Chen Dani said impatiently, ¡°He worked all day and is too tired to get up.¡±


    Recently, Zhang Juhua and her family had been staying at Liang Cangshui¡¯s house because they were here to work for Qin Xi. In order to save time, they temporarily stayed at Liang Cangshui¡¯s house for a few days.


    ¡°Mom, Grandma, what are you doing, waking me up in the middle of the night. I want to sleep?¡± Zhang Dujuan¡¯s youngest daughter, Liang Mi, grumbled.


    Chen Dani was already anxious about her son. When she heard her granddaughter¡¯s complaining, she immediately flared up. She pointed at the two burnt people and said to Liang Mi angrily, ¡°Sleep, sleep, sleep, how you know is sleep. Your father is already like this, and yet you are still in the mood to sleep.¡±


    She started to cry. ¡°My son, how am I supposed to live in the future if you die?¡±


    Liang Liang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She looked at Liang Cangshui, who had been burned beyond recognition. ¡°What? This is my father? Then who is that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your aunt.¡± Zhang Juhua¡¯s mother cried even harder than Liang Cangshui¡¯s mother. ¡°My daughter, how did you end up like this¡­¡±


    Liang Mi was still half-asleep and in a daze. In the end, her mind went blank from the shock and she subconsciously blurted out, ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me they died for love after being discovered!¡±


    As soon as she said that, the crying stopped and everyone looked at Liang Mi.


    Liang Liang and Lin Hao¡¯s hearts skipped a beat. At the same time, they jumped to Liang Mi and covered her mouth tightly, almost stifling her.

 Chapter 169 - Nightmare

    Qin Xi and Liu Dequan looked at each other.


    Before their plan could be implemented, someone else did it for them.


    ¡°Liang Mi, say that again?¡±


    Zhang Dujuan widened her tiny eyes and her voice was so loud that it almost frightened the innocent villagers.


    She pointed at Liang Liang and Lin Hao with a fierce expression. ¡°The two of you, step aside.¡±


    The two children were so frightened that their faces turned pale. They let go of Liang Mi, who was also scared out of her wit.


    Liang Mi stole a glance at Zhang Dujuan and called out with a trembling voice, ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Zhang Dujuan was furious. ¡°Tell me, what did you mean by that?¡±


    Liang Mi trembled in fear and stammered, ¡°No, I was just talking nonsense!¡±


    As she spoke, she looked at her grandmother, Xia Chunhua, who was Zhang Dujuan and Zhang Juhua¡¯s biological mother.


    Xia Chunhua was furious. She pointed at Zhang Dujuan and scolded, ¡°Zhang Dujuan, shut up. Why are you kicking up a fuss at this point? Your sister is half-dead now, and you still have the mood to ask this¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, she met Zhang Dujuan¡¯s murderous gaze that seemed to say, ¡°If you dare to talk shit again, I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re my biological mother or not, I¡¯ll beat you to death.¡±


    Xia Chunhua trembled and choked back down all her anger.


    Zhang Dujuan stared at Liang Mi and growled, ¡°Speak!¡±


    Her shout was so powerful that those who did not know better would think that a big tiger on the mountain was preying on humans.


    Liang Mi was scared silly and burst into tears. ¡°My father and aunt are having an affair. That day, I saw them kissing. Boohoo¡­¡±


    Boom ~


    Liang Mi¡¯s words dealt a heavy blow to Zhang Dujuan like thunder. Her stocky body wobbled unsteadily.


    Seeing that Zhang Dujuan was about to explode with anger, Xia Chunhua suggested tentatively, ¡°Dujuan, now is not the time to fuss about this matter. Your sister and the man are still in danger. You¡­¡±


    Zhang Dujuan suddenly turned around and looked at her mother with red eyes. She asked calmly, ¡°You knew about this long ago, right?¡±


    ¡°I, I¡­¡± Xia Chunhua was guilty that she didn¡¯t dare to look Zhang Dujuan in the eyes.


    Zhang Dujuan¡¯s heart ached. She then looked at her mother-in-law, Chen Dani, and asked the same question. ¡°You know it all along too, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Then, she looked at her two daughters and her nephew. ¡°You all know it and I¡¯m the only one who doesn¡¯t, right?¡±


    Lin Hao pouted and lowered his head, clenching the corner of his shirts tightly. He said slowly, ¡°My, my father doesn¡¯t know about it either!¡±


    Zhang Dujuan stared at Lin Hao intently. ¡°I guess you¡¯re Liang Cangshui¡¯s son!¡±


    Chen Dani panicked and subconsciously helpd Lin Hao in her arms to protect him.


    Everyone thought that Zhang Dujuan would explode. However, what was unbelievable was that she actually asked Qin Xi and Doctor Liu to save the two of them. She said that she would pay as much money as it took as long as they could be saved.


    Seeing Zhang Dujuan¡¯s determined expression, the villagers praised her for being a good wife.


    However, only Qin Xi could tell from her eyes that Zhang Dujuan wanted to take revenge on these two people slowly but surely.


    Just like Qin Xi said, death was too lenient a punishment for the two of them. They deserved to be tortured to death.


    It was just as Qin Xi had expected. Zhang Dujuan did not cry or make a fuss. She brought Liang Cangshui and Zhang Juhua, who had been divorced, home. She served them every day, even helping them take a dump and peep. The two families were both relieved and guilty.


    However, what they did not know was that Liang Cangshui and Zhang Juhua¡¯s nightmare had just begun.


    Of course, that happened later.

 Chapter 170 - First Taste of Her Lips

    After a busy night, Qin Xi had achieved her goal. When she returned, it was already past three in the morning. Han Shi was sleeping soundly.


    After washing up, Qin Xi quietly crawled into bed.


    Perhaps her movement had disturbed Han Shi¡¯s sleep, but he opened his sleepy eyes a crack and muttered something. He then flung his arm over Qin Xi, pulled her into his arms, and snuggled.


    Qin Xi¡¯s body stiffened. When she felt the man¡¯s light breath on her neck, her heart almost jumped out of her throat.


    She tried to push, wanting Han Shi to move his face away. However, the more she moved, the tighter Han Shi hugged her. Qin Xi could even feel Han Shi¡¯s lips brushing against her neck.


    Qin Xi held her breath nervously. She subconsciously clenched her fists and froze, not daring to move.


    After about a minute, seeing that Han Shi did not continue, her body slowly relaxed and softened.


    Overwhelmed by sleepiness, Qin Xi fell asleep in Han Shi¡¯s arms. Han Shi, who was supposed to be asleep, opened his eyes and smiled. He secretly kissed Qin Xi on the lips and said, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    The next day, Qin Xi came to Wei Zhi¡¯s orchard.


    Wei Zhi looked much healthier than he was a few days ago. His face had a healthy glow and his eyes were clear.


    Seeing her, Wei Zhi was so excited that his eyes were wet with tears. He said incoherently, ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, I went to the hospital for a checkup, and it turned out I¡¯m fine now. Thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I¡­¡±


    Seeing that he was so excited that he was about to cry, Qin Xi said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Wei, you don¡¯t have to thank me. We are just doing a trade and don¡¯t owe each other anything.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s different.¡± How could some fruit trees be comparable to life? Wei Zhi shook his head. ¡°In short, thank you, Divine Doctor Qin!¡±


    ¡°Alright, since you want to thank me, thank me then!¡± Qin Xi shrugged. ¡°I came here today to get the contract signed. Is it convenient for you, Mr. Wei?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. I¡¯ve already prepared the contract, including the land contract.¡± Wei Zhi took out the contract and placed it in front of Qin Xi. ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, I plan to sell this place to you for 50,000 yuan. What do you think?¡±


    Fifty thousand?


    Qin Xi was stunned. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    45-year rights to the land was at least a few hundred thousand yuan, not to mention the mature fruit trees outside, which was estimated to be at least 500,000 yuan. However, he only asked for 50,000 yuan. This was pretty much equivalent to selling it to Qin Xi for free.


    ¡°I¡¯m positive.¡±


    Wei Zhi pointed at the signature on the contract. ¡°I¡¯ve already signed it. As long as Divine Doctor Qin signs it, this orchard will be yours.¡±


    Qin Xi reminded him, ¡°Mr. Wei, you¡¯re making a loss!¡±


    ¡°To me, it¡¯s worth it if I can make friends with someone like Divine Doctor Qin.¡± Wei Zhi praised.


    Qin Xi thought for a moment and said, ¡°Alright, 50,000 yuan. However, Mr. Wei, can you help me find a car to transport these fruit trees?¡±


    Wei Zhi laughed and said, ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, don¡¯t worry. I know someone who can do this. Leave it to me.¡±


    ¡°However, Divine Doctor Qin, what I don¡¯t understand is why you didn¡¯t just use this place so that you can save yourself the trouble.¡± Wei Zhi asked curiously.


    Of course, Qin Xi also wanted to use this place as her plantation base. Unfortunately, this place was close to the road and the fruits she planted were very special. She didn¡¯t want too many people to find out just yet.


    Therefore, before her business empire was built, she would rather go to the trouble of moving so many heavy fruit trees.


    Moreover, her initial goal was to make Shangwan Village rich, so naturally the base had to be in the village.

 Chapter 171 - Lush Fruit Trees

    In the blink of an eye, half a month passed.


    The fruit trees on Shangwan Mountain had long been planted. From afar, one could see a mountain packed with colorful fruits.


    Most of the villagers were still well-behaved citizens. However, there were still many children who ignored the advice of the adults and sneaked up the mountain to steal fruits.


    Qin Xi also had a way to deal with this.


    She set up a few bewitching array formations on the path up the mountain. As long as the array formations were activated, they would get lost and feel like they¡¯d entered a maze.


    However, after an hour or two, the bewitching array formation would show people the way out.


    Qin Xi had also cast an illusion talisman on every tree. As long as someone touched the fruit tree, it would transform into a terrifying creature that the thief was afraid of.


    For example, if the thief was afraid of snakes, then the branches of the fruit tree would turn into snakes flicking their tongues.


    These talismans were specially used to confuse people with weak wills and magnify their fear by several times.


    Therefore, those who had tried to steal the fruit did not dare to try it again.


    Of course, in order not to arouse suspicion, Qin Xi still arranged some people to help guard the mountain.


    And the mountain guardians were Da Niu and Tie Niu.


    The father and son looked honest and upright, but they were actually very smart and meticulous. In addition, they were well-built. By just standing on the mountain gate, they were able to scare those with ill intentions off.


    Apart from the father and son, there was also Zhang Dujuan. Unlike the father and son who were at the foot of the mountain, she lived on the mountain. Qin Xi had built a temporary house for her.


    Just like that, Qin Xi refined a large number of Vitality Pills and threw them into the fruit tree every day. Seeing the fruit tree full of juicy fruits, the Han family was so happy that they couldn¡¯t stop smiling.


    Liu Shuan followed Qin Xi up the mountain twice. When he saw how quickly the fruits grew, and some of them had even ripened in a short amount of time, he was so shocked that he was speechless.


    Looking at the fruits all over the mountain, Liu Shu swallowed hard and was so excited that he could not speak properly. ¡°This, this¡­ this is too magical.¡±


    ¡°In a few days, my first batch of fruits will be completely ripe.¡± Qin Xi picked a pear from the pear tree beside her and handed it to Liu Shu, indicating for him to try it.


    The pear was only supposed to be ripe in late September, but in mid August, it was already juicy and fragrant. This made Liu Shuan extremely excited.


    Moreover, looking at the fragrant pear that he could not even hold with both hands, he did not know where to bite it.


    Qin Xi narrowed her eyes and smiled. She took out a small knife from her pocket and cut the pear.


    Liu Shuan was immediately captivated by the sweet fragrance. He leaned close to the pear and sniffed. In an instant, a refreshing fragrance filled his nose.


    He couldn¡¯t wait to pick up a piece and put it into his mouth. The skin of the pear was thin and crunchy, and the juice was overflowing.


    Liu Shuan chewed in ecstasy, feeling like he had entered heaven. When he regained his senses, he began to wolf down the pear. He did not care about his image at all. What was exaggerated was that he did not even let go of the pear core.


    After eating, Liu Shuan smacked his lips and said shamelessly, ¡°Can I take a few with me? I want to let your Auntie Caiyun try it too!¡±


    Qin Xi waved her hand and said generously, ¡°Pick whatever you want. There are still many kinds over there. If it¡¯s not enough, come and get them later on.¡±

 Chapter 172 - Big!

    After receiving the news, Sun Song, Cheng Haizhong, Zheng Zhou, Zhao Dan, and Xia Tangxin rushed over.


    As they walked among the fruit trees, smelling the sweet smell in the air and looking at the mouth-watering fruits, the four of them were shocked and their hearts beat wildly.


    Not only that, but as far as the eye could see, all the fruits in this orchard had one thing in common: they were big.


    It was so big that it would make you question your understanding of the world. It was so big that you couldn¡¯t describe it with words.


    ¡°This, this is unbelievable!¡±


    Xia Tangxin poked a big peach that she couldn¡¯t hold with both hands and wondered if it was real.


    Qin Xi was very satisfied with their reaction. ¡°Do you want to try it first?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do.¡±


    Xia Tangxin did not stand on ceremony with Qin Xi. She looked at the surrounding fruit trees and set her eyes on the lychee tree.


    She pointed at the fist-sized lychees and walked over to pluck one. She said with a smile, ¡°I want to eat this. Xi, to be honest, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a big lychee in my life. I think I¡¯ll be full after eating one.¡±


    In fact, after seeing the special vegetables Qin Xi grew, Cheng Haizhong didn¡¯t find it surprising to see these big fruits. However, he still could not believe his eyes that the fruits could be ripened so early.


    The only person who was shocked was Sun Song.


    He had never seen the vegetables Qin Xi grew, so looking at these mutated fruits had a huge impact on him.


    Zhao Dan also went to pick a fruit she liked to eat excitedly. She bit into it without even wiping it. The juice instantly sprayed out. Zheng Zhou happened to be right beside her. The juice sprayed on his white shirt and smudged it with bright color.


    Zheng Zhou was speechless.


    Seeing this, the others laughed heartily.


    Han Shi followed Qin Xi silently, holding her soft hand.


    Initially, Qin Xi asked him to stay at home and learn from Jiu Yuan. However, when he heard that Xia Tangxin was coming, he insisted on coming too.


    He was guarded against Xia TangXin, afraid that she would steal Qin Xi from him.


    Xia Tangxin peeled the lychee skin and looked at the white and tender flesh. She couldn¡¯t wait to bite it. ¡°Wow, this is too delicious. It¡¯s so sweet!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so sweet. This is the best cherries I¡¯ve ever eaten.¡± Zhao Dan was so excited that her face was red. People who didn¡¯t know might think she¡¯d just won a lottery.


    Cheng Haizhong and Zheng Zhou were also so excited. They looked at Qin Xi as if she was a golden mountain.


    ¡°Since everyone is satisfied, let¡¯s talk about the distribution of work in detail.¡± Qin Xi looked at them with a smile. In the shadow under the tree, her skin looked as white as snow.


    ¡°I have a few secret recipes here. They¡¯re canned food, jam, and preserved fruit.¡± She looked at Cheng Haizhong. ¡°Uncle Cheng, last time you said you wanted to work with me. I want to confirm it again. Are you serious about that?¡±


    Cheng Haizhong nodded without hesitation. He said in all seriousness, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already thought about it. My father has also agreed. As for the shares, we¡¯ll split them 2-8. You take 80 percent, and I¡¯ll take 20 percent.¡±


    He felt that he had suffered a huge loss by doing this. However, after eating the fruit here, he had a strong feeling that Qin Xi was here to create miracles.


    ¡°Uncle Cheng, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you suffer a loss.¡±


    Qin Xi was very satisfied with his decision. Although Cheng Haizhong provided the factory and manpower, it was only temporary because she planned to build a food processing plant in Wei Zhi¡¯s orchard next year.

 Chapter 173 - Sweet Dew

    Previously, Qin Xi wanted to build a factory in Shangwan Village. On second thought, if she really wanted to help the villagers escape poverty and become rich, an assembly line like a factory was not enough.


    Moreover, building a factory would also destroy the beautiful environment of Shangwan Village.


    Thinking of this, she thought of another way. Not only could she guarantee that every family would have a considerable income, but she could also make this income last for an entire year.


    Of course, the first thing she had to do was to sell the fruit for a good price before she had enough capital to do something else.


    Now, back to the topic.


    ¡°Before that, we have to apply for a patent. Not only can we better protect our products from infringement, but we can also greatly increase the value of the products.¡±


    ¡°We need to build a super brand so that when people mention fruits, they will think of ours.¡±


    ¡°I firmly believe that once our fruits are out there on the market, they will definitely cause a huge sensation. At that time, our fruit will definitely be sold to all over the country and even across the world, and we will become the largest fruit exporter.¡±


    As soon as she said that, the rest of them trembled in excitement. Their eyes were filled with fervor and longing, as if they could already see their products becoming the top super brand in the country.


    In the near future, they had indeed achieved their dream goal of becoming the top fruit exporter.


    Of course, that happened later.


    Qin Xi was very satisfied with their reaction. She could tell that they all believed in her and did not think that she was delusional.


    She suddenly looked at Xia Tangxin and asked, ¡°Sister Xin, how¡¯s the renovation of your fruit supermarket going?¡±


    Xia Tangxin blushed and nodded excitedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, all the shops are renovated according to your instructions. The overall effect is very good. Besides, other than the name of the shop, all the procedures are complete. We can open for business at any time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded. After thinking for a moment, she said, ¡°This orchard is called the Sweet Dew Garden! In the future, Uncle Cheng¡¯s factory will be called the Sweet Dew Food Processing Plant. All the processed food will be named after the Sweet Dew. For example, Sweet Dew Fruit, Sweet Dew Food, and so on.


    ¡°Aunt Zhao and Sister Xin¡¯s chain supermarkets will be called Sweet Dew Supermarket and Sweet Dew Grocery Store.¡±


    Qin Xi explained the details to them. They nodded and admired Qin Xi¡¯s business skills.


    Next came the matter of transportation.


    Because there was no transport team that belonged to her, Qin Xi could only choose to hire one for the time being.


    Therefore, she came to Luoping City again. However, this time, she was not alone. Han Shi was with her.


    Han Shi was already very displeased that he did not go with her the first two times. Before coming, no matter what Qin Xi said, Han Shi insisted on coming with her.


    Even after being kissed, Han Shi still didn¡¯t budge. Helpless, Qin Xi could only agree.


    The two of them took the train all the way to Luoping City. This time, they did not encounter anything like last time. They chatted and laughed along the way, just like a couple in love.


    They arrived in Loping City at midnight and hailed a taxi to go to the previous hotel Qin Xi stayed at.


    Qin Xi was the kind of person who treated herself well. When she arrived at the hotel, she asked for a presidential suite. It was not the same suite as last time, but it was similar.


    ¡°You must be tired. Let¡¯s wash up and sleep!¡±

 Chapter 174 - Han Shi Faints

    ¡°You must be tired. Let¡¯s wash up and sleep!¡±


    Qin Xi said this very naturally. When she finished speaking, she realized what she had just said and her face immediately turned red.


    She subconsciously looked at Han Shi and saw him looking at her with a deep and burning gaze.


    At this moment, Han Shi was like a domineering CEO. His overpowering aura assaulted Qin Xi, causing her to be flustered.


    With her eyes darting around, Qin Xi said incoherently, ¡°Um, I mean, it must be very uncomfortable to sit on the train for so long. It¡¯ll feel better after taking a shower.¡±


    Seeing that Han Shi was still looking at her passionately, Qin Xi¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    She couldn¡¯t stand this oppressive and inexplicably ambiguous vibe. She coughed awkwardly and turned around to walk towards the bathroom in a hurry. She said, ¡°I¡¯m going in to take a shower. You can shower later.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Han Shi suddenly said, ¡°Wifey, I want to shower with you!¡±


    He was answered by the sound of a door slamming.


    Han Shi touched his nose and muttered in disappointment, ¡°We¡¯re already an old couple. Why are you still shy?¡±


    He sighed in his heart, not knowing when their relationship would take another step forward.


    Just as Jiu Yuan had said, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t give you meat, at least she has to give you something to drink. If she doesn¡¯t give you anything, then you are nothing short of a monk.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want this to go on forever.


    Just as Han Shi was thinking of a solution, the sound of water coming from the bathroom quickly made him unable to remain calm.


    His chest felt like burning.


    Scenes that were inappropriate for children instantly appeared in his mind.


    Immediately, he felt an itch under his nose and a warm liquid flowing down.


    Han Shi subconsciously raised his hand to wipe it, only to find that there was scarlet blood on his hand. With his eyes and mouth wide open in shock, he strode towards the bathroom and slammed the door with all his might. He shouted in panic, ¡°Wifey, blood, I¡¯m bleeding a lot. I¡¯m dying. Wifey, save me¡­¡±


    In the bathroom, when Qin Xi, who was taking a shower, heard the cry for help outside the door, her face instantly turned pale. She opened the bathroom door in a flash, her voice filled with worry and panic. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Han Shi pounced on her and hugged her tightly. Qin Xi staggered from the impact, but fortunately, Han Shi stabilized himself. ¡°Wifey, am I going to die? I¡¯m bleeding. I¡¯m bleeding a lot¡­¡±


    Qin Xi was a little anxious. ¡°Let me see where it¡¯s bleeding.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t easy for him to trick his wife out, so how could Han Shi let go of her so easily, especially when she just came out of the shower?


    When he touched her soft and smooth body and smelt the alluring fragrance on her body, he wished time could stop.


    Unfortunately, he had to go on pretending to be a fool. If he gave himself away, not only would the relationship they were maintaining now be ruined, but he would also have to sleep on the floor tonight. In fact, he could forget about going on a business trip with his wife in the future.


    He quickly weighed the pros and cons in his mind. In the end, he could only let go of Qin Xi reluctantly.


    However, the scene of a snowy white naked body in front of him almost dazzled him. The nosebleed that had just stopped gushed out like a fountain.


    Qin Xi shouted in shock, ¡°Hey, Stone, you¡¯re bleeding a lot!¡±


    Han Shi stared at the woman¡¯s fair skin in a daze. His head went blank like it was running out of oxygen as he fell into Qin Xi¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 175 - Escaped Death!

    Han Shi fainted in Qin Xi¡¯s arms. Qin Xi¡¯s heart tightened as she quickly grabbed his philtrum and injected a trace of Mystic True Qi into his body.


    Seeing Han Shi¡¯s eyelids were moving, Qin Xi heaved a sigh of relief and asked worriedly, ¡°How is it? Do you feel better?¡±


    When one was worried, one would be flustered.


    If it were any other time, Qin Xi would have been able to tell at a glance what Han Shi was up to. However, at this moment, she was genuinely worried.


    Han Shi was lying in Qin Xi¡¯s arms, his handsome face pressed against her fair skin. Not only did he not get better, but he felt more light-headed.


    His heart was about to jump out of his throat. The evil fire inside him couldn¡¯t be quenched no matter what. He was nervous, excited, and expectant of something. As for what he was expecting, it was not appropriate to tell.


    Han Shi slowly opened his eyes and pretended to be confused. ¡°Wifey, am I going to die?¡±


    Looking at the man¡¯s nosebleed and after taking his pulse, Qin Xi finally realized something. She remembered that she had yet to put on her clothes and subconsciously looked down at her body¡­


    Seeing that the tide was turning against her, Han Shi quickly got up and ran out.


    After a while, Qin Xi gritted her teeth and her baby face instantly turned red not from embarrassment but anger.


    She shouted loudly, ¡°Stinky Stone, go and sleep on the sofa tonight!¡±


    Han Shi dug his ears and wiped the blood from his nose while recalling the feeling on his face, his expression intoxicated.


    As for sleeping on the sofa?


    It didn¡¯t matter. In any case, he could still sneak back under the blanket in the middle of the night. What was the big deal?


    **


    The next morning, Qin Xi woke up in Han Shi¡¯s arms. She rubbed her sleepy eyes and felt his firm chest. She immediately flared up at the thought of what happened last night.


    She had clearly warned him last night to sleep on the sofa, but he actually climbed into bed in the middle of the night while she was sound asleep. How despicable.


    However, this was not the worst.


    In her previous life, she had been hunted down for a few years and was on tenterhooks every day. Although she felt much more at ease after being reborn, she was still constantly on guard. Especially with the ancient martial arts cultivation, she could sense the slightest movement around her.


    However, for many times, she had failed to sense Han Shi¡¯s movement and was not on guard against him at all. She didn¡¯t even know when she was sleeping in his arms. If this was an enemy, she would already be dead.


    Qin Xi was a little annoyed. Her gaze landed on the man¡¯s handsome face. She gritted her teeth and finally said with a snort, ¡°I¡¯ll let you off for the time being. If there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡±


    With that, she flipped open the blanket and went into the bathroom to wash up.


    Not long after she left, Han Shi casually turned around and wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. He felt that after escaping death, his tense body could finally relax.


    After breakfast, the two of them got into a taxi. Qin Xi asked the driver, ¡°Sir, do you know where to hire truck drivers?¡±


    The driver was familiar with the city and knew a lot about this. He nodded repeatedly. ¡°I know. There¡¯s a bridge two streets away. The people under the bridge are all waiting for jobs. If you want truck drivers, go under the bridge and find them.¡±


    Qin Xi smiled and said, ¡°Sir, let¡¯s go to the bridge then.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Before long, they arrived at their destination. Standing under the bridge, they saw a row of large trucks, as well as a bunch of people playing cards together, clearly waiting for jobs.

 Chapter 176 - Kingly Aura

    Before Qin Xi and Han Shi got off the taxi, those people looked over as if they were expecting something.


    When Qin Xi and Han Shi walked over, they threw down the cards in their hands and greeted them with smiles. ¡°Are you looking for truck drivers?¡±


    ¡°Friends, we have lots of trucks here. It won¡¯t be an issue to carry a few tons of goods. Come with me and take a look!¡± A dark-skinned middle-aged man with a fierce look said in a domineering tone.


    As soon as the man spoke, the others who rushed forward stopped talking. Their eyes were filled with unwillingness and fear.


    This middle-aged man was called Guo Laoliu. He was very famous in this area and was arrogant and lecherous. It was said that he was a former gangster.


    Therefore, these people did not dare or want to offend him.


    As Guo Laoliu spoke, he glanced at Qin Xi. Seeing that her skin was as tender as tofu, his heart itched. He wanted to pinch her to feel the softness of her skin.


    Seeing that Guo Laoliu was looking at his wife with lust, Han Shi quietly pulled Qin Xi behind him and looked at the man fearlessly while giving off an intimidating aura.


    Although Qin Xi couldn¡¯t see Han Shi¡¯s face, she could feel his aura and knew what was going on.


    She looked at Han Shi¡¯s back and pursed her lips, her eyes filled with smiles. Perhaps he was always protective of her that she wasn¡¯t as guarded against him as she would against others.


    The kingly aura spreading out from Han Shi came from Jiu Yuan who had once held the supreme power in his dynasty. It was not something that these little hooligans, who only fought on the street, could compare to.


    Seeing Han Shi¡¯s solemn expression and domineering aura, Guo Laoliu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He wondered if these two people were not simple.


    He carefully sized up the two of them. The clothes on their bodies weren¡¯t that good, so they were probably not people with a background.


    Of course, why would someone with a background come to such a place?


    At the thought of this, his aura that had just weakened rose again. He said arrogantly, ¡°I¡¯m Guo Laoliu. Everyone calls me Brother Laoliu. You¡¯re here to find trucks, right? Coincidentally, I have eight light trucks. Follow me!¡±


    Although Guo Laoliu avoided looking at Qin Xi, his mind was filled with her smooth skin and beautiful face.


    To be honest, he often hung out in bars, but he had never seen anyone with skin so fair that it glowed.


    Moreover, this girl was also very beautiful, especially her baby face and the way her eyes curved into crescents when she smiled. Just thinking about it made him feel excited and aroused.


    Guo Laoliu subconsciously threw a glance at Qin Xi again, his eyes filled with lust, completely ignoring Han Shi.


    Han Shi¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold, like ice, carrying with it an invisible pressure that swept towards Guo Laoliu.


    Guo Liu subconsciously shivered. Then, he looked at Han Shi sideways and ordered, ¡°What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go! Our trucks are the best here, and the price is cheap. We won¡¯t rip you off.¡±


    Han Shi did not speak. He stood there domineeringly, looking like he was a Greek-god statue. Only his deep black eyes still contained the dignity and murderous look of an emperor.


    The anger in Guo Laoliu¡¯s heart was instantly ignited. Seeing this, the few lackeys behind him immediately stood out and reached out to push Han Shi. ¡°Hey, Brother Laoliu is talking to you. Are you mute?¡±

 Chapter 177 - My Hubby Is the Most Handsome Man!

    Before he could touch Han Shi, he let out a scream and was sent flying a few meters away. He rolled on the ground a few times and knocked over the table before he screamed and fainted.


    Seeing this, the surrounding people gasped and retreated a few meters.


    On the other hand, Qin Xi¡¯s beautiful eyes instantly lit up.


    This was the first time she had seen Han Shi lose his temper. He was actually so handsome when he was angry.


    Recently, he had learned a lot of moves from Jiu Yuan. In addition, because he cultivated ancient martial arts, his physique was dozens of times better than that of a normal person. Just now, he only used 30% of his strength to kick him, but it was lethal enough.


    Qin Xi clapped excitedly behind him. ¡°Stone, you¡¯re so awesome and handsome!¡±


    This was the first time Han Shi had been praised by his wife. A bright smile instantly appeared on his handsome face, and a trace of smugness flashed across his eyes. He pointed at Guo Laoliu and the others and said, ¡°Wifey, if you want to see it, I can still fight. Do you want me to beat them all up?¡±


    When Guo Laoliu and his lackeys heard this, they were so angry that their noses almost went crooked. They roared, ¡°Attack! Beat this brat to death. Bring the woman back. Let her serve us tonight!¡±


    The smile on Han Shi¡¯s face suddenly disappeared, replaced by a cold murderous gaze.


    He stared at Guo Laoliu coldly and said, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    If anyone dared to touch Qin Xi, he would tear them apart without hesitation.


    With that, Han Shi strode up to Guo Laoliu and kicked him in the mouth.


    How could Guo Liu withstand this kick? He flipped 360 degrees in the air and fell to the ground with a thud.


    Guo Laoliu¡¯s face twisted in pain. He felt his head buzzing, his nose bleeding, and half of his face swollen.


    Not only that, but when he fell just now, the bones in his body seemed to have broken. It was so painful that his eyes rolled back.


    ¡°F*ck, Brother Laoliu, are you alright?¡±


    Seeing this, the lackeys quickly helped Guo Laoliu up from the ground. Just as they were done helping him up, Han Shi gave him another kick.


    This time, it went straight at the most crucial part on Guo Laoliu¡¯s lower body. Everyone seemed to have heard the sound of a ball breaking and subconsciously tightened their thighs. Although it was not their ball that shattered, they seemed to be able to relate to the pain. All the men¡¯s expressions were twisted.


    A miserable scream tore through the air. Guo Laoliu¡¯s eyes rolled back and he fainted.


    The lackeys were so frightened that their faces turned pale. They left Guo Laoliu behind and turned to run. Han Shi did not give them a chance.


    He was not done being handsome yet, so how could he let them go so easily? Since his wife said that he was handsome when he beat scumbags up, he would show her more. Perhaps she would be happy and let him sleep in bed tonight.


    At the thought of this, Han Shi recalled a few tricks taught by Jiu Yuan¡­


    The conflict that could be settled in a minute was prolonged to five minutes by Han Shi. The lackeys flew around like bags, crashing into each other. It was so tragic that it was unbearable to watch.


    After finishing, Han Shi ran to Qin Xi and said with a smile, ¡°Wifey, am I awesome? Am I handsome?¡±


    Qin Xi clapped happily like a fangirl. ¡°Handsome, too handsome. My hubby is the most handsome man!¡±

 Chapter 178 - Call Me Hubby Again!

    ¡®Hubby?¡¯


    Han Shi was stunned for a moment before he was overjoyed. He hugged Qin Xi and spun around happily. ¡°Wifey, you¡¯re finally willing to call me hubby! Call me that again. I want to hear it!¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s face instantly turned red. In public, how could she bring herself to call him that? She said angrily, ¡°Put me down quickly. There are so many people watching. How embarrassing!¡±


    If it was in the future, such intimacy would be common on the streets. However, in this era, it was considered inappropriate.


    Although Qin Xi was not a conservative woman, she had never hugged a man in broad daylight. She was so embarrassed that she wanted to find a hole to hide in.


    ¡°No. You¡¯re my wife. I can hug you however I want.¡± Han Shi rejected and negotiated, ¡°Call me that again and I¡¯ll let go.¡±


    When Qin Xi heard his shameless words, the blush on her face spread to her neck and all over her body. She struggled to get down. Han Shi smiled and threatened loudly, ¡°Wifey, if you continue to struggle, I¡¯ll kiss you!¡±


    Everyone was confused by the interaction between the two of them. Just now, it was a martial arts action film, but all of a sudden, it became a romantic drama.


    Seeing that he was really going to kiss her, Qin Xi panicked and quickly whispered, ¡°Hubby.¡±


    When Han Shi heard that, he was so excited that he kissed Qin Xi on the cheek. ¡°Wifey, your voice is really cute. Hehehe!¡±


    **


    After what happened just now, Qin Xi felt too ashamed to stay any longer. She pulled Han Shi to the other end of the bridge.


    This time, Qin Xi warned Han Shi not to cause trouble again. Otherwise, she would not bring him out next time. Han Shi agreed, but he did not care. After living with her for so long, Han Shi knew her weakness like the back of his hand. She was not only easily shy, but she was also very soft-hearted towards him. As long as he protested, she would sooner or later compromise.


    The two of them passed under the bridge and arrived at the other end. The situation here was better. No one came out to cause trouble. They all came up to Qin Xi to talk about business. There was even a sign beside them with the employment information of the truck drivers.


    Just as Qin Xi was about to go forward and ask, a pink ball rolled to her feet. She looked around and saw a two or three-year-old girl in a pink princess dress with two braids. She was looking at Qin Xi with her big eyes. She stretched out her chubby hand and said in a childish voice, ¡°Pretty Auntie, kick it over!¡±


    Qin Xi did not kick it. Instead, she bent down to pick up the ball on the ground and walked to the little girl¡¯s side. She squatted down and asked with a smile, ¡°Little Princess, where are your parents? Why are you playing here? What if you run into bad people?¡±


    She handed the ball to the little girl and patted her head gently. ¡°Go back quickly. Don¡¯t let your parents be worried about you. Remember, don¡¯t run around in the future. Be careful not to be caught by bad people.¡±


    The little girl tightened her grip on the ball with one hand and grabbed Qin Xi¡¯s sleeve with the other. She pursed her pink lips and looked like she was about to cry. ¡°Auntie, Daddy is in pain. Can you make him hurt less?¡±


    Qin Xi raised her eyebrows. ¡°In pain? Is your dad sick?¡±


    The little girl nodded with a sad look. ¡°Dad hasn¡¯t spoken to me for two days. I¡¯m so scared!¡±


    As she spoke, her nose twitched and her big eyes were instantly filled with tears, as if they would roll down in the next second.


    Qin Xi touched her head and picked her up. She asked gently, ¡°Where¡¯s your dad? Bring me to him.¡±

 Chapter 179 - Martial Artist Specializing in Internal Energy

    The little girl pointed in a direction and said, ¡°Daddy is in the car!¡±


    Qin Xi looked over and saw a dilapidated and old light truck parked there. Compared to the other well-maintained light trucks, it was especially eye-catching.


    Han Shi walked over and looked into the car.


    A tall and burly man was curled up on the car seat. His eyes were closed and his face was pale. On closer look, his well-built body was trembling slightly, as if he was very cold.


    Han Shi frowned and opened the car door, wanting to touch the burly man¡¯s forehead.


    However, before his hand could reach the burly man¡¯s forehead, the latter opened his eyes with hostility and vigilance. He grabbed Han Shi¡¯s wrist at lightning speed.


    Han Shi reacted quickly and he instinctively retracted his hand.


    This was the burly man¡¯s instinctive reaction to protect himself. When he smelled the scent of a stranger, his instinct urged him to attack. However, when he failed to catch Han Shi, he suddenly became vigilant.


    In particular, Han Shi¡¯s extraordinary aura made the burly man¡¯s heart skip a beat. He asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The moment the burly man opened his eyes, Han Shi sensed that his identity was definitely not ordinary.


    He could sense a righteous and just aura from the burly man. He was very familiar with this aura. It had to be known that Jiu Yuan had once fought alongside many unyielding generals on the battlefield. Their aura was extremely similar to the burly man¡¯s in front of him.


    It was an aura unique to people who survived bloodshed and seen mounds of corpses.


    He ignored the burly man¡¯s hostile gaze and shouted at Qin Xi, ¡°Wifey, he is quite sick. Come and take a look!¡±


    The burly man was speechless. He was just sick, but why did Han Shi make it sound like he was about to die?


    Qin Xi quickly walked over and placed the child in Han Shi¡¯s arms. Han Shi subconsciously took the child and felt a softness on his arms. There was also a fragrance. His body stiffened and he placed the child on the ground.


    However, the little girl did not let go. Her hands were still around Han Shi¡¯s neck as she kept glancing into the car. She shook Han Shi¡¯s neck anxiously and shouted, ¡°Daddy, I want to see Daddy. I want to look at Daddy!¡±


    Han Shi could only pick her up so that she could look into the truck at her dad.


    ¡°Tong Tong!¡± When the burly man heard his daughter¡¯s voice, he ignored the pain in his body and struggled to sit up to get out of the car.


    Qin Xi immediately stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Your body is already collapsing. If you move again, I guarantee that you will be paralyzed on the bed for the rest of your life.¡±


    Even though the burly man¡¯s face was twisted from the pain, he didn¡¯t wail and asked nervously, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so guarded. We¡¯re here to hire a truck driver. Your daughter asked me to come and see you,¡± Qin Xi said calmly. ¡°You have a waist injury and can¡¯t sit for long, but you chose to drive a truck. Do you know that if you keep on driving like this, you¡¯ll be permanently paralyzed?¡±


    The big man¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°How did you know I had a waist injury?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a Chinese doctor.¡±


    ¡°The wrist injury should have been caused by a martial artist specializing in internal energy. As long as you move slightly, your entire body will be in pain. You have to endure pain that ordinary people can¡¯t endure every day.¡±


    The big man was shocked. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled and said, ¡°I can treat you, but I have a condition.¡±


    The burly man was originally pleasantly surprised, but as if he had thought of something, he shook his head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t need your treatment!¡±

 Chapter 180 - Secret

    ¡°Why?¡±


    Qin Xi did not understand. The burly man¡¯s situation was already extremely bad. If he was not treated, his life would be over!


    The burly man gritted his teeth and stared at Qin Xi with bloodshot eyes. His voice was low and hoarse. ¡°Since you know how I got injured, you should know what kind of trouble I¡¯ll bring you once I¡¯m cured.¡±


    He closed his eyes and said firmly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to get you in trouble. Leave!¡±


    ¡°Indeed. If I save you, I might very well cause myself a lot of trouble.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded in agreement. Then, she asked calmly, ¡°So, what ability do you have that makes you worthy of me saving you? Tell me your identity. If you are worthy, I¡¯ll save you! If not, I¡¯ll turn around and leave! After all, I¡¯m just a nobody. I have a family too.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say!¡± The big man shook his head, a conflicted look flashing across his weathered face.


    Qin Xi raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°As long as you tell me your identity, I¡¯ll treat you. How about that?¡±


    The burly man still shook his head and said firmly, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you, even if I die!¡±


    ¡°Then have you ever thought about Tong Tong? She¡¯s still so young. If you become paralyzed or even die, what will happen to her? In the future, who will buy her a princess dress and stand up for her when she¡¯s bullied?¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s words undoubtedly touched the softest spot in his heart.


    He clenched his fists, the veins on his forehead bulging. His face was filled with pain as he said in a low voice, ¡°I know, but I¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. As long as you tell me your identity, I¡¯ll take you in!¡±


    Qin Xi looked at him steadily, waiting for an answer.


    When Han Shi heard his wife say ¡°I¡¯ll take you in¡±, he was already green with jealousy. If not for the fact that the burly man had stubble on his face and looked like he had been through a lot, he would have rushed forward and carried his wife home to spank her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you! Leave!¡±


    As expected, the burly man shook his head again. Even though it was already difficult for him to speak now, he still endured the pain and refused.


    Seeing the determination in his eyes, Qin Xi smiled. ¡°Very good. Wang Zhiqiang, I want you and your team!¡±


    Wang Zhiqiang tensed up and suddenly raised his head. His sharp eyes shot straight at Qin Xi, and a strong murderous aura spread out from his body. He said in a stern voice, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Qin Xi waved her hand with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Like I said, I¡¯m just a nobody who was dragged over by your daughter. Since you don¡¯t want to tell me your identity, I¡¯ll respect your decision and not pursue the matter. As for how I found out about you and your team¡­¡±


    She put her index finger to her red lips and said under her breath. ¡°It¡¯s a secret!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about getting me involved in trouble. I¡¯m not someone to be trifled with. Also, after following me, you¡¯ll have a chance to take revenge.¡±


    ¡°Revenge?¡± Wang Zhiqiang muttered to himself with a dark glint in his eyes. Clearly, this word gave him a motivation to live on and well.


    But he wasn¡¯t stupid enough to sell himself and his team to someone he didn¡¯t know. ¡°Why are you helping me?¡±


    Qin Xi shrugged and said indifferently, ¡°Because I¡¯m short of people. I want to form a transport team to transport something crazy. Therefore, I need a team with good martial arts skills to ensure nothing goes wrong.¡±


    When Wang Zhiqiang heard that, his heart sank and his tone suddenly became cold. ¡°Are you talking about something illegal? If so, you can forget about it!¡±


    Qin Xi giggled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s definitely legal and innocuous, but it¡¯s just a little special!¡±

 Chapter 181 - Treatment!

    As long as it was not illegal, he would do anything.


    Wang Zhiqiang could tell that Qin Xi did not have any ill intentions. Moreover, he felt that the aura on her body was very familiar. He asked with puzzlement, ¡°You haven¡¯t diagnosed me yet. How do you know what is wrong with me?¡±


    Qin Xi raised her eyebrows and said with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that? I¡¯m a Chinese doctor. I can tell at a glance that you have an underlying illness.¡±


    Because there was a black fog hovering above Wang Zhiqiang, after absorbing it, she got to know about what happened to him and his team.


    From the second level of the mystic medicine technique, the Yin energy and black fog that Qin Xi saw would be automatically absorbed by her at will. It was equivalent to the advancement of the Qi Observation Technique.


    Just now, she saw that the black fog on Wang Zhiqiang was very strong. She wanted to read the information in it, but Wang Zhiqiang was too vigilant and would definitely be suspicious if she reached out her hand. Unexpectedly, just as she thought of this, the black fog was actually absorbed by her.


    This was the secret Qin Xi mentioned.


    Wang Zhiqiang pondered for a moment before looking at Qin Xi and asking seriously, ¡°Is it true that you can cure me? Also, our identities are a little special and will bring you a lot of trouble. Even so, you still want to take us in?¡±


    Seeing that he was considering it, Qin Xi was delighted. She immediately laughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even without you, I¡¯ll have a lot of trouble in the future all the same. However, with you guys, I¡¯ll be like a tiger with wings. And if you follow me, I naturally won¡¯t treat you badly. How about it? Have you made up your mind?¡±


    Wang Zhiqiang gritted his teeth and nodded. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll follow you!¡±


    Qin Xi immediately smiled, revealing her two canine teeth. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll find a place to treat you.¡±


    Wang Zhiqiang scratched his messy hair in embarrassment. His rough face was filled with embarrassment. ¡°Um, I don¡¯t have a place to stay and always live in the truck. Let¡¯s just treat me here.¡±


    Qin Xi thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Where are the others in your team?¡±


    Wang Zhiqiang pursed his dry lips and said with difficulty, ¡°They¡¯re in the suburbs. It¡¯s my turn to work these two days. Also¡­ the condition of the others is similar to mine. Some of them are even worse than mine.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, as long as they can still breathe, I can cure them.¡± Qin Xi looked confident. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll treat you first before going to treat the others.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    **


    When they returned to the hotel, Qin Xi asked Wang Zhiqiang to take off his clothes and check the injuries on his back.


    Han Shi frowned, his face filled with displeasure. He resisted the urge to chase Wang Zhiqiang away and stared at him intently.


    Wang Zhiqiang was speechless. How awkward!


    He ignored Han Shi¡¯s murderous gaze and took off his shirt, revealing his firm and tight muscles. However, there were countless wounds on his back. It was obvious that some were new while some were old.


    One of them almost spanned his entire back.


    Han Shi was shocked. Although he knew that Wang Zhiqiang¡¯s identity was not simple, he was still shocked.


    ¡°The meridians on your back are all twisted, which is the reason you are constantly in pain. I¡¯m going to use a special method to help you adjust your meridians. It¡¯ll hurt a lot. Bear with it.¡±


    The meridians on Wang Zhiqiang¡¯s back were in a mess. If Qin Xi wanted to unravel them, she had to clear them one by one. The pain was unimaginable for ordinary people.


    Wang Zhiqiang said seriously, ¡°I can take it. Just do it!¡±


    Qin Xi nodded and placed her palms on his scarred back. She took a deep breath and the True Qi instantly erupted from her palms.

 Chapter 182 - Including Killing People?

    Throughout the whole process, Wang Zhiqiang only frowned and clenched his fists tightly without letting out a wail.


    At the same time, Qin Xi increased the infusion of True Qi. Within the range of pain he could withstand, she cleared his meridians one by one. When she retracted her hand, five minutes had gone by.


    Although it was only five minutes, not everyone could withstand this pain. If it were an ordinary person, they would probably die on the spot.


    ¡°Alright! Stand up and feel it.¡± Qin Xi took a wet towel from Han Shi and wiped her hands.


    Previously, when Wang Zhiqiang walked, his back was hunched and his waist was caved in, looking like he was always on the verge of collapse.


    Now, when Wang Zhiqiang stood up, the sound of bones cracking could be heard from his back. He felt that the feeling of being restrained at all times had disappeared. In its place was a sense of relief that he had never felt before.


    He was extremely shocked, not only because Qin Xi had healed his back so quickly, but also because Qin Xi was actually an ancient martial artist.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Qin Xi asked with a smile.


    Wang Zhiqiang suppressed his excitement and said nothing about the ancient martial arts. He revealed a rare foolish smile. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    Qin Xi did not want to waste too much time. She stood up and said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go and find your teammates immediately!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    At this moment, Tong Tong ran over and hugged Wang Zhiqiang¡¯s feet. She looked up and said in a childish voice, ¡°Daddy! Big Daddy, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore!¡±


    Wang Zhiqiang was 195 centimeters tall, half a head taller than Han Shi. In comparison, Tong Tong looked so tiny like a doll.


    He bent down and gently picked up Tong Tong in his arms.


    For some reason, three words suddenly flashed across Qin Xi¡¯s mind: Loli and Beast!


    It didn¡¯t take them too long to reach the temporary residence of Wang Zhiqiang¡¯s team. However, this place was actually a landfill. The ground was filled with trash and the stench made Qin Xi and Han Shi retch.


    Qin Xi said in disbelief, ¡°Do you guys live here?¡±


    Wang Zhiqiang nodded. He wasn¡¯t picky about living conditions. He pointed at an abandoned bus. ¡°They¡¯re inside!¡±


    Qin Xi looked at Wang Zhiqiang and then at Tong Tong, who was dressed like a little princess. She felt quite sad.


    They didn¡¯t even have a place to stay, but they took care of a little girl like a princess.


    When Wang Zhiqiang brought Qin Xi and Han Shi to the abandoned bus, Qin Xi was shocked by the scene in front of her.


    In the abandoned bus sat seven burly men. From their sitting posture and aura, it was not difficult to tell what their true profession was.


    In particular, their eyes were filled with killing intent. One could tell at a glance that they were well trained.


    When the seven burly men saw the strangers, they immediately became vigilant. Although they could not move for the time being, from their sharp eyes and defensive postures, as long as Qin Xi and Han Shi dared to make a move, these people would definitely kill them.


    When the seven burly men saw Wang Zhiqiang, they shouted, ¡°Boss!¡±


    Wang Zhiqiang nodded and looked at Qin Xi. ¡°They are all my brothers who have gone through thick and thin with me. If you can treat them, we will all be at your service in the future. No matter what you want us to do, we will do it.¡±


    Qin Xi raised her eyebrows and said playfully, ¡°Including killing people?¡±


    Wang Zhiqiang nodded without hesitation. ¡°Sure.¡±

 Chapter 183 - Being Sold by Their Boss

    ¡°Boss, they are¡­¡±


    The seven burly men were stunned and looked at Qin Xi in unison. A trace of confusion flashed across their eyes. Why did they feel like they were being sold?


    ¡°She will be our master from now on,¡± Wang Zhiqiang said firmly, giving no room for negotiation.


    Oh! It seemed like they were right that their boss really sold them, including himself!


    At this moment, an excited voice was suddenly heard. ¡°Boss, is your waist¡­ healed?¡±


    After that, everyone noticed that Wang Zhiqiang was not hunchbacked anymore. They were pleasantly surprised. ¡°Yes, Boss is fine now. This is unbelievable!¡±


    Wang Zhiqiang also revealed a happy smile. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine now. She cured me.¡±


    He pointed at Qin Xi and suddenly said seriously, ¡°Her name is Qin Xi. She¡¯s¡­ a Chinese doctor. In the future, we¡¯ll follow her. She will be your boss as well as mine. Let her take a look at your injuries.¡±


    Initially, he wanted to say that she was an ancient martial artist, but on second thought, he thought that they would automatically know when she treated them.


    What?


    Everyone looked at Qin Xi, who had a baby face and was looking at them with a smile. No matter how they looked at her, she did not strike them as a Chinese doctor at all.


    However, they could sense that Qin Xi was giving off an extraordinary aura.


    Since Wang Zhiqiang had said so, the seven burly men could only help each other up with difficulty.


    They felt a little bad about being sold just like that, but it was their duty to obey orders.


    Qin Xi was shocked to see that they were all at least 190 cm tall and well-built.


    However, looking at the serious injuries on their bodies, it was not difficult to tell that the people who injured them did not want them to die immediately. Instead, they tortured their bodies and nerves bit by bit, letting them die slowly from torture and pain.


    What a cruel method. What a perverted heart.


    After they stood up, Wang Zhiqiang introduced them one by one. ¡°Goshawk, SabRE, Thunderkill, Berserk, Black Ghost, Blood Stealer, Lone Wolf, and Bane. My code name is Skeleton!¡±


    Qin Xi snapped her fingers and pointed at Goshawk. ¡°I¡¯ll start with you!¡±


    **


    It took Qin Xi four hours to save the eight of them. Fortunately, she had advanced to the second level. Otherwise, the True Qi in her body would have long been exhausted.


    Han Shi looked at them with jealousy written all across his face, making them feel very awkward.


    ¡°Wifey, how are you? You must be exhausted!¡±


    Facing Han Shi¡¯s concern, Qin Xi¡¯s face turned slightly red. ¡°I¡¯m not tired. I¡¯m just a little hungry.¡±


    Indeed, she had only eaten two buns and a bowl of porridge in the morning. She was already on an empty stomach when she was treating Wang Zhiqiang. Now that she consumed a large amount of true Qi, she was practically starving.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go eat,¡± Han Shi said.


    Qin Xi nodded and looked at Wang Zhiqiang and the others. She said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat together. After dinner, we¡¯ll go back to the hotel.¡±


    The group found a noodle shop nearby and ate a couple bowls of noodles each before feeling full.


    The noodle shop owner smiled so widely that his eyes could not be seen.


    ¡°It feels good to be full!¡± Thunderkill rubbed his stomach and smiled foolishly.


    Blood Stealer rubbed his legs and said, ¡°It feels better to be able to walk!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡±


    Everyone looked at each other and laughed heartily. Although they were laughing, their eyes were filled with tears.

 Chapter 184 - Lady Boss

    After eating and drinking their fill, everyone returned to the hotel to discuss what to do next.


    ¡°I need a transport team. You should all know how to drive light trucks, right?¡±


    Qin Xi looked at the nine of them and said faintly, ¡°Although it¡¯s a waste of your talent to be a truck driver, I only believe in you.¡±


    ¡°Of course, in the meantime, you¡¯re free to recruit talents from all walks of life. As long as it¡¯s talent, I¡¯ll accept it. Moreover, I¡¯ll take in as many people like you as there are!¡±


    Wang Zhiqiang asked hesitantly, ¡°Master, we¡­¡±


    Qin Xi quickly gestured for him to stop and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Master. Just call me Boss. Master sounds strange!¡±


    Before he could call her ¡®Boss¡¯, Han Shi interrupted, ¡°It¡¯s Lady Boss!¡±


    Han Shi looked at Qin Xi aggrievedly and said in an unhappy tone, ¡°Wifey, have you forgotten me? If they call you boss, what am I?¡±


    Qin Xi was speechless. Didn¡¯t he act like a domineering CEO a while ago? She thought he was going to stop acting!


    Why was he playing the fool again? Was he going to continue his act forever?


    Qin Xi did not intend to expose him. She said to Wang Zhiqiang and the others, ¡°Call me Lady Boss from now on. He¡¯s your boss. Oh, I forgot to introduce him. This is my husband, Han Shi.¡±


    ¡°What? Husband?¡± Thunderkill widened his eyes. ¡°Lady Boss, are you already married at this young age?¡¯


    Han Shi stood up and glared at Thunderkill. He said angrily, ¡°My wife is an adult. She¡¯ll be 20 in October. She¡¯s not young anymore!¡±


    Thunderkill scratched his head and said suspiciously, ¡°But according to the law, Lady Boss hasn¡¯t reached legal marriage age yet!¡±


    At the side, Lone Wolf stepped on Thunderkill¡¯s foot, warning him not to be nosy. Otherwise, the Boss would pick on him from now on.


    Thunderkill stopped talking.


    If Thunderkill did not mention it, Han Shi would have forgotten the most important thing. Although he and Qin Xi were married, they had yet to register their marriage for various reasons!


    In other words, they were not legally married, and Qin Xi could cancel the marriage whenever she wanted.


    This realization made Han Shi a little at a loss, because he still didn¡¯t know what Qin Xi thought of him. She never mentioned registering their marriage. Was it because she didn¡¯t like him?


    It made sense. Qin Xi was so outstanding. Not only was her medical skills superb, but she also knew ancient martial arts and mystic techniques. It was as if there was nothing she did not know.


    As for Han Shi?


    Apart from pretending to be stupid and acting cute, he seemed to know nothing else. Even the few burly men were all talented. If this continued, she would be snatched away by someone better sooner or later.


    Thinking of this possibility, Han Shi could not help but feel terrified. He was not in the mood to bicker with Thunderskill and became dejected.


    Qin Xi sensed that something was wrong with him. She raised her eyebrows and asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Wifey, why did you keep them?¡± Han Shi asked dejectedly.


    Qin Xi said without thinking, ¡°Because they¡¯re all capable people. Not only are they loyal, but they¡¯re also trustworthy. Why are you suddenly asking this?¡±


    Han Shi smiled. ¡°Oh, nothing. I¡¯m just asking! Wifey, I want to go home!¡±


    Qin Xi was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home tomorrow, okay?¡±


    Han Shi nodded, feeling a little down.


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him and wanted to ask him in private later. However, the most important thing now was to solve the problem at hand.


    She looked at Wang Zhiqiang and the others, took out a black iron ball from somewhere, and handed it over. ¡°Since it¡¯s a transport team, what we need first is light trucks. This is the money for you to buy light trucks.¡±

 Chapter 185 - Night Pearl

    Looking at the black iron ball in his hand, Wang Zhiqiang was a little confused. ¡°Lady Boss, what is this?¡±


    He did not believe that the thing Qin Xi took out was just an iron ball.


    Qin Xi smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you open it.¡±


    ¡°Open it?¡±


    Wang Zhiqiang studied it carefully and looked left and right, but he had no clue how it could be opened. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Qin Xi was joking.


    Seeing this, the taciturn Lone Wolf stretched out his hand and said with a serious expression, ¡°Boss, show me!¡±


    Wang Zhiqiang handed the iron ball to him and Lone Wolf studied it carefully.


    Finally, he understood. He stood up and walked quickly to the bathroom. He filled the sink with water and placed the iron ball in it. After waiting for half a minute, small bubbles emerged from somewhere.


    He was not in a hurry to take out the iron ball. Instead, he waited patiently for more than half an hour. While everyone was discussing the transportation plan in the living room, they heard Lone Wolf shout in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s open!¡±


    The others were stunned. Bane blinked and asked in confusion, ¡°So be it. Why is he so excited?¡±


    Blood Stealer shrugged his shoulder and teased, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s rare to see him show any emotions. Could it be that there¡¯s a big treasure inside that ball?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s indeed a big treasure that can dazzle the eye!¡± Berserk was an impatient person. When he heard Lone Wolf¡¯s shout, he rushed to the bathroom. When he saw the rays of light shining forth, he walked over and saw a night pearl the size of a baby¡¯s fist lying quietly in Lone Wolf¡¯s palm.


    ¡°Wow, we¡¯re rich now!¡± he exclaimed.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Seeing this, the others couldn¡¯t sit still anymore and squeezed into the bathroom.


    They were big and tall. When five to six people squeezed into the bathroom, it instantly became crowded.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s a night pearl. This thing should be worth a lot of money. Not to mention five trucks, I think we can buy 50 trucks with it!¡±


    ¡°Lady Boss is really generous. The first thing she gave us already blew our minds.¡±


    ¡°This thing should be worth at least 1,000,000 yuan. Having so much money, what¡¯s the point of building a transport team? She can easily enjoy a comfortable life.¡±


    ¡°Does Lady Boss look like someone who has no ambitions? I think she wants to do something big.¡±


    ¡°I suddenly can¡¯t wait to work for her¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you so excited? We¡¯re not going to rob, burn, and kill. We¡¯re just going to drive trucks. Don¡¯t get excited so early.¡±


    The few burly men hid in the bathroom and chatted. When Wang Zhiqiang heard their conversation, the corners of his mouth twitched. He stole a glance at Qin Xi¡¯s face and saw that she was only smiling and did not show any signs of anger. He felt a little relieved.


    However, later on, Wang Zhiqiang realized that the more his lady boss smiled, the more dangerous she was.


    Seeing that the time was right, Qin Xi tapped her fingers on the table and said,


    ¡°This is a natural night pearl. The task I¡¯m giving you is to sell this thing within two days at the price of no less than two million yuan. Take the rest of the money and buy some useful clothes and necessities. Also, prepare five light trucks and 1000 boxes for storing fruits. When everything is ready, go to Shangwan Village in Qinglin Town to find me. Can you do that?¡±


    Wang Zhiqiang immediately stood up and answered seriously, ¡°Lady Boss, don¡¯t worry. I promise to complete the task in time.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded. ¡°Go ahead!¡±

 Chapter 186 - Nurturing a Domineering CEO Out of Him

    ¡°Wifey, aren¡¯t you afraid that they will run away with the night pearl?¡±


    When only Qin Xi and Han Shi were left in the room, Han Shi frowned. Seeing how much his wife trusted them, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little jealous.


    ¡°They won¡¯t. They¡¯re all unyielding soldiers. Soldiers won¡¯t betray their integrity for such a small profit. They¡¯re the most trustworthy people in the world,¡± Qin Xi said proudly and confidently.


    Han Shi pouted and did not say anything. Instead, he leaned against Qin Xi and placed his head on Qin Xi¡¯s shoulder. He said in a low voice, ¡°Wifey, I can¡¯t help you with anything. Am I very useless?¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She immediately understood why he looked dejected just now. She held his handsome face and said earnestly, ¡°How can that be? Stone has helped me a lot. You even helped me punish the hooligans who were rude to me. Besides, I am not cut out for business. I was thinking about handing the business to you and nurturing you into a domineering CEO. I¡¯ll be your woman and take care of the family at home while you are earning money.¡±


    Han Shi said gloomily, ¡°But I don¡¯t know anything!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t belittle yourself. You¡¯re very smart. As long as you study hard, I believe that you will one day build your own business empire and become the richest man in the country, and I¡¯ll be the wife of the richest man.¡±


    Qin Xi did think so because she knew that Han Shi was destined to be an extraordinary man.


    Her goal was nothing more than to encourage him to take the first step bravely. As long as he came into contact with the outside world, he¡¯d slowly grow into a towering tree.


    Han Shi asked, ¡°What about you? What will you be doing if you let me manage the business?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to heal people. Stone, have you forgotten that I¡¯m a mystic doctor?¡±


    Qin Xi said with a smile, ¡°I actually know nothing about business. What I¡¯m most interested in is treating illnesses and saving people. When I see those people who have been cured by me, I feel satisfied.¡±


    Ever since she inherited the mystic medicine technique, Qin Xi knew that she was destined to walk the path of treating illnesses and saving lives.


    Moreover, she wanted to bring Chinese medicine to greater heights and let people know it¡¯s true value.


    Hearing her lofty ambition, Han Shi suddenly felt proud of his wife. He nodded seriously. ¡°I¡¯ll work hard to become the richest man and earn a lot of money so that you can buy whatever you want.¡±


    To Qin Xi¡¯s surprise, not only did Han Shi really achieve what he promised, but he even exceeded her expectations.


    Of course, that happened later.


    **


    The next day.


    Qin Xi and Han Shi planned to go out for a walk. To be honest, Qin Xi had been to Luoping City three times and had never had the chance to explore it. She could take this opportunity to take a walk with Han Shi.


    Han Shi held Qin Xi¡¯s soft hand and asked, ¡°Wifey, where are we going?¡±


    ¡°To the amusement park!¡±


    Qin Xi said happily, ¡°I heard from Xia Tangxin that there¡¯s a large amusement park in Luoping City¡¯s New District. I¡¯ve never been to an amusement park before!¡±


    The reason why Qin Xi chose the amusement park was because she wanted Han Shi to have fun. Also, she wanted to ride the Ferris wheel with Han Shi.


    In her previous life, she had read a book in which there was a legend about the Ferris wheel.


    Lovers who rode the Ferris wheel together would eventually end up breaking up. However, when the Ferris wheel reached its peak, if she kissed her lover, they would be able to go on forever.


    Although it was just a legend, she still wanted to give it a try.

 Chapter 187 - Jumping Down!

    The amusement park in the 80s was even smaller than Qin Xi had imagined.


    No pendulum, no jumper, no roller coaster, no spacewalk, no bumper cars¡­


    There was only a carousel, a pirate ship, a hurricane chair, and an exaggeratedly small train!


    Moreover, the Ferris wheel here was only eight to nine meters long. It was so small that it was unbearable to look at. Even so, the laughter and clamor in the amusement park could still be heard from afar.


    Qin Xi was speechless. Indeed, she shouldn¡¯t have any expectations for the 1980s!


    Seeing that the small amusement park was filled with people, Qin Xi facepalmed. She turned her head and wanted to say something to Han Shi, but she saw him looking around with excitement written all across his face.


    Only then did Qin Xi remember that just because she had experienced the amusement park in the future didn¡¯t mean that Han Shi had.


    Moreover, this amusement park that looked like a public fitness square was definitely attractive to people of this era.


    Then, she smiled and said to Han Shi, ¡°Do you want to play? Which one do you want to try first?¡±


    At this moment, Han Shi seemed to have returned to his carefree and innocent five-year-old self.


    In fact, in terms of personality and temperament, Han Shi was still the same Han Shi from before. It was only because he had swallowed the memories of others that he could grow up in a short period of time.


    ¡°Yay, I want to try that!¡± Han Shi pointed at the pirate ship and smiled happily when he heard the screams. Under the sunlight, his already handsome face looked even more dazzling.


    For a moment, Qin Xi blushed. At the thought that such a handsome man was hers, she felt inexplicably excited.


    She took the initiative to hold Han Shi¡¯s hand and squeezed into the crowd. She threw ten yuan to the staff and said generously, ¡°Give me two tickets!¡±


    Not long after, Qin Xi and Han Shi got on the ship. When the pirate ship swayed, Han Shi smiled happily like a child.


    On the other hand, Qin Xi didn¡¯t look good.


    This was because she had forgotten something. She was carsick. Although this was a pirate ship, when it swung back and forth, it gave her a similar feeling as carsickness, and she was in extreme discomfort.


    Sometimes, she was really puzzled. She had the mysterious mystic medicine technique and was also an ancient martial artist. Why couldn¡¯t she overcome her car sickness?


    Just as she was complaining about having transmigrated into a bad body, she suddenly heard screams and cries not far away.


    Qin Xi took advantage of the height of the pirate ship and looked over. She saw a child stuck in the tracks of the train, surrounded by a crowd. It seemed like the crowd wanted to lift the train up to save the child.


    Qin Xi¡¯s pupils were constricted. Without thinking, she unbuckled her seatbelt and instructed Han Shi, ¡°I¡¯ll go and save that child. Stay here and wait for me to come back. Don¡¯t leave.¡±


    Then, she took out 50 yuan from her pocket. ¡°This is the ticket money. Wait for me to come back.¡±


    As she spoke, Qin Xi jumped down, causing the staff member to almost panic and faint.


    Seeing Qin Xi land steadily and quickly run into the crowd, Han Shi immediately lost the mood to continue playing.

 Chapter 188 - Spine Damage

    ¡°Come, come, come. I¡¯ll count to three, and we lift it up together. Okay, one, two, three¡­¡±


    When they heard ¡°three¡±, everyone used all their strength to lift the iron train up.


    The moment the train was lifted up, the rescue team quickly pulled the boy out of the tracks.


    ¡°The child¡¯s out¡­ Quick, see if the child is injured.¡±


    ¡°The child¡¯s condition isn¡¯t good. He¡¯s fainted. Call an ambulance!¡±


    ¡°Kai, Kai, my poor son, please save my child. I only have one son. Please save him¡­¡±


    A young and fashionable woman was hugging her child and crying on the ground. When she asked for help, her eyes were filled with despair and helplessness.


    At this moment, a beautiful and young woman walked over from the crowd. She squatted down and comforted gently, ¡°Madam, I¡¯ve been a doctor for six years. Can I take a look at your child?¡±


    Hearing that it was a doctor, the beautiful woman immediately laid the child on the ground. Her tear-stained face was filled with anticipation as she begged, ¡°Doctor, please, please save my son!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do my best!¡±


    The female doctor said to the beautiful woman. Then, she began to check the child¡¯s injuries. Just as she was about to turn the child over to check, Qin Xi finally squeezed in and quickly stopped the female doctor. She said, ¡°His waist and spine were crushed. If he is turned over rashly, he¡¯ll suffer additional injuries.¡±


    The female doctor turned to look at Qin Xi unhappily and asked suspiciously, ¡°Are you a doctor too?¡±


    When Qin Xi saw the female doctor, she was stunned. This person was a little familiar. Then she remembered that this was the orthopedic doctor who was on the same train with her last time.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a Chinese doctor.¡± Qin Xi nodded.


    ¡°Chinese doctor?¡±


    Xie Min¡¯s face immediately darkened. She reprimanded in a low voice, ¡°Nonsense, can Chinese medicine treat illnesses these days? If you don¡¯t know, don¡¯t talk. Also, do you have a medical license? You don¡¯t look old enough to have one.¡±


    ¡®Medical license?¡¯


    This was the second time Qin Xi¡¯s medical skills were questioned. In this era, a piece of credential really spoke louder than actual ability.


    Therefore, she really had to find a way to get a medical license.


    She shook her head and said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t have a medical license, but I¡¯ve been studying Chinese medicine since I was young. I can be responsible for what I say.¡±


    Xie Min hated people who caused trouble at the critical moment without caring about the patient¡¯s life.


    She said coldly, ¡°What a joke. You don¡¯t even have a medical license. How can you be responsible? Can you afford to be responsible? Now, lives are at stake. If you don¡¯t have a medical license, don¡¯t disturb me. Get lost.¡±


    As she spoke, she slapped Qin Xi¡¯s hand away angrily and was about to turn the child¡¯s body over.


    Qin Xi stopped her again and reminded her kindly, ¡°I advise you not to turn him over. His spine is injured. If you exert more force, it¡¯s very likely that his entire spine will break. Once it breaks, the child will be paralyzed for the rest of his life. Think about it. Can you bear the responsibility?¡±


    Xie Min did not care at all, but the beautiful woman beside her was so frightened that she broke out in cold sweat. When Xie Min insisted on turning over the child, she stopped her in a panic. She looked at Xie Min with tears in her eyes. ¡°Doctor, if what she said is true, my son will be doomed for the rest of his life.¡±


    After being stopped time and time again, Xie Min finally flared up. She stood up and looked at Qin Xi and the beautiful woman coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me, find someone else!¡±

 Chapter 189 - Chance Meeting Again

    Just as Xie Min was about to turn around and leave, the beautiful woman panicked. She quickly grabbed her hand and apologized pleadingly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you. I¡¯m just¡­ just afraid that my son will really be paralyzed¡­¡±


    As she spoke, tears streamed down her face again. It was obvious that the beautiful woman¡¯s identity was not simple, but she was willing to bow to people for the sake of her child. This motherly love moved Xie Min.


    Of course, Xie Min did not really mean to leave. After all, she was a doctor. It was her duty to save lives. If she turned a blind eye to a life because of personal grudge, what was the point of studying medicine? This went against her beliefs.


    ¡°Doctor, please save this child. The child¡¯s mother said that because she¡¯s worried sick.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s understandable. Save the child. He¡¯s done nothing to deserve this.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a good person. Don¡¯t make things difficult for a mother.¡±


    Seeing that the beautiful woman was crying sadly and the people around her were kind enough to put in a good word, Xie Min stopped being stubborn. She glanced at Qin Xi and squatted down to continue treating the child.


    Qin Xi said at the wrong time, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. If you don¡¯t control your strength well, he will be paralyzed for the rest of his life. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can wake the child up immediately and he can tell you where it hurts. If his back doesn¡¯t hurt, I have nothing to say. How about that?¡±


    Xie Min sneered. ¡°It seems that you still haven¡¯t given up!¡±


    When the surrounding people saw Qin Xi was still challenging the female doctor, they pointed at her and criticized her.


    ¡°Young lady, why are you being such an annoyance? You said that you¡¯re a doctor, but you don¡¯t have a medical license. If you accidentally cause the child¡¯s injury to worsen, how are you going to compensate him?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Given how young you are, you don¡¯t seem trustworthy enough.¡±


    Qin Xi ignored the criticism and looked at Xie Min. ¡°Speaking of which, I met you once. Some time ago, on the train, a human trafficker was rolling on the ground in pain. You thought that she was pretending to be in pain, right?¡±


    Xie Min quickly recalled the scene. Because she had been fooled by the human trafficker twice, she had a deep impression of that incident. ¡°Yes, it turns out that she was indeed pretending, and she did it flawlessly.¡±


    Qin Xi shook her head with a smile. ¡°No, she¡¯s not pretending. Her leg really hurts. Besides, I¡¯m the one who caused her leg to hurt.¡±


    ¡°You?¡±


    Xie Min¡¯s face immediately turned livid. She reprimanded, ¡°Why did you do that? What right do you have to do that? Did you study medicine to just take the piss out of others?¡±


    When she said this, her eyes were filled with disgust, as if Qin Xi was a black sheep in a flock of pure sheep. Wasn¡¯t medicine supposed to be used to treat and save people? How could she do such a vicious thing so leisurely?


    Of course, this was just an excuse. In fact, the reason why Xie Min was angry was that she could not figure out the reason why the human trafficker¡¯s leg hurt.


    ¡°Doctor, are you sympathizing with a human trafficker?¡± Qin Xi said with a faint smile, ¡°Those who sell humans for money should be punished by death. Instead of pitying those children who are sold and beaten up, you pity a human trafficker. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being ridiculous?¡±


    ¡°Also, shouldn¡¯t you be asking yourself why you couldn¡¯t figure out the cause of her leg pain?¡±

 Chapter 190 - Qin Xi Takes Action

    Xie Min was speechless for a moment. She knew that she had fallen into Qin Xi¡¯s trap, but she couldn¡¯t refute it because what Qin Xi said was the truth.


    When everyone saw this, they stopped criticizing Qin Xi, especially when Xie Min spoke up for a human trafficker. Everyone¡¯s impression of Xie Min immediately plummeted.


    Xie Min also felt the change in the gazes of the people around her. She bit her lip and retorted, ¡°I wasn¡¯t pitying the human traffickers. I just felt that what you did was an insult to the medical profession. Everyone, no matter what they do, deserves to have human rights. What you did was selfish.¡±


    Qin Xi sneered. ¡°Humans indeed have human rights, but she¡¯s a beast. Do you think I¡¯ll give human rights to a beast? You¡¯ve never lost a child before, so you naturally don¡¯t know the pain, so don¡¯t stand there and talk about it. Also, a life is at stake now. I don¡¯t want to talk nonsense with you. I¡¯m going to wake the little boy up and let him tell you personally where he hurts. Do you have any objections?¡±


    Xie Min blushed and said, ¡°No!¡±


    Actually, she knew very well that if what Qin Xi said was true and the child¡¯s spine was injured, she would not be of any use. After all, Western medicine required the help of complicated instruments.


    If she treated the child rashly, she might very likely do a disservice.


    In particular, the beautiful woman¡¯s identity was obviously not simple. It would be fine if the child was saved, but if he was not saved, wouldn¡¯t she be in trouble?


    Xie Min thought she might as well throw Why not throw this hot potato to Qin Xi.


    At the thought of this, she didn¡¯t stop Qin Xi anymore. Instead, she stood at the side and looked at Qin Xi quietly to see how she was going to wake the child up.


    Qin Xi squatted down and took out the acupuncture bag. When she opened it, batches of silver needles appeared.


    ¡°Looking at the acupuncture bag she carries with her, she must be a Chinese doctor.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Although Chinese medicine has declined these days, what our ancestors left behind is still better than Western medicine.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, Western medicine still needs instruments. Without the instruments, they can¡¯t do anything. Sigh¡­¡±


    Listening to these discussions, Xie Min¡¯s cheeks burned.


    Just as the onlookers said, without instruments, good devices, and a clean place, Western medicine was hardly useful. On the other hand, Chinese medicine could be done under both difficult and simple conditions. There was no need for instruments at all.


    However, most of the Chinese doctors were old and experienced. It was not something a young girl like Qin Xi could be.


    However, the truth brutally smacked Xie Min in the face, making her face burn.


    After Qin Xi inserted a few needles, the child slowly woke up. As soon as he opened his mouth, he cried out loud. ¡°Waa¡­ Mom, it hurts. My back hurts. Sob¡­¡±


    ¡°Heh, his back really hurts¡­¡±


    ¡°This girl is really amazing. She doesn¡¯t even need to take his pulse to know his condition. It seems like she really is a Chinese doctor.¡±


    When the beautiful woman heard her son¡¯s miserable cries, her tears fell like pearls. She wanted to hug her son tightly, but she was afraid of injuring him again. She was so anxious that she did not know what to do. ¡°What should I do?¡±


    Seeing that the child was crying miserably, Qin Xi¡¯s heart softened. She reached out and touched the pulse on the boy¡¯s neck.


    The little boy stopped crying and his head drooped down. When the beautiful woman saw this, her eyelids twitched and her face instantly turned pale. She thought that the child was dead. Just as she was about to reach out her hand, she heard Qin Xi say, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just letting him fall asleep temporarily to prevent him from going into shock from pain.¡±

 Chapter 191 - Qin Xi Is Angry!

    ¡°Doctor, you have to save my son. No matter how much it costs, as long as you save him, I beg you¡­¡±


    After seeing Qin Xi¡¯s ability, the beautiful woman immediately grabbed Qin Xi¡¯s hand and begged.


    Qin Xi nodded. ¡°As long as you trust me, I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    The beautiful woman trusted Qin Xi more than Xie Min. After all, she had seen Qin Xi¡¯s real ability.


    Therefore, sometimes, credentials and experiences were not enough to prove anything. Only when one had real ability would it be the most effective to prove oneself.


    Qin Xi placed her hands on both sides of the child¡¯s waist and immediately injected waves of Mystic True Qi into his injured spine to protect him. Then, he slowly turned the child¡¯s body over and took off his clothes, revealing his smooth back.


    At this moment, there was a deep wound on the boy¡¯s back. The symptoms were the same as what Qin Xi had said.


    Seeing this, no one was still suspicious of Qin Xi.


    Qin Xi did not care what they were thinking. She began to massage the child.


    Seeing this, Xie Min sneered. ¡°This is a massage, right? Didn¡¯t you say that the child¡¯s spine is injured and it will easily break? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her mocking, she heard a crisp cracking sound. It was the sound of the dislocated spine being restored.


    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed drastically. They thought that Qin Xi¡¯s massage was too heavy and the child¡¯s bones broke.


    When the beautiful woman heard that, her eyes rolled back and she almost fainted.


    Xie Min¡¯s expression changed as well. She pushed Qin Xi to the side and shouted, ¡°What are you doing? Murdering?¡±


    She quickly squatted down to check the child¡¯s condition, but Qin Xi brushed the dust off her body and said calmly, ¡°Done, now the child is fine.¡±


    ¡°What? He¡¯s fine? Are you kidding?¡±


    Qin Xi couldn¡¯t be bothered with her. She looked down at her and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you see for yourself if I¡¯m kidding or not?¡±


    Xie Min looked at the child¡¯s back and saw that the wound had gone almost completely.


    ¡°Eh, is this the legendary bone restoration technique?¡±


    ¡°I was scared to death. When I heard the sound of bones dislocating, I thought the child was dead!¡±


    ¡°Me too. It sounds creepy.¡±


    At this moment, the ambulance and amusement park staff arrived. ¡°Excuse me, excuse me. We¡¯re the amusement park staff.¡±


    After the surrounding people dispersed, Qin Xi hurriedly instructed, ¡°It¡¯s better if the child stays in bed for a couple of days before walking. This will help the healing process.¡± With that, she disappeared into the crowd without looking back.


    Just as the beautiful woman was about to stop her, Qin Xi was nowhere to be seen. She was worried about the child and immediately got into the ambulance to go to the hospital.


    The crowd quickly dispersed, leaving Xie Min stunned on the spot. She looked in the direction Qin Xi left, her expression indescribable.


    Qin Xi returned to the pirate ship in a hurry. When she saw a beautiful girl sitting beside Han Shi, her face darkened.


    The reason why Qin Xi¡¯s face darkened was not only because the girl was very beautiful, but also because the girl was hugging Han Shi¡¯s arm tightly, looking scared. On the other hand, Han Shi turned his head and said something to her. The two of them were very close to each other and looked compatible/

 Chapter 192 - Qin Xi Is Jealous!

    A jealousy that even Qin Xi did not notice flamed up inside her. She felt that the hand holding Han Shi was an eyesore and had the urge to chop it off.


    Actually, what she could not accept the most was that Han Shi actually allowed the girl to hold his arm casually.


    Even though she knew that Han Shi was not smart, Qin Xi couldn¡¯t help but blame him.


    Especially when she saw them leaning against each other, she felt an inexplicable sadness in her heart.


    It was as if her favorite thing had been snatched away.


    Unknowingly, Qin Xi¡¯s gaze on them gradually turned cold. She slowly clenched her fists and revealed a chilling smile.


    ¡°Let go. If you don¡¯t let go, don¡¯t blame me for being rude.¡± Han Shi¡¯s voice was extremely cold, and his eyes were filled with disgust.


    The girl did not seem to hear his warning. She hugged his arm tightly and pressed her soft body against his.


    Seeing that the girl was unmoved, Han Shi was about to push her away when the girl wrapped her arms around Han Shi¡¯s neck and cried, ¡°No, I¡¯m so scared. Don¡¯t push me away.¡±


    When Qin Xi, who was standing below, saw this, she suddenly loosened her fists and the coldness in her eyes dissipated.


    She snorted and muttered under her breath, ¡°Forget it. We don¡¯t really have any feelings for each other to begin with¡­¡±


    She was forced to marry Han Shi. During this period of time, they had spent some time together, but mostly as friends. Perhaps Han Shi did not even know what love was!


    However, Qin Xi had clearly forgotten that Han Shi had already devoured a wisp of Jiu Yuan¡¯s soul and was no longer a fool.


    On the pirate ship.


    The girl was born timid. She thought that the pirate ship was just a simple swing, so she chose it.


    As soon as she sat down, she regretted it and subconsciously wanted to seek protection.


    There was another man sitting next to her. But after taking a look at the man¡¯s face, she decided to choose Han Shi who was much more handsome.


    Just as Han Shi wanted to shake her off, the pirate ship started moving. She was so frightened that her face turned pale. She did not care if Han Shi let her cling to him or not. She hugged his arm tightly and refused to let go.


    Hence, that was the reason why Qin Xi saw this scene.


    The girl trembled violently. She closed her eyes and hugged Han Shi¡¯s arm, as if she was clutching at a life-saving straw.


    However, to the girl¡¯s surprise, Han Shi did not know what was good for him. Not only did he despise her, but he also threatened her. The girl had never suffered such humiliation. In a fit of anger, her temper flared up.


    Just as Han Shi was about to push her away again, she quickly wrapped her arms around his neck and threw herself into his arms.


    The girl thought to herself, Alright, if you don¡¯t let me hug you, I¡¯ll make you hug me.


    When Han Shi saw the girl clinging to him, his heart tightened and he subconsciously looked around. He was afraid that Qin Xi would come back and see this scene. In the end, he met Qin Xi¡¯s beautiful eyes.


    Panic, guilt, helplessness, and fear appeared in Han Shi¡¯s eyes. Looking at the calmness in Qin Xi¡¯s eyes, Han Shi felt like he had fallen into an abyss and his heart sank.


    He opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t bring himself to say a word.


    At this moment, the pirate ship gradually slowed down. Han Shi pushed the girl away and jumped off before the pirate ship completely stopped. Because his head was muddled, he almost fell when he jumped out.


    Qin Xi took two steps forward and helped him up. She smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Why don¡¯t you play for a while longer?¡±

 Chapter 193 - Combat Power - Zero

    ¡°Wifey, why are you back so late? I¡­¡±


    Han Shi looked a little aggrieved. Just as he was about to say that he was being pestered by a crazy woman, a sulky voice came from behind. ¡°Hey, why are you like this? Why did you push me? I got hurt.¡±


    The person who spoke was the girl who was hugging Han Shi tightly.


    The girl was very beautiful. She blinked her big black eyes and her fair face was flushed.


    Her long black hair was tied into a ponytail with a white ribbon. She was wearing a green knee-length dress and a pair of white leather shoes, looking young and beautiful.


    However, at this moment, her aggressive attitude ruined the good impression she left on others. Instead, she gave off an overbearing feeling.


    Unexpectedly, Han Shi pointed at the girl and complained to Qin Xi, ¡°Wifey, it¡¯s her. She¡¯s a hooligan. Just now, she refused to let go of me and even pounced on me. I couldn¡¯t push her away no matter what. She¡¯s like our Blackie, clingy and annoying.¡±


    The girl was stunned for a moment before her face turned red. She pointed at Han Shi and said with a blush, ¡°If you dare to say that again, I¡¯ll get someone to beat you up.¡±


    Han Shi said indignantly, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong. You¡¯re a hooligan, a female hooligan.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    The girl stomped her foot in anger.


    She had never met someone like Han Shi who did not play by the rules. If it were in school, those boys would want nothing more than to be hugged by her. However, he made it seem like she was molesting him.


    After knowing the whole story, the discomfort in Qin Xi¡¯s heart instantly disappeared. She suddenly laughed out loud.


    ¡°What are you laughing at? Also, who are you?¡± The girl was even more angry when she saw Qin Xi laugh.


    Qin Xi held Han Shi¡¯s arm and smiled sweetly. ¡°Let me introduce you. This is my husband. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t fall for a married man in the future. That¡¯s very rude. It¡¯s best if you find a single man.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Hearing Qin Xi¡¯s mocking, the girl flew into a rage out of humiliation. She pointed at Qin Xi but couldn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°What? You harassed my man and even have the cheeks to argue with me. How outrageous!¡± Qin Xi shook her head and said disappointedly.


    Seeing the passers-by stopping to look at her with strange gazes, the girl felt her face burning. She wished she could find a hole to hide in.


    People in the 1980s were not as open-minded as people in the future. After hearing Qin Xi¡¯s words, the girl almost cried. She bit her pink lips and glared at the two of them angrily before stomping away.


    Qin Xi was speechless. That was it? Combat power ¨C Zero¡­


    Han Shi was already overjoyed, especially when he heard Qin Xi say ¡°my man¡±. He felt like he was stepping on clouds.


    He smiled foolishly. ¡°Wifey, you¡¯re really amazing. You drove her away with just a few words!¡±


    Hearing Han Shi¡¯s voice, the smile on Qin Xi¡¯s face suddenly disappeared. She pulled her hand out of Han Shi¡¯s hand in a huff.


    She snorted and turned to leave. ¡°Hypocrite!¡±


    Han Shi touched his nose and blinked innocently, as if he had been wronged.


    He quickly caught up to Qin Xi and wanted to secretly hold her hand. However, Qin Xi seemed to be bent on making things difficult for him. Just as he was about to touch her, she subconsciously dodged. She was either adjusting her hair that was perfectly neat or brushing the non-existent dust off her dress.


    In short, along the way, Han Shi couldn¡¯t hold Qin Xi¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 194 - Going Too Far

    For the entire day, Qin Xi ignored Han Shi, especially at night. Han Shi could only curl up on the sofa and sleep.


    Initially, he wanted to wait for Qin Xi to fall asleep before crawling back to bed. However, Qin Xi said to him, ¡°If you don¡¯t listen to me, from now on, you¡¯ll sleep outside.¡±


    Helpless, Han Shi could only stay on the sofa for the night.`


    The next day, the two of them took the train back to Shangwan Village. When they arrived at the entrance of the village, they saw hundreds of villagers surrounding a big car and making a ruckus.


    Before Qin Xi could figure out what was going on, she heard Han Shi say angrily, ¡°It must be Yang Wei and the others again.¡±


    Qin Xi was enlightened.


    Wasn¡¯t Yang Wei the profiteer who monopolized the tea leaves of Shangwan Village, Pingluo Village, Zaohua Village, and a few other nearby villages?


    She recalled that the village chief had once said that Yang Wei had a strong background and that he had monopolized the tea market for a long time. As long as the teas were not sold according to the price he set up, he would ask the surrounding buyers not to buy the tea leaves.


    In short, over the years, Yang Wei had been oppressing the villagers, making them suffer. Fortunately, there were no natural disasters or man-made disasters in the past few years. Otherwise, the villagers might have starved to death.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Qin Xi narrowed her eyes and smiled evilly.


    The two of them came to the periphery of the crowd and listened to the villagers¡¯ dissatisfied protests and complaints, as well as the angry and hateful gazes of the hooligans in the big car.


    ¡°Yang Wei, don¡¯t go too far. You lowered the price to 50 cents in the first half of the year. Now, you still want to lower the price to 30 cents. These are all tea leaves that we painstakingly planted, not weeds. Do you even have a conscience?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Not only did you lower the price, but you also owe us money. Are you still human?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t give us an explanation today, we¡¯ll fight you to the death.¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is all our hard-earned money. We can¡¯t let you take advantage of us.¡±


    The villagers shouted indignantly, looking like they wanted to skin Yang Wei and the others alive.


    ¡°Village Chief Liu, are you not going to do anything? Have you forgotten the lesson you learned before?¡±


    Yang Wei took a puff on his cigar calmly. The way he smoked was very annoying. He smiled smugly. ¡°If I don¡¯t buy your tea leaves because I¡¯m angry, your hard work for the past six months will be in vain. Instead of soaking your feet in tea leaves, you might as well sell it to me for 30 cents.¡±


    His tone was quite condescending, as if the villagers should be thankful that he offered 30 cents.


    Liu Shuan was so angry that his face turned green. He clenched his fists tightly. ¡°Yang Wei, I heard that you gave Pingluo Village 60 cents. Why did you cut it in half in Shangwan Village? The price you offered is unfair.¡±


    ¡°Fair? Hahahaha.¡±


    Yang Wei seemed to have heard a good joke. He and his lackeys laughed out loud. He pointed at Liu Shuan and mocked, ¡°You want fairness? Hahaha, Village Chief Liu, are you stupid or did you get kicked in the head by a donkey?¡±


    His expression immediately turned extremely gloomy. ¡°To tell you the truth, I just don¡¯t like you all. I lower the price because I want you to suffer. What can you do to me?¡±


    Liu Shuan was so angry that his chest rose and fell rapidly. It was as if Yang Wei was certain that Shangwan village couldn¡¯t fight back. Every time, he would offer a lower price than the other villages. If not for the fact that he had gone overboard this time, Village Chief Liu would not have stood up and challenged him openly.


    ¡°Yang Wei, you¡¯re going too far!¡±

 Chapter 195 - Too Shameless

    ¡°So what if I am going too far? If you have the ball, don¡¯t sell it to me!¡±


    Yang Wei sneered. He looked around at the noisy villagers and threatened, ¡°Let me tell you, as long as I say a word, you can forget about selling your tea leaves this year. At that time, not to mention 30 cents, you are not going to get a penny.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Liu Shuan did not understand why Yang Wei only targeted Shangwan Village.


    Yang Wei sneered and looked down at Liu Shuan. ¡°Why? You still have the cheek to ask me why? I heard that the back mountain of your village has been sold and fruit trees have been planted there, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. So what?¡±


    Liu Shuan did not understand. Was it because of the fruit trees? Besides, what did this have to do with him? What did it have to do with the price reduction?


    ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡±


    Yang Wei¡¯s gaze instantly darkened. ¡°It¡¯s said that your village made a lot of money, right? In a few days, everyone has earned at least 30 yuan, and some even earned 70 yuan, right?¡±


    Liu Shuan frowned. ¡°What does this have to do with tea leaves?¡±


    Yang Wei said shamelessly, ¡°Of course, it does. Since you all are rich now, you won¡¯t starve to death even if the price of the tea I give you is low. Does it make sense?¡±


    This¡­


    What kind of a bloody reason was this?


    When the villagers, including Qin Xi, heard this, they all felt that Yang Wei was a shameless scoundrel. Whether the villagers earned money or not had nothing to do with him. The villagers weren¡¯t his servants.


    ¡°Yang Wei, this is simply horrendous. How we wish to make money is not your bloody business, understand?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too much. We worked hard to earn this. How can you say such a thing?¡±


    ¡°Yang Wei, you shameless scoundrel.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t let him leave. He has to give us an explanation today, or we¡¯ll beat him to death¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, beat him, beat him¡­¡±


    Everyone raised their fists and shouted. How could the villagers not be angry?


    Seeing that the villagers were making a fuss, Yang Wei was not worried at all. He smiled casually and said, ¡°Go ahead. If you continue to make a fuss, I¡¯ll lower the price even more. Anyway, if I don¡¯t buy your tea leaves, you can forget about selling them. If you have the guts, just let your tea leaves rot at home.¡±


    Qin Xi was also furious at Yang Wei¡¯s words. Other than the Qin family, she had never seen such a shameless person.


    She rolled her eyes and suddenly thought of a good idea. She pulled Han Shi¡¯s hand and whispered into his ear, ¡°Stone, go and find Jiu Yuan. I think I have a solution.¡±


    Han Shi did not know what Qin Xi was going to do, but he listened to his wife unconditionally. He glanced at the crowd and turned to run towards the orchard.


    Previously, when she left, Qin Xi was afraid that the thieves would target the orchard. Even though she had many tricks up her sleeve, she was still worried. She decided to leave Jiu Yuan in the orchard and let him guard it. As long as someone entered the orchard, he would scare them away.


    As it was daytime, it was quite difficult to find Jiu Yuan. If it was dark, it was easier as he would give off light like a lamp.


    When Jiu Yuan saw Han Shi, he floated down from a tree and yawned. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back! Why are you looking for me? I¡¯m still sleepy!¡±


    Han Shi looked at him. ¡°My wife is summoning you. Go!¡±


    Jiu Yuan rolled his eyes and said softly, ¡°Your wife is definitely up to no good. I¡¯m not going to¡­ Go, go, go, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Seeing that Han Shi¡¯s gaze was getting more and more dangerous, Jiu Yuan touched his nose and disappeared.

 Chapter 196 - A Donkey Kicked My Brain

    Jiu Yuan quickly arrived at the entrance of the village. Seeing that there were so many people here, he floated to Qin Xi¡¯s side and asked curiously, ¡°Hey, what are they doing? Are they going to fight?¡±


    ¡°Do you see that person?¡± Qin Xi did not answer him. Instead, she pointed at Yang Wei and asked.


    Dugu Jiuyuan nodded and waved the fan in his hand. ¡°Yes, he looks like he needs to be taught a lesson. Why? Did he piss you off?¡±


    Qin Xi said with a smile, ¡°This person shamelessly reduced the villagers¡¯ hard-earned money. Go and attach yourself to him. I don¡¯t have to tell you what to do next, right?¡±


    Jiu Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°This is fun¡­¡±


    ¡°Also, I want him to disappear for a period of time. Can you do that?¡± Qin Xi asked coldly.


    Jiu Yuan waved his hand confidently. ¡°No problem. I¡¯m the best at this.¡±


    At this moment, Yang Wei said arrogantly, ¡°Have you thought about it? If you don¡¯t sell the tea leaves to me, I¡¯ll leave. Don¡¯t blame me for not reminding you. If I leave, your tea leaves will go bad very soon.¡±


    Everyone wanted to gnash their teeth at his ugly and disgusting face. The villagers could no longer control themselves and wanted to charge forward and attack him. However, Liu Shuan knew that Yang Wei was someone with a powerful background. No matter how angry he was, he must remain rational.


    He stood in front of the angry villagers, sweating profusely. He tried his best to persuade them, ¡°Folks, calm down. Calm down. Don¡¯t be rash!¡±


    Yang Wei glanced at the villagers with disdain, deriving a strange sense of satisfaction from their aggrieved and angry expressions.


    Just as he was wondering if he should lower the price a bit more, a cold wind suddenly blew past him, and a chill instantly spread out through his entire body. Then, his consciousness fell into darkness as if it was shackled by something.


    At the same time, Jiu Yuan, who had successfully possessed Yang Wei, suddenly made a 180-degree turn.


    He shouted with a smile, ¡°Everyone, everyone, I¡¯m sorry. I was kicked in the head by a donkey just now and said a lot of nonsense. Now, I announce that I¡¯ll buy all your tea leaves at the price of three yuan. Yes, you didn¡¯t hear me wrong. It¡¯s three yuan per catty. Go home and bring the tea leaves over. I won¡¯t wait for you if you come late!¡±


    ¡°What? Three yuan per catty?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Is he crazy?!¡±


    ¡°He said it himself. His head was kicked by a donkey. Let¡¯s go home and bring the tea leaves over. If he dares to lie to us, he¡¯ll suffer¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go back and get the tea. If he dares to lie to us, we¡¯ll break his leg.¡±


    The villagers did not care if he was telling the truth or not. They rushed home like a swarm of bees. In an instant, only Qin Xi, Liu Shuan, and Han Shi, who had just run back, were left at the entrance.


    ¡°¡­Yang Wei, what tricks are you playing this time?¡± Liu Shuan frowned. He did not believe that Yang Wei was willing to buy their tea leaves for 3 yuan.


    Before ¡®Yang Wei¡¯ could speak, his lackeys asked one after another.


    ¡°Brother Wei, what are you doing? Didn¡¯t we agree to lower the price?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s three yuan. Brother Wei, you aren¡¯t serious, are you?¡±


    ¡®Yang Wei¡¯ pushed the few lackeys away and roared impatiently, ¡°Get lost. Do I look like someone who doesn¡¯t keep my word? Also, do I need you to teach me how to do things? Get lost and bring me all my money. I¡¯m happy today. I want to distribute my money!¡±


    After saying that, he secretly threw Qin Xi a meaningful look.

 Chapter 197 - Yang Wei Being Possessed

    Seeing Jiu Yuan¡¯s flirtatious gaze, Han Shi took a step forward and stood in front of Qin Xi. He shot Jiu Yuan a glare and threatened, ¡°If you dare to look at my wife like that, I don¡¯t mind digging out your eyes.¡±


    ¡®Yang Wei¡¯ shrugged and muttered ¡°what jealous man¡¯ under his breath.


    Seeing this, Liu Shuan immediately walked up to Qin Xi and pointed at Yang Wei. He asked softly, ¡°Xi, tell me the truth. He¡­¡±


    Qin Xi nodded with a smile. ¡°Uncle Liu, I just played some tricks on him!¡±


    However, Liu Shuan was not happy. He said worriedly, ¡°But if he remembers it later, will he come and cause trouble for us?¡±


    Qin Xi knew what he was worried about and gave him a reassuring look. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle this.¡±


    ¡°But he has a strong background¡­¡± Liu Shuan was still worried.


    Qin Xi smiled confidently. ¡°Uncle Liu, you should know my ability better than anyone else.¡±


    Recalling what Qin Xi had done in the past, Liu Shuan calmed down. ¡°Alright, thank you!¡±


    Not long after, the villagers brought over their tea leaves one after another. ¡®Yang Wei¡¯ waved his hand and instructed his lackeys, ¡°Go, weigh these tea leaves. Remember, three yuan for every catty.¡±


    His lackeys did not know what was wrong with Yang Wei and could only carry out the order helplessly.


    In a matter of few hours, ¡®Yang Wei¡¯ spent a few thousand yuan. When the lackeys saw the money bag that was getting thinner, their hearts ached.


    ¡®Yang Wei¡¯ did not care about the money at all. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡±


    After the car drove out of Shangwan Village, a lackey scratched his head and mustered up his courage to ask, ¡°Brother Wei, why are we doing this? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡®Yang Wei¡¯ patted that person on the head and scolded with a smile, ¡°Of course I have a reason for doing this. Alright, don¡¯t ask so much. Let¡¯s go back!¡±


    The lackey rubbed the back of his head and said suspiciously, ¡°Brother Wei, aren¡¯t we going to see Brother Kun? Brother Kun is still waiting for the money!¡±


    ¡®Yang Wei¡¯ rolled his eyes and a cunning smile flashed across his eyes. ¡°Yes, of course we are going!¡±


    ¡°But if we didn¡¯t complete the task Brother Kun entrusted us to do, he would definitely be very angry. What if he doesn¡¯t protect us in the future?¡±


    ¡°Why are you thinking so much? When I see Brother Kun, I¡¯ll go and explain. He won¡¯t be angry.¡±


    ¡°I knew that Brother Wei would definitely not let those stupid villagers have a good time. Brother Wei, tell me, what¡¯s your plan?¡± The lackey looked at ¡®Yang Wei¡¯ with shining eyes, hoping that he would reveal a shocking plan.


    However, ¡®Yang Wei¡¯ didn¡¯t intend to explain his plan to his lackeys. He shouted to the driver, ¡°Hey, let¡¯s go straight to Brother Kun¡¯s house.¡±


    The lackey was stunned. ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t we have to unload the goods first?¡±


    The lackey was puzzled and asked incredulous, ¡°We¡¯re going now? Brother Wei, Brother Kun is definitely not at home now. Brother Kun¡¯s wife doesn¡¯t like us either. I think¡­ we shouldn¡¯t go!¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap. Just go.¡± ¡®Yang Wei¡¯ kicked him angrily.


    The lackey nodded helplessly.


    When they arrived at Qinglin Town, the lackey drove the big car directly to Brother Kun¡¯s courtyard. The sound of the horn shocked Brother Kun¡¯s wife, who was nursing her child in the house. She quickly put on her clothes. The woman leaned against the window and looked out. When she saw that the person who got out of the big car was her man¡¯s lackey, she was immediately furious.


    She carefully put the child down and opened the door angrily. Just as she was about to curse, she suddenly felt a pain in her chest.

 Chapter 198 - Getting Chopped Up

    The woman¡¯s face immediately turned red. She quickly slapped his hand away and retreated. She pointed at Yang Wei with fear and anger in her eyes and cursed, ¡°Yang Wei, how dare you molest me? I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±


    She was about to scratch Yang Wei¡¯s face when Yang Wei dodged with a smile. He shouted at his lackeys, who were already dumbfounded, ¡°You guys, hurry up and help!¡±


    ¡°Help¡­ help? What¡­ help?¡±


    The few lackeys were dumbfounded. Although Yang Wei usually acted like a*shole, they never expected him to have the ball to molest Brother Kun¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Press this woman on the bed.¡±


    ¡®Yang Wei¡¯ smiled sinisterly. He closed his eyes and sniffed the hand that had just grabbed the woman with a lewid expression. ¡°I want to have a taste of what Brother Kun¡¯s woman is made of. Why does she smell so good?¡±


    The lackeys were shocked. Their faces turned pale as they stammered, ¡°Brother¡­ Brother Wei, this is Brother Kun¡¯s wife. If you do this, Brother Kun will kill us!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever mention the name of that bastard in front of me. I¡¯ve been coveting his wife for a long time. I won¡¯t let her off today.¡± As soon as ¡®Yang Wei¡¯ finished speaking, he pounced on the woman and kissed her. He looked extremely hungry.


    When one of the lackeys saw this, he gave the others a look. Then, he looked at the scene inside and quietly turned around to run out.


    ¡®Yang Wei¡¯ knew what they were up to. He smiled imperceptibly and turned to continue having fun with the woman who was shouting and struggling.


    The woman was angry and anxious. No matter how she struggled, it was useless. In the end, she was pushed onto the bed.


    She threatened hatefully, ¡°Yang Wei, if you dare to touch me, Kun will definitely cripple you. Get lost now. I will tell Kun to forget about it, but if you lay your hands on me, I¡¯ll get Kun to chop you up.¡±


    ¡°Chop me up?¡±


    ¡®Yang Wei¡¯ sneered and slowly began to untie the laces on his pants. ¡°Although you¡¯re already married, I don¡¯t mind¡­¡±


    The woman was so angry that her chest heaved up and down. She subconsciously grabbed something and threw it at Yang Wei¡¯s face.


    ¡®Yang Wei¡¯ tilted his head and dodged it easily. He was not gentle with the woman and slapped her.


    This slap was very powerful. The woman was slapped onto the bed, and her fair face instantly swelled up.


    The few lackeys standing outside finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. They quickly went forward and dragged ¡®Yang Wei¡¯ out. ¡°Brother Wei, do you know what trouble you¡¯re in? You¡¯d better run away. Don¡¯t let Brother Kun catch you.¡±


    ¡°Get lost. I¡¯m not running. Today, I¡¯m going to f*ck this woman.¡± ¡®Yang Wei¡¯ shook off his lackeys and pulled the woman into the house. Just as the lackeys went forward to stop him, ¡®Yang Wei¡¯ locked the door to prevent them from interrupting.


    Not long after, a woman¡¯s terrified cries and a child¡¯s cries could be heard.


    At this moment, the sound of a car engine was heard approaching. Brother Kun got out of a car with a machete in his hand and asked fiercely, ¡°Where is he? Damn it, how dare he touch my woman? Where is Yang Wei?¡±


    ¡°Hubby, save me¡­¡±


    A woman¡¯s scream came from inside the house, causing Brother Kun to instantly explode with anger.


    He kicked open the door and was so furious to see the obscene scene that his mind went black. Without thinking, he slashed down his machete at the molester.

 Chapter 199 - Qin Guobiao

    Jiu Yuan returned with the spoils of war!


    He laughed until he was swaying back and forth as he recounted how he had teased Brother Kun¡¯s wife and Yang Wei was beaten up. The moment Brother Kun slashed down his machete, Jiu Yuan left Yang Wei¡¯s body.


    Therefore, Yang Wei still did not know why he was crippled.


    Qin Xi was very satisfied with this outcome. Dealing with despicable people, despicable methods were needed.


    During lunch, Han Dazhu suddenly mentioned the Qin family. ¡°By the way, have you heard about the Qin family?¡±


    Qin Xi shook her head. ¡°Grandpa, what happened to the Qin family?¡±


    ¡°Qin Lan was taken back by Lin Guosheng.¡±


    Han Dazhu frowned and said in confusion, ¡°Logically speaking, the Lin family would definitely shut the door to Qin Lan for doing such a shameless thing. However, when they came to pick Qin Lan up, they were talking and laughing as if they didn¡¯t know anything.¡±


    ¡°How could they not know? It¡¯s said that this matter has spread to other villages too. They are all making fun of Lin Guosheng,¡± Luo Xiujuan said.


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth twitched. She said nonchalantly, ¡°Let them do whatever they want. As long as they don¡¯t provoke us, we can just pretend they don¡¯t exist.¡±


    Han Dazhu nodded and said worriedly, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m just afraid that they¡¯ll play some tricks behind your back. When people like them find out that you¡¯re getting rich, they won¡¯t just sit back and watch.¡±


    Qin Xi thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get someone to investigate tonight.¡±


    Han Dazhu was stunned. ¡°Girl, are you going out again at night?¡±


    Again?¡¯


    Qin Xi¡¯s eyelids twitched. Could it be that¡­ the old man knew about it every time she snuck out at night?


    She was too embarrassed to look up and meet Han Dazhu¡¯s eyes. Fortunately, Han Shi added at this moment, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re stupid. My wife is so capable. She can just send something to do it. There¡¯s no need for her to do it herself.¡±


    At night, Jiu Yuan came to the Qin family and sat on the roof to eavesdrop on the conversation down below.


    Ever since Tao Po visited their house last time, the Qin family had been living in the cowshed outside. Fortunately, it was summer now, so other than the mosquitoes, everything else was fine.


    However, they did not know when their misery would end.


    In the silent night, the snoring in the cowshed was deafening.


    ¡°Old Qin, do you think that little b*tch is really capable of buying the entire mountain? It sounds like a joke to me.¡± The more Li Guihua thought about it, the more her heart ached. She sighed and asked Qin Guobiao next to her, who was also having a hard time sleeping.


    ¡°No matter how capable she is, as long as her surname is Qin, she is still a member of my Qin family.¡± Qin Guobiao felt worse than anyone else.


    When he heard that Qin Xi had bought the entire mountain, he regretted it


    If he wasn¡¯t so impulsive as to chase Qin Xi out back then, she wouldn¡¯t have been estranged from the Qin family and turned to go against them.


    Then, the money she earned and the large orchard at the mountain would be his.


    The thought of losing such a huge sum of money made his heart ache.


    ¡°But that wretched girl doesn¡¯t seem to acknowledge us at all¡­ Also, how do you want to deal with the old bachelor?¡±

 Chapter 200 - The Lin Familys Motive

    ¡°Find a reason to make Qin Xi hand over the letter of agreement for cutting ties with us. At that time, the old bachelor can do whatever he wants to her.¡±


    ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll hand over the agreement obediently?¡±


    Li Guihua suddenly thought of something. ¡°By the way, I heard that she¡¯s very rich now. Old Qin, that money belongs to our Qin family. You have to think of a way to get it back too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Qin Guobiao thought for a moment and said, ¡°What did the Lin family say about Qin Lan?¡±


    Qin Guobiao was outside the entire day today, so he was not there when Lin Guosheng came to pick Qin Lan up. However, he felt that this matter was not that simple.


    Of course, he had already learned from others that Li Guihua and the others were the ones who framed Qin Xi that day and embarrassed Qin Lan and Shi Zhen.


    At that time, he was so embarrassed that he wanted to find a hole to hide in. He felt that everyone was looking at him with ridicule and mockery. In those few days, he did not leave the house. It was too embarrassing. He had never been so embarrassed in his life.


    However, since it had already happened and he couldn¡¯t go back in time to change the course of events, he could only suppress his anger and wait for a chance to settle the score with Qin Xi. Unexpectedly, a few days later, Qin Xi suddenly became rich. Not only did she buy a mountain, but she also hired the villagers. Qin Guobiao had no choice but to delay his plan of dealing with Qin Xi.


    ¡°The Lin family didn¡¯t say anything. When they came, they were all smiles and didn¡¯t seem to be in the least angry. Moreover, Old Madam Lin was here too. It seemed like she values Qin Lan very much,¡± Li Guihua answered truthfully when she recalled how solicitous Old Madam Lin was.


    At this moment, Zhang Cuiyun, who was still awake, suddenly said, ¡°Dad, do you think the Lin family is also coveting that little b*tch¡¯s money?¡±


    Qin Guobiao sat up and looked in Zhang Cuiyun¡¯s direction.


    In the dark cowshed, he looked at Zhang Cuiyun and asked in a serious and nervous voice, ¡°Is what you said true?¡±


    Zhang Cuiyun thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure either, but I heard that Lin Guosheng has been asking about that little b*tch. Moreover, he asked Lan to get along well with her. Even Old Madam Lin said so. I think they¡¯re up to no good.¡±


    In fact, they knew very well that not only did Qin Lan do something that would bring shame to the family, but she was also infertile. In the countryside, this kind of hen who could not lay eggs could not get married at all. Therefore, the Lin family must have other motives for bringing Qin Lan back.


    Amidst the snoring, Qin Guobiao slowly relaxed. He lay down and pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Let them do whatever they want as long as they don¡¯t divorce Lan.¡±


    Li Guihua said with a trace of displeasure. ¡°Old Qin, what if the Lin family wants to steal our money?¡±


    The old lady now took it for granted that Qin Xi¡¯s money was hers. No matter if Qin Xi was married or not, as long as her surname was Qin, what belonged to Qin Xi belonged to her too.


    ¡°Hmph, how dare they? No matter what the Lin family is planning, no one can touch the Qin family¡¯s things.¡± Qin Guobiao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Tomorrow, go to the Han family with your second daughter-in-law and see if you can get her to come home.¡±


    Li Guihua said hatefully, ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t come? Now that the little b*tch is rich and has grown up, she doesn¡¯t even show any regard for me, her grandmother. What a ungrateful b*tch.¡±


    ¡°Alright, stop calling her a b*tch when you see her. Say something nice to coax her back.¡±

 Chapter 201 - Similar!

    ¡°What about after she comes? What can we do to make her take out the contract and sign it obediently?¡±


    Li Guihua said worriedly, ¡°The little b*tch now is different from the little b*tch who was at our mercy back then. She doesn¡¯t listen to us at all.¡±


    Sitting on the roof, Jiu Yuan also wanted to know what Qin Guobiao was up to.


    However, Qin Guobiao¡¯s next words made Li Guihua and Jiu Yuan shiver at the same time.


    **


    The next morning, Qin Xi asked Han Shi to find Liu Shuan and inform the villagers to gather at the foot of the orchard at seven o¡¯clock tomorrow morning.


    He asked Han Shi to wait for Wang Zhiqiang and the others at the entrance of the village.


    As for her, she was waiting for the Qin family to come.


    In order to create an opportunity for the Qin family, Qin Xi specially asked Han Dazhu and Luo Xiujuan to go to the mountain to survey the growth of the fruits.


    At the same time, she asked them to bring back a basket of cucumbers and carrots. They couldn¡¯t possibly treat the guests with cucumbers and carrots, right?


    Hence, the two of them carried the basket to the orchard.


    After Han Dazhu and Luo Xiujuan left, Li Guihua, Hu Xiaofeng, and Zhang Cuiyun knocked on the Han family¡¯s door.


    Hu Xiaofeng cleared her throat and shouted in the gentlest voice she could muster, ¡°Xi, Xi, it¡¯s your mother. Open the door!¡±


    After knocking for a long time, there was no response. Hu Xiaofeng¡¯s face gradually froze.


    Zhang Cuiyun crossed her arms and rolled her eyes. She mocked, ¡°Sister-in-law, Little B*tch¡­ no, Xi is your daughter. Now, she doesn¡¯t even listen to you. Tsk, tsk. She¡¯s really unfilial!¡±


    Hu Xiaofeng was furious. Zhang Cuiyun¡¯s words undoubtedly added fuel to the fire. She sneered. ¡°That¡¯s right. No matter how unfilial Xi is, she¡¯s not like some shameless women who not only got herself pregnant but also had an abortion. It¡¯s really shameful.¡±


    When Zhang Cuiyun heard this, she was furious and cursed, ¡°Hu Xiaofeng, say that again. I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I dare you to do it again. I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡± As she spoke, Hu Xiaofeng was already prepared to fight.


    Seeing that the two of them were arguing, Li Guihua was furious. ¡°Are you done? Don¡¯t forget our purpose for coming today. If you mess it up this time, I¡¯ll kick you out. I don¡¯t want useless people in my house.¡±


    Zhang Cuiyun and Hu Xiaofeng looked at each other in disgust. They snorted and turned to knock on the door again. However, after knocking for the first time, the door was opened.


    The person who came out was Qin Xi.


    Now, not only was Qin Xi¡¯s figure well-proportioned, but she also seemed to have grown a lot taller.


    Especially that doll-like face. It was born with a smile and was flawless. Her deep and dark phoenix eyes flickered with innocence and purity. Her messy short hair was also trimmed into a smooth bob. She looked even more beautiful than a porcelain doll.


    Seeing Qin Xi like this, Li Guihua and Zhang Cuiyun were extremely jealous.


    Even old women had the desire to compete to see who was more beautiful. Of course, they were not arrogant enough to compare themselves to Qin Xi with their current looks. Instead, they compared themselves to Qin Xi when they were young. To their surprise, they realized that they were far inferior than her.


    This made the two of them feel quite upset.


    Only Hu Xiaofeng¡¯s eyes widened when she saw Qin Xi.


    The two of them looked more and more alike. It was as if they were carved from the same mold. She had already forgotten what that woman looked like. Now that she saw Qin Xi, the blurry memories surfaced again.


    For a moment, Hu Xiaofeng panicked!

 Chapter 202 - Die at Birth

    Seeing that Hu Xiaofeng seemed to be looking at someone else through her, Qin Xi narrowed her eyes and her gaze suddenly became sharp. ¡°What are you afraid of? Or rather, what are you hiding?¡±


    Hu Xiaofeng felt guilty and subconsciously changed the topic. ¡°W-What did you say? I don¡¯t understand. We came today to ask you to come home for a meal. The old man has something to tell you. Come quickly!¡±


    Li Guihua did not notice anything amiss, but Zhang Cuiyun felt that Hu Xiaofeng was hiding something. However, now was not the time to ask. Her goal today was to lure Qin Xi back. When she got the money, the Lin family would be nothing in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going back!¡± Qin Xi¡¯s eyes immediately lit up with fear, and she shook her head like a rattle-drum.


    Li Guihua panicked. A loving look appeared on her mean face as she coaxed, ¡°Xi, are you still angry with your grandfather?¡±


    She sighed and pretended to be guilty. ¡°Xi, you have to believe that your grandfather dotes on you the most. All these years, your grandfather never wanted to abandon you. Actually, before you were born, a Daoist came to our house. That Daoist said that we shouldn¡¯t bring up too indulgently, or she would die at birth. Therefore, in order to let you live, I had no choice but to treat you harshly.¡±


    Regardless of whether what Li Guihua said was true or not, the second half made Qin Xi frown.


    Daoist?


    Die at birth?


    She subconsciously looked at Hu Xiaofeng and saw that her face was a little pale and her eyes were wandering.


    This time, Qin Xi was even more certain that Hu Xiaofeng¡¯s biological daughter was dead, and she was not her biological daughter at all.


    However, seeing that Li Guihua and Zhang Cuiyun did not seem to be suspicious at all, they probably did not know the truth that Hu Xiaofeng¡¯s biological daughter was dead.


    Of course, there was another most important clue, which was that Hu Xiaofeng should have met the Host¡¯s biological parents.


    Just now when Hu Xiaofeng saw her, it was as if she was looking at someone else through her.


    ¡°Yes, Xi, let¡¯s go back together. It¡¯s just a meal. We¡¯ll be back after eating!¡± Hu Xiaofeng forced a smile.


    Qin Xi pursed her lips and pondered for a moment. After a while, she nodded. ¡°Alright, let me lock the door.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, we¡¯ll wait for you!¡± Seeing her nod, Li Guihua was so happy that she couldn¡¯t stop smiling.


    While Qin Xi was locking the door in the courtyard, Zhang Cuiyun tugged at Li Guihua and said suspiciously, ¡°Mom, I think it¡¯s strange that the little b*tch agreed so readily.¡±


    Li Guihua said indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s strange about that? Hasn¡¯t she always been like this?¡±


    ¡°No, haven¡¯t you noticed that in the past few confrontations, that little b*tch has been very calm and composed? This time¡­ I have a feeling that she shouldn¡¯t compromise so easily!¡±


    Especially the first two times Qin Ling and Qin Lan were taught a lesson by that little b*tch. This made her feel that Qin Xi had changed and become even more fierce.


    Although Li Guihua also felt that Qin Xi was different from before, there were so many people in the Qin family. It was not a problem for them to deal with a little girl like her. Then, she said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s just a little girl. There are so many of us against her. I don¡¯t believe she can escape.¡±


    Zhang Cui thought so and did not say anything else.


    Just like that, the three of them escorted Qin Xi to the Qin family like bodyguards. When the villagers passing by saw this, a trace of surprise flashed across their eyes.


    Didn¡¯t they fall out some time ago? It had only been a few days, but they had already made up?


    Everyone was making speculations!

 Chapter 203 - Dont Even Think About Escape!

    The Qin family!


    At this moment, a large straw shed was set up in the Qin family¡¯s courtyard. Under the shed were some daily necessities and cabinets.


    Yes, there were cabinets for storing clothes and blankets, and some pots and pans. To put it simply, they moved all the furniture in the house to the courtyard, which was the furthest from the house.


    Some time ago, because Tao Po had taken over the Qin family, no one in the Qin family dared to enter the house now. They even paid for someone to take out these things.


    Initially, the Qin family wanted to try entering the house. After all, they had had enough of the smell in the cowshed.


    Although there were no more cows, they felt that their bodies were filled with the smell of cow dung. Even the breath they exhaled when they spoke was the smell of cow dung.


    They had had enough of this smell.


    However, after they boldly entered, they suddenly felt a gust of cold wind in the room. It was summer, but they felt goosebumps on their skin. There was even a trace of snow on their hair and eyelashes.


    This frightened them greatly. They ran out like a swarm of bees and did not dare to barge in again.


    Qin Xi saw that they were all gathered under the cowshed and eating at a big table.


    Moreover, there seemed to be something cooking in the big pot at the side.


    Qin Xi¡¯s eyes lit up and she walked in slowly with a faint smile. She glanced at the chowder in the pot and mocked, ¡°Yo, everyone is here apparently. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to treat me to a meal and have something to tell me? Why did you start without me?¡±


    Xu Wan sat on the stool and had no intention of moving. She snorted and picked up some potatoes with her chopsticks to put into the bowl. She mocked, ¡°Heh, you¡¯re a big boss now. Of course, you don¡¯t want to eat the food we eat.¡±


    She wanted to humiliate Qin Xi, but Qin Xi nodded seriously. ¡°You¡¯re right. I really don¡¯t like this pot of pig food.¡±


    Not to mention Xu Wan, even the others were dumbfounded. None of them expected Qin Xi to say such a thing.


    Qin Guobiao¡¯s face darkened. He slammed his chopsticks on the table and scolded, ¡°You unruly thing!¡±


    When he said this, Qin Gang put down his chopsticks and jogged to lock the door, as if he was afraid that Qin Xi would run away.


    Qin Xi raised her eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is this a trap?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it is a trap. Little b*tch, aren¡¯t you very capable? Let¡¯s see how you can escape today.¡± Qin Gang smiled maliciously.


    Qin Xi shrugged with a smile. ¡°Escape? Why should I escape?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t.¡± Qin Gang said with a sinister smile.


    Then, he looked at Lin Keke and Xu Wan and said maliciously, ¡°Haven¡¯t the two of you always wanted to vent your anger? What are you waiting for? Go up and teach her a lesson. Let her remember the rules of our family. I¡¯ll watch over her. If she dares to fight back, I¡¯ll slap her.¡±


    As he spoke, he broke a tree branch from a tree and swung it in the air, making a sound.


    It had indeed been a long time since Xu Wan and Lin Keke taught Qin Xi a lesson.


    During this period of time, Qin Xi had been in the limelight. While they were jealous, they also felt resentful.


    No one liked a person who had once been trampled on by them without any dignity suddenly turning the table around.


    This feeling made them feel terrible, as if it had become their inner demon.


    As the two of them approached, Qin Xi still had a smile on her face. ¡°Old Master Qin, is no one going to do anything about it?¡±

 Chapter 204 - In A Mess!

    When Qin Guobiao heard her call him Old Qin, his heart skipped a beat and a trace of coldness flashed across his eyes.


    He said calmly, ¡°You sassy girl. It¡¯s indeed time to teach you a lesson.¡±


    At this moment, Li Guihua also looked like she was watching a good show. She shouted at Zhang Cuiyun to go up and help them. ¡°Cuiyun, go and help them too. I think the little b*tch has gained a lot of weight recently. Don¡¯t let her hurt my precious granddaughter-in-laws.¡±


    Her words were as disgusting as her fake kindness just now.


    ¡°Heh, you really haven¡¯t changed at all. You¡¯re still as shameless as ever!¡± Qin Xi sneered in her heart.


    Lin Keke, Xu Wan, and Zhang Cuiyun surrounded Qin Xi and said with a sinister smile, ¡°Cut the crap. No one will save you today even if you shout your lungs out! Little b*tch, you¡¯d better lick my shoes obediently!¡±


    The person who spoke was Xu Wan. As she spoke, Qin Xi remembered that Xu Wan had once asked the Host to lick the soles of her shoes.


    This memory was actually a little blurry to Qin Xi. She did not know if it was because the Host did not want to remember the humiliation she had suffered in the past or if she had forgotten about it. If not for Xu Wan¡¯s reminder, Qin Xi really would not have remembered this.


    ¡°Lick your shoes?¡± Qin Xi smiled, but her eyes were filled with coldness. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s time to settle the score with you.¡±


    Hearing her words, for some reason, Xu Wan¡¯s eyelids twitched. However, she did not think too much about it. After all, Qin Xi was like a turtle in a jar now. They could do whatever they wanted.


    At the thought of this, the three of them gave each other a look and pounced on Qin Xi.


    They wanted to grab her hair and scratch her face, and the most disgusting thing¡­


    From the corner of her eye, Qin Xi saw Xu Wan squatting down and reaching out to pull down Qin Xi¡¯s pants.


    Qin Xi suddenly remembered something disgusting from her blurry memories. Although the person at that time was not Xu Wan, that memory still frightened the Host and made her fall sick for two to three days.


    This person was Qin Lan¡¯s father, Qin Hongshan, who had not shown up for a long time.


    Her eyes suddenly turned cold, and she kicked out without hesitation. Xu Wan screamed and rolled on the ground like a potato, clutching her stomach in pain.


    Then, she slapped Lin Keke and Zhang Cuiyun on the face. Their faces instantly swelled up like a pig¡¯s head, and two of their teeth even fell out.


    The three of them were defeated before they could even touch the corner of Qin Xi¡¯s clothes. The Qin family was stunned for a moment.


    Qin Xi did not give them a chance to react. She picked up the shovel at the side and shoveled a pile of soil onto the dining table. In an instant, the people around the table were covered in dirt and ate a mouthful of soil.


    This time, Qin Guobiao, Li Guihua, and the others were so angry that they almost had a brain hemorrhage. The old lady¡¯s face was covered in dirt and she was in a sorry state. She pointed at Qin Xi with a trembling finger and shouted fiercely, ¡°Kill this little bastard. All of you, attack and hold her down. I¡¯ll let her know the consequences of angering me today!¡±


    Qin Xi still had a cheeky smile on her face. ¡°If you have the ability, you can try.¡±


    It was provocation, blatant provocation.


    This time, the Qin family couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Qin Gang, Qin Ling, and Qin Feng used the same tactic. In the end, they were still sent flying away before they could touch the corner of Qin Xi¡¯s clothes.


    In an instant, the Qin family was in a mess.

 Chapter 205 - 100,000 Yuan Hush Money

    Qin Xi did not hold back at all and started to beat the three of them up.


    As she smiled, she kicked. Every kick was accompanied by a scream, making everyone¡¯s hearts skip a beat. They looked at Qin Xi as if she was a devil. For a moment, no one dared to stop her.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you all quite cocky? You¡¯ve bullied me a lot since I was young. No matter right or wrong, you always beat me up first. How does it feel to get beaten up? What goes around comes around. Do you feel good?¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s tone was very gentle, but it made the others shiver.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ Little b*tch, how dare you hit me? I¡¯ll kill you¡­¡±


    Qin Gang was an impulsive person. He stood up and pounced on Qin Xi.


    However, before he could stand up stably, he received a kick as powerful as a meteor, almost causing his bones to shatter.


    He grimaced in pain and cursed, ¡°You little bastard, little b*tch. I¡¯m going to kill you and make your life a living hell.¡±


    Qin Xi sneered and kicked him again. ¡°Make me live in hell? Today, I¡¯ll let you have a taste of what it¡¯s like to be in hell.¡±


    As she spoke, she took out a silver needle and inserted it into Qin Gang, Qin Feng, and Qin Ling¡¯s acupoints.


    At the same time, she quickly drew a talisman in the air and stuck it on their heads. The talisman disappeared and the three of them lay on the ground silently. At first glance, they looked like they were corpses.


    When the others from the Qin family saw this, their bodies trembled and their faces turned pale.


    Zhang Cuiyun¡¯s expression changed from shock to hatred and disbelief. She pointed at Qin Xi and shouted resentfully, ¡°You, you actually killed them? My son¡­ I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    When Qin Guobiao and Li Guihua heard this, their legs went weak and they staggered to sit on the stool, almost fainting. They muttered, ¡°They¡¯re dead?¡±


    Hu Xiaofeng immediately jumped out. She pointed at Qin Xi and cursed, ¡°B*tch, how dare you kill people? I¡¯ll punish you on behalf of the heavens and beat you to death today!¡±


    She and Zhang Cuiyun rushed up to Qin Xi almost at the same time and scratched her fair face. Qin Xi had no doubt that they were really going to tear her apart.


    However, who was Qin Xi? Why would an ancient martial artist be afraid of two countryside women?


    In the same way, one needle was inserted into both of their acupoints. Then, three of them fell to the ground, letting out a series of screams.


    Seeing that Qin Xi did not even let her mother off, Qin Guobiao and Li Guihua regretted it.


    Why did they have to make things so unpleasant? Couldn¡¯t they just reason with her calmly? Why did they have to fight?


    Qin Guobiao felt a chill run down his spine. He tensed up and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Outrageous. Qin Xi, do you know that you killed people? You¡¯ll go to jail¡­¡±


    Qin Xi shrugged and said with a smile, ¡°So what?¡±


    Qin Guobiao¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. He suddenly took a deep breath and stared at Qin Xi with his deep eyes. He sighed with emotion. ¡°Xi, I¡¯m your grandpa. I won¡¯t harm you. However, you¡¯ve killed so many people. You¡¯ll definitely be shot. Even Grandpa can¡¯t save you!¡±


    Qin Xi looked at him quietly, waiting for him to continue.


    However, Li Guihua did not expect Qin Guobiao to say such a thing. She was dumbfounded.


    He said, ¡°As long as you hand over the property rights to the back mountain to me and give me 100,000 yuan as hush money, I¡¯ll¡­ pretend that nothing happened today!¡±


    Qin Hongtao, who had been squatting in the corner and trembling, gasped. ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t pocket it all.¡±

 Chapter 206 - A Worthy Death

    Hearing Qin Hongtao¡¯s words, Qin Guobiao was so angry that his nose almost went crooked. He had never seen such a good-for-nothing fool in his life.


    His wife and child had been killed. It was fine if this fool did not go up to help, but he was actually only worried about the distribution of money. However, what gave him a headache and frustration was that this was his son.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Qin Guobiao shouted in a low voice. Qin Hongtao pursed his lips and muttered something, not daring to say another word.


    Qin Xi suddenly smiled brightly.


    She did not even look at Qin Hongtao. She pointed at the Qin family on the ground and looked at Qin Guobiao mockingly. ¡°Are you saying that as long as I give you the property rights of the orchard and 100,000 yuan as hush money, you won¡¯t expose me for killing them?¡±


    Qin Guobiao gritted his teeth and thought to himself that since things had already come to this point, he would go all out. He looked at Qin Xi even more viciously. ¡°Yes, if you don¡¯t give it to me, this matter won¡¯t end today!¡±


    Qin Xi clicked her tongue and praised. She gave Qin Guobiao a thumbs up. ¡°I always thought that you were just ruthless to me. I didn¡¯t expect you to treat them the same. You even used your own grandson. As expected of the Qin family. You¡¯re really cold-blooded and sinister!¡±


    Qin Guobiao¡¯s face immediately turned red. He suppressed the anger and nervousness in his heart and asked, ¡°Do you agree or not?¡±


    Qin Xi sneered and mocked, ¡°Old Qin, are you day-dreaming?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Qin Guobiao was so angry that his face turned red, but he couldn¡¯t say a word.


    Qin Xi pretended to think for a moment and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not impossible, but you have to promise me something.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Qin Guobiao suppressed the ecstasy in his heart and asked casually.


    According to the original plan, he wanted the old bachelor to sleep with Qin Xi first and threaten her. Qin Xi was just a little girl. She would definitely not tell anyone about this. Moreover, she was a married woman. If word got out, she would be embarrassed.


    Therefore, Qin Guobiao wanted to use this as a threat to make Qin Xi give out the rights to the land willingly.


    However, the plan changed at a speed exceeding his expectation. Qin Xi actually killed so many people. This time, he felt that even God was on his side.


    Even if these were all his family, so what? At least they did not die in vain. They used the remaining value to help him earn a large sum of retirement money.


    Others might not know what Qin Guobiao was thinking, but Li Guihua, who had lived with him for her entire life, knew very well. It was precisely because she knew this that she felt extremely sad and frightened. She even felt that Qin Guobiao was scarier than Qin Xi, the murderer.


    However, she didn¡¯t dare to say it. What if Qin Guobiao didn¡¯t divorce her after she said it?


    At this age, she definitely couldn¡¯t support herself, and her two sons were too useless to count on. Her only hope was Qin Guobiao.


    Besides, if Qin Guobiao became rich, she would be able to live a good life.


    At the thought of this, the guilt in her heart lessened.


    Qin Xi pointed at the Qin family¡¯s house with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I want the Qin family¡¯s house. As long as you give it to me, I¡¯ll consider giving you the property rights to the orchard. How about that?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. If we give it to you, we won¡¯t have a place to stay,¡± Li Guihua said subconsciously.


    Qin Xi smiled. ¡°Are you sure you still have the ball to go in and stay? Instead of leaving it here, you might as well give it to me.¡±


    Qin Guobiao thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°I can give you the house, but how can I believe that you will give me the property rights?¡±


    What if Qin Xi went back on her words?

 Chapter 207 - Golden Bracelet

    Qin Xi pretended to be in a difficult position.


    ¡°How about this? Give me the deed first and we¡¯ll sign it. I happen to have a bankbook of 3,000 yuan with me. I¡¯ll give it to you. Then, you can come with me to get the land contract, ok?¡±


    3,000 yuan?


    Qin Guobiao and Li Guihua were dumbfounded. They had lived for so long but had never seen 3,000 yuan. It would be a lie to say that they were not excited.


    Qin Hongtao, who was originally cowering in the corner, became even more excited. He suddenly jumped up, his eyes shining and his lips trembling with excitement. ¡°Where¡¯s the money?¡±


    Qin Guobiao was not blinded by money. He asked warily, ¡°Why do you have so much money with you?¡±


    Qin Xi shrugged and said frankly, ¡°I wanted the villagers to go up the mountain to help pick fruits today. This is their salary!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll use this 3,000 yuan as collateral. As long as you sign it, this money will be yours.¡±


    Qin Guobiao felt that something was wrong. He was threatening Qin Xi to take out the property rights to the orchard. Why did Qin Xi suddenly want this house?


    However, at the thought that Qin Xi would give them 3,000 as collateral, he did not think too much about it.


    He pondered for a moment and nodded in agreement.


    However, although he agreed, the deed was still in the house, and there was something in the house that terrified him, so he hesitated.


    Li Guihua¡¯s face turned pale and she said with a trembling voice, ¡°The deed is in the house, but the house is haunted. If you want to get it, go and get it yourself.¡±


    Qin Xi said nonchalantly, ¡°Sure, where is it?¡±


    Li Guihua pouted. She wanted to tell Qin Xi the place, but she was afraid that Qin Xi would pocket the things inside and was hesitating if she should tell her.


    ¡°If you¡¯re worried, you can follow me in.¡± Qin Xi said with a teasing gaze.


    The three of them quickly shook their heads. Li Guihua quickly said, ¡°Under the stove in the southeast corner.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded and walked in casually.


    Qin Xi looked at the stove carefully and found a square iron box under it. When she opened the box, there was a stack of money and a pair of golden bracelets worn by children. The patterns carved on them were very unique.


    Qin Xi frowned and picked up the golden bracelet to study it carefully.


    With the Qin family¡¯s financial condition, how could they afford such an expensive golden bracelet? Moreover, it was for the child. All these years, the Host had never seen a child of the Qin family wear it. In other words, this golden bracelet might not belong to the Qin family.


    Thinking of the way Hu Xiaofeng looked at her, Qin Xi had a bold guess.


    Although it was just a guess, she still put the golden bracelet back and walked out with the deed at the bottom.


    Li Guihua looked at Qin Xi suspiciously. ¡°You didn¡¯t take anything inside, did you?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Qin Xi said with a smile.


    Li Guihua treasured that golden bracelet very much!


    She had stolen this golden bracelet from Hu Xiaofeng. Although she did not know where Hu Xiaofeng got it from, since it was in her hand, it was hers. All these years, she had taken it out almost every night to appreciate it. It had become her habit.


    Therefore, Li Guihua thought that Qin Xi had taken her golden bracelet. She was so angry that she lost her rationality and pounced on Qin Xi. ¡°Give me my golden bracelet. You little bastard, if you dare to steal my golden bracelet, I¡¯ll tear you apart!¡±


    Qin Xi snorted and inserted a needle into Li Guihua¡¯s acupoint without hesitation.

 Chapter 208 - Shock

    Seeing that Li Guihua had also fallen, Qin Hongtao cowered in fear and crawled back to the corner.


    On the other hand, Qin Guobiao was very calm. It was not that he was not afraid, but he felt that if he had money, Li Guihua would not be qualified to be his wife. Now that she was killed by Qin Xi, he felt that he had one less burden.


    Moreover, Li Guihua had lived long enough and fulfilled her purpose.


    ¡°Come, sign it and this passbook will be yours.¡± Qin Xi took out a piece of paper and the passbook in her pocket.


    The passbook was new and the balance was clearly written on it. 3,000 yuan!


    Seeing the money, Qin Guobiao was extremely excited. He did not even think about it. He picked up the pen and signed with trembling hands.


    However, at this moment, he did not notice where the paper and pen came from¡­


    After seeing the contract signed by Qin Guobiao with her own eyes, Qin Xi nodded in satisfaction. She pointed at the name Qin Guobiao had signed and said, ¡°Put your thumbprint on it!¡±


    Just as Qin Guobiao was about to say that he didn¡¯t have a stamp pad, he saw Qin Xi take out a silver needle from somewhere.


    Seeing the silver needles, Qin Guobiao was shocked. His face was pale as he took a few steps back. In the end, he accidentally tripped over Li Guihua¡¯s ¡®corpse¡¯ and fell to the ground.


    ¡°You, what are you doing? I¡¯m your grandfather. You can¡¯t kill me!¡±


    Qin Guobiao thought that Qin Xi was going to kill him to silence him. He immediately panicked and felt the urge to pee. Then, the smell of urine spread out.


    Qin Xi glanced at the pool of water on his pants in disdain, her eyes filled with mockery.


    She picked up the pen and signed her name on the contract. Then, she inserted a silver needle into her index finger. A drop of bright red blood flowed out. Qin Xi pressed her fingerprint on it. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s your turn!¡±


    Seeing this, Qin Guobiao knew that he had misunderstood her. He immediately felt embarrassed. However, compared to 3,000 yuan, losing face was a small matter. At the thought of this, he stood up shakily. He pointed at Qin Xi and said in a terrified voice, ¡°You, stay away. I¡¯ll sign it¡­¡±


    Qin Xi shrugged indifferently. After putting away the silver needle, she retreated four to five meters. ¡°Is this enough?¡±


    Seeing that it was about the right distance, Qin Guobiao heaved a sigh of relief. He walked over with weak legs and picked up the silver needle to make a fingerprint like Qin Xi.


    However, at this moment, there was a knock on the door. A cursing and slightly drunk voice came. ¡°Where the hell are you? Didn¡¯t you say you were looking for me? Why aren¡¯t you opening the door? Qin Guobiao, let me tell you, if you dare to play any tricks again, I¡¯ll burn down your house.¡±


    It was obvious that the person who knocked on the door was the old bachelor, Feng Laosan.


    He knocked on the door so hard that the door even started to shake.


    Last time, Han Shi had shattered the door with a kick. This time, the Qin family had spent quite some money to put up an iron door to prevent that fool Han Shi from smashing it again.


    At this moment, when Qin Guobiao was about to shout at the old bachelor and ask him to get lost, Qin Xi beat him to it. She looked at Qin Hongtao indifferently and opened her mouth, revealing two canine teeth. ¡°It seems like you have a guest. What are you waiting for? Why don¡¯t you go and open the door?¡±


    Seeing her smile, Qin Hongtao felt an inexplicable chill run down his spine. He felt that Qin Xi seemed to know something.


    He couldn¡¯t make up his mind and subconsciously looked at Qin Guobiao. Qin Guobiao thought his plan was exposed too and was a little nervous.

 Chapter 209 - Cant Let the Chance Go to Waste

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t let him in. If he spreads the news, you¡¯ll go to jail.¡±


    Qin Guobiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat as fear spread throughout his body. He wiped the cold sweat off his forehead with trembling hands and said nervously.


    He knew very well that if Qin Xi found out about their previous plan, he would very likely anger Qin Xi to the point of killing him. At the thought of this, he quickly stopped her from opening the door.


    Unfortunately, just as he finished speaking, he saw the old bachelor climbing over the wall.


    Seeing that his face was red, his eyes were a little unfocused, and his body was filled with the smell of alcohol, Qin Guobiao knew that he was stoned.!


    Qin Guobiao¡¯s expression changed drastically. He pointed at the old bachelor and shouted, ¡°Feng Laosan, what are you doing here? Get out. You¡¯re not welcome here.¡±


    The old bachelor burped and looked over, as if he had just recognized Qin Guobiao. He cursed, ¡°You old thing, aren¡¯t you the one who said that you have something good to discuss with me today? Money or your granddaughter? Let me tell you, Qin Guobiao, the deadline is tomorrow. If you can¡¯t take out either of these two¡­ I¡¯ll beat you to death¡­¡±


    He staggered towards Qin Guobiao with a lecherous smile while burping.


    At the thought of having a beautiful woman to accompany and serve him, he was overjoyed.


    Of course, if he didn¡¯t get the woman, getting 5,000 yuan wasn¡¯t all that bad. As long as he had money, he could find any woman he wanted.


    Therefore, when he heard that Qin Guobiao was looking for him, he drank some wine and came over excitedly.


    ¡°Go back first. I still have something to deal with. Tomorrow, no, tonight, I¡¯ll definitely find you tonight. I promise I¡¯ll give you an explanation.¡±


    Qin Guobiao was so frightened that he broke out in a cold sweat. He was afraid that the old bachelor would say something he shouldn¡¯t. However, what he was afraid of came true. Seeing Qin Xi throwing a mocking look at him, Qin Guobiao felt like he had fallen into an icehouse. His face turned pale and he opened his mouth, not knowing what to say.


    Althought Qin Xi was smiling, in her smile, one could tell there was a murdering intent.


    Qin Guobiao knew very well that Qin Xi was no longer the Qin Xi who was at the mercy of others. She was now a devil, a devil who killed without batting an eyelid.


    ¡°Hey, Old Qin, why are you chasing me away? I¡­ Oh, who is this? She¡¯s really beautiful. Let me touch her!¡±


    Feng Laosan was already a little drunk. When he walked in, he saw Qin Xi standing at the side. His eyes lit up and he smiled lecherously, wanting to touch Qin Xi¡¯s face.


    Qin Guobiao quickly pushed Feng Laosan away and stood in front of Qin Xi. He shouted, ¡°Feng Laosan, this is not a place for you to do whatever you want. Get lost!¡±


    Previously, he had indeed thought of asking Feng Laosan to ruin Qin Xi¡¯s reputation, but now, the plan had changed. If anything happened to Qin Xi at this time, the 100,000 yuan he could easily get would be gone.


    Qin Guobiao naturally had to protect what he had sacrificed so many lives for.


    Feng Laosan widened his eyes and pointed at Qin Guobiao¡¯s nose. ¡°Oh, you old thing, how dare you get in my way? Do you believe that I¡¯ll slap you to death?¡±


    He was drunk to begin with and was a rascal under the effect of alcohol. Before Qin Guobiao could react, he raised his arm and punched him.

 Chapter 210 - Magnifying the Fear

    Although the old bachelor was called the old bachelor, he was actually in his forties, much younger than Qin Guobiao.


    Therefore, his body was naturally much stronger than Qin Guobiao¡¯s. Moreover, after drinking, he was more fearless.


    Qin Guobiao did not expect him to suddenly attack and was slapped hard on the face. He felt a buzzing in his head and ears, and his face was burning with pain. He even lost a tooth and blood instantly flowed out of the corner of his mouth.


    He was almost 70 years old and had never encountered such a thing. Qin Guobiao immediately felt angry and humiliated.


    Seeing that the old bachelor was about to slap him again, Qin Guobiao was so angry that he trembled. Then, he used his body to slam into the old bachelor.


    The old bachelor did not expect him to fight back and was immediately knocked back. Qin Guobiao took the opportunity to slap him back. After slapping him, he still felt angry. He raised his hand and slapped Feng Laosan¡¯s face one after another.


    He scolded as he slapped him, ¡°You little bastard, how dare you hit me? If I don¡¯t beat you to death today, I¡¯ll take your surname!¡±


    The old bachelor was stunned from the slapping and could not find his bearings. He felt dizzy and his face hurt.


    However, after being beaten up, he was completely sober. Seeing that Qin Guobiao had no intention of stopping, he roared angrily and instantly stood up to kick the old man to the ground.


    This kick was not light. The old man did not get up for a long time. Seeing that the old bachelor was about to reach out his hand again, Qin Guobiao panicked and quickly shouted at Qin Hongtao in the corner, ¡°Hongtao, you good-for-nothing, come and help me. Can¡¯t you see that this beast is hitting your father?¡±


    Qin Hongtao acted as if he did not hear him and had no intention of moving. He even thought to himself, ¡°I¡¯ll just watch you fight. It¡¯s best if you get beaten to death. This way, all the money will fall into my hands. At that time, I¡¯ll take the money and run away.¡±


    Seeing that his son was not gonna do anything, Qin Guobiao was furious. ¡°Qin Hongtao, you bastard. Why did I give birth to a good-for-nothing like you?¡±


    Qin Hongtao pursed his lips and did not care. His eyes were fixed on the passbook in Qin Guobiao¡¯s arms, thinking that when the time was right, he would snatch it away.


    However, no one noticed that Qin Xi had already left silently while the Qin family, who was lying on the ground, slowly woke up.


    Hearing Qin Guobiao¡¯s scream, the few of them subconsciously curled up and trembled slightly.


    At this moment, their eyes were filled with fear, as if they had experienced a terrifying nightmare. They were timid and no longer as arrogant as before.


    Even when they saw Qin Guobiao being beaten up by the old bachelor, their eyes were still darting around, afraid that they would be implicated.


    Hence, Qin Guobiao¡¯s scream came from the Qin family¡¯s courtyard. It was precisely because his scream was so miserable that it attracted many villagers.


    Just like that, when Qin Guobiao was saved by the villagers, his face was swollen like a pig¡¯s head and all his teeth had fallen out. His miserable appearance was unbearable to look at.


    As for Li Guihua and the others, after Qin Xi cast the Nightmare Talisman on them, they were almost tortured to the point of mental collapse. Actually, Qin Xi did not do anything. She just magnified the fear they already had in mind.


    Everyone had fears, and the Qin family¡¯s fear was none other than Tao Po who was still haunting the house.

 Chapter 211 - Wang Zhiqiang Is Here

    As for Qin Xi, she left happily with the fingerprinted contract. As for how the Qin family would react, it was none of her business.


    As soon as she walked out of the Qin family, Qin Xi heard the honking of a big trunk. The ground seemed to be trembling.


    Such a spectacular scene made everyone in the village crane their necks to look out. If they couldn¡¯t see, they would climb to the top of the wall and tip their toes on the eaves to look. Dust spread out, and five brand new military green trucks stopped beside Han Shi.


    Wang Zhiqiang got out of the front passenger seat with Tong Tong in his arms and walked to Han Shi¡¯s side. He asked calmly, ¡°Boss, where¡¯s the lady boss?¡±


    ¡°Brother Boss¡­¡± When Tong Tong saw Han Shi, she called out happily.


    Han Shi glanced at Yu Tong and reached out to touch her head. He then looked at Wang Zhiqiang. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Xi asked you to park the trunks at the foot of the mountain. Follow me.¡±


    Wang Zhiqiang nodded and waved at the convoy before slowly arriving at the foot of the orchard.


    When Da Jun and Tie Jun saw this, their eyes widened. They had never seen so many brand new trucks appear at the same time. The shocking scene made the father and son inexplicably nervous, especially when they saw the nine burly men.


    Even Han Dazhu and Luo Xiujuan, who were picking fruits in the garden, ran out in shock.


    ¡°Stone, who, who are these people?¡±


    Han Dazhu was a hunter and was the most sensitive to bloodthirsty auras. Therefore, he immediately sensed the strong murderous aura on Wang Zhiqiang and the others and asked Han Shi warily.


    Although Luo Xiujuan did not sense any danger, their height was enough to give her a strong sense of oppression. She was so nervous that her face turned slightly pale.


    ¡°Grandpa, they were saved by Xi by chance. Although they look fierce, they¡¯re all good people. Moreover, from now on, they¡¯ll work for Xi, so you don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Han Shi explained.


    Han Dazhu was shocked and said in disbelief, ¡°What? These are all Xi¡¯s people?¡±


    Han Shi nodded. ¡°Yes. In the future, they¡¯ll be our transport team, specializing in transporting these fruits.¡±


    He then looked at Wang Zhiqiang and the others and introduced them briefly. ¡°This is my grandfather and this is my mother.¡±


    Wang Zhiqiang and the others stood up straight and raised their heads. They shouted loudly, ¡°Hello, Old Master and Madam!¡±


    The high-pitched voice and righteous aura shocked Han Dazhu and Luo Xiujuan. Even Da Niu and Tie Niu were shocked.


    The scene became awkward.


    At this moment, a child¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Hello, Grandpa and Auntie!¡±


    They subconsciously looked at the source of the voice and saw a baby sitting in Wang Zhiqiang¡¯s arms. If she did not speak, Han Dazhu and the others would think that Wang Zhiqiang was hugging a cloth doll!


    Han Dazhu was stunned for a moment when he saw a girl with a group of iron men. ¡°Uh¡­ this is¡­¡±


    Wang Zhiqiang touched Yu Tong¡¯s head and explained, ¡°This is my daughter, Yu Tong.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ you¡¯re so obedient!¡± Han Dazhu was so embarrassed that he did not know what to say.


    At this moment, Luo Xiujuan took out cherries the size of Yu Tong¡¯s fist from the basket. She wiped it with her apron and handed it to the child with a loving and gentle expression. ¡°This is for you. It¡¯s very sweet.¡±


    Yu Tong did not take it. Instead, she looked at Wang Zhiqiang with a questioning gaze. After receiving a nod from Wang Zhiqiang, Yu Tong took the cherry with both hands. Her pink face was like a blooming sunflower as she smiled brightly. ¡°Thank you, Auntie!¡±

 Chapter 212 - Daydreaming

    The little girl smelled the sweetness of the cherry and hugged it in her arms.


    She looked at the basket behind Luo Xiujuan and asked in a childish voice, ¡°Pretty Auntie, what are you carrying? I think I saw a big ball.¡±


    Luo Xiujuan was stunned for a moment before turning to look. There was a big peach on it. She smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s not a ball. It¡¯s a fruit.¡±


    She placed the basket on the ground. When they saw the fruits in the basket, the corners of Wang Zhiqiang and the others¡¯ mouths twitched.


    It was also at this moment that Wang Zhiqiang and the others finally understood why their lady boss wanted them to ¡®escort¡¯ these fruits. These big fruits looked very tempting. They did not know what kind of fruit they were, but even they, who were experienced and knowledgeable, were at a loss.


    Luo Xiujuan took out all kinds of ripe fruits and handed them to them. She said in embarrassment, ¡°Um¡­ try them. We grow these ourselves. They¡¯re quite delicious. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony. Take whatever you like.¡±


    Wang Zhiqiang and the others did not stand on ceremony. They really wanted to try the taste. They took a big melon. The melon was really big. If not for the fact that this was a melon, Wang Zhiqiang would have thought that it was a watermelon.


    He weighed the melon in his hand. It was heavy and emitted a unique sweetness.


    Wang Zhiqiang broke the melon in half using brute force. He distributed half of it to Lone Wolf. The big melon was distributed to six people. The remaining three people only chose a few relatively small fruits, such as cherries and green plums.


    When they took the first bite, they were instantly dumbfounded. They had never eaten such delicious fruit in their lives.


    It was sweet but not much, fragrant but not turbid, crisp and juicy. It melted in their mouths and left a fragrance. After eating it, they felt like their fatigue was swept away.


    Wang Zhiqiang and the others looked at each other, their eyes filled with shock. This was because they could feel subtle changes in their bodies. This feeling was as if they had been injected with an extremely tiny force. Although it was very subtle and difficult to detect, they could tell that these fruits were extraordinary.


    One could imagine how this special fruit would make people go crazy if it was sold to the public and how sensational it would be.


    No wonder Qin Xi would entrust the transportation task to them. She was probably worried about what would happen during the transportation!


    It seemed that their task was indeed very difficult.


    At this moment, Han Shi suddenly saw Qin Xi walking over and shouted in surprise, ¡°Wifey!¡±


    Then, under everyone¡¯s gaze, he ran to Qin Xi¡¯s side like a happy bird. He habitually held her hand and said, ¡°Wifey, I¡¯ve done what you asked me to do. Is there any reward?¡±


    He said very softly, his burning eyes filled with anticipation, making Qin Xi blush. She looked away and muttered softly, ¡°Let¡¯s talk when we get home. There are many people around now.¡±


    Hearing her answer and seeing how shy she was, Han Shi was secretly delighted. He put a fawning smile on his face and whispered into her ear, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk under the blanket tonight¡­¡±


    Then, he laughed. It sounded like he was up to no good.


    Qin Xi blushed. She could tell that Han Shi was teasing her. She glared at him and snorted. ¡°Stop daydreaming. Hmph!¡±


    Seeing Qin Xi, Wang Zhiqiang quickly ate the melon in his hand and wiped his mouth. He took out a passbook from his pocket and said seriously, ¡°Lady Boss, the mission was successfully completed. This is for you!¡±


    Qin Xi took the passbook with a smile. She was not in a hurry to open it. Instead, she handed him a note.

 Chapter 213 - Teach Them a Lesson

    Wang Zhiqiang opened the note and was stunned. He asked in confusion, ¡°Lady Boss, what is this?¡±


    Qin Xi nodded and said casually, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Given that you don¡¯t have a place to stay, I bought you a place.¡±


    A trace of joy immediately appeared on Wang Zhiqiang¡¯s face. Just as he was about to thank her, he heard Qin Xi say, ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early. Although I bought this house, the people haven¡¯t moved out yet. These people are very difficult to deal with, so I need you to deal with them yourself.¡±


    ¡°No problem, leave it to us.¡± Wang Zhiqiang grinned. This was the first time he smiled from the bottom of his heart.


    In their hearts, they only wanted a house of their own. Even if they did not have a family, they would be satisfied as long as they had a simple house.


    Unfortunately, after being discharged from the army, they could not even make a living, let alone buying a house.


    Fortunately, they met Qin Xi and were given a chance to make their lives better.


    At the side, Han Shi glanced at the note and was very surprised to see Qin Guobiao signing it. ¡°Wifey, you actually bought the Qin family¡¯s house? Then where do they live?¡±


    Qin Xi shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s not my business where they live.¡±


    She looked at the time and said to Wang Zhiqiang, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s almost time to gather. Take down the boxes!¡±


    Then, she arranged some work for Da Niu and Tie Niu to do. At this moment, Han Shi came to Wang Zhiqiang¡¯s side and said with a smile, ¡°Do you know who the house Xi gave you belongs to?¡±


    Wang Zhiqiang shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    Han Shi¡¯s eyes were deep and dark. His voice was cold as he said, ¡°The Qin family. They used to be Xi¡¯s family. However, they treated Xi badly and often beat and scolded her. They even forced Xi to sleep in the cowshed.¡±


    ¡°A while ago, Xi¡¯s brother poisoned her. If not for the fact that Xi was smart, I¡¯m afraid she would have died long ago¡­¡±


    Wang Zhiqiang gasped and said in shock, ¡°How is that possible? Lady Boss is so capable. She doesn¡¯t look like someone who would let others bully her.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask around in the village,¡± Han Shi said. ¡°There¡¯s no need to lie to you about this.¡±


    Wang Zhiqiang thought about it and agreed. Han Shi indeed had no reason to lie to him.


    At the same time, he understood that Han Shi did not say this for no reason. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    Han Shi gave him an approving look. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Don¡¯t show mercy. Show your true colors!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Wang Zhiqiang frowned.


    ¡°What do you think I want you to do?¡± Han Shi rolled his eyes. ¡°As long as you teach them a lesson, my wife will handle the rest herself.¡±


    Wang Zhiqiang was speechless. Since the lady boss knew how to handle it herself, why did she tell him to handle this?


    Han Shi seemed to know what he was thinking and said confidently, ¡°I just don¡¯t like them and want to use you to teach them a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll find a chance to do it.¡±


    In less than half an hour, the villagers were queuing up to walk up the mountain. When they saw the five trucks, they touched them curiously.


    Liu Shuan came to Qin Xi¡¯s side. ¡°Xi, almost everyone is here.¡±


    Qin Xi thanked him and walked up to the villagers. She stood in front of them and shouted, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m sure the village chief has already told you why I asked you to come here today. Then I¡¯ll talk about the price. A box of fruits will be 30 cents. You are not allowed to damage the fruit or eat it. However, after it¡¯s done and you receive your salary, I¡¯ll give you fruits for free. If you eat or waste them, I won¡¯t hire you in the future.¡±

 Chapter 214 - The Goods Are Here

    ¡°If you can¡¯t carry the box, you can find someone to cooperate with you. Of course, other than cooperation, you can also supervise. As long as you see anyone wasting or stealing fruits, you can report it and be rewarded 30 cents.¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s goal was very simple. She wanted to prevent waste from happening.


    When the villagers heard this price, they whispered to each other, their faces filled with joy. Clearly, they were very satisfied with this price.


    Qin Xi put away her smile and said seriously, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I have to mention. Because we¡¯re all from the same village and see each other every day, I¡¯ll make it clear first. If anyone wants to harm the orchard, I won¡¯t hire them or their family or their friends from now on.¡±


    ¡°I hope everyone can understand this!¡±


    ¡°Alright, if anyone can¡¯t stand the rules, you can leave. If no one objects, get to work!¡±


    After waiting for a few seconds, seeing that everyone was eager to start, she smiled and clapped her hands. ¡°Let¡¯s get to work!¡±


    **


    Luoping City, Sweet Dew Fruit Store.


    According to the blueprint given by Qin Xi, the Sweet Dew Fruit Store was decorated in a clean and bright style.


    Moreover, the store was very big. It was more than 500 square meters and had three floors.


    The first and second floors were dedicated to selling fruits. For example, some common fruits were placed on the first floor, while some more expensive ones were placed on the second floor. As for the third floor, it was the staff¡¯s office and resting area.


    Xia Tangxin was wearing a neat suit today. Her long hair was tied behind her head, and her fair and exquisite face was serious.


    She glanced at the salespeople, cashier, and the manager and said, ¡°Get ready. At five in the afternoon, we¡¯ll receive a batch of fruits. These fruits are very special, so you have to be careful when you move them. Also, remember the price. We¡¯ll open tomorrow morning.¡±


    The store manager was a woman called Su Fang. She was in her thirties and was smart and eloquent. However, when she saw the price of the fruit, she said with uncertainty, ¡°Miss Xia, isn¡¯t the price of the fruit¡­ a little too high?¡±


    No, that was not a little high, but ridiculously high.


    In her opinion, no matter what kind of fruit it was, it was still a fruit.


    However, looking at the price list Xia Tangxin gave her, Su Fang felt that this young lady was just joking.


    The other shop assistants also looked worried. If they sold it according to the price list, they felt like they would close the store without selling a single one.


    ¡°CEO Xia, the price is so expensive. Can we really sell it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve never seen such an expensive fruit. What if no one buys it?¡±


    Seeing their worried expressions, Xia Tangxin smiled confidently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you probably won¡¯t believe anything I say now. However, when the fruit comes and you taste it for yourself, you can rethink if the price is reasonable.¡±


    ¡°Besides, don¡¯t worry about whether you can sell it or not. What you should be most worried about is whether we have enough stock.¡±


    ¡°Listen carefully. Like what I said before, each stall must be guarded by five people.¡±


    Hearing Xia Tangxin¡¯s words, everyone looked at each other, not knowing what to say. They could only wait patiently.


    Xia Tangxin did not care what the shop assistant thought. She went to another branch and said the same thing. After walking around, it was almost time.


    At around 3 pm, five trunks stopped at the entrance of five branches.


    Wang Zhiqiang led the way and shouted at the Sweet Dew Fruit Store, ¡°The goods are here!¡±

 Chapter 215 - Fruit King

    ¡°The goods are here!¡±


    Hearing this voice, Xia Tangxin quickly jogged down from the third floor. When she saw that the truck was filled with cardboard boxes, she smiled happily.


    ¡°May I know who CEO Xia Tangxin?¡± Wang Zhiqiang jumped out of the trunk and asked.


    Xia Tangxin quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m Xia Tangxin. How many boxes are there? What kind of fruits are there?¡±


    Wang Zhiqiang took out a small notebook and handed it to Xia Tangxin. ¡°The lady boss said that she wants you to sell it sparingly. The rarer something is, the more expensive it is. Don¡¯t take it all out at once. Also, the fresh expiration date of the fruit is about half a month, so you don¡¯t have to be afraid that they will go bad. This trunk is loaded with about a week¡¯s amount of fruits. Take a look.¡±


    Xia Tangxin nodded and took the small notebook to read it seriously.


    It was the middle of September, and there were many fruits during the season, such as pears, figs, pomegranates, oranges, hawthorns, grapes, and so on.


    Even the winter fruits, sugar oranges, and so on were included. This made Xia Tangxin extremely excited.


    ¡°Xi really said that the fresh expiration date of the fruit is about half a month?¡± she asked Wang Zhiqiang.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xia Tangxin nodded, indicating that she understood. Then, she looked at the porters and waved her hand. ¡°Move!¡±


    She reminded them again, ¡°Remember, you have to be careful. Try your best not to bump into anything.¡±


    Everyone shouted in unison, ¡°Yes!¡±


    An hour later, all the fruits were taken out of the trunk. Because CEO Xia repeatedly reminded them to be careful, they were very careful when moving the boxes, afraid that they would hit the ¡®priceless¡¯ fruits inside, so they slowed down.


    Xia Tangxin couldn¡¯t wait to open a box. Inside was a large string of lychees. Each lychee was the size of an adult fist. The alluring red color made her swallow hard.


    A staff member was shocked when he saw the lychee in the box. He asked with a strange look, ¡°Miss Xia, what is this?¡±


    Xia Tangxin snapped a lychee and peeled it with a smile. She couldn¡¯t wait to suck the juice of the lychee. When the juice entered her mouth, she let out a satisfied moan. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so delicious!¡±


    When the other staff saw this scene, their jaws dropped. They asked with uncertainty, ¡°Is that Lychee?¡±


    ¡°I think so¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it King Lychee? But even King Lychee can¡¯t be so big!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. What variety is this?¡±


    ¡°No wonder CEO Xia said that the fruits are a little special. At that time, I was puzzled. Aren¡¯t they all fruits? Why are they special? Now, I finally understand¡­¡±


    ¡°Besides, from CEO Xia¡¯s expression, I can tell that this fruit is definitely very delicious.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if we have a chance to try it!¡±


    Before one of the staff could finish, Xia Tangxin instructed Su Fang, ¡°Get a few people to cut this box of fruits into small pieces and put toothpicks on them. Set up a stall at the door and let passers-by try it for free. Remember, put a few fruit samples on it and show them what a fruit king is.¡±


    Su Fang nodded and instructed someone to set up a stall.


    This was also an idea Qin Xi gave her. Xia Tangxin objected at first, but Qin Xi said that only by doing so could the fruits sell well.


    At the thought of this, Xia Tangxin patted the apple box beside her and called for staff to come over.


    Two female shop assistants walked over and wanted to carry the box into the house, but Xia Tangxin said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Each of you can carry two apples.¡±


    The two female shop assistants were stunned. What did she mean? How could two apples be enough for the passers-by to try?


    Then, Xia Tangxin opened the box in front of them.

 Chapter 216 - Auntie Is Going to Mutate!

    When the female shop assistant saw the apple, her first thought was: Big! Super big!


    ¡°CEO Xia, is this apple fake? How can there be such a big apple in the world?¡±


    The female shop assistant looked at the four apples in the box in disbelief.


    No wonder CEO Xia said that fruits were special. This was not only special, but it was simply a wonder. Anyone who saw an apple the size of a watermelon would be awestruck.


    Seeing the female shop assistant¡¯s reaction, the other staff were also very curious. They surrounded the box and fell silent.


    Everyone had an unbelievable thought. If this was not a hybrid type, it must be a big watermelon covered in apple skin!


    ¡°When you cut it open later, you¡¯ll know if it¡¯s real or fake.¡±


    Xia Tangxin was very satisfied with their reactions. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. This batch of fruits is a little special. You have to learn to get used to it. Alright, set up the stall. When we open for business tomorrow, cut open the big fruits and sell them. Be quick and wrap them in plastic wrap. Don¡¯t let the nutrients of the fruits go to waste, understand?¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Not long after, a small stall was set up in front of the Sweet Dew Fruit Store. Beside it were three big apples in the shape of a pyramid. On the other side, there were cut apple pieces.


    As soon as the apple was placed on the table, many passers-by surrounded it. They looked at the basin-sized apple in front of them and started to suspect if they were sleep-walking.


    An auntie could not help but touch it and find that it was not fake. She could not help but be puzzled. ¡°Miss, is this really¡­ an apple?¡±


    Su Fang smiled and picked up a piece of apple with a toothpick and handed it to the auntie. ¡°That¡¯s right, Auntie, this is an apple. Our apple is a little special. It¡¯s a new variety that has been cultivated. These are fresh from the apple tree. We will open for business tomorrow, so the boss decided to let people try it for free. Don¡¯t worry, our apple is juicy and sweet. I guarantee that you will want to take a second bite after taking the first bite.¡±


    When the auntie heard that it was a new variety and that it was free to try, she immediately took it and put it into her mouth happily.


    The others did not dare to try it and watched the auntie¡¯s reaction. In the end, after taking a bite, the auntie screamed, scaring the people around her. They reflexively retreated, thinking that there was something wrong with the apple and that the auntie was about to mutate. They were so frightened that they did not dare to make a sound.


    Unexpectedly, the auntie waved her arms excitedly and could not even bear to chew the apple in her mouth. She held it in her mouth like a candy and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s too delicious. It¡¯s really too delicious. I¡¯ve never eaten such a delicious apple. Can I have another piece?¡±


    When Su Fang and the others saw her reaction, they were overjoyed and quickly gave the auntie another piece. The auntie did not eat it and held it in her hand.


    ¡°I remember you said that you will open tomorrow, right?¡± The auntie grabbed Su Fang¡¯s hand and asked excitedly, ¡°What time will you open tomorrow?¡±


    Su Fang said with a smile, ¡°Eight o¡¯clock in the morning. Auntie, don¡¯t get too excited. Other than apples, we have other fruits. If you think it¡¯s delicious, you¡¯re welcome to come to our shop tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely come.¡±


    With that, the auntie ran away with a small piece of apple. She had to go home quickly and let her husband try it.


    Seeing the auntie¡¯s exaggerated reaction, someone couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°It can¡¯t be true. She must be someone hired by the store to attract customers.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s just an apple. How delicious can it be?¡±


    When Su Fang heard that, not only was she not angry, but she even smiled. ¡°As long as you take a bite, you¡¯ll know!¡±

 Chapter 217 - Jaws Dropped to the Ground!

    The next day, when it was still dawn, Su Fang arrived at the fruit shop 40 minutes early.


    It was not only because of the opening today, but also because of her responsibility as the manager. She had to be prepared before the opening.


    However, when she arrived at the fruit shop, she saw that there was already a long queue at the entrance.


    When the first auntie who tried the food for free yesterday saw her, she immediately waved her hand excitedly and shouted, ¡°Hey, hello. When will your shop open? We¡¯ve been waiting for a long time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m still in a hurry to go home and cook for my child. Can you open the door early?¡±


    Many people echoed, hoping that Su Fang would open the door soon.


    Su Fang looked at the time. It was not even five in the morning, more than three hours before eight.


    If it were any other time, she would have opened the shop early without following the rules. However, today was the opening day. The opening day and the opening time had to be accurate.


    Hence, she could only explain apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. Today is the first day of the shop¡¯s opening. Besides, the shop assistant is not at work yet. Even if I open the door, I won¡¯t be able to handle it alone. Why don¡¯t you come back at eight?¡±


    Everyone thought about it and agreed. The staff was not even at work yet. They might as well go back and do their own things and come back when it was about time. Anyway, it was the first day, so there shouldn¡¯t be too many customers, right?


    At the thought of this, more than half of the people left unwillingly. A small portion of them found a breakfast shop nearby to eat and wait. There were still a few aunties who did not leave. Instead, they sat under the shade of a tree and started chatting.


    Su Fang returned to the shop and began to check the preparations for the day. On the other side, Xia Tangxin woke up early and came to the fruit shop after dressing up.


    At 7:30 pm, all the employees arrived.


    Xia Tangxin had nothing else to say. She had already said what she needed to say yesterday. She asked the male staff to set up the firecrackers. As long as the time was up, they would set it immediately.


    When it was almost eight o¡¯clock, Qin Xi called and hung up after saying a few things.


    At this moment, a car stopped in front of the fruit store. The person in the lead was none other than Xia Tangxin¡¯s father, Xia Zhenguo.


    Seeing Xia Zhenguo, Xia Tangxin was overjoyed. ¡°Dad? Why are you here?¡±


    Xia Zhenguo laughed heartily. ¡°My daughter¡¯s store is opening today. As her father, of course I have to come and support her. Not only me, but also your Uncle Yang and Uncle Fan.¡±


    The Uncle Yang and Uncle Fan he mentioned were both his business partners. Their net worth was not inferior to his.


    As soon as Xia Zhenguo finished speaking, Yang Minghua and Fan Jun got out of the car at the same time. When they saw the large fruit store, they smiled and praised, ¡°Like father, like daughter. Congratulations!¡±


    Xia Tangxin smiled and said humbly, ¡°Uncle Yang, Uncle Fan, you flatter me. I don¡¯t know anything about business. It¡¯s just a fruit store.¡±


    A few of them entered the shop while chatting and laughing. When they saw the simple but elegant interior design, their eyes lit up.


    Even Xia Zhenguo did not expect his daughter to design the store so well. Just as he was about to praise her, he saw the fruits on the shelves.


    Xia Zhenguo¡¯s expression froze for a moment, but he quickly returned to normal. After all, it was not surprising to him that a pear the size of a football would appear after eating a carrot the size of an adult¡¯s arm¡­


    He could still remain calm, but Yang Minghua and Fan Jun were so shocked that their jaws almost dropped to the ground.

 Chapter 218 - Open for Business

    What did they all see?


    They saw an unbelievable scene. Yang Minghua walked to a grape the size of a baby¡¯s fist and bent down to take a closer look. After confirming that it was a grape, his mind was blown away.


    He asked Xia Tangxin in disbelief, ¡°Niece, what variety is this? Why is it so big?¡±


    Xia Tangxin said with a smile, ¡°This is a new variety cultivated by my friend. Not only is the fruit big, but the flesh and juice are also very abundant. It¡¯s even very good for the body. It can also prevent colds and fevers.¡±


    ¡°Is it really that magical?¡± Fan Jun was a little skeptical.


    Xia Zhenguo patted his shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. How can my daughter lie? Besides, the test report clearly states that these fruits contain very strong vitamins. It¡¯s good for the body.¡±


    This time, the two of them believed her.


    Xia Tangxin looked at the time and said to Xia Zhenguo, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s time to open for business. Take Uncle Yang and Uncle Fan around and eat whatever you want. I¡¯ll get busy first!¡±


    ¡°Alright, go ahead. Don¡¯t worry about us.¡±


    At eight o¡¯clock, the store officially opened for business. The sound of firecrackers outside the door resounded through the entire street, and the lively atmosphere immediately enveloped the Sweet Dew Fruit Store.


    When the door of the fruit store opened, the passers-by who had tried the fruits yesterday could no longer hold back. They rushed into the store one after another. When they saw the fruits on the shelves, they were clearly stunned, but they quickly returned to normal and began to search for their favorite fruits.


    However, when they saw the price on it, they were still shocked. Many people wanted to give up. However, when they heard the shop assistant say with a smile, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry. In order to ensure that customers can buy the amount you want, we can sell the fruits in pieces. Moreover, the expiration date of the fruits is about 15 days. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Someone pointed at the peach the size of a basin and asked tentatively, ¡°I want this peach. Can you cut a quarter for me?¡±


    The shop assistant took out a fruit knife and smiled. ¡°Of course!¡±


    As she spoke, she quickly cut the peach into four pieces and wrapped them in plastic wrap. She weighed it and handed it to the man. ¡°It¡¯s 13 yuan in total.¡±


    13 yuan sounded like a lot, but smelling the peaches in the air, they actually felt that 13 yuan was worth it.


    ¡°I forgot to remind you that because the fruits in this store are carefully cultivated, they are much more effective than ordinary fruits. For example, peaches are very suitable for the old and constipated.¡±


    The female shop assistant said mysteriously, ¡°Let me tell you a secret. Eating a lot of it can also help you lose weight.¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be. Is it really that magical?¡± Someone clearly did not believe it.


    When a young man who was tortured by constipation heard that, his eyes lit up and he asked eagerly, ¡°Really? Can it really treat constipation?¡±


    ¡°Of course. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can buy one and give it a try. In less than half an hour, I guarantee that you¡¯ll be able to empty your bowels,¡± the female shop assistant promised.


    She was not bragging. Yesterday, when CEO Tang gave them apples, she had experienced it firsthand.


    This was because she had the habit of having bloated stomachs. As long as she ate something, her stomach would feel uncomfortable.


    However, after eating the apple, her stomach didn¡¯t bloat and she felt relaxed. Later on, CEO Xia said that these fruits were made of pure Chinese medicine and were beneficial to the body.

 Chapter 219 - Crazy Buying

    Without another word, the young man bought a peach and ate it. As he ate, he praised, ¡°Delicious, it¡¯s too delicious!¡±


    Because of long periods of constipation, it had been a long time since the young man had eaten so much. Although he did not know if it would work or not, the peach was too delicious. Even if it did not work, he felt that 11 yuan was worth it!


    At the thought of this, he wolfed down the peach like a hungry ghost.


    Seeing that, everyone couldn¡¯t help but swallow their saliva. A young girl saw the lychee beside her and asked curiously, ¡°Is this lychee? Can I buy one first to try it?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The shop assistant smiled and grabbed one for her. At the same time, she introduced, ¡°Lychee can nourish the spleen and relieve pain. It can also nourish the mind. It¡¯s very suitable for girls, but you can¡¯t eat too much of it. If you eat too much, you¡¯ll get inflamed.¡±


    ¡°One lychee for 4 yuan.¡±


    The girl was not short of money. She took out four yuan from her pocket and peeled the lychee shell under everyone¡¯s gaze. Looking at the fair and tender flesh, everyone subconsciously swallowed their saliva.


    The girl took a small bite tentatively. The flesh seemed to melt in her mouth, and the sweet juice instantly filled her mouth. As the rich fruit juice flowed down her throat, she unknowingly revealed an intoxicated expression.


    A happy smile spread across her face. She couldn¡¯t help but take a second bite.


    This time, she did not hesitate and finished the fruit in one go. She did not know if it was her imagination, but the bleeding brought about by her period actually eased bit by bit and might even disappear.


    She touched her lower abdomen. Although she was too embarrassed to say this, she bought seven lychees without hesitation.


    At this moment, the young man who had been eating peaches held his stomach and looked at the shop assistant in embarrassment. His face was red as he said, ¡°Um, is there a bathroom? I can¡¯t hold it anymore!¡±


    The female shop assistant seemed to have expected this. She smiled and pointed at the bathroom. ¡°Over there. There¡¯s toilet paper. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The young man did not hesitate and quickly went into the bathroom. Just as the shop assistant had said, he emptied his bowels successfully.


    When he came out again, he looked happy.


    **


    When they returned to Shangwan Village, it was already evening.


    Wang Zhiqiang and the others arrived at the Qin family¡¯s house according to the address. They looked at the iron door and began to smash it.


    In the cowshed, the Qin family, who were already frightened, were shocked when they heard the sudden knocking on the door. They thought that it was Feng Laosan again. They were so frightened that they curled up in the corner. No one dared to make a sound or open the door.


    ¾üµ¶¡±Brother, are they asleep?¡± Sabre asked suspiciously.


    Wang Zhiqiang snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Continue knocking. If they don¡¯t come out in three minutes, climb over the wall and enter.¡±


    ¡°What? Is that appropriate? We are new here. Will the villagers kick us out if we behave so rudely?¡± Blood Stealer said worriedly.


    They were not afraid of being kicked out, but they were worried that they would cause the lady boss unnecessary trouble. After all, they were used to living a life of bloodshed and they found it hard to adapt to a comfortable life..


    Wang Zhiqiang said, ¡°No, these people once bullied Lady Boss. Boss said we don¡¯t have to show mercy.¡±


    ¡°What? How dare you bully the lady boss? Then what are we waiting for? Barge in!¡±


    Berserk¡¯s eyes turned sharp. He waved his fists and smashed them on the door.

 Chapter 220 - Barging In

    The loud sound made the Qin family tremble in fear. The women¡¯s faces were pale as they covered their ears and screamed.


    ¡°Open the door. Open the door. If you don¡¯t open the door, I¡¯ll barge in.¡±


    Hearing that it was not Feng Laosan, the Qin family was relieved. In the end, Qin Gang stood up and came to the door.


    When he saw the fist mark on the iron door, he was so frightened that his legs went weak. He asked with a trembling voice, ¡°W-Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap. I¡¯m here to take the house. Hurry up and pack up.¡± Berserk cursed.


    Qin Gang subconsciously asked, ¡°Take¡­ take house? Whose house?¡±


    ¡°Of course your house. You¡¯ve already sold the house. I¡¯m here to take it. Hurry up. I¡¯ll give you a minute. If you don¡¯t get out, I¡¯ll throw you all out.¡±


    His voice was very loud, so his words were clearly heard by Qin Guobiao. Although he was beaten up by Feng Laosan during the day, he could still manage to move around.


    Therefore, when he heard Berserk say that, he reflexively sat up from under the blanket. His bruised face was filled with shock before it turned into anger and hatred. ¡°It¡¯s her. It¡¯s that little b*tch. She lied to me and stole my house. Damn it, damn b*tch!¡±


    Perhaps because he was too agitated, the wound on the corner of his mouth hurt so much that he took a few deep breaths.


    Zhang Cuiyun and the others did not know what had happened during the day. At that time, they were unconscious. Only Li Guihua and Qin Hongtao knew what had happened.


    Li Guihua said in disbelief, ¡°What? That b*tch sold our house to them? Why? Didn¡¯t she say that as long as we give her the house, she would give us the property rights to the orchard? How can she go back on her word?¡±


    Stupid, stupid!


    Qin Guobiao was so angry that his head was about to explode. At that time, Qin Xi had indeed promised him that, but the premise was that he didn¡¯t spread the news that she had killed people. However, it turned out that she didn¡¯t kill any of them.


    Later on, when they woke up, Qin Guobiao no longer had against Qin Xi, so the house naturally became hers.


    Now that he thought about it, Qin Guobiao knew what a stupid mistake he had made. What was even more hateful was that Qin Xi actually sold the house. Now that the people had come to take the house, what should they do?


    ¡°Grandpa, what should we do now?¡± Qin Feng was no longer as arrogant as before. Instead, he looked timid.


    After being tortured by Qin Xi, his mind was filled with the scene of his hand being chopped off like a fish on the chopping board.


    Qin Guobiao was filled with anger and had nowhere to vent it. He was on the verge of losing his temper. ¡°What should we do? How do I know what we should do?¡±


    Although he wanted to cut Qin Xi into pieces, the most important thing now was what to send the people outside away.


    He regretted signing the contract. Even if Qin Xi gave him 3,000 yuan, it could not make up for the deep emptiness in his heart.


    It was as if when this house was gone, his home would fall apart.


    Seeing that the time was up and this family was still not coming out, Berserk sneered. ¡°If you¡¯re not coming out, don¡¯t blame me for being rude.¡±


    As he spoke, he took a few steps back and kicked the iron door hard. With a bang, another part of the iron door caved in. Because the lock could not withstand the strong force, the door was pushed open.


    Qin Gang was really scared out of his wits. He fell to the ground and looked at the burly man outside the door in fear.


    ¡°You, who are you? We¡¯re not selling the house anymore¡­¡±

 Chapter 221 - Throw Him Out

    ¡°You¡¯re not selling it?¡± Berserk sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t get to make the choice.¡±


    Qin Gang opened his mouth, but in the end, he did not have the backbone to refute. He had no choice. Berserk and the others were too imposing and terrifying.


    They were all a few heads taller than Qin Gang. Just the powerful muscles on their bodies and the terrifying murderous aura they exuded made him shudder.


    In front of them, he was as fragile and powerless as a chick.


    Although he did not want to admit it, it was the truth.


    When the nine of them entered the courtyard and saw the Qin family curled up in the corner, there was no sympathy in their eyes. Wang Zhiqiang said to the others, ¡°Go and choose a room you like.¡±


    Hearing that, the other eight smiled and happily went to choose a room they liked.


    Because the Qin family had a lot of people and a lot of rooms, only the Qin family¡¯s house was most suitable for Wang Zhiqiang and the others.


    Seeing them enter their house unscrupulously, the Qin family was angry but did not dare to say anything. Facing this group of people, they felt a great sense of oppression.


    Who exactly are they?


    How did Qin Xi know them?


    Of course, the Qin family did not have the time to dwell on these questions now because Wang Zhiqiang¡¯s aura was so strong that they did not dare to look up.


    Wang Zhiqiang said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one minute to pack up and leave this place immediately.¡±


    Qin Guobiao mustered his courage and said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not selling it anymore. I¡¯ll return the money to youa€|¡±


    Wang Zhiqiang did not answer him. Instead, he said calmly, ¡°50 seconds!¡±


    The Qin family gritted their teeth and wanted to defend and struggle one last time, but Qin Hongtao had already run out. With him leading the way, Qin Feng ran out with Lin Keke, Xu Wan, and the others.


    If it were in the past, the Qin family might have jumped out to fight for their property at this moment. However, ever since they were tortured by Qin Xi, they had been on the tenterhooks. Even the slightest threat would make them afraid.


    The reason why Qin Xi did this was actually to let them feel the dread that the Host had been living in since she was young. She did not expect that they were not even as resilient as the Host.


    In the end, only Qin Guobiao was left in the cowshed. Even Li Guihua left Qin Guobiao behind.


    This made Qin Guobiao feel very upset, as if the entire world had betrayed her. However, he forgot that when he was threatening Qin Xi, he was even more ruthless and cold-blooded.


    Seeing that Qin Guobiao was still sitting in the cowshed without moving, Wang Zhiqiang was still unmoved. He looked down at him as if he was looking at an ant. ¡°It seems that you want me to help you.¡±


    As he spoke, he grabbed the man and threw him out of the cowshed.


    Qin Guobiao never expected that he would really dare to manhandle him and throw him out in such an insulting manner.


    A scream of horror sounded in the air, followed by the sound of a body hitting the ground. He felt that all the bones in his body were broken, and it was so painful that his face was twisted.


    When Li Guihua and the others heard his voice, they quickly ran over and saw Qin Guobiao lying on the ground, panting and wailing.


    For some reason, when Li Guihua saw this scene, a trace of joy flashed across her eyes. No one knew better than her how selfish and cold the man she had been with for decades was.

 Chapter 222 - Burning the Orchard

    Li Guihua asked Qin Gang and Qin Feng to help Qin Guobiao up. Hearing Qin Guobiao moan in pain, Qin Gang asked in a low voice, ¡°Grandma, where are we going next?¡±


    ¡°This, this is too much.¡± Qin Guobiao¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred, and his body was trembling in pain. However, he still gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Han family and settle the score with that vicious woman!¡±


    The vicious woman he was talking about was naturally Qin Xi. After knowing that he had been tricked, he wished he could strangle Qin Xi to death.


    Li Guihua also felt that Qin Xi was too ruthless. If they didn¡¯t get the house back, they would have to sleep on the street. However, she said worriedly, ¡°Old Qin, that little b*tch¡¯s methods are too strange. What if we can¡¯t deal with her?¡±


    Li Guihua, Zhang Cuiyun, and the others shivered at the thought of being tortured By Qin Xi. None of them wanted to experience it for a second time.


    Qin Guobiao had just been thrown to the ground and his bones were still in pain. He said with a ferocious expression, ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the orchard on the mountain. Didn¡¯t she want to sell fruits? If she sells our house, I¡¯ll burn her orchard.¡±


    Zhang Cuiyun said with some heartache, ¡°Dad, that¡¯s all money. If it¡¯s burnt down, when we take over it, it will be a barren mountain.¡±


    Clearly, she was still thinking about getting the mountain from Qin Xi.


    Qin Guobiao said resentfully, ¡°Idiot, you¡¯re still dreaming. From the beginning to the end, that little b*tch never thought of giving us the mountain. Her goal is to take revenge on us.¡±


    Zhang Cuiyun¡¯s heart sank. There was nothing more painful than watching a golden mountain slip away from her hands.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll listen to you. Since the little b*tch doesn¡¯t plan to give us the mountain, she can forget about having it too.¡±


    Hu Xiaofeng said this. At this moment, her hatred for Qin Xi was stronger than anyone else¡¯s.


    Hearing Hu Xiaofeng¡¯s words, Qin Guobiao nodded and looked at Qin Gang and Qin Feng. ¡°The two of you, set the mountain on fire. Be careful not to let anyone see you.¡±


    Qin Feng was a little timid. He was afraid that if the matter blew up, his hands would be chopped off. Therefore, he shook his head like a rattle-drum. ¡°No, I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m afraid!¡±


    Seeing what a coward he was, Qin Guobiao was so angry that his entire body trembled in pain. He coughed violently for a while. When he calmed down, he growled, ¡°Trash, you¡¯re just trash.¡±


    Qin Feng pouted. In any case, he had been called trash for a long time. He did not care about it. It wouldn¡¯t hurt him anyway.


    ¡°Who¡¯s going?¡±


    Qin Guobiao looked around at the Qin family and saw that they were avoiding his gaze, making him even angrier.


    ¡°A bunch of good-for-nothings.¡± He cursed. ¡°I¡¯ll give 500 yuan to anyone who burns the orchard!¡±


    Hearing that, Li Guihua and the others were stunned.


    ¡°I¡¯m going!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going too!¡±


    When Black Ghost hiding in the dark heard this, his expression froze and a trace of killing intent flashed across his eyes. He looked at the Qin family deeply and quickly returned to Wang Zhiqiang¡¯s side. ¡°Brother, they want to go up the mountain and burn down the orchard. Should we inform the lady boss?¡±

 Chapter 223 - Chase Them Out of Shangwan Village

    ¡°No need. The lady boss said that we can handle this ourselves.¡±


    Wang Zhiqiang said in a low voice, ¡°However, we¡¯re not locals after all. It¡¯s better not to do it ourselves. How about this? Go and inform the village chief and let him handle this matter.¡±


    Not only Qin Xi had put in a lot of effort on building the orchard, Liu Shuan had contributed a lot too. Qin Xi had said that in the future, she would make Shangwan Village the number one village in the country and their orchard would become the largest fruit trading area.


    Therefore, as the village chief, Liu Shuan wanted that to happen more than anyone else. If he knew that the Qin family was going to burn down the orchard, what would happen?


    Black Ghost¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go now!¡± With that, he disappeared.


    Thunderkill frowned. He felt that a small village chief could not teach the Qin family a lesson. He was a little indignant and asked in a low voice, ¡°Brother, aren¡¯t we going to do something else?¡±


    ¡°Of course, but not now!¡± Wang Zhiqiang smiled evilly.


    As for Liu Shuan, just as he finished dinner, he saw a burly man almost two meters tall running to his house and saying that the Qin family was going to burn down the orchard.


    Regardless of whether it was true or not, he was furious and was about to run out without even putting on his shoes.


    Black Ghost stopped him and added fuel to the fire, ¡°They¡¯re going to take action at night and even said that they won¡¯t let the lady boss off. Village Chief, I think something will happen if the Qin family are allowed to stay in Shangwan Village. Although we¡¯re not from Shangwan Village, we still have to rely on the lady boss to live. What if they harm the lady boss? She¡¯s a soft-hearted person. At that time, even if the orchard is burned down, the lady boss will still choose to forgive them. Therefore, in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, I think we should take this opportunity to chase the Qin family away!¡±


    Liu Shuan was stunned and looked a little hesitant. ¡°Chase them away? This¡­¡±


    Actually, his idea was very simple. He wanted to stop the Qin family from setting the orchard on fire. He had no intention of chasing the Qin family away.


    After all, they had lived in the same village for decades. Although the Qin family usually did a lot of nasty things, he had never thought of chasing them out!


    ¡°Village Chief, think about it. If I didn¡¯t accidentally hear about their plan today, what would happen to the village if the orchard really burned down? How much will the lady boss lose? It¡¯s summer now. The back of the mountain is connected to the other mountains. If the fire starts, not to mention Shangwan Village, even the surrounding villages might be destroyed. Have you thought of the consequences?¡±


    ¡°Besides, if you let them off today, are you sure they won¡¯t do anything else in the future?¡±


    Liu Shuan¡¯s expression changed drastically and he gasped.


    He really did not think too much about it just now. He just wanted to lecture the Qin family and believe that the Qin family would learn their lesson and stop causing trouble.


    However, when he heard the scenarios Black Ghost put forward, he broke out in cold sweat.


    Liu Shuan nodded with a solemn expression. ¡°The Qin family really can¡¯t stay here any longer.¡±


    A trace of smugness flashed across Black Ghost¡¯s eyes, but he quickly covered it up. ¡°How about this? When it¡¯s dark, you better bring some villagers to ambush them. When they appear, you can catch them red-handed. Otherwise, they¡¯ll definitely deny it.¡±


    Liu Shuan nodded. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll go and get a few people to help.¡±


    At this moment, Xiao Caiyun walked out with a pair of shoes and placed them at his feet. She reprimanded, ¡°Are you a kid or what? Why are you in such a rash? Put on your shoes first.¡±

 Chapter 224 - Run

    It was another dark night. Every quiet night seemed to indicate that something ominous was going to take place.


    Tonight was no exception.


    Qin Gang, Qin Ling, Zhang Cuiyun, Lin Keke, Hu Xiaofeng, and Xu Wan approached the orchard from three directions.


    In groups of two, they each held a bottle of extremely strong wine and a few pieces of linoleum paper. They looked around and carefully took out the dry wood they had prepared beforehand and set it not far from the orchard.


    ¡°Second Aunt, is this okay?¡±


    Xu Wan looked at Hu Xiaofeng and looked around nervously, her face filled with anxiety and worry. ¡°Don¡¯t let us be discovered before the orchard burns down.¡±


    Hu Xiaofeng¡¯s eyes were filled with madness. ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll turn this orchard into a sea of fire today.¡±


    As she spoke, she lit the linoleum paper. It instantly sizzled and melted. Drops of oil fell onto the dry wood with the flame, and the wood was instantly ignited.


    After that, Hu Xiaofeng took out the white wine, opened the cap, and poured the wine on a fruit tree. She picked up the wood that had just been lit and was about to place it on the tree trunk that had been splashed with white wine. At this moment, a shout was heard. Immediately, beams of light shot out from behind the bush.


    Hu Xiaofeng and Xu Wan stood rooted to the ground, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Da Niu came to the two of them with a flashlight and asked fiercely.


    Hu Xiaofeng avoided his gaze and said in a panic, ¡°We, we, we just came to see if the fruit is ripe. Is there a problem?¡±


    At this moment, Xu Wan also reacted and said righteously, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re just here to take a look. This is our family¡¯s orchard. Can¡¯t we come and take a look?¡±


    Da Niu wanted to laugh. He pointed at the fire on the ground. ¡°Come and take a look? Do you need to light a fire to see? Do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old? Also, we heard what you just said. It¡¯s disgusting. You even want to burn your own daughter¡¯s orchard. How vicious.¡±


    He did not give the two of them any face at all. Hu Xiaofeng and Xu Wan felt ashamed, but they were also indignant.


    Hu Xiaofeng put her hands on her hips and argued, ¡°Did you just accuse me of arson? I lit the fire because I couldn¡¯t see clearly. Besides, this is my daughter¡¯s orchard. I can do whatever I want. It has nothing to do with you. As for you, you¡¯re just a watchdog. How dare you shout at me? Be careful or I¡¯ll get my daughter to fire you.¡±


    ¡°Second Aunt, don¡¯t waste your breath on him. We¡¯re just here to pick two fruits to eat. We didn¡¯t do anything evil. Xi definitely won¡¯t believe his nonsense.¡±


    Xu Wan spoke up for Hu Xiaofeng. After all, Hu Xiaofeng was Qin Xi¡¯s mother. Qin Xi wouldn¡¯t possibly deal with her mother for the sake of an outsider!


    Looking at the two shameless people, Da Niu said frankly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to quibble. It¡¯s useless to say anything now. Let¡¯s go to the police station to talk!¡±


    ¡®The police station?¡¯


    Hu Xiaofeng and Xu Wan¡¯s faces immediately turned pale. They were flustered and did not know what to do.


    Xu Wan subconsciously thought of one word: run!


    At the thought of this, she turned around and ran without thinking. Seeing this, Hu Xiaofeng quickly followed. When Da Niu reacted, he chased after them with his men. ¡°Stop, don¡¯t run!¡±


    Hu Xiaofeng and Xu Wan ran away separately, so Da Niu and the villagers could only chase after them separately.


    After looking around, he did not see anyone. Helpless, Da Niu could only bring his men back.


    Xu Wan, who was hiding in the tree pit, raised her head carefully. Seeing that the lights had disappeared, she heaved a sigh of relief. Just as she was about to climb out of the tree pit, her neck suddenly hurt and she fainted.

 Chapter 225 - Youll Go to Jail!

    At the same time, on the other side.


    Liu Shuan looked at the torches and was furious. He pointed at Zhang Cuiyun and Lin Keke, who were sitting on the ground with pale faces. ¡°Arrest them and bring them to the office. Send them to the police station tomorrow morning.¡±


    Zhang Cuiyun and Lin Keke¡¯s hearts skipped a beat. Two words instantly flashed across their minds: It¡¯s over!


    Not only them, but Qin Gang and Qin Ling were also caught on the spot. When they returned to the office and saw Zhang Cuiyun and Lin Keke squatting on the ground, Qin Gang and Qin Ling felt their heads buzzing.


    Qin Gang blurted out, ¡°Mom, Keke, why were you arrested too? Where¡¯s Wan? Where did she go?¡±


    As soon as he opened his mouth, he admitted it was a group crime. Zhang Cuiyun glared at him. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Qin Gang probably knew that he had said something wrong. He quickly shut his mouth and panicked.


    When the villagers who came with Liu Shuan saw the Qin family doing such an immoral thing, they all glared at them.


    After Liu Shuan explained the seriousness of the matter, their backs were drenched in cold sweat.


    If what Liu Shuan said was true that the fire would spread further, Shangwan Village and its surroundings would definitely be destroyed. At that time, they might even lose their home.


    Therefore, the anger in their eyes was burning.


    ¡°Qin Gang, you¡¯re going too far. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being punished by God?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too inhumane. It¡¯s not easy for Qin Xi to build this orchard. Are you trying to force her to death?¡±


    ¡°I think Qin Xi is not from the Qin family. How can a kind-hearted girl have a vicious family like the Qin family?¡±


    ¡°This is too much. Village Chief, we have to send them to jail. Such people are a cancer in Shangwan Village.¡±


    ¡°Yes, send them to jail!¡±


    Hearing everyone¡¯s indignant words, the Qin family panicked, especially when they heard that they were going to be sent to jail.


    Zhang Cuiyun began to struggle violently and shouted like a pig being slaughtered, ¡°What right do you have to arrest me? It¡¯s none of your business if I burn my family¡¯s orchard. Let go of me. Let go of me!¡±


    Qin Gang was also frightened. His eyes were filled with fear as he grabbed Zhang Cuiyun¡¯s arm excitedly and shouted with a sobbing tone, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to jail. Mom, I don¡¯t want to go to jail. I¡¯m afraid. Mom, think of a way.¡±


    Qin Ling¡¯s face was pale and his body was trembling. He leaned against his wife, Lin Keke, and did not say a word.


    Seeing Zhang Cuiyun making a scene, Liu Shuan was even more furious. At the thought that if Black Ghost didn¡¯t tell him in advance, the orchard would really be burned down, he was enraged.


    He pointed at the four of them, wanting to say something but not knowing what to say. In the end, He said fiercely, ¡°You¡¯ll go to jail!¡±


    Seeing that he was about to turn around and leave, Zhang Cuiyun immediately panicked. She shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°I want to see Qin Xi. Call that little b*tch over. I¡¯m her aunt. She can¡¯t treat me like this, let alone you. If she sends me to jail, she¡¯ll be considered unfilial. She¡¯ll be struck by lightning and die a horrible death¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, we want to see Qin Xi. She won¡¯t send us to jail. Call her over!¡±

 Chapter 226 - The Mastermind

    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯ve already cut ties with her. Don¡¯t ever think about using family to ask her for anything.¡±


    Hearing Zhang Cuiyun¡¯s vicious curse, Liu Shuan stopped in his tracks and turned around to reprimand, ¡°Also, this is arson. It¡¯s extremely serious. It¡¯s not something that Qin Xi can help. You have to be handed over to the police station to be dealt with. Just you wait. You won¡¯t be able to come out for at least ten years.¡±


    Zhang Cuiyun and the others¡¯ expressions changed drastically.


    Lin Keke couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Her eyes were filled with fear as she cried, ¡°No, I can¡¯t go to jail. I don¡¯t want to go to jail. We were forced to do it. It was Qin Guobiao. He asked us to do it. If you want to arrest someone, arrest him. He coveted the little b*tch¡¯s money. She didn¡¯t give it to us and even schemed to make us lose our house. He, he held a grudge against Qin Xi, so he asked us to burn down the orchard. It wasn¡¯t me. It really wasn¡¯t me!¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not us. It¡¯s my grandfather. My grandfather forced us to go. You should catch him instead of us¡­¡± Qin Gang nodded repeatedly and cried. He was really scared out of his wits. If he was really caught, his life would be over.


    As for Qin Guobiao, he was already so old and didn¡¯t have many years to live. On the other hand, Qin Gang was still so young and had a future ahead of him.


    Zhang Cuiyun did not interrupt at this moment. Her identity was different from Qin Gang and Qin Ling. They were grandsons of the Qin family and would not be affected no matter what.


    However, she wasn¡¯t. She was the daughter-in-law. If Qin Guobiao knew that she had betrayed him, he would definitely be so angry that he would ask Qin Hongshan to divorce her.


    Therefore, she just had to remain silent.


    When Liu Shuan and the villagers heard that Qin Guobiao was the one behind it all, they were shocked.


    The villagers had an impression of Qin Guobiao as a gentle and calm old man. They did not expect him to be so sinister and vicious. He even wanted to snatch something from his granddaughter. When he could not get it, he used such a despicable method. The Qin family really changed their definition of evilness.


    Liu Shuan was so angry that his hands were trembling. He had never seen such an unreasonable family, especially Qin Guobiao. As the head of the family, he failed to set an example. What right did he have to be the head of the family?


    Was this kind of person worthy of being a human?


    Liu Shuan was furious. ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°At, at Shi Xiang¡¯s house¡­¡± Qin Gang said weakly, ¡°We¡¯ve already confessed everything. Can you let us go now?¡±


    Liu Shuan sneered. ¡°No, you¡¯re not the mastermind but accomplices. I can¡¯t let you go.¡±


    Qin Gang panicked. He stood up and wanted to rush out. Unfortunately, he was pressed to the ground by a few villagers. He screamed and struggled with all his might. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to jail. I didn¡¯t do it. Let go of me. Let go of me!¡±


    ¡°Tie them up and don¡¯t let them escape.¡± Liu Shuan instructed, ¡°Get Qin Guobiao to come over and ask him if he¡¯s the mastermind behind this.¡±


    A few villagers tied the four of them together. A few villagers went to the Shi family. Qin Guobiao resisted coming, but he was grabbed by the villagers and dragged over.


    Seeing Liu Shuan¡¯s gloomy face and looking at the tied up Qin family, Qin Guobiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. His expression was solemn as he started to take advantage of his seniority. ¡°Liu Shuan, what do you mean? I¡¯m your elder after all. How can you treat me like this?¡±


    He pointed at Qin Gang and the other three and said fiercely, ¡°Also, what right do you have to tie my grandsons up? Let them go, do you hear me?¡±

 Chapter 227 - Shameless Qin Guobiao

    ¡°Qin Guobiao, do you still have the cheek to say you are an elder?¡±


    Liu Shuan¡¯s face was livid. He called out Qin Guobiao¡¯s name, indicating that he was really angry.


    Qin Guobiao was shocked by his shout. The muscles on his swollen face were trembling, and his eyelids twitched. ¡°W-What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What do I mean? Do you want me to explain more clearly?¡±


    Liu Shuan¡¯s gaze was like a sharp dagger that pierced into Qin Guobiao¡¯s heart. He scolded, ¡°Have you never thought of the consequences of instructing Qin Gang and the others to burn the orchard? The back of the mountain is connected to five villages. If it burns down, have you ever thought of the consequences that these five villages will face? Not only the back of the mountain, but the fields and tea trees we worked so hard to plant will also be burned down. Even the houses we live in might be burned down. What are you thinking? Ah!¡±


    Hearing Liu Shuan¡¯s reprimand, Qin Guobiao¡¯s pale face was filled with shock. He said in confusion, ¡°What do you mean by burning the orchard? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Why would I burn the orchard for no reason? Besides, the orchard belongs to my granddaughter, so it belongs to my Qin family. Why would I burn my own orchard? Liu Shuan, are you drunk?¡±


    After knowing that his plan had failed, Qin Guobiao knew that these bastards would definitely expose him.


    Therefore, he decided to play dumb. He would rather die than say that he was the mastermind. Anyway, they had no evidence, so he was still safe.


    Qin Guobiao¡¯s words stunned everyone present. No one expected that not only would Qin Guobiao not admit it, but he would also try to cover his crime up.


    Qin Gang widened his eyes and said in disbelief, ¡°Grandpa, you were the one who asked us to burn the orchard. You even said that as long as we succeeded, you would give us 500 yuan. Have you forgotten about that?¡±


    The villagers gasped. How vicious did a person have to be to say that?


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Qin Guobiao cursed in his heart. In a hurry, he leaped to Qin Gang and slapped him hard.


    ¡°Bastard, bastard, when did I ask you to set the orchard on fire? Although Xi is not doted on in the Qin family, she¡¯s still a member of the Qin family. How can I let you do such a heartless thing?¡±


    He spoke righteously and completely denied the fact that he was the mastermind.


    He thumped his chest and stomped his feet. ¡°You brat, I¡¯m your grandfather, your biological grandfather. How dare you slander me? How can you do such a thing? How can I, Qin Guobiao, have a grandson like you? Sigh! I¡¯m so angry.¡±


    Qin Gang was dizzy from Qin Guobiao¡¯s slap. When he came back to his senses, he looked terrified. ¡°Grandpa, why did you hit me? You were the one who said¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Qin Guobiao slapped him again. ¡°How dare you say that! Are you trying to anger me to death?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡­¡±


    There were two slap marks on both sides of Qin Gang¡¯s face. He looked at his grandfather in disbelief and felt like he had a fishbone stuck in his throat.


    In his impression, he had never seen his grandfather look at him like this. His heart skipped a beat and he moved his mouth, but in the end, he did not say anything.


    Seeing that he had quieted down, Qin Guobiao was finally relieved. He turned to look at Liu Shuan and met his ashen face. He said with a smile, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll tell Xi tomorrow about this and let this matter rest. After all, it¡¯s my family¡¯s business. There¡¯s no need to bring them to the police station. Besides, isn¡¯t the orchard fine? Nothing happened. I¡¯ll teach them a lesson later. Sigh, it¡¯s already so late. Let¡¯s go home and sleep! Let¡¯s go back!¡±

 Chapter 228 - Kidnap

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to inform Xi. Your actions have already broken the law. It¡¯s not something that can be resolved with a word from her.¡±


    Liu Shuan did not want to talk to this shameless old man anymore. He said firmly, ¡°Tie him up and send them to the police station tomorrow morning. We¡¯ll talk about it when we get there!¡±


    Qin Guobiao¡¯s expression changed drastically and he was furious. ¡°Liu Shuan, don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯re the village chief. I¡¯ve said it before. This has nothing to do with me. Why are you still arresting me?¡±


    He then looked at the villagers and pointed at a random person. He ordered, ¡°Go and call Qin Xi over. I want to see if that unfilial daughter really wants to send her grandfather to the police station.¡±


    The person who was pointed at was stunned. ¡°Why should I listen to you?¡±


    Why did they have to listen to an arsonist like him?


    Qin Guobiao was dumbfounded. His anger was instantly extinguished. It was as if a huge rock was pressing on his chest, almost suffocating him to death.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s already dark. We¡¯ll talk about the rest tomorrow.¡±


    With that, the crowd dispersed.


    **


    It was drizzling at night. The September rain carried a hint of coldness.


    Xu Wan was woken up by the cold.


    When she woke up, she realized that she was tied to a big tree. If not for the snoring beside her, she would have been scared out of her wits.


    Even so, her heart was pounding. She looked around in panic. Unfortunately, it was too dark to see anything. Fortunately, the sound of the rain slowed down her fear and nervousness.


    ¡°Auntie, Auntie¡­ wake up. Hey¡­¡± Her voice was trembling violently due to partially the cold and partially the fear.


    She called out a few times and realized that Hu Xiaofeng was sleeping like a dead pig and could not be woken up at all. Xu Wan¡¯s anger finally reached its peak. She cursed angrily, ¡°You fat pig, all you know is sleep. What time is it now? We¡¯ve been kidnapped, and you¡¯re still in the mood to sleep.¡±


    However, just as she finished cursing, she saw Hu Xiaofeng open her eyes and stare at her.


    Xu Wan smiled awkwardly and forced a smile. ¡°Auntie, quickly think of a way. We are kidnapped. What should we do? Besides, where is this place? Why isn¡¯t there anyone around?¡±


    Hu Xiaofeng stared at Xu Wan intently for a while. Being stared at, Xu Wan felt goosebumps all over her body. When she was about to lose her grip, Hu Xiaofeng looked away.


    Xu Wan heaved a sigh of relief. She did not understand why Hu Xiaofeng had such a sinister gaze. She thought that Hu Xiaofeng had heard her cursing at her just now and did not dare to shout anymore.


    ¡°Auntie, what should we do? We won¡¯t be trapped here forever, right? It¡¯s raining. We¡¯ll definitely fall sick if we keep getting drenched in the rain. QIn Gang and the others will come and save us, right?¡±


    She sounded extremely uncertain because she knew very well what the Qin family was like. However, at this point, she could only place her hopes on Qin Gang.


    Hu Xiaofeng looked around and immediately knew where she was. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy. There¡¯s no one here.¡±


    Xu Wan was so cold that her entire body was trembling and her teeth were chattering. ¡°Where, where is this? Why don¡¯t I have any impression of this place?¡±


    ¡°This is the back mountain. It¡¯s still a long way from the orchard. Even during the day, no one will come here.¡± When Hu Xiaofeng said this, her heart was filled with intense hatred. She stared at the dark place in the distance.

 Chapter 229 - Wiping His Back

    Jiu Yuan told Han Shi what happened tonight vividly, focusing on Hu Xiaofeng and Xu Wan, who were tied to the tree.


    Han Shi nodded in satisfaction. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect those guys to be so efficient.¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to send them to jail? What if your wife softens her heart when she finds out?¡± Jiu Yuan asked.


    ¡°If she finds out, so be it. My wife is not someone who can¡¯t tell right from wrong.¡± As Han Shi spoke, he wondered if he should confess¡­


    Jiu Yuan rolled his eyes and fanned himself with the fan in his hand. ¡°That¡¯s true. She even gave the Qin residence to someone else. It seems that she doesn¡¯t have any feelings for the Qin family anymore. However, if word gets out, it won¡¯t be good for your wife¡¯s reputation!¡±


    Han Shi poured the boiling water into the basin and casually mixed it with some cold water. He tested the temperature of the water and felt that it was just right. He said, ¡°So, if they don¡¯t want to go to jail, get lost from Shangwan Village. Go wherever they want. As long as they don¡¯t show up in front of Xi, I don¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°You go to such length just to chase them out of the village!¡±


    ¡°Like you said, if we really send them to jail, Xi¡¯s reputation will definitely be damaged, especially since her identity is different now. If others find out, it will definitely affect her business. Therefore, it¡¯s better for them to leave on their own.¡±


    Jiu Yuan nodded. He felt that there was nothing wrong with Han Shi doing this. At the very least, he did not have to look at the disgusting faces of the Qin family anymore.


    When the orchard opened officially, Qin Xi¡¯s net worth would definitely rise. At that time, the Qin family would definitely come out to cause trouble. In order to prevent future trouble, it was better to make them disappear now.


    At this moment, Qin Xi walked out of the house and asked, ¡°Stone, is the water ready?¡±


    Han Shi returned to his silly self and grinned. ¡°Ready, ready. Wifey, I¡¯ll bring it in for you now.¡±


    Qin Xi reached into the basin and tested the temperature of the water. When she felt that it was just right, she took a towel and said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll wipe your body.¡±


    Han Shi¡¯s eyes widened and his hand trembled slightly. The water in the basin spilled out a little and splashed on his feet.


    He could not believe what Qin Xi had just said. His face was red and he stammered nervously, ¡°Wipe¡­ Wipe my body?¡±


    Qin Xi could tell that he was nervous. Her face turned red and her eyes darted around. She said arrogantly, ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want me to wipe your body? Then¡­¡±


    Afraid that she would change her mind, Han Shi panicked. He quickly said, ¡°I want, I want. Wifey, my body is sticky and uncomfortable. Help me wipe it!¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s fair face heated up. She cleared her throat to ease the awkwardness and said, ¡°Then hurry up. I¡¯m sleepy!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Han Shi quickly brought the water into the house and quickly took off his clothes, revealing a lean figure. Because he cultivated ancient martial arts, Han Shi¡¯s figure was much more muscular than before. He did not have any fat on him at all. His muscles were very defined.


    He looked at Qin Xi without blinking and opened his arms eagerly. ¡°Wifey, come on!¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s eyes lit up. She cleared her throat and said shyly and nervously, ¡°You, turn around. I¡¯ll help you wipe your back. You can wipe the rest yourself.¡±


    Han Shi nodded and turned around. ¡°Come on, wifey. I¡¯m ready.¡±


    Qin Xi suppressed her racing heart and took a deep breath. She wrung out the wet towel and placed it on Han Shi¡¯s body to wipe it gently.


    ¡°Wifey, wipe it harder. It feels so good ~¡±

 Chapter 230 - Slowly Closing Her Eyes

    Qin Xi tightened her grip and asked, ¡°What about this time?¡±


    Han Shi closed his eyes comfortably and enjoyed it. ¡°Wifey, you¡¯re the best. I¡¯ll help you wipe your back later, okay?¡±


    Qin Xi paused and said, ¡°No need. I can wipe it myself. You don¡¯t have to do that.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Han Shi was a little unhappy and said stubbornly, ¡°You wipe my back, so I want to wipe yours too.¡±


    Qin Xi bit her lower lip. She knew that this man wanted to take advantage of her again and threatened, ¡°If you don¡¯t listen to me, I will stop.¡±


    Stop?


    Han Shi pouted and said with sadness and disappointment, ¡°Wifey, do you not like me? Or do you think I¡¯m useless and can¡¯t even do such a small thing?¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s hand paused. She felt a slight sting in her heart when she heard that. She explained, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. You¡¯re my husband. I¡¯ll be the last person in the world to hate you. Also, Sister Xin called and said that our fruit sales are very good. Our daily turnover has reached more than 500,000 yuan. At this rate, it won¡¯t be long before we can take the next step to build a factory.¡±


    Previously, she wanted to build a beverage factory but she did not have much money. However, now that the opportunity had come, building the beverage factory was not far from being feasible.


    ¡°So Stone, I want you to supervise the construction of the factory.¡±


    Qin Xi washed the towel again and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to do business. I only know how to come up with ideas and make pills. Moreover, I plan to go to Luoping City to build up my connections and build a foundation for our business to enter Luoping in the future.¡±


    Han Shi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He turned around and looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re going to Luoping? What about me?¡±


    Qin Xi took a deep breath and said seriously, ¡°You stay here to manage the situation. I¡¯ll go to Luoping to build up the connections. When you stabilize the situation here, you can go to Luoping to meet up with me. How about that?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Han Shi finally knew why Qin Xi wanted to wipe his back today. It turned out that she had this idea in mind. The joy he felt before disappeared at this moment. However, he had no reason to refute.


    ¡°If you have any thoughts, you can tell me. Don¡¯t keep them to yourself.¡± Seeing his sad expression, Qin Xi gently held his hand and asked.


    Han Shi knew that the goal Qin Xi wanted to pursue the most had always been to treat illnesses and save people. He had no reason to stop her. Moreover, as her business expanded rapidly, there would definitely be lots of troubles to be taken care of. If she wanted to solve the problems, she had to have the ability to do so.


    Therefore, what he had to do was to become stronger quickly. When he had enough ability, he would be able to protect Xi.


    At the thought of this, his eyes were filled with determination. Even though he was very reluctant, he did not ask her to stay.


    Han Shi hugged Qin Xi tightly and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°When do you plan to leave?¡±


    At this moment, he seemed to have become a different person. His calm voice, strong heartbeat, and suppressed emotions were completely different from before.


    Qin Xi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She leaned into his arms obediently and whispered, ¡°In the next two days!¡±


    Han Shi did not speak. Instead, he hugged her tightly. His heavy breath landed on the top of Qin Xi¡¯s head, and the air was filled with sadness.


    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. He held Qin Xi¡¯s fair face with both hands and his gaze landed on her pink lips, his eyes filled with desire.


    Initially, Qin Xi was a little shy, but at the thought that the two of them would be apart for a long time, she slowly closed her eyes.

 Chapter 231 - Here Comes Trouble

    The Sweet Dew Fruit Store went viral!


    Even though Qin Xi had expected this outcome, she was still shocked by the morning¡¯s sales.


    Xia Tangxin said excitedly that there were groups of people queuing up at the entrance of the fruit shop all day. As long as the door was opened, all the fruits would be looted in less than half an hour.


    Even so, more than half of the people could not get it.


    It could be said that in just three days, the Sweet Dew Fruit Store had become famous at the speed of a rocket. It resounded throughout Luoping City and occupied the headlines of the Luoping Daily.


    Of course, what came with the rapid increase in sales was trouble.


    After Qin Xi received the call, she brought Lone Wolf, Saber, and Blood Stealer to Luoping City and handed everything in Shangwan Village to Han Shi.


    At Sweet Dew Fruit Store.


    Seeing Qin Xi, Xia Tangxin¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Xi, you¡¯re finally here!¡±


    Seeing that there were dark circles under her eyes and she looked tired, Qin Xi asked, ¡°You look tired. Why don¡¯t you rest well?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Let¡¯s talk inside!¡± Xia Tangxin said gloomily. She greeted Lone Wolf and the other two before walking upstairs with Qin Xi.


    Seeing the worried look on her face, Qin Xi asked curiously, ¡°What exactly happened? Who are those people?¡±


    Logically speaking, with Xia Tangxin¡¯s father¡¯s status, Xia Tangxin shouldn¡¯t have encountered too much trouble in Luoping City. How could the store be forced to the point of closing down?


    When the two of them arrived at the office, Xia Tangxin sighed and said worriedly, ¡°Xi, we¡¯re in big trouble.¡±


    Qin Xi did not speak and waited for her to finish.


    ¡°Yesterday, Master Qi¡¯s men came and wanted to acquire our store. When I said no, he sent people to cause trouble here.¡±


    Qin Xi frowned and asked suspiciously, ¡°Master Qi? Who is that?¡±


    ¡°Master Qi is not to be trifled with. He has two department stores. He saw the future of our fruit store and wants to cooperate with us.¡±


    Xia Tangxin sighed worriedly and said, ¡°Actually, he has a lot of connections and resources, so it won¡¯t hurt to work together with him. However, he¡¯s sinister and cunning, and his methods are extreme and ruthless. I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with him, so I rejected him tactfully.¡±


    ¡°I thought he wouldn¡¯t go overboard on account of my father. I didn¡¯t expect that he would get a group of people to come to the store and pretend to be customers. After that, they deliberately quarreled with the other customers and caused chaos. Wave after wave, the customers are now too scared to come.¡±


    ¡°When my father found out, he specially called Master Qi, but he didn¡¯t pick up at all. It gave me a headache.¡±


    Xia Tangxin said dejectedly, ¡°My father asked me to try my best not to provoke him. He said that Master Qi¡¯s identity is very special. Not only does he have a lot of connections, but he also has a mysterious background. Moreover, he¡¯s narrow-minded and very difficult to deal with. As long as he likes something, he will try all he can to get it.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, as long as this matter is not resolved, the Sweet Dew Fruit Store might really have to stop operating. Sigh, I¡¯m really angry. Xi, what should we do?¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s eyes were slightly cold. Seeing that Xia Tangxin was still listless and dejected, she said with a smile, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think too much. Go back and rest well. Leave this matter to me. Just focus on business tomorrow.¡±


    Xia Tangxin was confused. ¡°What do you plan to do?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡± Qin Xi looked at the time and stood up. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s go. Remember, the store will be open for business as usual. Leave the rest to me.¡±


    Seeing how confident she was, Xia Tangxin nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

 Chapter 232 - Lets Go and Wait

    In a manor villa in the suburbs.


    This manor was given to Qin Xi by Meng Chang¡¯an as a reward after she helped Elder Meng last time. This was the first time she came.


    ¡°Lady Boss, whose house is this?¡± Looking at the solemn and luxurious manor, Blood Stealer asked in confusion.


    Qin Xi smiled and took out her key. She opened the black door and said, ¡°This used to be a haunted house. Later on, I dispersed the things inside, so the owner of the villa gave this place to me.¡±


    Blood Stealer was shocked. ¡°Lady Boss, you know how to catch ghosts?¡±


    Even Saber and Lone Wolf were shocked. Although they knew that Qin Xi had no reason to lie to them, they found it unbelievable.


    Saber suddenly asked curiously, ¡°Are there really ghosts in this world? What do they look like?¡±


    Qin Xi said ambiguously, ¡°There are some things that can¡¯t be explained by science. If you believe it, it exists. If you don¡¯t, then it doesn¡¯t.¡±


    After entering the manor, Qin Xi pointed at the independent two-story western-style building on the other side. ¡°In the future, that building will be where you live. See what you need or how you want to renovate it. Use your free time to fix it yourself.¡±


    Blood Stealer smiled happily and rubbed his hands eagerly. ¡°That¡¯s great. In the past, I always wanted to have a place of my own that I could sleep in and work out in, but there were too many missions and I didn¡¯t have a stable place to stay. Now, all my dreams have come true.¡±


    Saber was also quite excited. It had to be noted that people like them lived a life of constant danger. Every time they carried out a different mission, they would fly all over the world and stay for months, half a year, or even a year. They were unfamiliar with the word ¡®home¡¯.


    Moreover, for the sake of the organization, they had sacrificed everything, their youth as well as their lives.


    It could be said that as long as they became a member of the assault team, they would have to give up their lives and family to become invisible warriors who protected the country and the people.


    Even so, they never held a grudge. Many warriors tried their best to join but weren¡¯t accepted.


    Therefore, this team was a great honor and responsibility to them.


    It was not until they were forced to leave the organization and met Qin Xi that they truly felt the importance of home.


    Not to mention them, even Lone Wolf, who had always been taciturn and expressionless, had a trace of joy in his eyes.


    Seeing their excitement, Qin Xi was also very touched.


    After all, in her previous life, she had been hunted down for the rest of her life. Every time she was in a desperate situation, she would fantasize about the warmth and protection her family gave her. Now that she had met Lone Wolf and the others, although their previous experiences were different, their goals were the same.


    Putting aside these sad memories, Qin Xi said seriously, ¡°Pack up. We¡¯ll go and meet Master Qi later.¡±


    Lone Wolf and the other two did not show serious expressions. They had not fought for a long time and were eager for a battle. Perhaps only they knew that if they did not find something to do, their bodies might very well rust.


    Not long after, she obtained all the information about Master Qi from the Xia family. Although it wasn¡¯t in detail, it was enough for Qin Xi.


    From the information, Master Qi was indeed very arrogant. He relied on his background to do whatever he wanted, but no one dared to challenge him.


    However, Qin Xi could tell something was wrong. Master Qi would disappear for a day every 15 days. No one knew where he went, and he had been doing so for three years.


    Qin Xi pondered for a moment. Her strong intuition told her that something was wrong. She looked at the time and saw that it was the 15th day today. At the thought of this, she stood up and said to Lone Wolf, ¡°Let¡¯s go and wait.¡±

 Chapter 233 - Internal Martial Arts

    With the help of the information, Qin Xi and Lone Wolf quickly found Master Qi¡¯s residence.


    About 100 meters away from Master Qi¡¯s villa, behind a lush bush, the two of them wanted an opportunity to make a move.


    It was almost the end of September. During the day, it was quite hot, but at night, the temperature would gradually become cooler.


    Looking at Lone Wolf staring in the direction of the villa, Qin Xi suddenly smiled. She took out two large pieces of cherries from her bag and threw them to him. ¡°Relax, there¡¯s no one around now. You don¡¯t have to keep staring. Come, eat a piece of cherries and wait.¡±


    Lone Wolf subconsciously grabbed the cherry and said coldly, ¡°When carrying out a mission, any movement might expose our whereabouts.¡±


    He was stating a fact, but at the same time, he seemed to be warning Qin Xi.


    Qin Xi sat down and took a bite of the cherries. She said casually, ¡°We¡¯re not on a mission. You¡¯re being too tense. Besides, it¡¯s just Master Qi. There¡¯s no need to be so nervous. At most, we¡¯ll just catch him and poison him. Wouldn¡¯t that solve the problem?¡±


    Lone Wolf was stunned. So missions could be done like this?


    He thought for a moment and sat down like Qin Xi.


    Although Lone Wolf did not agree with Qin Xi¡¯s way of doing, he knew that there was indeed no need to be so serious about a character like Master Qi. Just as Qin Xi said, at most, they could catch him and get rid of him.


    At 10 p.m., in the dead of the night, only the dim street lamps illuminated the ground.


    After waiting for three hours, the two of them finally saw a black car drive out of the villa.


    Qin Xi narrowed her eyes and could tell that the person driving was Master Qi. She wrote something in the air and a tracking talisman that ordinary people could not see attached to the car and instantly disappeared.


    Although Lone Wolf could not see the talisman, he acutely sensed something and looked at Qin Xi.


    Qin Xi stood up with a smile and explained, ¡°I left a tracking talisman on his car. This way, we won¡¯t lose him easily.¡±


    Lone Wolf asked suspiciously, ¡°Lady Boss, are you from the Mystic Sect?¡±


    Qin Xi did not hide it. After all, Lone Wolf and the others would be her companions in the future. They would find out sooner or later, so there was no need to keep it a secret.


    ¡°I guess so. I specialize in mystic medicine and know some ancient martial arts. Over the past few days, I¡¯ve been sorting out a few internal cultivation techniques that are suitable for you guys to cultivate. As long as you can master it, it won¡¯t be a problem for you to deal with your previous enemies.¡±


    There was no doubt about the capability of the assault team, but against martial artists who specialized in Internal Martial Arts, they were just ordinary people. If they also cultivated Internal Martial Arts, she firmly believed that no one could defeat them in actual combat.


    Lone Wolf¡¯s pupils constricted and his facial muscles trembled. He said in shock, ¡°Lady Boss, you mean¡­ we can cultivate Internal Martial Arts?¡±


    Qin Xi walked back to the front of her car and sat in the front passenger seat. She said, ¡°Why not? You¡¯re my people now. I naturally have to do my best to make you stronger. Only by becoming stronger can you protect yourselves and the people I want to protect.¡±


    Hearing her answer, Lone Wolf was very excited. He clenched his fists and got into the car. He said gratefully, ¡°Lady Boss, thank you!¡±


    He was not only thanking Qin Xi for giving them a chance to take revenge, but also giving them a new life and a home.


    Qin Xi smiled. ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Like I said, you¡¯re my people. I¡¯ll never be stingy with my own people.¡±

 Chapter 234 - A Desperate Woman

    Master Qi¡¯s car was parked in front of a garage.


    When he came out of the garage, his meticulously styled slicked-back hair was styled into short hair, making him look ten years younger.


    Of course, not only had his hairstyle changed, but even his fierce and domineering aura had become gentle and elegant. If someone did not know his status, they might think that he was a teacher.


    Seeing him enter an old corridor, Qin Xi got out of the car and said to Lone Wolf, ¡°I¡¯ll go up and take a look. Wait in the car.¡±


    Lone Wolf nodded. He knew that Qin Xi was an ancient martial artist. Dealing with an ordinary person was a piece of cake for her.


    Therefore, he was not worried about letting her do it alone.


    As for Master Qi, he looked at his clothes and hairstyle. Feeling that there was nothing wrong, he walked into the corridor.


    The corridor was very narrow and dilapidated. The lights were flickering, as if they would be extinguished in the next moment.


    When he arrived at the fourth floor, Master Qi took a deep breath and knocked on the door.


    After a while, the door opened and a pretty face appeared in front of him. When he saw Master Qi, his expression was calm. ¡°You¡¯re here!¡±


    When Master Qi saw the woman, his expression softened. Before he could close the door, he pulled the woman into his arms and lowered his head to kiss her.


    Qin Xi raised her eyebrows and smirked. From the window of the corridor, she realized that there were terraces in this building. Although it was not big, it was enough to fit a person.


    At the thought of this, she jumped from the window of the corridor to the terrace. Fortunately, it was night and no one noticed her.


    Hiding on the terrace on the fourth floor, Qin Xi saw the two bodies on the bed through the small gap in the curtains.


    From her angle, she could not see Master Qi¡¯s expression, but she could clearly see the numbness and hatred in the woman¡¯s eyes, as well as the deep helplessness and despair.


    Dead silence.


    Qin Xi looked at the woman¡¯s face and frowned.


    From the looks of it, this woman had never been married, but she had a child. Moreover, there was an aura of death gathered between her eyebrows, which meant that before long, her life would end.


    From the information Qin Xi gathered about Master Qi, it was said that he had married his godfather¡¯s daughter, his current wife, to achieve his current status. It was said that Master Qi loved his wife very much. Because his wife was injured and could not get pregnant, he had a vasectomy. Therefore, this woman¡¯s child was definitely not Master Qi¡¯s.


    Then, there was only one possibility. This woman was controlled by Master Qi, because her child was in his hands.


    At the thought of this, Qin Xi quickly thought of a solution.


    Looking at Master Qi¡¯s back, Qin Xi sneered, thinking to herself, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to cause trouble for me? That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s better at causing trouble.¡±


    After returning to the car, Qin Xi asked Lone Wolf to drive and look for a phone booth nearby. In the end, she found a phone booth near a hospital and called the landline at Master Qi¡¯s house.


    ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± This was a middle-aged woman¡¯s voice. From her tone, she should be a nanny.


    Qin Xi lowered her voice and changed the fluctuation of her vocal cords. She said in a completely different voice, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Madam Qi.¡±


    ¡°May I know who you are?¡± the nanny asked in confusion.


    Qin Xi said calmly, ¡°Something happened to Master Qi. He asked me to pass a message to Madam Qi.¡±

 Chapter 235 - Missing the Mark

    Chapter 235: Missing the Mark


    When she returned to the old building, Qin Xi picked up a stone and played with it in her hand. She looked at the window on the fourth floor.


    Just as Lone Wolf was puzzled, Qin Xi took out the note she had written down and pulled off the rubber band that could tie half of her hair. She tied the note to the stone, aimed at the window, and tossed it out.


    With a whoosh, the stone shattered the glass on the fourth floor. Then, she hid in the next door. Seeing this, Lone Wolf followed suit.


    Master Qi was in the middle of doing his business. At the sudden sound, he immediately stopped.


    He was so angry that his face turned green. He picked up the clothes beside him and walked to the window. He looked down, thinking that it was a prank by a naughty child. He shouted, ¡°Damn it, who is it? Who dares to smash my window? Don¡¯t let me catch you, or I¡¯ll skin you alive.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, how dare you smash my window? Do you want to die?¡±


    The more he cursed, the fiercer he became. At this moment, the woman on the bed was also dressed. She noticed a note tied to a rock and walked over to pick it up. She said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s a note here.¡±


    Master Qi¡¯s eyes narrowed and his heart skipped a beat. For some reason, he had a very bad feeling. He quickly took the note and unfolded it. There were only a few words written on it: ¡°Your whereabouts have been exposed. Retreat quickly!¡±


    He was shocked, his pupils constricted, and his grip on the note tightened. He quickly put on his clothes and warned the woman solemnly, ¡°I have to get going. If anyone asks me, you know what to say. Remember, no matter what, you can¡¯t tell them our relationship. Otherwise, you can forget about seeing your daughter.¡±


    Seeing that he was flustered and nervous, the woman had some guesses. However, she did not want to miss this opportunity. She bit her lower lip and said with a trembling voice, ¡°I, I haven¡¯t seen my daughter in a long time. Can youa€|¡±


    Master Qi was dressed neatly and interrupted her. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it next time. Be good. I promise I can reunite you with your daughter.¡±


    With that, he left in a hurry.


    As she watched him leave, the woman sat on the ground in despair. Tears streamed down her face.


    She looked at the glass shards on the ground with blurry eyes. Suddenly, a terrifying thought echoed in her mind. She reached out and picked up a sharp glass piece with trembling hands. She looked at her wrist in a daze.


    Just as she made up her mind to cut her wrist, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    The woman instantly came back to her senses. Her eyes suddenly turned vicious. She threw down the glass in her hand and staggered to the kitchen. She picked up the kitchen knife and took a deep breath at the door. With the thought of perishing together, she quickly opened the door. With her eyes closed, I raised the kitchen knife above her head and slashed down.


    Before Qin Xi could speak, she felt her hair stand on end and a strong sense of threat engulfed her.


    She did not have time to think and instinctively took a step back. A cold light brushed past the tip of her nose and she broke out in a cold sweat. When she saw what it was, she immediately heaved a sigh of relief.


    Realizing that she had missed the mark, the woman subconsciously opened her eyes and saw a beautiful girl opposite her. Her face was pale. With a bang, the kitchen knife fell from her hand and dropped to the ground. She asked in an extremely terrified voice, ¡°Who, who are you?¡±

 Chapter 236 - Catching the Adulterer

    Chapter 236: Catching the Adulterer


    ¡°Hello!¡± Qin Xi forced a smile.


    The woman was in no mood to joke with her. She looked at her blankly and numbly. ¡°You, why are you looking for me?¡±


    Seeing that she looked like she had nothing to live for, Qin Xi went straight to the point. ¡°I was the one who threw the stone. I know you have your difficulties, so I¡¯m here to help you.¡±


    ¡°Help me?¡±


    The woman stared at her with dark eyes and slowly shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t need help! You can¡¯t help me much. Young lady, leave. What happened just now¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to scare you on purpose.¡±


    Qin Xi raised her eyebrows. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to save your daughter anymore?¡±


    Just now, in the corridor on the fifth floor, she heard Master Qi¡¯s threat before he left. She knew that this woman was controlled by Master Qi, but she did not expect him to use such a despicable method.


    The woman asked excitedly, ¡°You, what did you say? How did you know that he has my daughter?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask so many questions. Just tell me if you want to save your daughter.¡±


    Actually, Qin Xi originally wanted to ignore this matter, but she suddenly remembered the scene in her previous life where she yearned for someone to help her in a desperate situation.


    Now that God had given her the extraordinary ability, if she turned a blind eye to people who needed help, she would be no different from those people in her previous life who refused to help when help was most needed.


    Besides, helping the mother and daughter escape would cause a lot of trouble for Master Qi, so why not?


    The woman was so excited that her lips trembled. She promised firmly, ¡°Yes, as long as you can save my daughter, my life is yours. I¡¯ll do whatever you ask me to do and never go back on my word!¡±


    ¡°Very good. Remember your promise.¡± Qin Xi nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Follow me. We can¡¯t stay here any longer. Master Qi¡¯s wife is on her way.¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyes narrowed and she nodded with difficulty. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Just as the three of them drove away, three cars stopped in front of the old building. A few bodyguards quickly got out of the car and opened the door carefully and respectfully. A well-rounded woman got out.


    This person was Master Qi¡¯s wife, Liang Bing.


    Liang Bing¡¯s appearance was ordinary, but the ruthlessness she exuded made people not dare to underestimate her.


    She looked at the fourth floor angrily. Seeing that the lights were on, she gritted her teeth and shouted, ¡°All of you, go up. I want to see what kind of woman can make him so obsessed.¡±


    The bodyguards said respectfully, ¡°Yes!¡±


    With a whoosh, seven or eight bodyguards entered the building. When they reached the fourth floor and knocked on the door, they frowned when they heard no movement inside.


    Liang Bing stepped on her high heels and shouted angrily, ¡°What are you waiting for? Kick it open.¡±


    The bodyguards stopped hesitating and kicked the door. This building was old to begin with, and the locks were all rusted. It could not withstand their kicks and was quickly knocked open.


    After looking around, they couldn¡¯t find anyone. The bodyguards shook their heads. ¡°Ma¡¯am, no one. They must have run away.¡±


    Liang Bing looked around the room and did not see any photos of the owner or anything related to Master Qi. She more or less suspected the person who called her anonymously.


    However, when she walked to the bedroom and saw a pool of white viscous liquid on the bed, her eyes turned cold. She pointed at the liquid and said to the bodyguard, ¡°Take it and go to the hospital to check who it belongs to.¡±


    The bodyguard¡¯s lips twitched. He really wanted to say that there was no need to be so serious. However, he opened his mouth but nodded seriously. ¡°Yes!¡±

 Chapter 237 - Locked on

    Chapter 237: Locked on


    On the other side, Qin Xi learned from Dong Xiaoxuan that her daughter was hidden by Master Qi. As for where, she did not know.


    After returning to the manor, Qin Xi gathered Saber and Blood Stealer. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a mission. Find out the whereabouts of the child from Master Qi and bring her back.¡±


    Lone Wolf said calmly, ¡°I alone am enough.¡±


    There was no need to use a musket to kill a butterfly.


    Qin Xi naturally knew what he meant. She said with a smile, ¡°Of course I know your strength. The reason why I asked you to take on the mission together is not only to ensure that nothing goes wrong. Next, I¡¯m going to teach you some torture methods. Of course, I want you to find a lab rat to test it out.¡±


    She said it casually, her recognizable baby face filled with an innocent smile. However, it made everyone present, including Dong Xiaoxuan, feel a chill down their spines.


    Blood Stealer, on the other hand, was abnormally excited. He asked eagerly, ¡°Lady Boss, what kind of torture method is it? Hurry up and teach me!¡±


    Qin Xi smiled and said, ¡°Then listen carefully¡­¡±


    **


    It was dark and windy at night.


    At midnight, because of the tracking talisman, Lone Wolf, Blood Stealer, and Saber quickly locked onto Master Qi¡¯s location.


    After Master Qi ran out of the old building in a sorry state, he did not go straight home. Instead, he visited her parents¡¯ grave. After that, he found a nearby bar and pretended to drink to drown his sorrows.


    The reason he did this was fabricate some alibis.


    However, what he did not know was that Liang Bing had collected his liquid for testing. If he knew, he would probably panic and rush to the hospital.


    In the private room, Master Qi called over two subordinates he trusted and drank wine absent-mindedly. He was wondering who the person who wrote the note was and what that person¡¯s motive was. How did Liang Bing know?


    All kinds of questions lingered in his mind, making his head buzz.


    At this moment, one of his subordinates beside him poured a glass of wine and asked, ¡°Master Qi, you look like you have a lot on your mind. Did something happen? Do you want to tell me and Dong Zi so that we can help you solve it.¡±


    Master Qi did not want to say it at first, but his mind was in a mess now. He really could not think of a way to deal with the situation. After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°If my wife suspects me of having an affair, how should I deal with it?¡±


    He did not make a comparison or mention the note. He just succinctly explained his anxiety.


    Now, he couldn¡¯t care less about the note. He just wanted to dispel Liang Bing¡¯s suspicion of him.


    Dong Zi and Pang Dao looked at each other, and an imperceptible dark glint flashed across their eyes. Pang Dao said hesitantly, ¡°Master Qi, you¡­¡±


    Master Qi¡¯s expression immediately changed. ¡°Cut the crap. Don¡¯t you know what kind of a person I am? When did I ever have a woman by my side? It¡¯s Bing¡­ Sigh, women are like this. They always suspect men of cheating on them. I¡¯m trying to think of a way to express my loyalty and make her happy.¡±


    Dong Zi and Pang Dao heaved a sigh of relief.


    It had to be noted that the reason why Master Qi could be where he was today was all because of Old Master Liang. Although Old Master Liang was not in charge anymore, he still held a lot of power. If he could make Master Qi who he was today, he had the ability to bring Master Qi down as well. As a father, he wouldn¡¯t forgive someone cheating on her daughter.


    Dong Zi grinned and snapped his fingers. ¡°Master Qi, that¡¯s easy. Women know women the best. Why don¡¯t we get some women over to ask them about it?¡±


    Master Qi¡¯s eyes lit up and he slapped his thigh excitedly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡±

 Chapter 238 - Arrogant Blood Stealer

    Chapter 238: Arrogant Blood Stealer


    In the private room, just as Master Qi was almost calm, there was a light knock on the door.


    Thinking that the women he had just called were here, Dong Zi took the initiative to open the door. As soon as he did it, he was kicked hard. Dong Zi was caught off guard and flew out, smashing into Pang Zi.


    All of this happened in a flash. Before Pang Zi and Dong Zi could react, the room went black.


    Master Qi was also shocked. He suddenly stood up and asked warily, ¡°Who are you? How dare you touch my men? Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡±


    Saber and Lone Wolf ignored him. Blood Stealer, on the other hand, chuckled. ¡°I hit your people. What are you going to do about it?¡±


    Master Qi felt that the fierce and bloodthirsty aura emanating from them was extraordinary, and his heart inexplicably thumped.


    He was no match for them. If he acted rashly, he would most likely end up being even more miserable than Pang Zi and Dong Zi.


    Besides, these people were aggressive and knocked out his two men in one move. It was clear that they were here for him.


    After thinking for a while, he couldn¡¯t recall who he had offended recently. Why were they looking for him?


    Could there be a mistake?


    Now, without his lackeys, it would be a one against three situation. He had no chance of winning at all.


    At the thought of this, Master Qi calmed down and asked with a frown, ¡°Who are you? Why are you looking for me? Could it be¡­ that there¡¯s a misunderstanding between us?¡±


    ¡°Misunderstanding your stupid moron. I¡¯m here to beat you up today. There¡¯s no misunderstanding.¡± Seeing that he was afraid, Blood Stealer felt very satisfied. He raised his hand and slapped Master Qi, stunning him.


    For so many years, although he was not an overlord in Luoping City, he was still a famous figure and had never been treated like this.


    He glared at Blood Stealer, his eyes filled with malice and coldness. He clenched his fists and punched Blood Stealer back. He said angrily, ¡°Do you know who I am? How dare you hit me? I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Unfortunately, in Blood Stealer¡¯s eyes, Master Qi¡¯s fists were as soft as a child¡¯s. He grabbed his wrist and recalled the methods Qin Xi had taught them. He smiled. ¡°Since you came knocking on my door, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    With that, he exerted strength in his hand and twisted Master Qi¡¯s wrist. The sound of bones dislocating could be heard.


    Just as Master Qi was about to scream, Saber immediately covered his mouth. Master Qi¡¯s eyes widened in pain as he stared at Saber. He broke out in cold sweat and his face was filled with pain. The fear in his heart surged and his body trembled.


    In the past few years, his life had been smooth sailing. With a wave of his hand, he could get rid of anyone he wanted. It was as if he had already forgotten what pain felt like.


    Now that his arm was broken, he was powerless to fight back.


    Blood Stealer muttered with a frown, ¡°Sigh, did I do it wrong? Why do I feel¡­ it doesn¡¯t feel like what Lady Boss described? Should I give it another try?¡±


    He shook Master Qi¡¯s crippled arm curiously. The arm seemed to be devoid of strength and swayed left and right. Master Qi was in so much pain that his eyes rolled back. It was obvious that he was in extreme pain. When he heard Blood Stealer¡¯s last sentence, he almost fainted.


    ¡°My turn!¡±

 Chapter 239 - Torture

    Chapter 239: Torture


    As Saber spoke, he grabbed Master Qi¡¯s other arm.


    Crack, crack, crack!


    This time, Master Qi¡¯s face was pale, as if one of his arms had been torn off. He could not feel his arm at all.


    Blood Stealer pointed at the dislocated arm excitedly and said, ¡°Hey, yes, yes, yes, this is the feeling! I indeed did it wrong just now. Let me try it again.¡±


    However, when he saw that Master Qi¡¯s arms were both crippled, he was a little disappointed. He urged Saber, ¡°Put his arms back. I wanna try again.¡±


    Saber rolled his eyes and pointed at Pang Zi and Dong Zi on the sofa. ¡°experimenting on them. This person is still useful.¡±


    Blood Stealer¡¯s eyes lit up and he walked up to Dong Zi excitedly. Without looking at him, he picked him up like he was carrying a sack and placed him on the ground. ¡°Anyway, they¡¯re all bad people. It¡¯s a waste not to experiment on them. Hey, Sixth Brother, do you want to give it a try?¡±


    In the end, he even asked Lone Wolf to join him.


    Sixth Brother was Lone Wolf. The Assault Team was ranked according to age. Lone Wolf was younger than Blood Stealer, so he was ranked sixth in the team.


    Lone Wolf thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°One for each of us.¡±


    Then, Pang Zi and Dong Zi, who had fainted, were forcefully woken up by the pain. They screamed and fainted from the pain.


    Blood Stealer and Lone Wolf dislocated the arms and then put them back. They repeated it three times and only stopped when they had enough fun.


    Mater Qi gritted his teeth, his face pale. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Dong Mi?¡± Saber asked coldly.


    Master Qi¡¯s pupils constricted and he blurted out, ¡°You¡¯re Dong Xiaoxuan¡¯s people?¡±


    Then, he thought of what he had suffered and was furious. ¡°That b*tch, so she¡¯s the one behind this. Who are you to her? Why do you have to listen to her? I think you¡¯re all very skilled. Work for me. I guarantee that you¡¯ll be able to live a good life and earn a lot more money. Also, if you want that b*tch, you can do whatever you want. How about that?¡±


    Until now, Master Qi still did not understand the situation. He only thought that Saber and the other two were hired by Dong Xiaoxuan. Otherwise, this would not make sense!


    Saber¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain. ¡°Cut the crap. Where¡¯s Dong Mi?¡±


    ¡°Third Brother, why are you wasting your breath on him? It¡¯s good that he doesn¡¯t want to tell us. The methods Lady Boss taught us haven¡¯t been used yet. Why are you in a hurry?¡± Blood Stealer took out three thin silver needles from his pocket and approached Master Qi with an evil smile.


    Saber nodded and threw Master Qi to Blood Stealer. When Master Qi saw the silver needles, his heart skipped a beat and he had a bad feeling.


    Master Qi retreated step by step, his voice filled with fear. ¡°You, don¡¯t come over. What do you want to do? Don¡¯t come over. I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ll tell you, okay?¡±


    ¡°Now you want to tell me?¡± Blood Stealer kicked him to the ground. ¡°It¡¯s too late!¡±


    As he spoke, he inserted a needle into the acupoints below Master Qi¡¯s lower abdomen. As for the other two needles, Master Qi, who was struggling with all his might, did not feel anything.


    He finally understood that the three people in front of him were stubborn and did not intend to negotiate with him. ¡°What exactly do you want to do? I can tell you where Dong Mi is, but you have to let me go.¡±


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly felt a reaction in his lower body. Then, he let out a low grunt uncontrollably, and his face immediately turned red.


    Seeing this, Blood Stealer shouted happily, ¡°It worked!¡±

 Chapter 240 - Euphoria Needle

    Chapter 240: Euphoria Needle


    ¡°W-What did you do to me?¡±


    Master Qi felt unprecedented horror, but facing three fierce men, he couldn¡¯t help but feel terrified.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    Blood Stealer grinned and patted his shoulder. ¡°This is called the Euphoria Needle. It can make you feel euphoric! Enjoy it!¡±


    If Master Qi did not know what the Euphoria Needle was before, then now he knew it by heart after ejaculating one time after another. If it happened two more times, he would probably die.


    Master Qi widened his eyes and opened his mouth to beg for mercy. ¡°Let, let me go. Please¡­ I¡¯ll promise you anything¡­¡±


    This was the sixth time. If this happened again, he would die. He would really die.


    Blood Stealer also felt that it was about time. He pulled out the silver needles. Master Qi panted heavily, his body drenched in sweat. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°She¡¯s¡­ she¡¯s on Yellow River Street, basement 76¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You should have said so earlier. You wouldn¡¯t have to suffer so much.¡±


    Blood Stealer patted his face with a smile. He stood up and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t try to take revenge on Dong Xiaoxuan and her daughter. If I find out, you know the consequences!¡±


    Before he left, he suddenly said, ¡°Be a good person. If I find out that you¡¯re bullying good people, I¡¯ll chop off one of your hands.¡±


    ¡°I mean what I say.¡±


    With that, the three of them left without looking back.


    Qin Xi asked Saber to say that. What Qin Xi wanted was very simple. She did not want Xia Tangxin to be exposed. She just wanted to warn Master Qi. If he dared to bully others again, she would definitely fulfill her promise.


    **


    In Breeze villa in the suburbs, Qin Xi was on the phone with Han Shi.


    Han Shi said pitifully, ¡°Wifey, I miss you so much. I¡¯m going to sleep alone today. The bed is empty and I¡¯m a little cold.¡±


    Qin Xi rolled her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not October yet. How can it be cold?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s cold because I miss you¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop it.¡±


    Han Shi said nervously, ¡°I chased the Qin family out of Shangwan Village. I was afraid that they would cause you trouble in the future, so¡­ so I used some tricks to chase them away. Wifey, are you angry with me?¡±


    Initially, he did not want to say anything about it. Anyway, Xi had already gone to Luoping City and was far away. When she returned, the matter would be a done deal.


    Moreover, Jiu Yuan had said that Qin Xi actually already knew. There was no need to hide it.


    Therefore, Han Shi made up his mind to say it. No matter how Xi scolded him, he would accept it.


    Unexpectedly, Qin Xi praised calmly, ¡°Stone, you did the right thing. They¡¯re indeed not suitable to stay in Shangwan Village. Even if you don¡¯t chase them away, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    Han Shi¡¯s heavy mood immediately improved. He smiled foolishly. In the next moment, he said something especially shameless. ¡°Then, are you going to give me a reward?¡±


    Qin Xi chuckled. ¡°What reward do you want?¡±


    Han Shi coughed awkwardly and asked tentatively, ¡°Anything?¡±


    ¡°Just say it.¡±


    Han Shi still couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it, especially with Jiu Yuan beside him. He covered the microphone and winked at Jiu Yuan. He said silently, ¡°Leave. You¡¯re not allowed to eavesdrop.¡±


    Jiu Yuan rolled his eyes and turned to walk through the wall. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re going to say!¡±


    Han Shi bared his teeth, wishing he could bite him.

 Chapter 241 - Reunion

    Chapter 241 Reunion


    As soon as Qin Xi hung up the phone, Lone Wolf and the other two returned. The moment the door opened, Qin Xi heard the cries of the little girl and Dong Xiaoxuan.


    She quickly walked over and saw mother and daughter hugging and crying at the entrance.


    ¡°Lady Boss, we brought her back!¡± When Blood Stealer saw Qin Xi, he laughed heartily. ¡°It¡¯s too satisfying. Lady Boss, you don¡¯t know, but the method you taught us was too effective. With two cracks, we made that prick kneel and beg for mercy.¡±


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth curled up as she said with a smile, ¡°It seems that you got it done quite quickly. I have a lot more satisfying methods. I¡¯ll teach you another day.¡±


    Blood Stealer¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡±


    As if he had tasted the sweetness of torturing Master Qi, his eyes were filled with eagerness. Then, he rubbed his hands in embarrassment and said awkwardly, ¡°Um¡­ Lady Boss, why don¡¯t you do me tomorrow?¡±


    Even Saber and the solemn Lone Wolf couldn¡¯t help but look at Qin Xi expectantly.


    Qin Xi raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°You really want to learn it so badly?¡±


    The three of them nodded heavily.


    Qin Xi shrugged, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll teach you tomorrow morning. Everyone must be tired tonight. Go back to your room and rest!¡±


    As they discussed, Dong Xiaoxuan and Dong Mi gradually calmed down. It had been a year since they last met. Although they had a lot to say, at this moment, Dong Xiaoxuan only wanted to thank Qin Xi.


    The mother and daughter came to Qin Xi and knelt down in unison. Dong Xiaoxuan thanked her excitedly with tears in her eyes. ¡°Thank you, Miss Qin. If not for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to see my daughter in my life. I don¡¯t have many skills, but I know how to wash clothes, cook, and clean up the house. I¡¯m willing to be your servant for the rest of my life.¡±


    Dong Mi also knew that this big sister in front of her had saved her. She imitated her mother and said, ¡°Thank you, big sister. I¡¯m also willing to work for you.¡±


    At the age of seven, she was supposed to be in the warm embrace of her mother. However, because of Master Qi¡¯s selfish desires, she was imprisoned in the basement and had not come out for a year. Her personality had taken a drastic change.


    Qin Xi helped the two of them up with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to work for me. However, I do need a cook here. Sister Dong, if you want to stay, cook for us. I¡¯ll give you 50 yuan a month. How about that?¡±


    Dong Xiaoxuan quickly shook her head and refused. ¡°No, Miss Qin, I can¡¯t repay your kindness enough. How can I ask for money?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t refuse. You should think about your daughter more. She¡¯s already reached the schooling age. Let her go to school. Knowledge can change fate.¡±


    After Qin Xi finished speaking, she looked at Dong Mi and asked, ¡°Mi, do you want to protect your mother?¡±


    Dong Mi nodded heavily, her eyes filled with determination. ¡°Yes!¡±


    Qin Xi rubbed her head and said, ¡°If you want to protect your mother, you should study hard. In the future, when you have the ability, no one will bully you anymore.¡±


    The little girl clenched her fists and said firmly, ¡°I will. I won¡¯t let my mother suffer again.¡±


    When Dong Xiaoxuan heard that, she could no longer hold back the tears in her eyes. She swore in her heart that no matter what happened in the future, she would protect her daughter. She would do anything to protect her.

 Chapter 242 - Sweet Dew Food Supermarket

    Chapter 242: Sweet Dew Food Supermarket


    The next morning, the Sweet Dew Fruit Store was open for business as usual!


    Xia Tangxin was on tenterhooks the entire morning. Seeing that the people who came to cause trouble did not appear, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    When Qin Xi saw that her store was packed with customers, she smiled so widely that her eyes narrowed into a line.


    Xia Tangxin couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°How did you do it?¡±


    It had to be noted that Master Qi was not a decent person. He had some status in Luoping City. He was arrogant and despicable. Some wealthy families did not want to provoke him, afraid that they would get into trouble.


    Even Xia Zhenguo avoided him, so she was very curious about how Qin Xi did it.


    Qin Xi snapped her fingers and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. He¡¯s having a woman outside marriage. After I found out, I told his wife. He probably can¡¯t even protect himself now.¡±


    Xia Tangxin widened her eyes and covered her mouth in surprise. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°Oh my god, Xi, you¡¯re so bad. I heard that Master Qi is actually a live-in son-in-law. If he has a woman outside marriage, his reputation as Master Qi will be ruined. Moreover, I heard that Master Qi¡¯s wife is a tigress with an extremely hot temper. This time, even if he doesn¡¯t die, he¡¯ll suffer.¡±


    She stuck out her tongue and said worriedly, ¡°But¡­ if they reconcile, will Master Qi come to cause trouble again?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he definitely won¡¯t,¡± Qin Xi said firmly.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ he doesn¡¯t have that chance anymore!¡±


    Although she did not understand what chance Qin Xi was talking about, Xia Tangxin had no intention of getting to the bottom of it. Instead, she went to check the accounts with Qin Xi.


    At noon, Qin Xi went to the newly renovated Sweet Dew Food Supermarket managed by Zheng Zhou and Zhao Dan.


    When they saw Qin Xi, Zhao Dan and Zheng Zhou were pleasantly surprised.


    Zhao Dan said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us you were coming so that I could drive to pick you up? How long do you plan to stay in Luoping City? Do you have a place to stay? If not, come to my house. I still have an empty room.¡±


    Qin Xi smiled faintly. ¡°Thank you, Auntie Zhao. I have a place to stay.¡±


    She looked at the space and renovation of the shop and nodded in approval. ¡°The renovation is not bad. How¡¯s the preparation going? When do you plan to open for business?¡±


    Zhao Dan said excitedly, ¡°In the next two days. The goods will arrive tomorrow afternoon and the shop will open the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Zheng Zhou brought over a bag of preserved fruits, a bottle of jam, and a bottle of canned food and placed them in front of Qin Xi. He said eagerly, ¡°Miss Qin, try them.¡±


    Qin Xi picked up a piece of preserved fruit and sniffed it.


    To be honest, although she was the one who came up with these recipes, she really did not know how they tasted.


    Of course, no matter how it tasted, this was a fruit nourished by the Vitality Pill. Even if the formula was not good, it would not taste too bad.


    When the preserved fruit entered her mouth, Qin Xi¡¯s eyes lit up. It was sour with a hint of sweetness. The texture was mellow, and her mouth was filled with the fragrance of fruit.


    It was like eating a piece of chewing gum. Even her breath was filled with the smell of fresh fruit.


    She then tried the jam. The jam did not contain any other products. It was just water and fruit with some honey. It could be said that the jam was the purest in the market.


    As for the canned food, there was no need to taste it. Just smelling the fragrance made the saliva in her mouth overflow.

 Chapter 243 - Chance Encounter

    Chapter 243: Chance Encounter


    ¡°Very good. At this rate, our brand will soon occupy the market.¡±


    Qin Xi wiped her mouth and said with a smile, ¡°When the situation here stabilizes, Auntie Zhao, you can start franchising. That way, you won¡¯t have to work so hard.¡±


    Zhao Dan and Zheng Zhou¡¯s eyes lit up and they clapped their hands excitedly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Why didn¡¯t I think of this idea? This way, we won¡¯t have to work so hard to hire people and find shop locations.¡±


    Seeing that Zhao Dan had some business sense, Qin Xi was more or less relieved. Thinking of why she was here, she suddenly changed the topic and said, ¡°Auntie Zhao, I¡¯m here to tell you something.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I came to Luoping City this time to open a clinic. I¡¯ve handed everything to Stone. If you need anything in the future, call him.¡±


    ¡°Open a clinic?¡±


    ¡°Yes, as you know, I¡¯m best at medicine. It would be a pity to waste this ability. Besides, business is not my intention, and I¡¯m not good at business, so I handed everything to Stone.¡±


    Actually, the couple did not believe that Qin Xi wasn¡¯t good at doing business. If she was really so, how did she come up with such a perfect business plan?


    This was not what they were most worried about. What they were most worried about was whether Han Shi¡­ was really up to take the job.


    After sitting for a while, Qin Xi left.


    Her goal today was to find a location for her clinic.


    However, after walking for two streets, Qin Xi still didn¡¯t find a satisfactory location. Suddenly, a voice came from behind. ¡°Divine Doctor, is that you?¡±


    Qin Xi subconsciously turned around and saw a beautiful woman holding the hand of a little boy. Beside her stood a tall man.


    From the looks of it, they were undoubtedly a family of three.


    ¡°Is that you?¡±


    Qin Xi recognized the beautiful woman and the little boy at a glance. The little boy was the one who had almost broken his spine in the amusement park back then.


    ¡°It¡¯s really you! It¡¯s great to see you here.¡±


    The beautiful woman held her son¡¯s hand and walked up to Qin Xi excitedly. ¡°I didn¡¯t have the time to thank you last time. If not for you, my son might have been crippled for life.¡±


    Qin Xi smiled faintly. ¡°You¡¯re welcome. It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    The beautiful woman squeezed her son¡¯s hand and said gently, ¡°Kai, this is the divine doctor who saved you back then. Say hello to her.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Sister. Thank you, Sister!¡± Kai said with a serious expression..


    ¡°Good boy!¡± Qin Xi praised.


    The beautiful woman quickly introduced herself. ¡°By the way, Divine Doctor, my name is Tang Ling. This is my husband, Gu Hua. May I know your name?¡±


    ¡°Qin Xi.¡±


    At this moment, Gu Hua walked up and thanked her solemnly. ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, thank you very much for saving my son. I wonder if you can allow my family to treat you to a meal?¡±


    Tang Ling added, ¡°That¡¯s right. Our father is very grateful to you. Last time, you left in a hurry and I didn¡¯t get a chance to ask your name. I asked someone to look for you for a few days but couldn¡¯t find you. Today, we¡¯re fated to meet. You must not refuse us.¡±


    Qin Xi thought for a moment and agreed.


    Seeing that she agreed, Tang Ling was very happy. She pointed ahead and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. The car is parked over there!¡±


    Just as Qin Xi was about to turn around, she heard the sound of brakes braking. She subconsciously turned around and saw that it was someone she knew.

 Chapter 244 - The Divine Doctor Is Young

    Chapter 244: The Divine Doctor Is Young


    It was Elder Wang¡¯s personal guard. Seeing his anxious expression, Qin Xi couldn¡¯t help but narrow her eyes.


    ¡°Miss Qin, Elder Wan needs your help urgently!¡± The guard went straight to the point.


    Qin Xi frowned and asked, ¡°Do you know what it is?¡±


    The guard said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not sure. I only know that it¡¯s someone from high up.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded and smiled apologetically at Tang Ling and Gu Hua. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have something urgent to attend to. Let¡¯s have dinner another day!¡±


    Tang Ling and Gu Hua also knew the severity of the matter. Moreover, Elder Wang was a figure known throughout Luoping City.


    While they were surprised that Qin Xi was acquainted with Elder Wan, their impression of Qin Xi also increased.


    After getting into the car, Qin Xi asked the guard, ¡°Does the old man know that I¡¯m here?¡±


    The guard shook his head and said truthfully, ¡°No, the old man called your house and heard from your family that you came here. After investigating, we found where you are.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded and did not ask further. She quietly looked at the scenery flashing by outside the window.


    Soon, the Jeep drove out of the downtown area and arrived at the suburbs. Looking in the direction, Qin Xi knew that this was the road to the sanatorium. Previously, the guard had also said that it was someone from high up. It seemed that it was another rich person.


    Of course, those who could enter the sanatorium were definitely not ordinary people.


    After layers of checkup, the two of them finally arrived at a ward.


    In front of the ward stood rows of security guards. They all looked at the door and did not move.


    Seeing that Qin Xi was here, Wan Shiyue finally felt relieved. He quickly walked to her side, grabbed her slender wrist, and pulled her to the side of the bed. ¡°Girl, you¡¯re finally here. Come and see how he is.¡±


    The dean and the experts of the sanatorium looked at her without speaking. Their attitude was completely different from last time. Even Meng Chang¡¯an was standing at the side. A few other people of different ages stood in a row with worried expressions.


    Meng Chang¡¯an wanted to go forward and greet Qin Xi, but now was not the time. He could only wait patiently.


    Wan Shiyue knocked on the door and heard an old and dignified voice. ¡°Come in!¡±


    Before entering the ward, Wan Shiyue warned with a solemn expression, ¡°Don¡¯t talk too much. The people inside are all powerful. Do more and talk less. Treat them if you can. It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t, understand?¡±


    Seeing his solemn expression, Qin Xi became nervous. She nodded and said, ¡°Got it, Grandpa Wan.¡±


    Wan Shiyue nodded in satisfaction and reached out to push open the door. The huge ward was filled with people.


    Qin Xi quietly swept her gaze across everyone present. From their auras and faces, she could tell that this room was filled with rich and powerful people.


    However, they were all standing quietly by the bed. One could imagine how noble the person lying on the bed was.


    Seeing a young girl follow Wan Shiyue in, one of the old men narrowed his sharp eyes and asked, ¡°Old Wan, where¡¯s the divine doctor you mentioned? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s this girl!¡±


    Wan Shiyue nodded and said solemnly, ¡°You¡¯re right. This is the divine doctor I found. As I said before, the divine doctor is young.¡±


    His meaning was obvious. He was reminding them that before he went to look for Qin Xi, he had already told them about Qin Xi¡¯s age.


    That person frowned. Although Wan Shiyue did say that the divine doctor was very young, he did not expect Qin Xi to be so young. He couldn¡¯t help but feel suspicious about her.


    Before he could speak, someone objected. At this moment, Qin Xi had already finished absorbing the patient¡¯s bad fog.

 Chapter 245 - Now Is Not the Time

    Chapter 245: Now Is Not the Time


    To be honest, Qin Xi had never known that a person¡¯s willpower was so strong, especially the old man on the bed. Even though he was tortured by the pain every day, he still gritted his teeth and endured it to live on without saying a word.


    This willpower was really admirable.


    At this moment, someone said in a firm tone, ¡°Elder Wan, to be honest, we¡¯ve already invited Master Gao over. He¡¯ll probably arrive in half an hour. As for this young divine doctor you brought, let her wait a little longer!¡±


    Wan Shiyue frowned. He really did not understand what these people were thinking. They would rather let the patient suffer than grasp that one percent chance.


    Moreover, they were the ones who asked him to think of a way. Now that he had thought of a way, he was rejected in front of everyone. Just as he was about to express his displeasure, he felt someone pulling him. He turned around and saw that it was Qin Xi.


    Qin Xi smiled faintly and lowered her voice. ¡°Grandpa Wan, calm down. Since a master is coming, as a junior, it¡¯s naturally not my place to perform.¡±


    When Wan Shiyue saw the confidence and indifference in Qin Xi¡¯s eyes, his anger instantly dissipated. At the same time, he understood what this little girl meant.


    What she meant was simple and clear. She wanted to use Master Gao to gain more fame.


    They thought that Master Gao was a top-notch expert. If he was taught a lesson by a young girl, it went without saying how much it would help Qin Xi¡¯s future medical career.


    Although it was despicable to step on Master Gao to gain more fame, Qin Xi and Wan Shiyue were not to be blamed as they weren¡¯t the ones who invited Master Gao.


    Qin Xi just did as she was told.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Wan Shiyue nodded and went out with Qin Xi.


    Before going out, Qin Xi saw an old man in his sixties on the bed.


    Although the old man was old, the domineering aura he exuded was enough to make people shiver. Even though his eyes were closed and his expression was painful, he still gave off a scary feeling, as if he would open his eyes and kill you in the next second.


    At the door of the ward, Meng Chang¡¯an, the dean, and the experts rushed over.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on inside?¡±


    ¡°Are you confident?¡±


    Why did the dean and the experts of the sanatorium treat Qin Xi so differently? It was because of Elder Meng, Meng Chang¡¯an¡¯s father.


    Previously, they had checked Elder Meng¡¯s illness many times but could not find the cause of it.


    However, the little girl brought by Elder Wan easily identified the cause and treated it.


    Although it was a pity that they did not see the process of Qin Xi treating the illness, since Elder Meng had already said so, they could only believe him and felt a trace of shame and guilt for being so mean to Qin Xi back then.


    Therefore, when Elder Wan said that he wanted to invite Qin Xi over, their first thought was to take the chance to apologize!


    They apologized for their ignorance and vanity and wanted to learn from the young divine doctor. After all, there was no end to learning.


    Moreover, they sincerely admitted that their medical skills were indeed inferior to the young divine doctor.


    Wan Shiyue waved his hand and pointed at the end of the corridor. ¡°Everyone, quiet down. Let¡¯s talk over there.¡±


    When they reached the corner of the corridor, Meng Chang¡¯an was no longer as calm as before. He looked at Qin Xi eagerly. ¡°Qin Xi, how is he?¡±


    Qin Xi shook her head. ¡°Uncle Meng, I¡¯m confident I can treat him.¡±


    However, before everyone could get excited, she continued, ¡°But¡­ Now is not the time!¡±

 Chapter 246 - Never Be Able to Wake Up

    Chapter 246: Never Be Able to Wake Up


    ¡°Not the time?¡±


    Not to mention Meng Chang¡¯an, even the dean and the experts were puzzled. ¡°Do we need to set a date to treat illnesses and save people?¡±


    Someone subconsciously blurted out. Although it was intended as a joke, everyone basically thought so.


    What did she mean by ¡®not the time¡¯?


    The patient was already in such a state. How long should they wait?


    Wan Shiyue sighed and said, ¡°Elder Xu and the others might not believe me. They¡¯ve already invited Master Gao, the vice president of the Capital Medical Association, to treat the illness.¡±


    The dean frowned. ¡°How did this happen? Didn¡¯t they say¡­¡±


    ¡°Perhaps they didn¡¯t trust us from the beginning!¡± Wan Shiyue smiled faintly and said, ¡°Forget it. Since Master Gao is coming, Old Master Mu¡¯s illness shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    An expert whispered, ¡°But didn¡¯t the young divine doctor say that she can treat it? Why don¡¯t you let the young divine doctor try?¡±


    Qin Xi said sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m young and not famous. It¡¯s only right for them to question me. Besides, the patient is important. Of course they have to choose the safest way.¡±


    ¡°Young Divine Doctor, you are really understanding.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. As expected of the role model of Chinese medicine!¡±


    When the experts heard Qin Xi¡¯s words, they praised her, making Qin Xi blush.


    In less than ten minutes, footsteps came from the other end of the corridor. Everyone looked over and saw a group of people walking over. The old man in the lead had gray hair and was surrounded by people. He was full of energy, especially his eagle eyes.


    They quickly entered the ward. The ward closed and the corridor fell silent again.


    In the ward.


    Gao Huiren nodded at the four seniors. ¡°Elder Xu, Elder Li, Elder Gu, Elder She!¡±


    As for the others, they were not as qualified to receive his greeting.


    ¡°Master Gao, you¡¯re finally here.¡±


    Elder Xu stood up and squeezed out a smile. He shook hands with Master Gao and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see how Elder Mu is doing! Sigh, I don¡¯t know what happened, but Elder Mu suddenly fell ill. These experts can¡¯t figure out what happened and can only ask the medical association for help!¡±


    Gao Huiren was very serious. ¡°Elder Xu, what are you talking about? This is my duty, not to mention that it¡¯s to treat Elder Mu.¡±


    Elder Gu nodded and said seriously, ¡°Master Gao is right. Then please take a look at Elder Mu¡¯s condition. If you have anything, feel free to tell me. I¡¯ll get someone to arrange it.¡±


    Gao Huiren nodded. He walked over and began to check the patient¡¯s condition. His three assistants were also assisting him in an orderly manner.


    Just like that, after about 20 minutes, Gao Huiren looked at the four seniors with a solemn expression and shook his head with a sigh. ¡°When Elder Mu was young, the old injuries and shrapnel stuck in his heart were almost all fatal. Moreover, there are a few unknown poisons in his body that have long corroded his organs. This time, the poison quickly spread. Sigh¡­ Elder Xu, I¡¯m afraid there is nothing I can do.¡±


    Actually, he had already regarded Elder Mu as a dead person in his heart. Unless a divine doctor descended, it would be impossible to save him.


    Elder Xu and the others were shocked.


    ¡°Then¡­ When will Elder Mu wake up?¡±


    ¡°He might never be able to wake up again!¡±

 Chapter 247 - She Said She Can Treat The Patient!

    Chapter 247: She Said She Can Treat The Patient!


    ¡°He might never be able to wake up!¡±


    When Gao Huiren said this with difficulty, the ward was silent, except for Elder Mu¡¯s weak breathing.


    After being stunned for more than a minute, Elder Gu fell to the sofa as if he had lost all his strength. His face was a little pale and his voice was trembling. ¡°What, what should we do?¡±


    Elder Mu was the commander-in-chief of the security team and could be said to be the key personnel. If anything happened to him, it would definitely be a huge loss to the organization.


    Although he was already retired, his wisdom and legend had always been imprinted in everyone¡¯s minds. Now, he was actuallya€| going to die?


    For a moment, everyone was silent, not knowing what to say or how to react!


    At this moment, there was a knock on the ward door, breaking the oppressive atmosphere.


    ¡°Enter!¡±


    The dean of the sanatorium felt the heavy and oppressive atmosphere in the ward. His heart skipped a beat. He walked in carefully and asked, ¡°Everyone, since Master Gao is here, he should be able to save the patient. Then, I¡¯ll get the young divine doctor to leave now. She still has other patients to treat!¡±


    ¡°What young divine doctor?¡± Gao Huiren frowned and said in a dignified tone.


    ¡°Oh, I remember that young divine doctor.¡± Elder She suddenly said. He looked at the dean and said, ¡°Quick, invite the young divine doctor in!¡±


    Although they knew that even Master Gao couldn¡¯t treat the illness, it was more unlikely for a young girl to do so. However, Qin Xi was their last hope now.


    At this point, they would not miss a single chance. What ifa€| what if she was really a divine doctor?


    Moreover, Wan Shiyue was quite a reliable person. He wouldn¡¯t get the young girl to come if he didn¡¯t believe in her ability.


    At the thought of this, the other three old elders became excited at the same time. ¡°Where¡¯s that young divine doctor just now? Call her in and ask her if she can treat the patient.¡±


    Gao Huiren said firmly, ¡°No way!¡±


    However, the dean spoke at the same time, ¡°Huh? The young divine doctor said that she can treat the patient. It¡¯s just a little troublesome!¡±


    Hearing this, Gao Huiren immediately felt an indescribable anger in his heart. It was not that he did not admit that there was always someone better out there, but Elder Mu was indeed on the verge of death. It was impossible to bring him back to life!


    Therefore, he reacted very strongly and blurted out, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. There is no way Elder Mu can be saved.¡±


    As soon as he said that, everyone looked at him with irrepressible anger and condemnation in their eyes. No matter how respected Gao Huiren was, compared to Elder Mu, he was nothing. The fact that he actually said such disrespectful words was really infuriating.


    Elder Xu warned with a dark expression, ¡°Mr. Gao, I invited you here to treat Elder Mu, not to make sarcastic remarks!¡±


    Gao Huiren realized that what he said just now was inappropriate and he immediately broke out in a cold sweat.


    Although Elder Mu was old, he was still regarded as the God of War in the country. Gao Huiren lowered his head and quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to be so rude.!¡±


    However, at this moment, no one was looking at him. Instead, they looked at the dean. Their eyes were filled with eagerness and hope as they asked nervously, ¡°Can the young divine doctor really be cured?¡±


    The dean nodded calmly. ¡°She said that she can treat the patient!¡±

 Chapter 248 - 248 Intentional Provocation

    248 Intentional Provocation


    Gao Huiren wanted to say something, but on second thought, he realized that what had just happened had already angered the elders. If he acted rashly again, he might be kicked out.


    At the thought of this, he decided to wait and see. Although he was sure that Elder Mu¡¯s condition would never improve, he still wanted to see what the young divine doctor was capable of.


    When Qin Xi opened the door and entered, Gao Huiren and his three assistants frowned at the same time with a question in their minds: Is she even over 18?


    Elder Gu and Elder Li asked in unison with excited expressions, ¡°Can you really treat Elder Mu?¡±


    ¡°Young girl, do you have a doctor¡¯s license?¡± It was Gao Huiren who spoke. His tone did not sound like he was questioning, but more like¡­ curious.


    Qin Xi nodded seriously and muttered, ¡°This is indeed a problem. It seems like I really have to tell Uncle Meng to get me a doctor¡¯s license!¡±


    She said it casually and matter-of-factly, as if it was not shameful to admit that she didn¡¯t have one.


    The dean was stunned and the corners of his mouth twitched, thinking to himself, ¡°Do you have to be so outspoken?¡±


    The others were speechless. Was it really appropriate for her to say this in front of them?


    Gao Huiren was stunned for a moment before he flew into a rage. ¡°Nonsense, you¡¯re being irresponsible. As long as I¡¯m around, I will not allow someone like you to harm the patient.¡±


    Qin Xi put on a nice and fake smile. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t be angry just yet. Let me remove the poison from the patient first before we argue!¡±


    Masters were usually eccentric and arrogant. Qin Xi had to behave in such a way so that it was more likely for people to believe her.


    On the contrary, the more humble and careful you were, the more people would disbelieve you.


    Gao Huiren was so angry at her arrogant attitude that he almost vomited blood. The others looked at each other with surprise and faint smiles. The most shocked person here was the dean.


    In the dean¡¯s memory, Qin Xi was a humble person. However, now he felt like Qin Xi was a completely different person.


    He kept praying in his heart that Qin Xi would not continue to behave arrogantly. He still wanted to live for a few more years!


    Unfortunately, Qin Xi could not hear his thoughts.


    ¡°Dean, I need a basin and charcoal. Remember, it¡¯s charcoal. I want charcoal that¡¯s burning red.¡±


    Just as the dean was about to turn around and leave, he heard Gao Huiren ask in shock, ¡°Why do you need charcoal?¡±


    Qin Xi rolled her eyes and raised her chin arrogantly. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    Gao Hui was furious. He said angrily, ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°You what?¡± Qin Xi continued to be arrogant.


    ¡°You have no respect for your elders!¡± Gao Huiren¡¯s serious face flushed with anger. ¡°You¡¯re too rude. You¡¯re too rude!¡±


    Qin Xi shrugged and said seriously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m being irresponsible to the patient¡¯s life? That¡¯s exactly what I am doing.¡±


    The dean shook his head and did not dare to continue listening. He quickly ran out to get someone to prepare things.


    Not long after, when the dean returned, Gao Huiren¡¯s face was red and his breathing was unstable. He was clearly enraged.


    However, Qin Xi, on the other hand, acted as if nothing had happened with a smile on her face.

 Chapter 249 - 249 Acknowledge You As My Shifu

    249 Acknowledge You As My Shifu


    After everything was prepared, Qin Xi¡¯s expression became serious. She opened the acupuncture bag she carried with her and asked the dean to lift Elder Mu¡¯s clothes.


    Elder Mu¡¯s body was covered in old wounds. It was no exaggeration to say that there were at least five deep wounds on his stomach. It was obvious what kind of danger he was in at that time.


    When the others saw these wounds, they were also shocked. They did not dare to imagine how many there were elsewhere.


    It was no wonder that Elder Mu was a legend. He earned it almost with his life.


    However, there were always people who paid attention to things differently from others, like Gao Huiren.


    When he saw Qin Xi opening the acupuncture bag, he was shocked. ¡°You¡¯re a Chinese doctor?¡±


    After the shock, he flew into a rage. ¡°Ridiculous, this is simply ridiculous. If you were a Western doctor, I would still be interested in seeing what you have to offer. I didn¡¯t expect you to be a Chinese doctor. How can a Chinese doctor save people?¡±


    Qin Xi narrowed her eyes and her aura suddenly changed. She looked at Gao Huiren indifferently and mocked, ¡°I can tell that you seem to have a deep disdain for Chinese Medicine.¡±


    Gao Huiren¡¯s expression changed drastically as he said aggressively, ¡°It¡¯s not that I look down on Chinese medicine, but in fact, I admire Chinese medicine very much. However, now that Chinese medicine has declined, only those unscientific formulas are left. For someone to become a Chinese doctor, they have to go through years of training. What about you? You probably can¡¯t even take the patient¡¯s pulse at such a young age!¡±


    ¡°Also, ever since you entered the ward, you haven¡¯t taken Elder Mu¡¯s pulse at all. Don¡¯t tell me you can tell what the illness is at a glance.¡±


    When he said this, his tone was really unfriendly, but that was the fact. Even the four elders became suspicious.


    Qin Xi sneered. ¡°Chinese medicine emphasizes four ways of diagnosis, looking, listening, questioning, and feeling the pulse. As for me, I¡¯ve long reached the level of the Qi Observation Technique.¡±


    Seeing his shocked and doubtful expression, she smiled and pointed at Gao Huiren¡¯s foot, stating some facts that not many knew.


    ¡°You were a cripple when you were young. You only improved slightly after undergoing surgery. However, you can¡¯t run. Once you run, your legs will hurt.¡±


    Gao Huiren¡¯s face instantly turned pale, as if the deepest secret in his heart had been dug out and he was laughed at. This feeling was very uncomfortable and inferior.


    Of course, another thing was that he was completely shocked by the ability Qin Xi displayed.


    He was indeed a cripple, but not many people knew about this. Other than his dead mother and father, not even his wife knew. How did this girl know? Could it be that she was really a Chinese doctor?


    When the four elders saw Gao Huiren¡¯s expression, they sincerely believed that Qin Xi was indeed a divine doctor.


    Qin Xi felt that she was being too disrespectful to reveal someone¡¯s deepest secret. She cleared her throat and said indifferently, ¡°You, don¡¯t be sad. It¡¯s not a big deal. If you trust me, I¡¯ll teach you a set of acupuncture techniques and massage techniques later. In less than a month, your feet will be like that of a normal person. You can run and do whatever you want!¡±


    When Gao Huiren, who had an extremely ugly expression on his face, heard her words, he perked up and took a step forward excitedly. ¡°Really? Do you think my legs can really recover?¡±


    Qin Xi raised her chin. ¡°Of course. Who am I? I¡¯m a young divine doctor!¡±


    ¡°Alright, as long as you can treat my legs, I¡¯ll acknowledge you as my shifu!¡±

 Chapter 250 - 250 Removing the Poison

    250 Removing the Poison


    ¡°Ahem, no need. You¡¯re not a Chinese doctor. Why should I take you in as my disciple?¡±


    Qin Xi waved her hand in disdain. ¡°Besides, you¡¯re already so old. I¡¯ll feel embarrassed to be called shifu by you.¡±


    Pfft ~


    When the dean and the other elders heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but laugh. On the other hand, Gao Huiren¡¯s face turned red.


    In particular, Gao Huiren¡¯s three assistants were even more indignant. One of the younger men jumped out and pointed at Qin Xi. ¡°You, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. How can you be so impudent?¡±


    ¡°Alright, Xiao Zhang!¡±


    Gao Huiren waved his hand and his face returned to normal. He looked at Qin Xi and said seriously, ¡°No matter what, as long as you can treat my leg, I¡¯ll agree to anything.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded with a smile and said readily, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Master Gao to get me a doctor¡¯s license. I want a Chinese doctor¡¯s license!¡±


    She pretended to be troubled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want people to point a finger at me every time I treat someone!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I agree!¡±


    After dealing with Gao Huiren, Qin Xi focused her attention on Elder Mu and instructed the dean, ¡°When I perform the acupuncture, place the basin on his stomach. When I ask you to place the charcoal at the bottom of the basin, put it. Do you understand?¡±


    The dean wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and nodded solemnly. ¡°Got it!¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin!¡±


    As soon as Qin Xi finished speaking, the silver needles were quickly inserted into Elder Mu¡¯s heart meridians, followed by the top of his head. Her speed was very fast, so fast that only afterimages were left. Moreover, her technique was very precise.


    In the ward, everyone stared at Qin Xi¡¯s hands with widened eyes, but they could not catch the speed at all.


    Everyone was shocked. Even Gao Huiren was so shocked that his jaw almost dropped to the ground. The doubt before was completely replaced by admiration.


    ¡°Put in the charcoal!¡±


    At this moment, Qin Xi shouted. The dean quickly placed the charcoal on the porcelain basin. As Qin Xi waved her hand, all the silver needles began to buzz rhythmically. No one saw how she did it, but the silver needles began to vibrate.


    When Gao Huiren saw this, he gasped. Vibrating needles? Who was this girl? Why did she know how to use Qi to control needles?


    Yes, the most basic requirement for the vibrating needles was to use Qi to control the needles, and to use Qi to control the needles, one had to learn Internal Qi. In other words, this girl actually knew Internal Martial Arts?


    While shocked, he was also glad that he didn¡¯t make things too difficult for Qin Xi. Otherwise, he would be in deep trouble.


    At this moment, Elder She pointed at the black sticky thing flowing out of the edge of the porcelain basin and asked in confusion, ¡°What is this?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled and explained, ¡°This is poison. It¡¯s the poison left in Elder Mu¡¯s body. Moreover, there¡¯s more than one kind of poison. Judging from the amount, there are probably more than ten. If it were an ordinary person, they would long be six feet under. Therefore, it¡¯s a miracle that Elder Mu can survive until now.¡±


    ¡°I see!¡± Elder She nodded.


    Qin Xi said seriously, ¡°After the poison is removed, Elder Mu will wake up. After that, I¡¯ll write a prescription for him. After recuperating for a few days, I¡¯ll help him remove the shrapnel in his chest. It¡¯ll probably take a week to treat him!¡±

 Chapter 251 - 251 Elder Mu Awakens

    251 Elder Mu Awakens


    Twenty minutes later, the poison in Elder Mu¡¯s body was completely removed. The vibrating silver needles gradually stopped. Qin Xi checked his pulse and felt that there was no problem. She gestured for the dean to take away the charcoal.


    The dean nodded and took away the charcoal and the porcelain basin. This time, everyone saw the situation clearly. It turned out that all the poison was coming out of the belly button.


    When they looked up again, the silver needles on Elder Mu returned to Qin Xi¡¯s hand in the blink of an eye. Everyone found it unbelievable.


    At this moment, the dean called a nurse in and asked her to help clean the poison off Elder Mu¡¯s stomach and change the bedsheets. When everything was done, Elder Mu slowly opened his eyes.


    Perhaps because he was not used to the bright light, he immediately closed them.


    Seeing this, the four old leaders rushed over and asked softly, ¡°Elder Mu, how do you feel? Are you feeling better?¡±


    Mu Tianzheng was feeling better. He was better than ever. The bone pain in his body completely disappeared, and he felt as if he was relieved of a few hundred kilograms of weight. Moreover, his vision was not as blurry as before. Just now, he was dazzled by the light, so he was a little uncomfortable.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who saved me?¡±


    No one knew his body better than Mu Tianzheng himself. Not only was he poisoned a lot, but the old injuries on his body were also fatal.


    ¡°It¡¯s a young divine doctor. Her name is¡­¡± Just as Elder Gu was about to say it, he realized that he had yet to ask for the young divine doctor¡¯s name. He turned to look at Qin Xi inquiringly.


    Qin Xi replied with a smile, ¡°My name is Qin Xi. You can call me Xi or Qin Xi.¡±


    Mu Tianzheng slowly got up. The four old leaders wanted to help him up, but he refused. Although his body was not in good condition, he was not that weak as to need someone to help him up.


    He leaned against the bed, his eyes calm but filled with dignity. When his gaze landed on Qin Xi, he was a little surprised. Then, he smiled faintly and praised, ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re quite good. You have such high medical skills at such a young age. May I know who your shifu is?¡±


    Qin Xi shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. Before my shifu left, he warned me not to mention his name. I have no choice but to comply!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Mu Tianzheng smiled brightly. He suddenly stopped smiling and said to the people in the ward, ¡°All of you, leave. I have something to ask Miss Qin.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other and did not think too much about it. They thought that Elder Mu wanted to ask Qin Xi about his illness in private.


    Hence, they all went out, leaving Qin Xi alone.


    Mu Tianzheng pointed at the chair beside him. ¡°Sit!¡±


    Qin Xi did not stand on ceremony and sat down. Before he could speak, Qin Xi asked, ¡°Sir, what do you have to say? I can tell that you were slightly shocked when you saw me. Do you know me¡­ or do you know my mother or father?¡±


    Qin Xi was actually very nervous as she threw this bunch of questions.


    The reason why she said that was firstly because she couldn¡¯t read Mu Tianzheng¡¯s face, and secondly, she did see a flash of surprise in his eyes.


    The former meant that either Mu Tianzheng¡¯s fate was strange or he was related to her by blood. Through the surprise in Mu Tianzheng¡¯s eyes, she confirmed her guess.


    Mu Tianzheng smiled approvingly. ¡°Child, you¡¯re very smart. You¡¯re just like Minmin. As expected of a child of the Mu family.¡±


    What he said made the answer.


    Qin Xi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Her calm eyes finally flickered, and her voice trembled slightly. ¡°Why? Why did you abandoned me and threw me to the Qin family?¡±

 Chapter 252 - 252 Her Background Revealed

    252 Her Background Revealed


    Mu Tianzheng sighed. ¡°Child, you misunderstood. Your mother didn¡¯t abandon you. Someone stole you!¡±


    Actually, he was very excited. He was so excited that he wanted to jump off the bed and hold the little girl¡¯s hand tightly. He did not expect that Minmin¡¯s child was not dead.


    Back then, Minmin went to the remote areas to help the poor kids without letting her family know. She was well-educated and kind-hearted. In order not to make things difficult for her family, she left a letter and left home.


    Three years had passed. They had been in contact through letters. Later on, the Chu family¡¯s son, who was engaged to Minmin, also went to the remote area. Later on, there was good news about the two of them getting married.


    However, good times did not last long. A year later, they received a letter, saying that the child had died prematurely. At that time, the Mu family and the Chu family were dejected for a long time. In the end, the two families brought the two of them back.


    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, before Minmin could walk out of the pain of losing her daughter, Chu Yi, Minmin¡¯s husband, actually cheated on her and divorced her.


    In just five years, the two of them broke up!


    Minmin¡¯s heart was dead. She hated life and committed suicide a few times. Later on, they had no choice but to hire a fortune-teller to tell Minmin a white lie.


    The fortune-teller said that only by eating vegetarian food and chanting Buddhist scriptures could the child be reincarnated into a good family. It was this belief that kept Minmin going.


    Mu Tianzheng did not hide anything from Qin Xi. Qin Xi¡¯s mood became heavy. For some reason, she felt a piercing pain, hearing the experience of a woman who wasn¡¯t actually her mother.


    Seeing the change in Qin Xi¡¯s eyes, Mu Tianzheng couldn¡¯t help but say with a trembling voice, ¡°Child, I¡¯m your grandfather, your biological grandfather!¡±


    Qin Xi met his gaze. His eyes, which were filled with oppression previously, were sparkling with love.


    Seeing his nervousness and anticipation, Qin Xi opened her mouth and suddenly changed the topic. ¡°How can you be sure that I¡¯m your granddaughter? If you get the wrong person, you¡¯ll be happy for nothing.¡±


    He smiled and took out a photo from his chest pocket. ¡°This is your mother. Take a look!¡±


    Qin Xi took the old black and white photo. At first glance, Qin Xi thought that the person inside was her. This¡­ this was too similar, especially the baby face. They were simply twins.


    No wonder Elder Mu, who usually kept a straight face, would reveal a look of surprise the moment he saw her.


    Mu Tianzheng looked at Qin Xi nostalgically. ¡°You and your mother look alike from the beginning to the end. You¡¯re simply carved from the same mold. When I see you, I think of your mother when she was young. However, I can tell that your personalities are different. Your mother is gentle, kind, and dignified, while you are sharp and decisive. Your personality is more like your father¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Can you give me this photo?¡± Qin Xi asked tentatively.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Mu Tianzheng said without hesitation, ¡°I still have a photo of your uncle. Do you want it?¡±


    Without waiting for Qin Xi to answer, he took out a family photo from his pocket and waved at Qin Xi. ¡°Child, come here. Grandpa will introduce everyone in the Mu family to you.¡±


    ¡°This is your grandmother. Your grandmother passed away a few years ago. It¡¯s a pity that she couldn¡¯t see you.¡±


    ¡°This is your eldest uncle, this is your eldest aunt, and this is your eldest cousin and second cousin. These two are both very outstanding. They both joined the army.¡±


    ¡°And this is your second uncle and aunt. However, your second aunt died in a car accident, leaving your cousin alone.¡±

 Chapter 253 - 253 Traitor

    253 Traitor


    Mu Tianzheng couldn¡¯t remember how long it had been since he last smiled or how long it had been since he was so relaxed. For some reason, he felt much more relaxed when he interacted with Qin Xi.


    Although Qin Xi had yet to call him ¡®Grandpa¡¯, it didn¡¯t stop him from calling her ¡®granddaughter¡¯ repeatedly.


    How could Qin Xi not know the excitement and nervousness of the old man? However, this family did not belong to her to begin with. She could not bring herself to accept it. Moreover, the Host had lived that kind of miserable life for 19 years. She had never enjoyed the warmth that belonged to her, which made Qin Xi feel even worse.


    Seeing the complicated look in her eyes, Mu Tianzheng gradually changed the topic. ¡°Child, how have you been all these years? Do they¡­ treat you well?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled faintly and said, ¡°They¡¯re all good people.¡±


    She then asked, ¡°What about you? Why did you become like this? According to my understanding, although you have many old injuries, your bodily functions are much better than that of a normal person. How did you fall sick?¡±


    Of course, after absorbing the black fog from Mu Tianzheng, Qin Xi already knew the real reason why the poison in his body erupted. The reason why she asked was to see if he knew.


    When Mu Tianzheng heard this question, he fell silent for a moment. After a moment, he looked at her deeply. ¡°Xi, do you know something?¡±


    If she wasn¡¯t suspicious of something, she wouldn¡¯t have asked about it.


    Qin Xi did not hide anything. She nodded and said seriously, ¡°Perhaps I didn¡¯t introduce myself clearly before. I¡¯m a mystic doctor. Not only do I know medicine, but I also know a little about physiognomy. Previously, your physiognomy was balanced. What it means is that there are two Qi condensed between your eyebrows. One is Yin, and the other is Yang. However, because of the harm done by the bad people, Yin and Yang are out of sync, causing one side to be damaged.¡±


    Mu Tianzheng did not expect his granddaughter to be so capable. He thought that she was just an amazing Chinese doctor. Who would have thought that there would be so many surprises?


    However, when he understood what Qin Xi meant, his expression immediately became solemn. ¡°Are you saying that there¡¯s a ghost by my side?¡±


    Ghosts meant spies, traitors, and betrayers.


    Just as Qin Xi had said, the eruption of his poison was too strange.


    He pondered for a moment, thinking about the people around him. These people were all old teammates who had gone through thick and thin with him. It was difficult to find a traitor.


    Seeing that he was silent, Qin Xi smiled and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s very simple to find out who betrayed you.¡±


    Mu Tianzheng raised his eyebrows and asked with interest, ¡°Oh? How?¡±


    Qin Xi said seriously, ¡°I have a kind of spice. As long as this spice is ignited, the smell it emits will react to the poison you were poisoned with previously. As long as someone shows this symptom, it means that it has something to do with them. Do you want to give it a try?¡±


    The reason why she did not directly say the name of the traitor was that she was worried that Mu Tianzheng would suspect her. Only by letting him catch the ghost himself would he be convinced.


    Just as Qin Xi thought, Mu Tianzheng was indeed a little suspicious of Qin Xi¡¯s identity. Even someone who had been through thick and thin with him for decades would betray him, let alone a granddaughter he had never met.


    What if Qin Xi was the second spy sent by the enemy to destroy their headquarters? However, he still wanted to take a gamble!


    At the thought of this, he nodded and said solemnly, ¡°Alright!¡±

 Chapter 254 - 254 The Powerful Figure

    254 The Powerful Figure


    When the door of the ward opened, the people waiting anxiously came forward, especially the four old leaders, whose eyes were filled with excitement.


    ¡°Young Divine Doctor Qin, how¡¯s Elder Mu doing?¡± Elder She asked impatiently.


    Although they saw that Mu Tianzheng had woken up, they were still worried, especially after hearing Master Gao¡¯s diagnosis that he was terminally ill.


    No matter what, at least he had to survive this period of time. Otherwise, not to mention what would happen to the Mu family, even the organization would be seriously affected.


    Therefore, they had to do whatever they could to help Mu Tianzheng tide it over.


    Qin Xi smiled faintly. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry. Elder Mu¡¯s condition has stabilized, but his illness has been delayed for too long and he needs to recuperate for a long time, so please don¡¯t be in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. Miss Qin is indeed a divine doctor. You¡¯re really amazing!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t expect there to be someone like Divine Doctor Qin out there in the world. Divine Doctor Qin is really young and promising.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, Young Divine Doctor Qin is not an ordinary person. Her future is limitless!¡±


    At this point, not only did Qin Xi save Elder Mu, but she was also a divine doctor who was even more capable than Master Gao. Even though Qin Xi was not famous now, her superb medical skills would make people look up to her sooner or later. Moreover, knowing a divine doctor was equivalent to having a life-saving talisman. Of course, they had to spare no effort to leave a good impression on her.


    If those famous people in the capital heard these old leaders bootlicking a little girl, their eyes would probably pop out!


    Qin Xi¡¯s face was a little red from the praise. She was so embarrassed that she did not know what to say. Wan Shiyue could tell that she was in a difficult situation. He immediately walked up and helped her out. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, elders. This girl has been travel-worn and hasn¡¯t had time to rest. She also spent a lot of energy on saving Elder Mu. She¡¯s probably a little tired now. When she is fully rested, I¡¯ll get her to come to greet you. How about that?¡±


    The old leaders looked at Qin Xi, who was glowing with health and did not look tired at all, and their faces immediately froze.


    Recalling their attitude towards Qin Xi and Wan Shiyue earlier, these old fellows knew that they were in the wrong and could only shut their mouths!


    After leaving the sanatorium and getting into the car, Wan Shiyue burst out laughing. ¡°Hahahaha, do you know who you saved today?¡±


    Although Qin Xi knew that Mu Tianzheng was her grandfather, she really did not know his true identity. She waited curiously for Wan Shiyue to continue.


    ¡°He¡­ he is something!¡±


    Wan Shiyue reached out a finger and pointed upward mysteriously.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve saved him, you¡¯ll be a VIP of the Mu family in the future. This will be very helpful to your career.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the students of the Mu family are all dragons and phoenixes among men. They occupy important positions in the country. It can be said that Elder Mu is the only one who can command them.¡±


    Hearing this, Qin Xi was extremely shocked. Although she could tell that this grandfather of hers was definitely a prominent figure, she did not expect the Mu family to have such a deep background as well.


    However, she touched her nose in embarrassment and asked, ¡°So Grandpa Wan, you know I want to develop my career?¡±


    Wan Shiyue¡¯s face suddenly turned cold. He snorted and turned his face to the side, clearly throwing a tantrum.

 Chapter 255 - 255 Once-in-A-Lifetime Opportunity

    255 Once-in-A-Lifetime Opportunity


    Because the first two times Qin Xi came to Luoping City, she did not inform Wan Shiyue, which made the old man very angry. Qin Xi finally appeased him with two big boxes of sweet dew fruits.


    Before the car could leave the sanatorium, it was stopped by Meng Chang¡¯an, who was waiting at the door. He asked his driver to go back first and got into Wan Shiyue¡¯s car.


    Meng Chang¡¯an said with a faint smile, ¡°Master Qin, when did you come to Luoping? Why didn¡¯t you inform Elder Wan and me?¡±


    Qin Xi touched her nose in embarrassment. ¡°Uncle Meng, don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m busy with something these two days and want to visit you two when I¡¯m available. I really didn¡¯t mean to ignore you. Grandpa Wan, Uncle Meng, please don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Wan Shiyue waved his hand with a smile and spoke up for Qin Xi, ¡°She¡¯s indeed quite busy. Meng, you should know that our city has a new fruit shop, right?¡±


    ¡°Fruit shop? What fruit shop?¡±


    Meng Chang¡¯an was stunned for a moment before he reacted. His eyes suddenly widened as he looked at Qin Xi in surprise. Qin Xi nodded.


    Seeing Meng Chang¡¯an¡¯s incredulous gaze, Wan Shiyue laughed and teased, ¡°Hahahaha, this girl bought a mountain and planted a batch of special fruit trees. Over the past two days, our city has been filled with talks about the Sweet Dew Fruit Store. It¡¯s all done by Qin Xi. How can she not be busy?¡±


    After Meng Chang¡¯an recovered from his shock, he immediately patted his thigh and said bluntly, ¡°Everyone in my family likes to eat Sweet Dew fruits very much. Unfortunately, sometimes, it¡¯s sold out before I can buy any. Xi, you have to prepare more for me this time.¡±


    Just like that, Qin Xi gave him two more baskets of fruits. Only then was Meng Chang¡¯an satisfied.


    ¡°By the way, Uncle Meng, I want to ask you to get me a doctor¡¯s license. I wonder if you can pull the strings.¡±


    Since the fruits had already been given out, it was time to ask for something in return.


    Meng Chang¡¯an nodded without hesitation. ¡°Yes, of course. With your ability, you can even open a hospital.¡±


    Qin Xi said shamelessly, ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. I don¡¯t have the intention to open a hospital for the time being. However, I do want to open a clinic recently. What do you think, Uncle Meng?¡±


    Meng Chang¡¯an and Wan Shiyue looked at each other and immediately laughed out loud.


    ¡°Hahaha, this girl is really taking advantage of the situation. She doesn¡¯t stand on ceremony at all.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Xi, your Uncle Meng can help you with the paper work. As for the shop, leave it to me. When the time comes, you can start seeing patients right away.¡±


    Qin Xi shook her head. ¡°How can I¡­¡±


    Wan Shiyue waved his hand and interrupted her. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with that. However, we have a condition.¡±


    ¡°What condition?¡± Qin Xi asked curiously.


    Wan Shiyue smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. In the future, you have to deliver fruits to me and Meng on a regular basis.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± Meng Chang¡¯an quickly echoed. He was really tired of getting up so early in the morning to fight for some pieces of fruit.


    Qin Xi smiled. ¡°Of course. My factory has recently developed some products. I¡¯ll send them to you too.¡±


    Wan Shiyue was delighted. He said meaningfully, ¡°Work hard, Xi. This time, the higher-ups value the fruit very much. If you can really make it a brand for Luoping, not only will it be a good opportunity for you, but also for your fruit business. Fight for this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Don¡¯t miss it.¡±


    Qin Xi immediately understood. Wan Jiuyang must have an idea in mind, which was why he said that.


    She nodded. ¡°I will. Thank you, Grandpa Wan!¡±

 Chapter 256 - 256 Han Shi Arrives

    256 Han Shi Arrives


    Because she had to help Mu Tianzheng prepare the medicinal bath tomorrow, after parting ways with the two of them, Qin Xi went straight to the largest Chinese medicine shop in Luoping City.


    What she did not know was that Han Shi had not seen his wife for two days and was, at this moment, driving with Black Ghost, speeding towards Luoping City.


    Seeing that Han Shi¡¯s aura was even stronger than his, Black Ghost couldn¡¯t help but be curious. He asked tentatively, ¡°Boss, does the lady boss know that you¡­ are like this?¡±


    Han Shi glanced at him indifferently. ¡°Of course. Xi is so smart!¡±


    ¡°Does that mean she knows?¡± Black Ghost asked in confusion, ¡°Then why are you still pretending to be a fool? Can¡¯t you just be a normal person?¡±


    Han Shi smiled smugly. ¡°What do you know? Xi likes me like this. If I were a normal person, Xi wouldn¡¯t be so soft-hearted towards me every time. As long as I use some tricks in front of her, she will dote on me.¡±


    The corners of Black Ghost¡¯s mouth twitched as he said, ¡°Play trick? Dote on you? Isn¡¯t that what a girl should do?¡±


    ¡°Said who? I do it a lot. And it works every time.¡±


    Han Shi smiled. ¡°As you know, Xi is a divine doctor. Actually, she already knew that I had recovered, but she pretended not to know. Do you know why?¡±


    Black Ghost was very curious. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± Han Shi suddenly did not want to tell him. This was a small secret between him and Xi. He did not want to tell Black Ghost!


    Black Ghost rolled his eyes. He really wanted to take a photo of that smug smile on Han Shi¡¯s face and show it to the lady boss.


    Three hours later, Han Shi found a manor in the suburbs, Qingfeng Villa!


    ¡°We¡¯re here. It¡¯s here!¡± Looking at the address, Black Ghost confirmed.


    Looking at the lavish black carved door, Black Ghost clicked his tongue and sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Third Brother and the others to be so lucky to be able to live in such a big manor. Boss, you have to work hard to complete the task that Lady Boss gave you. You have to think about moving in here.¡±


    Han Shi couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. ¡°Hurry up and press the doorbell.¡±


    Black Ghost grinned and rang the doorbell. After about five minutes, he saw a pretty woman jogging over and asked suspiciously, ¡°May I know who you are?¡±


    Just as Black Ghost was about to reply, he saw Han Shi stick his head out of the car window and shout at Dong Xiaoxuan, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Xi. I¡¯m her husband.¡±


    Dong Xiaoxuan looked over in surprise. ¡°Are you Mr. Han?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Han Shi.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, sir. Quick, please come in.¡± Dong Xiaoxuan quickly opened the door and welcomed him warmly.


    When they arrived at the living room, Han Shi did not see Qin Xi. He frowned and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Xi?¡±


    Black Ghost nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Blood Stealer and the others are not around too. Where did they go?¡±


    Dong Xiaoxuan smiled gently. ¡°The lady boss went out. She said that she¡¯s going to the fruit shop. Mr. Blood Stealer and the others are in another building.¡±


    As she spoke, she pointed at the two-story building beside the villa and said, ¡°The lady boss said that Mr. Blood Stealer and the others will live in that building in the future. They¡¯re at home now.¡±


    Black Ghost was extremely envious. Compared to the old house of the Qin family, this place was simply heaven.


    Unable to suppress the excitement in his heart, he said to Han Shi, ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll go over and take a look. Wait for Lady Boss here!¡±


    With that, he ran out without waiting for Han Shi to reply.

 Chapter 257 - 257 Can I Kiss You Again?

    257 Can I Kiss You Again?


    When Qin Xi returned, it was already evening. When she saw the familiar Santana at the door, she was stunned.


    At this moment, Han Shi ran out of an alley and hugged Qin Xi. ¡°Wifey, you¡¯re finally back. I waited for you for a long time and am starving.¡±


    Feeling the strong arms around her waist, Qin Xi suddenly blushed. For some reason, she instantly recalled Han Shi¡¯s passionate kiss before she left.


    However, although she was shy, she was still very happy that Han Shi was here. She patted his arm and gestured for him to put her down. She asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Han Shi put Qin Xi down but did not let go. He hugged Qin Xi and rubbed against her. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I miss you. I can¡¯t sleep without you!¡±


    Even she, someone from the future, blushed when she heard such straightforward words. How could Han Shi say it without blushing?


    Just as she was thinking this, she felt Han Shi¡¯s aura suddenly intensify. Qin Xi¡¯s breathing tightened and her eyelashes trembled. She understood what he was doing and subconsciously wanted to push him away, but the hand on her waist did not give her a chance.


    Her cherry lips were covered by Han Shi, and overflowing passion surged out.


    However, good times were always short-lived. A soft exclamation came from the door. ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t see anything. I didn¡¯t see anything. Continue!¡±


    With that, Dong Xiaoxuan covered her eyes and ran into the house in a panic.


    Han Shi wanted to pretend to be deaf, but Qin Xi did not have the cheek to continue the kiss. She pushed him away and quickly turned around. She patted her hot face and complained in a low voice that only she could hear, ¡°Shameless Stone!¡±


    ¡°Wifey, what are you muttering about? Tell me!¡± Suddenly, Han Shi stood behind Qin Xi and placed his handsome face on her shoulder.


    Qin Xi bit her lower lip and pushed his face away. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. I wonder what Sister Dong will think of me!¡±


    ¡°Think whatever she wants? You¡¯re my wife. I am allowed to kiss you.¡±


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, wifey, that¡¯s great. I can hug you to sleep again tonight!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Wifey, let¡¯s make a deal. I¡¯ll shut up now. Can you kiss me for a while again tonight? Just a while?¡±


    ¡°Stinky Stone, don¡¯t even think about it! Sleep on the floor tonight!¡±


    The two of them returned to the hall and saw Blood Stealer, Saber, Lone Wolf, Black Ghost, and Dong Mi standing there looking at the two of them teasingly. Qin Xi¡¯s face immediately turned red all the way to her neck.


    Han Shi knew that his wife was easily shy. He immediately buried her alluring face in his chest and waved at them fiercely. ¡°Go, go, go. What are you looking at? You old bachelors.¡±


    The four of them immediately turned around and sat back at the dining table, leaving Dong Mi standing there in confusion.


    The child was also curious. She blinked her big eyes and asked Blood Stealer, ¡°Fifth Uncle, what are they doing there?¡±


    Blood Stealer said seriously, ¡°They are competing to see who can stand there without moving longer.¡±


    The others echoed.


    Dong Mi revealed a big smile, her eyes filled with longing. ¡°That¡¯s great. I want to compete too. I am definitely better than them.¡±


    Blood Stealer and the others looked at each other, trying their best not to burst out laughing.

 Chapter 258 - 258 Can We Be A Real Couple?

    258 Can We Be A Real Couple?


    The moonlight was hazy, and the afterglow of the moonlight shone on the white bedsheets.


    Han Shi came out of the bathroom and saw Qin Xi sitting at the head of the bed, holding a book. However, there was a complicated sadness in her eyes, as if she was reminiscing about something.


    He frowned. He did not like it when Qin Xi looked sad. He lifted the blanket and crawled into it, hugging Qin Xi.


    Qin Xi exclaimed and instantly came back to her senses from the memories of her parents in her previous life. She punched his chest. ¡°What are you doing? You scared me.¡±


    ¡°Wifey, we agreed that you would kiss me for a while. I-I can¡¯t wait anymore.¡± Han Shi pretended to be impatient, his eyes filled with greed.


    His breathing became more and more rapid, especially when he smelled the fragrance emanating from Qin Xi¡¯s body. His heart felt like it was being scratched by a kitten, and it was itchy all over. He wished he could eat her up immediately. At the same time, his heart was pounding, as if it was about to jump out of his chest. He was nervous and it was unbearable.


    Han Shi asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Wifey, when can we be a real couple? I-I feel so uncomfortable hugging you every day!¡±


    His tone was filled with dissatisfaction.


    Qin Xi felt like she had been struck by something. Her mind went blank. At the same time, she buried her face in the blanket shyly. She was so nervous that she wished she could find a hole to hide in.


    A muffled voice came from under the blanket. ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°I mean making babies.¡±


    Han Shi didn¡¯t stop at that. He continued to pester Qin Xi, ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want to have a baby with me?¡±


    Qin Xi bit her lower lip and said in a huff, ¡°Who wants to have a baby with you? Dream on!¡±


    The corners of Han Shi¡¯s mouth curled up, and his deep eyes were filled with love. He pounced on her and whispered into her ear, ¡°Wifey, can we make babies tonight?¡±


    Qin Xi immediately understood what he meant. She blushed and kicked him with her feet. She said coquettishly, ¡°If you say another word, get lost and sleep on the floor. You¡¯re being naughty every day.¡±


    ¡°No, how am I being naughty? You¡¯re my wife. It¡¯s only right for me to hug you to sleep. Why should I sleep on the floor?¡±


    Han Shi did not want to waste this opportunity, so he lifted the blanket and covered himself. He reached out and hugged her tightly.


    Qin Xi felt her body tighten. She knew what she was going to face next. She was nervous, terrified, and slightly expectant.


    She clenched her fists so tightly that they were covered in sweat.


    Feeling the woman in his arms tense up, Han Shi was so nervous that he broke out in cold sweat. ¡°Xi, don¡¯t be nervous or afraid. I¡¯m your Stone. I won¡¯t hurt you. Believe me, okay?¡±


    Qin Xi took a deep breath. She knew that some things were inevitable and what would come would come. She nodded slightly.


    Han Shi held his breath and could not believe his ears. ¡°Really?¡±


    Afraid that she would go back on her word, Han Shi quickly kissed her on the lips.


    It was a kiss filled with gentleness and love!


    Qin Xi felt dizzy and weak all over her body. She was even intoxicated by his smell. Unknowingly, she wrapped her arms around his neck.


    Han Shi seemed to be encouraged and gradually became wild. As he covered himself with the blanket, he turned off the lamp beside him.


    In an instant, the bedroom was pitch-black, with only moonlight shining in. In the darkness, a hoarse voice sounded. ¡°Xi, I love you¡­¡±

 Chapter 259 - 259 Red Stain

    259 Red Stain


    It was not until midnight that the night of madness ended.


    Han Shi carried the exhausted Qin Xi into the bathroom and adjusted the hot water to a suitable temperature. Then, he placed her in the hot bath and wiped her with a towel.


    Qin Xi¡¯s skin was very fair and tender. It felt good to the touch and was as smooth as a baby¡¯s. However, at this moment, her fair skin was dyed red and purple, making Han Shi¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bob.


    After washing up, he carried Qin Xi back to bed. Han Shi hugged his wife and fell asleep in satisfaction. In his dream, he seemed to see a baby smiling at him. Without a doubt, this was a beautiful dream.


    The next morning, sunlight shone into the room through the gap in the curtains, shining on the couple hugging each other on the bed.


    Perhaps because of the glaring sunlight, the person lying on the bed turned over slightly. Suddenly, she felt discomfort in her body and opened her eyes.


    At this moment, a low and magnetic voice entered her ears. ¡°Wifey, are you awake?¡±


    Qin Xi suddenly raised her head and met Han Shi¡¯s loving eyes. She instantly recalled what happened last night and her face turned red like a tomato.


    Her heart was racing. She bit her lower lip and asked, not knowing what to do, but her heart was indeed filled with sweetness. ¡°W-Why are you looking at me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my wife. It¡¯s only right for me to look at you.¡±


    Han Shi did not intend to pretend anymore. He hugged her tighter and said excitedly, ¡°Wifey, that¡¯s great. We¡¯re finally together and will never be separated.¡±


    Qin Xi frowned. She did not know if she was being paranoid, but she could tell that Han Shi¡¯s tone seemed to contain another meaning and a sense of relief.


    Although she did not understand why he was in such a mood, she did not try to get to the bottom of it. Now that he had gotten what he wanted, there was no need for her to expose him.


    She obediently snuggled into Han Shi¡¯s broad chest, feeling unprecedented peace.


    Seeing that her face was red, Han Shi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He planted a kiss on her forehead and said tentatively, ¡°Xi, when are you free? Let¡¯s go get our marriage certificate!¡±


    He had not forgotten about the marriage certificate. Without a marriage certificate, Qin Xi could always go back on her word.


    Qin Xi almost forgot about that. She thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°After I settle things here, we¡¯ll go to register our marriage.¡±


    She was talking about Mu Tianzheng¡¯s illness. Thinking of Mu Tianzheng, she hesitated to tell Han Shi her background.


    At this moment, Han Shi pounced on Qin Xi excitedly. ¡°Wifey, remember what you just said. Don¡¯t lie to me. If you dare to lie to me, no matter how much you beg for mercy next time, I won¡¯t stop.¡±


    Qin Xi was speechless. At the same time, she felt that Han Shi¡¯s shamelessness had been taken to another level.


    She was embarrassed and angry. She flipped him over and covered him with the blanket. She patted his head. ¡°Next time? Dream on! There is no next time.¡±


    As she spoke, she got out of bed. Feeling the discomfort in her body, she actually felt a trace of sweetness in her heart. Her gaze inadvertently landed on the red stain on the white bedsheets. Her face suddenly heated up. She patted her face and walked into the bathroom.


    Han Shi removed the blanket and touched his head. He smiled so widely that his eyes narrowed into a line.


    Just as he was about to get up, he saw the red stain on the bed sheet from the corner of his eye. Han Shi¡¯s dark eyes flashed and a strange smile suddenly appeared on his face.

 Chapter 260 - 260 Follow-up Development

    260 Follow-up Development


    At the dining table.


    When Black Ghost saw Qin Xi go downstairs, he was so excited that his face turned red and his eyes were filled with joy. ¡°Lady Boss, thank you!¡±


    Han Shi frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Black Ghost was so excited that he spoke incoherently, ¡°Cultivation technique. Lady Boss has prepared a set of internal cultivation techniques for us. Blood Stealer and the others have been cultivating for the past two days. Moreover, I can feel that their auras are stronger than before.¡±


    Qin Xi smiled faintly and sat down at the dining table. She waved her hand. ¡°Sit down. I¡¯ve already said that you¡¯ll be my people from now on. This is what I should do. Also, the reason why Blood Stealer and the others changed so quickly is because they ate some pills I made. I¡¯ve also prepared them for you. After eating them, you can cultivate faster.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lady Boss.¡± Black Ghost did not know what to say and could only thank her continuously.


    At this moment, Han Shi suddenly said solemnly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank her. What you need to do now is to gather some people you can trust to join your transport team. It won¡¯t be long before we take root in Luoping City and develop further. Therefore, we need a bigger team. In the future, I¡¯ll leave all the security and transportation work to you. Can you do that?¡±


    Black Ghost¡¯s expression turned serious and he immediately promised, ¡°That¡¯s definitely not a problem. I have many retired brothers who I can trust. It¡¯s just that¡­¡±


    He said with difficulty, ¡°It¡¯s just that a small number of them are injured and some are disabled. However, some of them are definitely outstanding. I heard that they don¡¯t have a good job now. Why don¡¯t I ask them?¡±


    Qin Xi more or less knew the reason why Han Shi did this and was very supportive of it. She said without hesitation, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if they are disabled or not. What we want is loyalty. As long as we can trust them, we can take them in.¡±


    Han Shi pondered for a moment and instantly had a good idea.


    ¡°This time, we¡¯re going to build a factory. We¡¯ll definitely need a lot of people. How about this? If they can all come, get them to bring their families over. The women can do some easier work in the factory. Food and accommodation will be provided. They can build a house next to the factory. In the future, it will be their home.¡±


    Han Shi looked at Qin Xi with a gentle gaze. ¡°Xi, what do you think?¡±


    Under Han Shi¡¯s gaze, Qin Xi felt her heart racing. She quickly took a sip of milk and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    ¡°What do you plan to do with the villagers?¡± Qin Xi quickly changed the topic and asked Han Shi, ¡°Back then, I promised that I would show the villagers the way to make money.¡±


    Actually, she had some plans, but she really wanted to hear Han Shi¡¯s opinion.


    Han Shi smiled faintly and said confidently, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about that. Xi, I want them to grow vigorous vegetables.¡±


    The vigorous vegetables were the vegetables Qin Xi had sold previously.


    Qin Xi suddenly smiled and said, ¡°I think so too. If they want to earn money all year round, they have to build a greenhouse. When the time comes, they can specially supply the vegetables to the restaurants here. What do you think?¡±

 Chapter 261 - 261 My Precious Granddaughter Married a Fool!

    261 My Precious Granddaughter Married a Fool!


    ¡°Xi is really smart. You¡¯ve already thought of everything.¡±


    As soon as Qin Xi finished speaking, Han Shi bootlicked her.


    Qin Xi blushed and coughed lightly. ¡°Of course, the most important thing for us is still the tea tree. When I develop a good tea plant, at that time, those villagers who want to cultivate it can join us. Those who don¡¯t, we¡¯ll rent the land and get them to help us.¡±


    Qin Xi knew very well that tea was the most profitable. In the future, good tea could be sold for an astronomical price. Moreover, the tea tree played a crucial role in whether the village could become the number one village in the future.


    At the thought of this, she had a bold idea. She wanted to specially provide Shangwan Village with top-notch tea. She wanted Shangwan Village to become the number one tea village in the world.


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    After discussing the matters related to Shangwan Village, they finished breakfast. It was getting late, so Han Shi and Black Ghost drove away.


    Qin Xi asked Blood Stealer and the other two to continue cultivating at home while she took the medicinal bath bag she had prepared and waited for Elder Mu¡¯s driver to pick her up.


    Luoshan Sanatorium.


    In the ward.


    ¡°You¡¯re here!¡±


    When Mu Tianzheng saw Qin Xi, his eyes lit up.


    Qin Xi smiled and asked about his condition. ¡°How do you feel? Did you sleep well last night?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m well rested.¡± Mu Tianzheng pointed at the chair beside him. ¡°Sit.¡±


    Qin Xi sat beside him and took his pulse. ¡°Not bad. Your body is very strong. All these years, although the poison has been hiding in your body, it hasn¡¯t caused much damage.¡±


    Actually, even without taking his pulse, she could tell that Mu Tianzheng looked much healthier than yesterday, especially his voice. He looked like a completely different person from yesterday.


    Suddenly, Mu Tianzheng asked, ¡°Your second uncle and two cousins are here. Do you want to see them?¡±


    Qin Xi thought for a moment and shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. Didn¡¯t you say that the situation in the capital is not too stable now? In addition, that woman has been eyeing us covetously. If we meet like this, I¡¯m afraid I still need your protection with my current strength. Let¡¯s wait for a while. When I¡¯m powerful, I¡¯ll seek justice for her.¡±


    Now was the critical moment for her uncle to run for office. If they met like this, it would more or less affect the situation.


    The woman she was talking about was Chu Yi¡¯s current wife. She was also a problem. Now, Qin Xi was just an insignificant character and did not have the strength needed to deal with them.


    Therefore, avoiding seeing them was the best choice for now. Besides, she did not know if she should accept this family.


    Mu Tianzheng was also very satisfied with Qin Xi¡¯s choice. He thought the same way.


    Although the Mu family had the ability to protect Qin Xi, Qin Xi clearly didn¡¯t need it and she knew what she wanted to do. It wasn¡¯t too late for her to meet up with the family after she achieved her goal.


    ¡°By the way, I heard from Wan Shiyue that you¡¯re already married. How is it? Does your husband treat you well? Why didn¡¯t you bring him to see me?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled faintly. ¡°Now is not the time. Let¡¯s talk about it later!¡±


    ¡°That guy doesn¡¯t treat you well?¡±


    Mu Tianzheng frowned and snorted. ¡°With your background, not many rich young men in the capital are qualified to marry you, let alone someone from the countryside. Xi, don¡¯t worry. When I go back, I¡¯ll find you a better one. No one in the Mu family should be taken as a pushover.¡±


    When Mu Tianzheng found out that his precious granddaughter had been sold to a fool, he was furious. Fortunately, Wan Shiyue put in a lot of good words for Han Shi. Otherwise, who knew what the old man would do?

 Chapter 262 - 262 Taken Away

    262 Taken Away


    ¡°He treats me very well. We¡¯re husband and wife.¡± She made her attitude very clear with just one sentence.


    Seeing how serious she was, Mu Tianzheng did not insist. It was not easy for him to find his granddaughter. He did not want to worsen their relationship because of a guy he had never met.


    Moreover, the people he sent were probably already there.


    At the same time, in Qinglin Town.


    A small truck stopped in front of a hardware shop. Two tall and muscular men got out of the truck.


    Seeing that there were customers, the Qin family immediately perked up and welcomed them warmly.


    The Qin family had no choice but to go and seek refuge with Qin Hongshan, who opened a shop in town. Although Qin Hongshan took them in, he had conditions.


    As long as they could sell an amount of goods worth 20 yuan a day, he could allow them to sleep in the shop.


    Of course, his real goal was actually the few thousand yuan in Qin Guobiao¡¯s pocket. When he got the money, he would naturally chase these freeloaders out.


    ¡°Misters, what do you need? We have all the goods you want, and the quality is top-notch.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap. Are you Qin Guobiao¡¯s family?¡±


    Before Qin Ling could finish, he was interrupted by a burly man who swept his gaze across everyone in the room.


    Sensing that the situation was not right, Qin Ling¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He asked cautiously, ¡°Uh¡­ what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The burly man¡¯s eyes narrowed as he raised his hand and slapped Qin Ling.


    Before Qin Ling could react, he was sent flying. Two teeth flew out in midair, and he fell to the ground like a sack. It was so painful that his bones seemed to have broken. His rapidly swelling face was filled with shock and fear.


    ¡°Why are you hitting me? Help, someone is killing me. Someone, come and help me!¡±


    Zhang Cuiyun, who had just let out two cries, felt a pain in her stomach. A strong leg kicked her to the corner of the wall. It was so painful that her face turned pale and she instantly broke out in cold sweat. She curled up like a cooked prawn.


    The others did not dare to make a sound or help her up. They could only stand rooted to the ground in fear with cold sweat breaking out all over their face.


    Seeing that they had quieted down, the two burly men nodded in satisfaction and asked fiercely, ¡°Let me ask you again. Are you Qin Guobiao¡¯s family?¡±


    Lin Keke was so frightened that her legs trembled. She stammered, ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Very good. Then come with us!¡±


    The burly man took a step forward and said domineeringly. When he said this, it was intended as an order. He didn¡¯t plan to give them a chance to refuse. It was as if if they refused, they would end up like Qin Ling and Zhang Cuiyun.


    Qin Feng mustered his courage and asked, ¡°Who are you? Why should we go with you?¡±


    The burly man looked at them coldly. ¡°Do you want to get into the truck yourself, or do you want me to beat you up before throwing you into the truck?¡±


    Perhaps because their voices were a little loud, Qin Hongshan walked in from the back of the shop with his hands behind his back. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who are you?¡±


    ¡°It seems like your entire family doesn¡¯t understand human language. Then don¡¯t blame us for being rude.¡±


    As they spoke, one of them closed the door of the shop and the other quickly rushed up. They punched them one by one and knocked out a few of them. They did not care if they were male or female and smashed everyone they saw.


    In an instant, the shop was filled with banging and wailing. In the end, the entire family was tied up and thrown into the truck.

 Chapter 263 - 263 A Trouble Emerged

    263 A Trouble Emerged


    Shangwan Village.


    A low-key car stopped at the entrance of the Han family¡¯s house. Han Dazhu, who was basking in the sun in the courtyard, frowned. He slowly stood up and walked to the door.


    He asked, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    The person who came was none other than Qi Xiong, the deputy general beside Mu Tianzheng. Influenced by Mu Tianzheng, he also had an extremely oppressive and terrifying aura.


    Ever since Han Dazhu started practicing the Body Enhancing Boxing Techniques, his aura had been taken to another level. In addition to the fact that he was once a hunter, Qi Xiong could not help but look at him with respect.


    As if sensing that Han Dazhu was not an ordinary person, he immediately restrained his aura and asked, ¡°May I know if this is Han Shi¡¯s home?¡±


    Han Dazhu nodded and asked frankly, ¡°Yes, why are you looking for my grandson?¡±


    Qi Xiong did not hide anything. ¡°Can I see him? I was instructed to send a message to Han Shi.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the message about? You can tell me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was only instructed to deliver the message to Han Shi.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that might be a little unlucky. My grandson went to Luoping City to look for his wife.¡±


    Seeing that he was insistent and did not look like a bad person, Han Dazhu thought for a moment and told him the truth, ¡°But don¡¯t be anxious. That kid should be back soon. If you don¡¯t mind, come in and sit for a while. The sun is quite strong outside.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, then.¡± Qi Xiong naturally wouldn¡¯t mind getting to know the Han family better.


    He had two goals in coming here. Firstly, he was here on Elder Mu¡¯s orders to test Han Shi. Secondly, he was asked to find out if the Han family was trustworthy or not.


    At this moment, Han Shi did not know what kind of serious test he was about to face. His mind was filled with the scene of being intimate with his wife.


    **


    Outside the sanatorium, Qin Xi saw Wang, Meng Chang¡¯an¡¯s chauffeur.


    The two of them were old acquaintances. Wang jogged up to Qin Xi and handed her the file with a smile. ¡°Miss Qin, Minister Meng asked me to give you this. He said that all the documents you need are here. If you need anything else, just tell me. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony with him.¡±


    Qin Xi took the file and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you for coming, Brother Wang. Help me thank Uncle Meng. By the way, if you have time, come with me to the fruit shop to bring some fruits back.¡±


    ¡°I have time, I definitely have time.¡± Hearing that, Wang nodded repeatedly.


    One of the missions he came for was to bring back fruits. If Miss Qin didn¡¯t tell him, he would have asked.


    Just like that, the two of them went to the fruit shop.


    However, what Qin Xi did not know was that at this moment, the Sweet Dew Fruit Store was in trouble again, an unprecedented trouble


    ¡°It¡¯s poisonous. Look, the fruits in the Sweet Dew Fruit Store are poisonous and kill people. Everyone, stop buying¡­¡±


    A middle-aged woman pointed at the man who was foaming at the mouth and twitching on the ground and screamed. Her penetrating voice echoed through the entire fruit shop, successfully attracting everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Look, this person became like this after taking a bite of the apple. There¡¯s definitely something wrong with the fruits. Think about it. How can there be such a big fruit in the world? The fruits must be mixed with some chemicals. I advise you not to eat it. Sweet Dew is a lie.¡±


    ¡°Someone, call an ambulance!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I saw it too. He became like this after taking a bite of the apple. There must be something wrong with the fruits.¡±

 Chapter 264 - 264 Smashing the Store

    264 Smashing the Store


    ¡°Yes, these black-hearted sellers must have injected chemicals into the fruits. It¡¯s poisonous. We can¡¯t buy them!¡±


    The ear-piercing voice made Xia Tangxin and the other shop assistants at a loss. They did not understand what was going on. Why was someone suddenly poisoned?


    In a hurry, Su Fang composed herself and asked a shop assistant to call an ambulance and call the police. She took a deep breath and stood up to calm everyone down.


    ¡°Calm down, everyone, listen to me first.¡±


    Su Fang shouted. Unfortunately, these people were too agitated and did not let her speak at all. Someone even pushed her hard. She was wearing high heels, so with this push, she fell. Her ankle quickly swelled up, causing her to gasp in pain.


    ¡°What are you doing? If there¡¯s a problem, solve it. Why are you pushing people? Security, where are the security guards?¡±


    Seeing Su Fang being pushed down, Xia Tangxin was angry and anxious. She quickly shielded Su Fang behind her and shouted at the crowd.


    More than 30 security guards surrounded Xia Tangxin, Su Fang, and the person who was foaming at the mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m the boss of the Sweet Dew Fruit Store. We¡¯ll investigate this matter and find out if it¡¯s the fruit that we sold that caused this man to become like this. Also, those who say that there¡¯s something wrong with my fruit, step forward. If you slander my business without evidence, I¡¯ll sue you. Now, let¡¯s wait for the ambulance to arrive and see what the doctor will say.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just a bunch of scammers. How can you still have the cheek to talk back?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You sold poisonous fruits to us for such a high price. How outrageous!¡±


    The surrounding people glared at Xia Tangxin and Su Fang and criticized them righteously, as if they were evil people.


    Xia Tangxin was dizzy from the argument. When she heard these people criticizing her, she was angry and anxious. She shouted, ¡°Everyone, listen to me. If we are really at fault, we will compensate you according to the law. If it¡¯s not our fault, I¡¯ll have to ask you all to apologize.¡±


    ¡°Apologize? Are you qualified for our apology?¡±


    ¡°Pfft, there¡¯s something wrong with your fruit. How can a normal fruit be so big? You must have injected steroids into them.¡±


    ¡°I heard that if you take too much of that hormone, you¡¯ll die. Don¡¯t be fooled by her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t be bewitched by her appearance. She must be a scammer.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s a scammer! We can¡¯t let them continue to run the store. Everyone, smash it.¡±


    ¡°Smash all these poisonous fruits.¡±


    Some of them picked up the apples on the shelf and threw them to the ground. The big and round red apples were smashed into pieces.


    Seeing this, the others were even more excited. They raised the fruits and threw them to the ground.


    Some of the onlookers were shocked by this scene. They did not believe that the Sweet Dew Fruit was poisonous. After all, they had all eaten it. Moreover, they had also experienced the benefits.


    ¡°Stop, all of you, stop.¡± Xia Tangxin¡¯s heart ached when she saw these people throwing her fruits like crazy.


    ¡°Yo, it¡¯s so lively here!¡±


    Suddenly, a soft and gentle voice was heard, but for some reason, it sounded terrifying.

 Chapter 265 - 265 Smash It! Feel Free to Smash It

    265 Smash It! Feel Free to Smash It


    ¡°Can someone tell me what happened here?¡±


    Seeing Qin Xi, Xia Tangxin immediately calmed down and went up to her excitedly. ¡°Xi, you¡¯re finally here. If you don¡¯t come, they¡¯ll tear down the shop.¡±


    Qin Xi chuckled. ¡°What are you afraid of? Tell me, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Him, her, and them¡­¡±


    Xia Tangxin pointed at the five people who were kicking up the most fuss and said,¡±They smashed the shop and said that our fruits are poisonous.¡±


    As she spoke, she pointed at the man on the ground who was foaming at the mouth. ¡°It¡¯s him. He¡¯s clearly not dead, but for some reason, he¡¯s unconscious. They said that he died from eating fruits and pushed Sister Fang to the ground. Her ankle is swollen.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Someone died?¡±


    Qin Xi raised her eyebrows and walked to the man who was foaming at the mouth. Just as she was about to check, a middle-aged woman stood up.


    The woman had a mean look on her face and high cheekbones. She glared at Qin Xi fiercely and warily. ¡°What do you want to do? Your fruit killed my husband. What else do you want to do to him?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s your husband?¡± Qin Xi raised her eyebrows and sounded very surprised.


    The mean woman straightened her neck. ¡°Of course!¡±


    Qin Xi sneered. ¡°Since your husband is about to die, why aren¡¯t you taking care of him? You were quite hardworking when you were smashing things just now!¡±


    The mean woman quickly shouted defensively, ¡°You, don¡¯t slander me. I¡¯m here to seek justice for my husband. My husband has been killed by you.¡±


    Qin Xi said unhurriedly, ¡°Let me see if I¡¯m slandering you or not. Oh, I forgot to introduce myself to you. I¡¯m a shareholder of the fruit shop and a doctor. Speaking of which, you¡¯ve already seriously affected and damaged the interests and reputation of our fruit shop. Now, let me tell you this. Whoever participated in smashing the shop today, you will be responsible for your action.¡±


    ¡°Now, I want to see if this guy is poisoned by the fruit or not.¡±


    With that, Qin Xi was about to check the man when the mean woman stood in front of her again and tried to push her. How could Qin Xi be pushed by a weak woman? She turned her body and the mean woman missed her mark, almost colliding with someone.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t treat my husband. Who knows if you¡¯re really a doctor or not? You¡¯re all in cahoots. You must be trying to harm my husband again.¡±


    The mean woman went crazy and stopped Qin Xi from doing a checkup because she knew that once she did, the matter might be exposed. At that time, not to mention money, they might even go to jail.


    At the thought of this, the mean woman gave her other companions a look, and the other four quickly pounced over.


    As they stopped Qin Xi from approaching the unconscious man, they incited every onlooker to join them.


    ¡°Everyone, help me. This shop owner wants to destroy the evidence. We can¡¯t let her succeed. Everyone, pin her down!¡±


    ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t let this evil shop continue to exist. We have to stop them¡­¡±


    Some people were just watching the show, while others were just here to help with smashing the fruits. These people hated how pricey the fruits were. Now that there was such an opportunity to steal some, they definitely wouldn¡¯t miss it.


    Seeing that the scene was in chaos again, Qin Xi smiled.


    ¡°Go ahead. Smash however you want, but you¡¯ll have to pay ten times the price. If you think it¡¯s not enough, we still have more in our warehouse. As long as you can afford it, feel free to smash it.¡±


    Qin Xi looked at the shop assistants. ¡°Remember who smashed the fruits. If they don¡¯t pay, send them to the police station.¡±

 Chapter 266 - 266 Soap Water

    266 Soap Water


    Some people who were joining in the fun stopped. When they recalled what they had just done, their faces turned pale.


    Someone retorted loudly, ¡°Why should we pay you ten times the price? These fruits are all poisonous. If we smash them, we¡¯ll be eliminating evil for the people.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s called karma. You deserve it.¡±


    ¡°What a lousy shop. I¡¯m not coming to buy anything anymore. Hmph, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Afraid that they would be implicated, the few of them quickly took the opportunity to escape. However, Qin Xi said casually, ¡°Close the shop. Security, make sure no one escapes. When the time comes, I¡¯ll give you a bonus.¡±


    When the security guards heard that, their faces were filled with excitement. They blocked the door and looked at the people who wanted to take the opportunity to escape. ¡°No one is allowed to leave today!¡±


    The few people who wanted to leave turned to look at Qin Xi and said angrily, ¡°What right do you have to stop us from leaving?¡±


    Qin Xi couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to these retards. Instead, she looked at the mean woman and her companions and said unhurriedly, ¡°Are you really not going to let me check him? Don¡¯t blame me for not reminding you. He is in a dangerous situation. If we delay any longer, he might really die.¡±


    Hearing Qin Xi¡¯s words, the mean woman and her four companions were immediately amused. It seemed that this woman was just a quack. She could not even tell that her husband was pretending.


    However, this was good too. This meant that their plan was not exposed.


    Just as the woman was thinking this, she heard the man behind her, who was pretending to be dead, suddenly start to jerk violently, as if his neck was being strangled. His face was purple and he was in extreme pain.


    When the mean woman saw her husband like this, she was also stunned. She thought that he was putting up an extra show. Her eyes suddenly lit up and she accused Qin Xi angrily, ¡°Look, my husband is already like this, but you still won¡¯t let him off. If anything happens to him, I won¡¯t let you off even if I die.¡±


    The others who did not know the truth were really frightened when they saw the man with a terrifyingly purple face.


    Xia Tangxin was also a little afraid. She moved closer to Qin Xi and asked anxiously in a low voice, ¡°Xi, what should we do? Will he really die?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t!¡± Qin Xi gave her a reassuring look.


    The man¡¯s eyes were round and terrifying, as if they were about to bulge out. He struggled with all his might, like a drowning person desperate to surface.


    When the woman¡¯s companions saw that something was wrong and immediately panicked. They quickly called the man¡¯s name. ¡°Da Gang, Da Gang, wake up. Da Gang¡­¡±


    ¡°Chunlan, your husband is really dying. Hurry up and bring him to the hospital!¡±


    ¡°Impossible, this is impossible. Da Gang only drank some soap. He¡¯s not¡­¡±


    Zhang Chunlan was also so frightened by Da Gang¡¯s look that her face turned pale. She subconsciously let the truth out. When everyone heard the truth, they immediately understood that these people were intentionally causing trouble


    No wonder they only cared about smashing things when the man fell unconscious. It turned out that the man was not poisoned at all. This was all their scheme.


    ¡°He deserves it. This is retribution!¡±


    ¡°Yes, they deserve it. He probably just drank too much soap water so that he¡¯s foaming.¡±

 Chapter 267 - 267 Compensation

    267 Compensation


    Everyone glared at the group of troublemakers and criticized them.


    Now, Zhang Chunlan could not be bothered with everyone¡¯s criticism. She sat on the ground and shook the man¡¯s body hard, crying, ¡°Da Gang, Da Gang, wake up. Wake up. Don¡¯t leave me and our son. Da Gang¡­¡±


    Qin Xi commented in satisfaction, ¡°Sigh, that¡¯s more like it. This performance is more convincing than the one earlier. Your tears even moved me.¡±


    Hearing her words, Zhang Chunlan glared at Qin Xi and pointed at her. ¡°It¡¯s you. You harmed my husband, right?¡±


    Qin Xi shrugged innocently. ¡°It has nothing to do with me. I¡¯ve always been standing here!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you. You just said that Da Gang was about to die¡­¡± Zhang Chunlan had a feeling that this woman was the reason why her husband was like this.


    ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. Of course I can tell that something¡¯s wrong with him. Am I wrong to remind you out of kindness?¡±


    Qin Xi said with a smile, ¡°I think you¡¯ve done too many bad things. so retribution is coming! However, if you compensate us for the damages, of course, at double the price, I¡¯ll consider saving him. As you can see, he¡¯s about to suffocate to death. If you hesitate, I¡¯m afraid even the gods won¡¯t be able to bring him back to life.¡±


    Zhang Chunlan agreed without thinking. ¡°Alright, I agree. Save my husband.¡±


    It was not that she was rich, but she felt that as long as Qin Xi saved Da Gang, she could still go back on her word.


    Qin Xi seemed to have read through her and said, ¡°Pay first and treatment later.¡±


    Just as Zhang Chunlan was about to flare up, Qin Xi continued, ¡°Hurry up and fork out the money. Your husband still has one more minute.¡±


    Zhang Chunlan¡¯s plan failed. She was anxious and flustered. ¡°But, but I don¡¯t have that much money!¡±


    Qin Xi was still smiling. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t have money. The person who instructed you to come and cause trouble is rich!¡±


    When Zhang Chunlan heard that, panic flashed across her eyes. However, at the thought that her man was about to die, she did not think too much. She stood up and ran out.


    The security guard at the door thought that she was about to run, but Qin Xi waved her hand. ¡°Let her out.¡±


    After Zhang Chunlan ran out, she went straight to a small car and said something. A stack of money was thrown out of the car and scattered everywhere. She quickly bent down to pick it up.


    On the other side, Qin Xi walked up to Da Gang, who was on the verge of collapse. She took out a few silver needles and quickly inserted them into a few major acupoints on his chest. Then she took out the silver needles from his neck where no one could see.


    The moment the silver needles were removed, the man seemed to finally be able to breathe. He panted heavily, as if he had been pulled out of the water.


    Zhang Chunlan held the money in her hand. When she saw her husband waking up, she got down on her knees, the money in her hand scattering everywhere.


    At this moment, sirens sounded at the door. Zhang Chunlan and the others immediately turned pale and their heads buzzed. At the same time, they thought to themselves, ¡°It¡¯s over!¡±


    A few police officers walked in and looked at the mess in the shop. They frowned and asked loudly, ¡°Who called the police?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Sir. These people are here to cause trouble¡­¡±


    Xia Tangxin quickly stepped forward and told him everything that had just happened. A few onlookers chimed in.


    ¡°You¡¯re the boss, right? Come with me to the station.¡±


    ¡°Alright, no problem.¡±


    The police captain nodded and looked at Zhang Chunlan and the others who were causing trouble. He said with a serious expression, ¡°The few of you, come with me. You¡¯d better explain everything clearly. Otherwise, you¡¯ll suffer.¡±


    He pointed at the passers-by who had smashed the fruits. ¡°And you all, quickly compensate for the fruits you smashed.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. We¡¯ll pay¡­¡±

 Chapter 268 - 268 The Culprit

    268 The Culprit


    The matter finally came to an end. Qin Xi asked the shop assistant to tidy up the shop. She gave them all a small bag of fruits and gave them half a day¡¯s leave.


    Chauffeur Wang watched from the side the entire time. Although Qin Xi was quite experienced in dealing with things, he did not understand why Qin Xi did not drag the real culprit out.


    Hence, he asked frankly, ¡°Miss Qin, why did you let the culprit off?¡±


    ¡°Let him go?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled mysteriously. ¡°How do you know he can get away with it? Do you think I¡¯ll show mercy to people who offend me?¡±


    The faint smile on Qin Xi¡¯s face frightened Chauffeur Wang. Previously, he had heard from Minister Meng that Qin Xi was not a simple person and told him to be careful. Back then, he didn¡¯t understand it. Now, he was awe-struck.


    ¡°Brother Wang, these are the fruits for Uncle Meng. Also, this basket is for you. Thank you for your help. If you finish it, come and get more. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me.¡±


    A few shop assistants brought over two big and one small fruit baskets.


    Wang quickly nodded and was impressed again by Qin Xi¡¯s ability to win people over.


    After sending Wang away, Qin Xi checked Su Fang¡¯s ankle. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯s just a flesh wound. You¡¯ll be fine after I perform acupuncture.¡±


    Su Fang endured the pain and thanked her. ¡°Thank you, Miss Qin.¡±


    Qin Xi took out an acupuncture bag and began to treat Su Fang.


    At the shop, things were finally settled.


    As for the culprit behind it, the reason why Qin Xi was alright with letting him go was because she had put a tracking talisman on that person¡¯s car. She wanted to play her prey slowly before killing it.


    The car turned a few streets and finally stopped in front of a fruit shop. The door opened and a middle-aged man in his forties got out.


    The man was thin and ordinary-looking. He was wearing a suit and glasses and looked very honest.


    However, if one looked closely, they would notice a trace of sinister light in his eyes.


    His name was Qiu Shengli, and he was the boss of Victory Fruit Store. The reason why he hired Zhang Chunlan and the others to cause trouble at Sweet Dew was naturally because he was angry.


    Ever since Sweet Dew Fruit Store opened, his fruit shop as the number one fruit shop had been replaced. The other fruit shops were not big and weren¡¯t as seriously affected. Only his fruit shop was about to close down.


    Moreover, it had been three days since anyone patronized his shop. Some fruits had long rotted. At this rate, it was only a matter of time before the shop closed.


    Therefore, he had no choice but to think of this method. He only wanted to smudge the reputation of the Sweet Dew Fruit Store so that he could make a comeback.


    However, he did not expect Zhang Chunlan and the others to be so useless. Not only did they not get what he wanted, but he also lost a big sum of money. He was really angry. He could only come back for the time being and think of another way.

 Chapter 269 - 269 Slapping Qin Lan

    269 Slapping Qin Lan


    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡±


    Seeing Qiu Shengli return, his wife walked over and asked anxiously, ¡°Is it done?¡±


    Qiu Shengli¡¯s face was livid. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. They¡¯re just a bunch of trash.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do? If we can¡¯t ruin their business, won¡¯t our fruit shop close down? Hubby, quickly think of a way!¡±


    The woman panicked and quickly shook his arm, making Qiu Shengli feel frustrated. He pushed the woman away and said angrily, ¡°Think of a way, think of a way. Do you think I have nothing else to do? You only know how to fool around every day. At the critical moment, you can¡¯t help at all!¡±


    After venting his anger on his wife, he turned around and went upstairs, leaving the woman sitting on the ground in disbelief.


    Upstairs, he looked around to make sure no one was around. He picked up the phone and dialed a number. After three beeps, the call was answered. A man¡¯s voice came from the other end. ¡°Hello?¡±


    When Qiu Shengli heard the voice, he quickly said respectfully. ¡°Hello, is this Master Qi? I screwed up¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s normal!¡±


    Master Qi¡¯s voice was emotionless, making Qiu Shengli¡¯s heart sink and his back turn cold.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is just the appetizer. The show is still ongoing! As long as you follow my plan, no matter if it fails or not, you will benefit greatly.¡±


    ¡°Forgive me for asking. Master Qi, what¡¯s the purpose of you doing this?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. You just have to remember that even if you¡¯re exposed, you can¡¯t expose me. Of course, even if you¡¯re exposed, I have the ability to fish you out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Master Qi, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    After hanging up, Qiu Shengli wiped his forehead, but his eyes were filled with hatred. ¡°Sweet Dew Fruit Store, just you wait. You are destined to fail.¡±


    **


    Pingluo Village.


    Qin Lan was still sleeping when suddenly, a slap landed on her face without warning. Immediately after, her scalp hurt and she was forcefully pulled off the bed.


    ¡°Jinx, ever since you married into our Lin family, the Lin family has been in trouble one after another. If you hadn¡¯t seduced my son back then, would my son have become like this? You¡¯re just a jinx and a piece of trash. Our Lin family is really unlucky to have you.¡±


    Qin Lan felt dizzy. She screamed, ¡°What are you doing? Hurry up and let go. It hurts. Let go of me. Guosheng, Guosheng, come and help me. Your mother is crazy. Pull her away¡­¡±


    ¡°How dare you piece of trash say that I¡¯m crazy? Alright, I¡¯ll show you how crazy I am today.¡± As she spoke, the old lady pulled her hair with her thin hand and slapped her face.


    No one from the Lin family went forward to help. They all looked at each other with gloating eyes.


    The old lady¡¯s name was Tao Cuihua, and she was Lin Guosheng¡¯s mother. In the Lin family, the old lady had the final say. Even Old Lin had to listen to the old lady.


    Looking at Qin Lan, who was being slapped, Lin Guosheng¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. He gritted his teeth and shouted, ¡°Kill her, Mom. Kill her.¡±


    Qin Lan was confused. She felt especially aggrieved and indignant, especially when she heard Lin Guosheng¡¯s words. She screamed, ¡°Lin Guosheng, you good-for-nothing. Your wife is being beaten up, but you don¡¯t even want to help. You¡¯re a useless good-for-nothing!¡±


    Lin Guosheng was furious. Ignoring the injuries on his body, he leaped to Qin Lan in two steps and kicked her in the stomach.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡±

 Chapter 270 - 270 Kid, Youre Doomed!

    270 Kid, You¡¯re Doomed!


    Qin Lan felt a pain in her stomach and her face instantly turned pale. The old lady who was grabbing her hair also pulled a strand of her hair off.


    She was in so much pain that she almost fainted. Her eyes were filled with viciousness. ¡°You, you all¡­¡±


    Unfortunately, before she could finish, Lin Guosheng kicked her again. For a full 15 minutes, Lin Guosheng almost beat Qin Lan to death. If not for the fact that his body was in pain, he really wanted to kick her to death.


    Looking at Qin Lan, who was on the verge of death, the old man finally spoke. He pondered and said, ¡°Throw her to the old bachelor. From now on, she¡¯s no longer our daughter-in-law.¡±


    Yes, Lin Guosheng¡¯s injuries were caused by the old bachelor¡¯s family.


    Initially, Lin Guosheng and the old lady went to Shangwan Village to ask about the ownership of Qin Xi¡¯s orchard. Unexpectedly, the Qin family was nowhere to be found. Instead, the house was taken over by a group of strangers.


    Later on, they asked the villagers about the Qin family and found out that the Qin family had been kicked out of Shangwan Village. Qin Guosheng was furious. Just as he was about to go to the Han family to argue with them, he met the drunk old bachelor and his uncle.


    Because of Qin Lan, the old bachelor¡¯s balls broke. He had yet had the chance to go to the Qin family to ask for compensation. Now that he saw Qin Lan¡¯s husband, driven by drunkenness, he beat Qin Guosheng up.


    He even threatened that if Qin Guosheng did not hand Qin Lan over or compensate 5,000 yuan, he would go to Pingluo Village to cause trouble.


    The Lin family would definitely not fork out 5,000 yuan, and Qin Lan¡¯s fate was obvious.


    **


    Shangwan Village.


    ¡°Grandpa, Mom, I¡¯m back!¡± Han Shi ran into the house with a flushed face.


    However, when he saw Qi Xiong and his grandfather sitting under the tree in the courtyard, his eyelids twitched. He stopped smiling and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Before Qi Xiong could speak, Jiu Yuan floated out and said gloatingly, ¡°Who else can he be? He¡¯s from your wife¡¯s real family. Oh, no, he is at most a servant. I can tell that he¡¯s from the capital. Kid, you¡¯re doomed! Your wife¡¯s real family must be a big family. They won¡¯t recognize you as Qin Xi¡¯s husband. If they want to break the two of you up, there is nothing you can do.¡±


    Hearing Jiu Yuan¡¯s words, Han Shi¡¯s mind went blank and his heart sank.


    Seeing that he was standing there in a daze, Han Dazhu called out twice, but there was no response. He was so angry that he grabbed the slippers on his feet and threw them over. He growled, ¡°Little brat, I¡¯m talking to you. Why are you standing there like a fool?¡±


    Han Shi smiled foolishly and picked up the old man¡¯s slippers. He asked suspiciously, ¡°Huh? Oh, Grandpa, this is¡­¡±


    Qi Xiong narrowed his eyes and exuded an oppressive aura. He looked at Han Shi with a sharp gaze. ¡°Are you Han Shi?¡±


    ¡°Kid, hold on. He¡¯s just testing you. You can¡¯t be afraid. If you¡¯re afraid, you probably won¡¯t have a chance with your wife. Why are you afraid of him? Suppress him with your aura and let him know who is the boss.¡±


    To be honest, when Han Shi saw Qi Xiong¡¯s intimidating gaze, he subconsciously wanted to avoid it. It was not that he was afraid, but he felt the nervousness of meeting his in-laws for the first time.


    If not for Jiu Yuan reminding him in time, he would probably have failed the very first test.


    He composed himself and released a faint pressure. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Han Shi.¡±


    As expected, when he felt an inexplicable pressure, Qi Xiong¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He stood up and said, ¡°Can we talk in private?¡±

 Chapter 271 - 271 Her Real Identity

    271 Her Real Identity


    In the Sweet Dew Orchard.


    Looking at the trees full of fruits, Qi Xiong was very shocked. ¡°She¡­ cultivated these?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Han Shi nodded.


    Qi Xiong turned to look at him, a trace of imperceptible vigilance flashing across his sharp eyes. ¡°Do you know who I¡¯m talking about? Or did you already know her identity?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Xi¡¯s identity, but she once said that she¡¯s not the biological daughter of the Qin family. This is enough to prove everything.¡±


    Han Shi¡¯s eyes were calm as he continued calmly, ¡°No matter who she is, she¡¯s still my wife. This is an undeniable fact.¡±


    Qi Xiong smiled. ¡°Young man, I admit that you¡¯re very brave. You can even confront my gaze calmly. However, it¡¯s not enough. Some things are not as simple as you think. In front of the peak of power, your courage and facts are useless. You¡¯re just a fly. How can you compete with an eagle?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that the wife you¡¯re talking about is very noble now. She¡¯s so noble that she¡¯s comparable to a princess. As long as she goes back, there will be endless wealth and glory waiting for her. What do you think a village child like you can bring her?¡±


    Han Shi asked calmly, ¡°What do you want to tell me?¡±


    Qi Xiong shook his head and laughed.


    ¡°You¡¯re very smart and should know what I mean. The purpose of my visit is to remind you that if you want to be on the same level as her, you have to work hard. The old man is kind-hearted and will give you five years. When the time is up, if you¡¯re still like this, she will have to leave you. Be prepared.¡±


    ¡°Five years?¡± Han Shi¡¯s natural aura suddenly spread out as he stood there composedly. ¡°I don¡¯t need five years. Give me three years.¡±


    Qi Xiong was slightly shocked. He narrowed his eyes and smiled mysteriously. ¡°Then we¡¯ll see.¡±


    Qi Xiong did not stay for long and left quickly. Before he left, Luo Xiujuan prepared a lot of fruits and vegetables for him. Watching his car gradually drive away, Han Shi¡¯s eyes were filled with determination.


    **


    In a hotel In Luoping City.


    Blood Stealer and the other two rubbed their fists and stared at a certain room. They grinned. ¡°Hehe, this thing is really useful. It¡¯s much more useful than those advanced tracking devices. If we had this thing when we were going on missions back then, our efficiency would definitely be several times higher.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed very useful.¡± Lone Wolf nodded in agreement.


    Blood Stealer said with a smile, ¡°Right? When we go back, ask Lady Boss if she has any more. It¡¯ll definitely come in handy.¡±


    He looked at the time. It had been half an hour since the woman went in. It was probably about time. He immediately said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s go in. Let¡¯s make it clear first. I¡¯ll be the first to try this time. Don¡¯t fight with me.¡±


    Saber and Lone Wolf ignored him and rolled their eyes.


    Dong dong dong!


    There was a knock on the door and a man¡¯s lazy voice came from inside. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    No one answered, but there was another knock on the door. Qiu Shengli asked sternly, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    What answered him was an even stronger knock on the door. He immediately stood up and walked towards the door with a towel wrapped around him. When he opened the door, he scolded, ¡°Knock, knock, knock, knock, what the heck are you knocking for? Do you¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, he was kicked away and the door closed with a bang.


    How could Qiu Shengli withstand such a kick? He covered his chest in pain and looked at Blood Stealer and the other two with a sinister gaze. ¡°Who are you?¡±

 Chapter 272 - 272 The Aggrieved Master Qi

    272 The Aggrieved Master Qi


    ¡°You, go to the bathroom and don¡¯t come out.¡±


    Blood Stealer tilted his head and pointed at the trembling woman on the bed.


    The woman¡¯s face was pale as she wrapped herself in the blanket and went into the bathroom. She closed the door and locked it.


    ¡°You¡¯re Qiu Shengli?¡± Blood Stealer looked down at him and asked.


    Qiu Shengli rubbed his aching chest. He was extremely flustered, but he still had to pretend to be calm. ¡°Who are you? I have not offended you. Why did you attack me?¡±


    ¡°Not offended me?¡±


    Blood Stealer squatted down and quickly grabbed his neck with one hand. He grinned. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. You have not offended me, but¡­ I just don¡¯t like you. What can you do to me?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap. I¡¯m here today to practice on you. Consider yourself lucky to become my lab rat.¡±


    After Blood Stealer finished speaking, he did not give Qiu Shengli a chance to ask for mercy. He could not wait to use all the methods Qin Xi had taught him on Qiu Shengli.


    Hearing the miserable screams outside, the woman hiding in the bathroom was so frightened that her face turned pale and her body trembled. She was afraid that the three people outside would pull her out and practice on her¡­


    In the end, she fainted from fear.


    ¡°Hey, speak!¡±


    After kicking Qiu Shengli, who was like a dead person, Blood Stealer asked, ¡°Who instructed you to cause trouble at the Sweet Dew Fruit Store? Tell me your goal. Otherwise, I¡¯ll use those methods on you again.¡±


    When Qiu Shengli heard that, he used all his strength and said weakly, ¡°Master¡­ Master Qi¡­¡±


    Blood Stealer raised his eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s him again. Looks like that guy didn¡¯t learn his lesson last time. He¡¯s courting death!¡±


    Saber¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Let¡¯s go and meet him again.¡±


    The car stopped in front of Master Qi¡¯s villa. Looking at the brightly lit villa, Blood Stealer took out a cigarette and began to smoke. ¡°Let¡¯s wait. We¡¯ll go in after the lights are off.¡±


    How did Master Qi escape Liang Bing¡¯s interrogation? It was all thanks to the Euphoria Needle.


    Last time, in order to save Dong Xiaoxuan, Qin Xi lured Liang Bing to Dong Xiaoxuan¡¯s residence and found the evidence on the bed.


    Liang Bing ordered someone to go to the hospital for a checkup on the liquid found on the bed, and the liquid matched Master Qi¡¯s DNA. When she returned, she quarreled with Master Qi and almost cut off his willy with scissors!


    In a moment of desperation, Master Qi lied that he was going there to see a doctor who claimed to be able to fix his erectile problem. Otherwise, every time, he had to rely on medicine to maintain his endurance.


    At this moment, in the bathroom, Master Qi tried a few more times and finally gave up.


    He was like a ghost that had crawled out of hell, emitting killing intent. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°No matter who you are, I¡¯ll tear you into pieces.¡±


    There was a sudden knock on the bathroom door and Liang Bing¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Hubby, what are you doing showering for so long? Come out quickly. I hired an expert to take a look at you. Hurry up.¡±


    Master Qi¡¯s face was gloomy. He felt so furious that he wanted to kill someone.

 Chapter 273 - 273 Atrophied!

    273 Atrophied!


    When he came to the living room, the experts Liang Bing mentioned had been waiting for a long time. When they saw him coming down from upstairs, they were still sitting there like old monks.


    It was obvious that they had a powerful background and were not afraid of Master Qi.


    This was indeed the case. They were all top-notch experts in the field of andrology. They had seen all kinds of scenes and people. They did not care about the gang leader of a small city.


    Moreover, they were already very displeased with Master Qi. After waiting for him for so long, their patience had long been exhausted. If not for the generous reward Liang Bing gave them, they would have left long ago.


    ¡°Hubby, they are the expertsI hired. I believe they can definitely solve your problem this time.¡±


    To be honest, Liang Bing was really anxious. If not for the fact that she really liked this man, she would have divorced him long ago. She couldn¡¯t even remember when they had it last time.


    Therefore, for so long, she had spared no effort in finding a doctor for Master Qi. As long as there was a trace of hope, he would not refuse.


    She made a simple introduction of these experts.


    ¡°This is Professor Ma, this is Professor Tang, and this is Professor Wang. They¡¯re all experts I spent a lot of money to hire. They¡¯re extraordinary.¡±


    ¡°Professors, this is my lover, Ye Qi. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to treat his illness.¡±


    Professor Tang was the first to speak. He was the most experienced professor among the three of them. ¡°Mr. Ye, tell us what symptoms you have first!¡±


    Liang Bing had already sent the servants away. Now that there were only the five of them, Master Qi explained his symptoms in a low voice.


    Hearing that, Professor Ma frowned and looked at the other two professors. ¡°You can¡¯t get up at all? That shouldn¡¯t be the case. At the very least, you should have a slight reaction!¡±


    Master Qi¡¯s face darkened. He suppressed his anger to not hit him.


    Professor Tang pondered and said, ¡°There are many factors that can cause the complete loss of that function. For example, the first is overdosing on medicine. The second is nervousness or anxiety, lack of sleep, and high work pressure. The third is a hidden illness caused by other illnesses. The last is caused by frequent sex life!¡±


    He looked at Master Qi. ¡°Mr. Ye, what do you think?¡±


    Master Qi¡¯s face twitched. He felt extremely humiliated. Although he wanted to say that it was caused by the last one, if he said so, Liang Bing would definitely be suspicious. At the thought of this, he could only bite the bullet and shake his head. He said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s any of these.¡±


    ¡°None of them?¡± The three professors frowned and their expressions began to become solemn. ¡°Could it be because of external injuries?¡±


    Master Qi gritted his teeth and suppressed his anger. He squeezed out a word. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Neither? That¡¯s strange.¡±


    ¡°How about this, Mr. Ye? Take it off and let us check it so that we can understand the cause of the problem.¡±


    Professor Ma suggested.


    Liang Bing knew that he had been in a bad mood recently and didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for him, but she had no choice. For the sake of her future happiness, she had to seize the chance. She said, ¡°Hubby, hurry up and let them check. Don¡¯t delay the treatment time!¡±


    In any case, he had been checked by a few doctors already. It wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference to be checked again.


    Therefore, Master Qi was examined by the three men again. They even used a flashlight. The degree of scrutiny amazed Liang Bing.


    When the examination ended, the three experts looked at each other and gave an answer that struck them like lightning. It was atrophied.

 Chapter 274 - 274 Mysterious Disappearance

    274 Mysterious Disappearance


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by it¡¯s atrophied?¡± Liang Bing¡¯s expression changed drastically, and she felt the world spin when she heard this.


    Professor Ma said with a solemn expression, ¡°Mr. Ye¡¯s problem is very strange. It¡¯s non-physiological atrophy and non-pathological atrophy. The details still have to be studied further. However, if it continues to worsen, Mr. Ye¡­ Sigh, I¡¯m afraid he will completely lose that function, eventually affecting the urinary system.¡±


    Master Qi felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He felt his entire body go cold, and his limbs went weak. Everything in front of him spun rapidly. Then, his vision darkened and he fainted.


    Seeing that he had fainted, Liang Bing¡¯s expression turned serious and she suddenly asked, ¡°Professors, are there any possibilities of recovery?¡±


    The three professors shook their heads at the same time. ¡°His problem is very rare. We¡­ We can¡¯t do anything about it. Mrs. Liang, you¡¯d better find someone else!¡±


    After sending the three professors away, Liang Bing silently sat on the sofa with the unconscious Master Qi. She had already made up her mind. She stood up, picked up her coat and car keys, and left.


    Blood Stealer and the other two watched the cars leave one by one. They looked at the time. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Without another word, the three of them climbed over the wall. Even a two-meter high wall was nothing to them.


    Blood Stealer climbed to the second floor nimbly, while Saber sneaked into the first floor. Lone Wolf was guarding outside. The three of them cooperated well and moved extremely quickly, making almost no sound.


    However, when Blood Stealer and Saber realized that Master Qi was the only one left in the villa, they immediately let down their guard.


    ¡°Third Brother, what should we do? Do we do it here or take him away?¡± Blood Stealer asked.


    ¡°Take him away!¡± Saber said without thinking. He was still thinking about cutting off Master Qi¡¯s arm!


    Blood Stealer grinned. ¡°Alright!¡±


    Hence, the two of them carried him away. Seeing this, Lone Wolf, who was watching from outside, did not ask. The three of them left quietly.


    Ever since then, no one had seen Master Qi, and the mysterious disappearance of Master Qi did not leave Liang Bing in pain. Although she had feelings for Master Qi, those feelings were nothing compared to wanting a good sex life.


    **


    For seven days in a row, Mu Tianzheng¡¯s old injuries had mostly healed. All that was left was thoracotomy. After all, there were still a few pieces of shrapnel embedded in his body.


    In the sanatorium, Mu Tianzheng sent away everyone close to him, including his sons and grandsons, and looked at Qin Xi solemnly.


    ¡°Girl, do you know the exact background of the people around you?¡±


    Clearly, Mu Tianzheng had already investigated Qin Xi thoroughly. It was not that he did not trust Qin Xi, but after hearing Wan Shiyue¡¯s words, he could not wait to know how Qin Xi had been all these years.


    Therefore, he sent someone to capture the Qin family and asked them to tell him everything about how they had bullied Qin Xi all these years.


    However, when he heard all the atrocities the Qin family had done, his eyes turned red, which was extremely rare for him who never shed a tear. It could be said that it was a miracle that Qin Xi could survive until now.


    When Qin Xi asked him why he left her with the Qin family, he still did not understand what she meant. Now, he finally understood why she was so upset.


    This child¡­ had endured humiliation and torture that ordinary people could not withstand.


    At this point, he could not do anything for the past, but at least he could do something for the present and future.


    However, when he found out that Qin Xi had taken in the assault team, he was shocked and wanted to ask.


    Qin Xi heard the seriousness in his voice and said with a smile. ¡°Of course I know about the people in the assault team!¡±

 Chapter 275 - 275 Ancient Martial Arts Family

    275 Ancient Martial Arts Family


    ¡°They told you that?¡±


    Mu Tianzheng frowned, clearly very suspicious that Qin Xi knew about this mysterious assault team.


    ¡°No, I guessed it myself!¡± Qin Xi shook her head. ¡°They didn¡¯t say anything, but I know everything about them, including the woman behind the scenes who framed them.¡±


    Mu Tianzheng was slightly shocked. ¡°You know?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have my reasons for taking them in. Moreover, even if I have to face that woman, I¡¯m confident enough to fight her.¡± Qin Xi¡¯s casual attitude explained a lot.


    Unexpectedly, Mu Tianzheng shook his head and sighed. ¡°Girl, you¡¯re too over-confident. Even if you have the ability to protect them, it¡¯s only for a moment. The Su family is not an ordinary family. They¡¯re a true ancient martial arts family. Even though ancient martial arts have declined, the Su family is still stronger than the Mu family.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the Su family has been expanding in recent years and their connections are enormous. It¡¯s almost impossible to challenge them. Even if the higher-ups want to do something, they have to pay a huge price. Now, the younger generation of the Su family are all in important positions and have done many outrageous things in private. Even so, it¡¯s still extremely difficult to deal with them. Moreover, there¡¯s no legitimate reason.¡±


    Qin Xi gasped. She knew that that woman¡¯s identity was not simple. Otherwise, the organization would not have chosen to give up on the assault team despite knowing that they were innocent. However, she did not expect this woman¡¯s family background to be so complicated.


    However, now that the assault team was hers, she wasn¡¯t going to give up on them that easily.


    ¡°Is there no other way?¡± Everyone had a weakness, let alone a big family.


    Mu Tianzheng thought for a moment and said, ¡°Although the higher-ups have been dissatisfied with them for so many years, they still have to depend on the Su family. It¡¯s also because of this that the Su family¡¯s status is extremely special. If you really want to destroy the Su family¡­ you have to strip them of their ancient martial arts. That way, they won¡¯t have the ability to fight back.¡±


    ¡°Strip them of their ancient martial arts?¡± Qin Xi thought to herself. ¡°I¡¯ll think about this matter carefully.¡±


    Mu Tianzheng was a little shocked. ¡°You have a way?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Qin Xi did not want to reveal too much. However, she changed the topic and said, ¡°As you know, I¡¯m actually an ancient martial artist too.¡±


    Mu Tianzheng nodded. After all, he knew something about ancient martial arts. He could feel the powerful aura on Qin Xi.


    ¡°The aura on your body is very strong. I¡¯ve sensed a similar aura from Su Mingzhe. Su Mingzhe is the representative of the younger generation of the Su family. He¡¯s considered one of the top figures in the capital and is also respected as the leading figure by the younger generation.¡± He briefly introduced Su Mingzhe to Qin Xi.


    Qin Xi smiled. ¡°I have the confidence to nurture more ancient martial artists to counter the Su family.¡±


    Mu Tianzheng was stunned for a moment before he was overjoyed. His voice was trembling as he said, ¡°Is what you said true? Can you really¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not difficult,¡± Qin Xi said truthfully. ¡°It won¡¯t be long before the Assault Team is reborn. At that time, they will have the ability to fight against the Su family.¡±


    Mu Tianzheng couldn¡¯t believe his ears. ¡°They also¡­¡±


    Qin Xi nodded and said solemnly, ¡°Yes. If you trust me, you can give me some of your trusted aides. I¡¯ll help you nurture them into ancient martial artists. After this is done, they can go back and teach what they learned to others.¡±

 Chapter 276 - 276 Han Shi Is Very Busy

    276 Han Shi Is Very Busy


    After Qin Xi left, Mu Tianzheng couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time.


    After thinking for a long time, he picked up the phone and made a call. His voice was low and solemn. ¡°Pick a few reliable people to come to Luoping City.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Old Chief.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, there was a knock on the ward door. Mu Tianzheng calmed himself down and said in a dignified voice, ¡°Come in!¡±


    Qi Xiong pushed open the door and entered. He said respectfully, ¡°Old Chief, the matter has been settled. The Qin family has been sent away and will never appear again. However, there¡¯s still Qin Lan.¡±


    Before he could finish, Mu Tianzheng waved his hand. ¡°She¡¯s nothing to worry about. How¡¯s Mu Sheng doing?¡±


    Qi Xiong told him the news he had received. ¡°Although it didn¡¯t go well in the beginning, it has already entered a critical moment. If he can get through this, he will take office in the middle of October.¡±


    ¡°Alright, go back and give this to Mu Sheng. Tell him that he has to wear it at all times. He can¡¯t take it off even during a shower, understand?¡±


    Mu Tianzheng solemnly took out a soft-colored jade Buddha. The quality of the jade was not superb, but there were talismans specially augmented by Qin Xi on it. As long as one kept it on their body, they would be protected.


    He was quite experienced and knew a lot about mystic arts. However, when he saw Qin Xi drawing talismans through the air, he was still shocked.


    Previously, he thought that Qin Xi was bragging about wanting to bring down the Su family, but now, he completely believed her.


    Who would have thought that their Mu family would have such a capable child? It was really the Mu family¡¯s fortune!


    Although Qi Xiong was puzzled as to why the old man would give such an ordinary jade Buddha to his son, he knew it wasn¡¯t his place to ask.


    He quietly took the jade and put it in his pocket. He bowed and said, ¡°Understood. Is there anything else?¡±


    Mu Tianzheng slowly closed his eyes and waved his hand, indicating that he could leave.


    **


    On the third day of the opening of the Sweet Dew Food Supermarket, Qin Xi and Xia Tangxin came. Qin Xi was very happy to see that it was as popular as the Sweet Dew Fruit Store.


    How could she not be happy since money was flowing into her bank account?


    Although she was not short of money now, who would complain about having too much money?


    Looking at the crowd in the shop, Qin Xi and Xia Tangxin did not go in to disturb Zhao Dan and the others. Instead, they chose to sit opposite the dessert shop and look through the window.


    ¡°Xi, you¡¯ve been in Luoping for so long. Aren¡¯t you going back to take a look? Doesn¡¯t your Stone miss you? I remember very clearly that every time he held your hand, he would glare at me vigilantly. Won¡¯t he be worried sick about you staying here alone?¡±


    Xia Tangxin scooped a spoonful of cake and put it into her mouth. She narrowed her eyes and teased.


    ¡°He¡¯s been very busy.¡±


    Qin Xi was telling the truth. Han Shi had been really busy recently. He was busy building the factory, helping the villagers grow the vegetables, planting tea, and taking care of the orchard.


    He was so busy that he even forgot to sleep. Luo Xiujuan even called to ask Qin Xi to persuade Stone not to work so hard, but after she did, he would still dive into work and sleep no more than five hours a day.


    He looked like he was desperate to grow up and be stronger.


    However, even so, he still took the time to drive to Luoping to see Qin Xi and drove back in a hurry the next morning.


    Although her heart ached, Han Shi had to face these things because she knew that if Han Shi did not unleash his potential, he might very well become a pushover.


    Therefore, Qin Xi respected him and gave him room to grow.

 Chapter 277 - 277 Tragic Car Accident

    277 Tragic Car Accident


    ¡°You really handed all of this to him? Don¡¯t you know that once a man has money, he will turn bad? Even if he is honest now, can you guarantee that he won¡¯t run away with the money?¡±


    From Qin Xi¡¯s attitude, it seemed that she really did not care about the business she started anymore.


    However, Xia Tangxin was born into a rich family and knew very well what men were like. That was why she said that. She did not mean anything else and just said what she was thinking.


    Qin Xi smiled and stirred the milk tea in her cup. ¡°I believe him. He won¡¯t.¡±


    Since Qin Xi had already said so, Xia Tangxin didn¡¯t intend to continue asking. The two of them avoided the topic and started to talk about other things.


    ¡°By the way, November 15th is my grandmother¡¯s 60th birthday. She has invited many guests. You have to come. She¡¯s been thinking about you!¡±


    ¡°Of course. Tell me what kind of gifts she likes. I have to be well-prepared.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, my grandmother specially instructed me to say that as long as you come, she¡¯ll already be happy.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t ask you anymore. I¡¯ll think of a way myself!¡±


    Just as the two of them were chatting, there was suddenly an ear-piercing screech of tires outside the door, followed by a loud bang. Looking in the direction of the sound, they saw a big car colliding with a bus, followed by two small cars.


    There were already people standing around. Some were helping, some were crying, and some were just watching coldly.


    Xia Tangxin was facing the street, so she saw this scene clearly. She was so frightened that her face turned pale, especially when she saw the passerby who was sent flying and covered in blood after falling heavily. Her mind went blank.


    Qin Xi was different. Be it as a doctor or from the experience of her previous life, she was not frightened by this situation. She quickly stood up and said to Xia Tangxin with a solemn expression, ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll go and help them.¡±


    As she spoke, she quickly ran out.


    This street was not considered a bustling street. It was precisely because of this that big trucks loaded with sand were allowed to be on this street. The primary reason for the car accident was fatigue driving.


    After the accident, the traffic police arrived shortly. They quickly set up a cordon around the scene.


    Looking at the chaotic scene, the traffic police began to rescue the injured from the cars.


    Some of the cars were almost covered in sand, some were beyond saving, and some people were still crying for help. The people on the buses were the most injured. The buses were overloaded to begin with. Some were trapped and could not come out, while some were sent flying out of the window by the huge impact and smashed into the wall.


    In short, the scene was extremely chaotic and tragic.


    Qin Xi ran over to save them, but she was stopped by the police officer. He scolded angrily, ¡°Hey, back away. It¡¯s not a place to mess around.¡±


    Qin Xi took out her doctor¡¯s license and said very seriously, ¡°Sir, this is my doctor¡¯s license. I¡¯m not here to mess around. I¡¯m here to save people. Lives are at stake. Let me in.¡±


    Seeing that she was really a doctor, the police officer did not hesitate and quickly let her in. In this situation, having another doctor meant more lives could be saved.

 Chapter 278 - 278 The Young and Handsome Dean

    278 The Young and Handsome Dean


    Qin Xi quickly blended into the rescue team. Her goal was very simple. She deliberately chose the most seriously injured and dying patients.


    In the beginning, a few nurses wanted to stop her, but when Qin Xi showed what she was capable of, they all shut up. They even took the initiative to help her bandage the wound and do some simple support work.


    ¡°Doctor Qin, over here. There¡¯s an old lady bleeding non-stop. She¡¯s about to die. Come and take a look.¡± A nurse was so anxious that she was sweating profusely. She pointed at the old lady who was twitching in the pool of blood.


    The old lady was surrounded by a few attending physicians who had just rushed over from the People¡¯s Hospital.


    Hearing the nurse¡¯s shout, Qin Xi quickly instructed the few nurses beside her, ¡°Don¡¯t remove the silver needles from his body until I come back. Remember, don¡¯t remove them, or his life might be in danger. Do you understand?¡±


    The three young nurses nodded solemnly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Doctor Qin. We¡¯ll remember it.¡±


    Only then did Qin Xi stand up and quickly come to the old lady. Just as she was about to bend down to check on the old lady, she was stopped by an old attending doctor. ¡°How ridiculous. Who are you? This is not a place for you to fool around. Get out quickly.¡±


    The nurse was stunned. Just as she was about to explain, Qin Xi showed the doctor¡¯s license hanging on her neck with a serious expression.


    ¡°This is my license. Now, if you can stop the bleeding and ensure that her life is safe, I have nothing to say and will leave immediately. However, if you can¡¯t stop the bleeding, please move aside and don¡¯t disturb me.¡±


    Her words were merciless, but she couldn¡¯t care less. Saving the patient was more important. If she continued to argue here and delayed the treatment time, it would be useless no matter what she said.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    The old attending physician did not expect this young girl to really have a doctor¡¯s license. However, when he saw the word ¡®Chinese Doctor¡¯ written on it, his expression changed again.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re a Chinese doctor. You can¡¯t save her. Go somewhere else!¡±


    His tone was filled with distrust for Chinese medicine. Of course, he was more suspicious of Qin Xi.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to waste with you. I¡¯ll only say one thing. Do you have the ability to stop the bleeding and ensure that her life is safe? If so, I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±


    Qin Xi looked at him sharply and said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll only tell you that I can.¡±


    The old attending physician wanted to say something, but he was stopped by a young male doctor in a white coat beside him. He said in a low voice, ¡°Doctor Li, we can¡¯t stop the bleeding. Leave it to her! Saving people is more important.¡±


    Hearing his words, Qin Xi looked at him. The man had handsome facial features and a cold temperament. He exuded a noble aura that was unapproachable. His deep eyes were cold and distant, as if he had seen the vicissitude of life.


    ¡°Yes, Dean.¡± Although the older doctor was indignant, he did not say anything in the end.


    Qin Xi did not expect the young and handsome man in front of her to be the dean. However, she did not have time to dwell on it. She quickly took out a silver needle and was about to perform acupuncture on the old lady to stop the bleeding.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, what¡¯s wrong with you? How dare you perform acupuncture without checking the patient first? Do you even know Chinese medicine at all?¡±


    Just as Qin Xi was about to insert the needle, the older doctor interrupted again and reprimanded with a dark expression.


    Qin Xi frowned and looked at him unhappily. ¡°Please remember that I¡¯m a Chinese doctor, and I have my own way of treating patients.¡±

 Chapter 279 - 279 Dont Forget Your Roots!

    279 Don¡¯t Forget Your Roots!


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Explain yourself.¡± The older attending physician was so angry that his face turned red. He glared at Qin Xi, looking like he was not going to let Qin Xi treat the patient if she didn¡¯t explain herself.


    Qin Xi did not even look at the old attending physician. Instead, she looked at the young man and asked, ¡°Are you the dean?¡±


    The man nodded. ¡°Yes, my name is Gu Qing!¡±


    ¡°If you consider yourself a righteous person, fire him.¡±


    After Qin Xi finished speaking, she took out her silver needles and stopped the old lady¡¯s bleeding at an unbelievable speed.


    The attending physician was about to curse when he saw Qin Xi¡¯s superb acupuncture technique. He immediately swallowed the words he was about to say and his face turned red.


    ¡°The bleeding has stopped. It really stopped!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s really magical. She doesn¡¯t even need to check her pulse. This technique is simply masterful.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be so good at Chinese medicine at such a young age.¡±


    ¡°Look, the old lady¡¯s breathing has calmed down. It¡¯s really magical. I¡¯ve never seen anyone save people like this. I feel that the risk is much lower than surgery.¡±


    The surrounding people were all deeply shocked by Qin Xi¡¯s medical skills.


    Li Deshan opened his mouth, but in the end, he could only choose to retreat to the side and mutter under his breath, ¡°What¡¯s so great about having good medical skills? She has no respect for the patients and won¡¯t go far. Hmph.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Gu Qing said, ¡°Li Deshan, pack your stuff and leave the hospital immediately.¡±


    Li Deshan looked at Gu Qing in shock. He couldn¡¯t believe what he had just heard. He asked anxiously, ¡°Dean, what do you mean? Are you going to fire me, an attending physician who has contributed a lot to the hospital, just because of an outsider? Why? Just because of her words?¡±


    He pointed at Qin Xi, looking like he wanted to swallow her alive on the spot.


    Gu Qing shook his head in disappointment. ¡°Do you still not know what you did wrong?¡±


    Li Deshan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Is it because I can¡¯t stop the bleeding?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a doctor, but you obstruct others from treating the patient when you don¡¯t have the ability to do so. When others were treating the patient, you even threatened them and delayed the treatment of the injured. As a doctor, you should be ashamed of yourself. So, leave!¡±


    Hearing this, Qin Xi looked at the dean in admiration.


    Meeting Qin Xi¡¯s gaze, Gu Qing nodded faintly.


    Just as Gu Qing was about to open his mouth to say something, a nurse ran over from behind. Her eyes were red from anxiety, and her voice was choked and trembling. ¡°Doctor Qin, go and take a look. Just now, a few doctors removed the silver needles from the patient¡¯s body. Now, the patient is¡­ about to die¡­ What should we do?¡±


    The nurse was so anxious that she cried. It was not only because she did not do what Qin Xi asked her to do, but also because she did not stop those doctors from doing it.

 Chapter 280 - 280 Its Dirty!

    280 It¡¯s Dirty!


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to remove the needle? Who did it?¡±


    Qin Xi was really annoyed by the doctors who couldn¡¯t treat the patients and even caused a mess. Therefore, when she saw a group of doctors in white coats surrounding the patient and shaking their heads in pity, she reprimanded them mercilessly.


    ¡°Who are you? Which hospital are you from? Also, is this how you save people? Not only are you not with the patient, but you also left so many needles on him. Are you trying to kill him?¡±


    A doctor in a white coat jumped out and started to accuse Qin Xi. He shamelessly pushed all the blame to Qin Xi.


    ¡°Heh, I¡¯ve never seen such a shameless doctor.¡±


    Qin Xi exuded a terrifying aura. She said sharply, ¡°You didn¡¯t listen to me and pulled out the needles without permission. Have you thought about the consequences? The patient¡¯s blood pressure has already stabilized, but now, his blood pressure is soaring, his heart is beating faster, his breathing is obviously blocked, and blood is coming out of his mouth. Can¡¯t you see this with your own eyes? Who is actually killing him?¡±


    ¡°The silver needles I inserted were meant to keep him alive, but when you saw that the patient was already on the verge of death. Instead of trying to save him, you push the blame to me.¡±


    ¡°What a disgrace to your white coat.¡±


    The doctors¡¯ faces turned red from the reprimand, but they couldn¡¯t say anything. Everyone around them had already seen the truth. They were indeed the ones who insisted on removing the needles. Now that things had become like this, they were helpless. They only wanted to push the blame away first. They didn¡¯t expect Qin Xi to be so eloquent.


    Although Qin Xi was angry, she still had to save the patient.


    Just now, she had already checked the patient. His legs were broken, his internal organs were dislocated, and two of his ribs were shattered. She only needed to use the Five Elements Acupuncture Technique and apply the Mystic True Qi to close the wounds. This was also the reason why she did not remove the needles.


    She took a deep breath and injected the Mystic True Qi into the silver needles. Her hands danced like playing the piano. In the blink of an eye, 28 silver needles were inserted into the acupoints on the patient¡¯s chest.


    As the silver needles pierced into the patient, the bleeding slowly stopped. The patient¡¯s breathing gradually calmed down and his blood pressure decreased.


    This miraculous scene stunned everyone. Seeing that Qin Xi finally stopped, the people around her began to applaud.


    For the entire afternoon, Qin Xi¡¯s success rate reached a terrifying 100%. It was simply a miracle.


    As for Gu Qing, he had unknowingly become Qin Xi¡¯s assistant. He probably knew some Chinese medicine. When Qin Xi was busy, Gu Qing would help her with inserting the silver needles. This made Qin Xi look at him in a different light.


    Although the two of them were only strangers, during the treatment process, the two of them had a tacit understanding, as if they had been partners for many years.


    In this car accident, other than the people who died on the spot, everyone was saved. Most of the credit obviously went to Qin Xi.


    When everything was over, Gu Qing took out a clean white handkerchief and handed it to Qin Xi. With a faint smile, he asked, ¡°I haven¡¯t asked your name yet.¡±


    ¡°Qin Xi.¡± Qin Xi took the handkerchief and wiped her face.


    Looking at the blood and sweat on the clean handkerchief, Qin Xi smiled awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s dirty!¡±


    A faint smile flashed across Gu Qing¡¯s eyes. ¡°Since it¡¯s dirty, keep it.¡±


    Qin Xi thought about it and agreed. She would throw it away later. Anyway, she didn¡¯t need it.

 Chapter 281 - 281 Tragedy!

    281 Tragedy!


    Seeing that it was getting late, Qin Xi remembered Xia Tangxin in the dessert shop and quickly said, ¡°Mr. Gu, I have something to do. I¡¯ll get going first.¡±


    As soon as Qin Xi finished speaking, Gu Qing suddenly invited her, ¡°Miss Qin, it¡¯s been a pleasure working with you. May I have the honor to treat you to a meal? I want to ask you some academic questions. Can you do me the honor?¡±


    Qin Xi shook her head and rejected politely, ¡°No, let¡¯s talk about it if we have the chance to meet again. My friend is still waiting for me!¡±


    Gu Qing said with some disappointment, ¡°Alright then. By the way, I work at Qingyun Hospital. When you have time, feel free to come and find me there. We can discuss some medicine-related topics.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Qin Xi agreed and left without looking back. She jogged into a dessert shop.


    At this moment, a small car sped over and stopped by the roadside. A young and beautiful woman in a white coat got out of the car and ran to Gu Qing¡¯s side in a hurry. She asked with concern, ¡°Dean, I¡¯m sorry. I was delayed by two surgeries. I didn¡¯t expect such a tragedy to happen here.¡±


    Gu Qing¡¯s gaze was fixed on the dessert shop. Hearing Xie Min¡¯s words, he said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s all fixed now. You have your duty. You don¡¯t have to apologize.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Qing was looking elsewhere, Xie Min frowned and followed his gaze. However, there was nothing attractive there except for the passers-by. She felt a little strange and asked in a low voice, ¡°Brother Qing, what are you looking at?¡±


    Gu Qing withdrew his gaze and glanced at her indifferently. His eyes had returned to their usual coldness. ¡°Doctor Xie, please call me Dean Gu or by my full name. I¡¯m not used to strangers calling me Brother.¡±


    Xie Min¡¯s beautiful face stiffened and she forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I thought we were already friends after working together for five years. It¡¯s my fault.¡±


    Gu Qing didn¡¯t continue. He took a deep look at the dessert shop and turned to leave.


    Xie Min bit her lower lip, her eyes filled with unwillingness and grievance. However, she had a feeling that Gu Qing was acting strangely today, as if he was looking forward to something. That feeling made her feel very uncomfortable, and she was frustrated.


    She couldn¡¯t help but look in the direction of the dessert shop. Then, she saw Qin Xi and Xia Tangxin walking out of the dessert shop arm in arm. Her eyes widened. ¡°It¡¯s her?¡±


    Xie Min recognized at a glance that Qin Xi was the Chinese doctor who embarrassed her that day. She watched as Qin Xi threw something into the trash can. After they left, she walked over. When she saw the white handkerchief in the trash can, Xie Min¡¯s mind went blank. She quickly picked up the handkerchief and clenched it tightly, her eyes filled with ferocity.


    Gu Qing did not know about this, nor did Qin Xi. At this moment, Qin Xi had just parted ways with Xia Tangxin and was on the way back to the villa.


    Because it was in the suburbs, the journey was relatively long. Unknowingly, she fell asleep.


    After an unknown period of time, Qin Xi was enveloped by a trace of cold air. When she opened her eyes again, her surroundings were pitch-black and there was no light at all. The driver was long gone.


    Although she did not understand what was going on, she could clearly feel that there was a lot of Yin energy in the surrounding air that was about to attack her.


    Was she on her way back to Breeze villa? How did she get here for no reason?


    What she did not know was that the reason why the driver brought Qin Xi to this deserted place was actually because Qin Xi was beautiful, and he had evil designs on her.


    In the end, it became a tragedy.

 Chapter 282 - 282 A Painful Long Wait

    282 A Painful Long Wait


    Qin Xi was not afraid. Moreover, in her eyes, these evil things were all great tonics to boost her cultivation. It had to be noted that the reason why she stayed in Brezze Villa was because the geographical location there was very suitable for cultivation.


    Last time, her cultivation advanced because she had devoured a malicious ghost. However, this thing was too rare. It was not something that could be found easily.


    This malicious ghost came just at the right time. After devouring this one, her cultivation would definitely take a leap.


    At the thought of this, she quietly summoned the Chain of Darkness. The Chain of Darkness seemed to have its own consciousness and quickly hid in the thick night.


    Qin Xi alighted from the car and looked around casually. Sensing the dense Yin energy in the air, the corners of her mouth curled up slightly. Perhaps only she could smile under such circumstances.


    Suddenly, there was a rustling sound behind her. Then, a bloody hand suddenly stretched out from the grass and grabbed the grass tightly, as if it was struggling violently or crying for help in despair.


    In short, Qin Xi did not move. Her gaze landed on a certain spot in the sky where a phantom appeared.


    ¡°Are you going to come out on your own, or should I get you out?¡±


    The phantom instantly disappeared. When it reappeared, it was already floating in front of Qin Xi. Its voice was sinister and sharp, making it impossible to tell if it was a man or a woman. ¡°You can see me?¡±


    Sensing the chilling air coming at her, Qin Xi only took a step back and stared at it. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here. You should know very well that you can¡¯t hold on for long. If you don¡¯t return to where you belong, your soul will dissipate very quickly. If you want, I can send you back.¡±


    This phantom would dissipate into nothingness before long. Once it disappeared, it would completely lose the chance to reincarnate.


    Unexpectedly, when it heard that, the phantom swayed and the Yin energy emitted from its body rolled out like thick smoke.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t leave¡­ I can¡¯t leave. You¡­ since you can see me, can you help me find someone? I¡¯ve been waiting for him here for ten years. In these ten years, he has never come here.¡±


    This phantom was clearly very excited, but because Qin Xi was the only person who could see it, it didn¡¯t want to scare her too much.


    Qin Xi could hear the pain and urgency in its voice and frowned. ¡°Who are you waiting for? And why are you waiting?¡±


    ¡°His name is Huang Bo. He¡¯s the person I love the most. Back then, my parents didn¡¯t allow us to be together and even wanted to marry me to an old man in his sixties. I resisted with all my might and ended up being locked up by my family.


    ¡°Later on, he came to look for me and wanted to elope with me. I agreed. We met at Bald Mountain. I waited for him for the entire night, but he didn¡¯t show up. Instead, two men came and¡­ After that, I was too ashamed to see him again and committed suicide here¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any other requests. I just want to ask why he didn¡¯t come to meet me back then. Even after I died, he never came. I know he had his reasons, but I was unwilling to leave just like that, so I kept waiting for him.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt anyone. I just want someone to help me!¡±


    Hearing its story, Qin Xi¡¯s heart inexplicably sank. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°What are you going to do if he lied to you or he didn¡¯t show up deliberately?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. He loves me very much. How can he lie to me¡­ You, are you saying that because you don¡¯t want to help me?¡±


    The phantom was agitated, and its voice became sharper and sharper, making one¡¯s ears hurt.


    Qin Xi did not want to agitate the phantom. She shrugged and said, ¡°I¡¯m just guessing. Of course, if he didn¡¯t lie to you, that would be great.¡±

 Chapter 283 - 283 Fragrance

    283 Fragrance


    ¡°If I help you find that Huang Bo you mentioned, how are you going to thank me?¡±


    Initially, she thought that this was a malicious ghost, just like the one in Breeze Villa last time, that could be devoured for cultivation. Now that she knew that it was also a pitiful woman, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to devour it.


    However, help didn¡¯t come free. She had to get something in return. After all, she wasn¡¯t a philanthropist.


    Of course, the thing she wanted in return was actually very simple for the phantom. It was Yin energy that could help her cultivate. In other words, as long as the phantom was absorbed into the Chain of Darkness, the Yin energy on its body would be stored inside for Qin Xi to use. This was also a function she discovered when she sent Tao Po away last time.


    ¡°As long as you help me, I¡¯ll do anything you ask.¡± The phantom was not hesitant. Although it had nothing, it was willing to give up everything.


    Qin Xi nodded. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Liu Yun.¡±


    ¡°Liu Yun, the thing I want is very simple. I only want the Yin energy on you. I can feel the thick Yin energy on you. This is also the reason why you can still stay in this world. However, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand. Why do you have such thick Yin energy? You¡¯re not a malicious ghost. Can you tell me the reason?¡±


    Liu Yun thought for a moment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. It might be related to that well. Back then, I threw myself into the well and committed suicide. After I died, I couldn¡¯t get out for more than a year. Later on, the Yin energy in my body inexplicably became stronger and stronger, so I slowly climbed out of the well. Every time I go back when I¡¯m about to dissipate, I¡¯ll become stronger. Other than being unable to leave this place, I¡¯m almost in control of this area. However, last year, that well was filled by a Daoist priest, so the Yin energy in my body decreased.¡±


    ¡°Well? Where is it? Can you take me to see it?¡± Qin Xi¡¯s eyes lit up and she asked excitedly.


    Liu Yun nodded. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Qin Xi followed behind Liu Yun and happened to pass by the big hand that was holding the mud grass tightly. She looked down and saw that it was the driver. Seeing that his eyes were closed, she frowned slightly.


    Liu Yun quickly explained, ¡°He¡¯s not a good person. He had evil designs on you. But don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t do anything to him. I just scared the wits out of him. He¡¯ll wake up later.¡±


    In fact, Liu Yun was very bored here. Occasionally, she would come out to tease passers-by. However, she had never killed anyone.


    Qin Xi nodded. ¡°I can tell that you didn¡¯t kill anyone. That¡¯s why I help you.¡±


    Hearing this, Liu Yun was very glad that she followed her heart and did not do anything evil. Otherwise, she would dissipate eventually with regret.


    The two of them came to the dark and dense forest. The deeper they went, the more they could smell the faint fragrance of agarwood in the air.


    Liu Yun did not have a sense of smell, so she did not know. However, she had been here for ten years and knew everything about this place.


    ¡°You should be able to smell a faint fragrance coming from that well, right? It¡¯s said that this fragrance has the effect of hypnotizing people. It¡¯s fine if you inhale a small amount, but if you inhale too much, you¡¯ll hallucinate. However, it¡¯s not harmful now. Ever since the well was filled, this fragrance has almost disappeared.¡±


    Actually, even without Liu Yun¡¯s reminder, Qin Xi could still smell the unusual fragrance. Although it was very faint, she still noticed it.


    Qin Xi felt that this fragrance was a little familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember what it was. She frowned and tried her best to recall. A fragrance with a hallucinatory effect¡­


    She suddenly opened her eyes, which were filled with intense joy. She urged impatiently, ¡°Quick, bring me there!¡±

 Chapter 284 - 284 Heavenly Fragrance Cardamom

    284 Heavenly Fragrance Cardamom


    ¡°It¡¯s here!¡±


    Liu Yun pointed at a small mound. ¡°The fragrance is coming out of this well. Unfortunately, it has been filled up.¡± There was an indescribable disappointment in her voice.


    Qin Xi was so excited that her hands were trembling. She circled the small mound a few times, her eyes filled with shock and joy. ¡°That¡¯s right, this is the place.¡±


    ¡°Back!¡±


    Suddenly, she raised her arm above her head and pointed her index finger at the sky.


    Before Liu Yun could figure out what was going on, a powerful fluctuation and pressure came from the air. With a whoosh, a black shadow quickly flew over and circled above her head. Then, Qin Xi began to form a seal with both hands and chanted an incantation before the Chain of Darkness lit up. Qin Xi quickly pointed at the small mound. ¡°Five Thunder Talisman, break!¡±


    With a series of crackling explosions, lightning bolts as thick as bowls descended from the sky and struck the small mound. Instantly, dust flew up and a hole was blasted into the mound.


    The Chain of Darkness was spinning rapidly at the bottom of the pit. Countless black lights shot out in all directions, sweeping through the stone and soil, as if they were protecting something at the bottom of the well.


    Qin Xi did not wait for the dust to settle. She jumped into the well and landed steadily. The dark chain seemed to have sensed its owner¡¯s call and returned to Qin Xi¡¯s wrist.


    From the beginning to the end, Liu Yun was dumbfounded, especially when she saw Qin Xi¡¯s incredible power just now. She had a feeling that Qin Xi was an immortal descending on the mortal world.


    Liu Yun floated to Qin Xi¡¯s side and asked, ¡°Are you¡­ an immortal?¡± That was the only explanation for how Qin Xi was capable of doing that.


    ¡°It¡¯s just some small tricks!¡±


    Qin Xi did not want to explain too much. All she wanted to do was find the source of the fragrance. She felt that the fragrance was right under her feet, so she squatted down and began to dig the ground with her hands.


    ¡°What¡­ are you digging?¡± Liu Yun asked curiously.


    Qin Xi did not answer. Instead, she carefully dug the soil at the bottom of the well. Fortunately, the soil was moist, so it was not difficult to dig. After an unknown period of time, when the fragrance became stronger, her fingers touched something hard. ¡°I found it. This is it.¡±


    She dug open the soil excitedly, revealing a pair of pea-like things. As she took it out, the fragrance in the well became stronger.


    In order not to be hypnotized by the fragrance, Qin Xi quickly blocked her sense of smell. Then, she picked up a handful of soil and wrapped it around a pair of beans, gently kneading them into balls.


    Seeing how careful she was, Liu Yun couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What is this? Why are there two beans at the bottom of the well?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled so widely that her eyes narrowed into a line. She explained, ¡°This is Heavenly Fragrance Cardamom, a treasure bred by heaven and earth. There are two beans, divided into Yin and Yang. Yin for women and Yang for men. After taking it, not only will you be immune to all poisons, but you can also increase your cultivation level. Moreover, it has an extremely strong healing and recovery property. Of course, its greatest effect is that you can live a long life and be young forever.¡±


    Liu Yun was skeptical. ¡°Is it that magical?¡±


    ¡°Why do you think you can live to today? The Heavenly Fragrance Cardamom has an unimaginably powerful effect on humans and also has the effect of strengthening the soul. Therefore, this thing can only be chanced upon by luck. This is because it has always existed in legends. Even if someone finds it, they won¡¯t be able to recognize it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you. Take it as my gratitude for helping me discover Heavenly Fragrance Cardamom.¡±


    Qin Xi shook the bracelet engraved with small flowers. ¡°I¡¯ll put you in my bracelet first. When I find Huang Bo, I¡¯ll give you a chance to ask him. When you get the answer, you have to leave. You know that you don¡¯t belong here. If you don¡¯t leave as soon as possible, your soul will really dissipate.¡±


    Liu Yun thanked her gratefully. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ve waited for so many years just to find an answer. I¡¯ll leave after I find out.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

 Chapter 285 - 285 More Economical to Take Shower Together!

    285 More Economical to Take Shower Together!


    Breeze Villa.


    It was already past nine in the evening, but Breeze Villa was still brightly lit, especially the high-pole lamps at the gate.


    Seeing the Santana parked in the courtyard, Qin Xi couldn¡¯t help but smile. She took a few steps forward and saw Han Shi playing with a black dog at the door.


    ¡°Wifey, you¡¯re back! Why are you back so late? I almost went out to look for you.¡±


    Hearing footsteps, Han Shi¡¯s eyes lit up. He opened his arms and was about to give Qin Xi a hug. Blackie was the same. It had not seen Qin Xi for a long time. It actually ran faster than Han Shi. It stood up, jumping around, wanting Qin Xi to hug it, looking like it was trying to provoke Han Shi.


    It was unknown if Han Shi did it on purpose, but when he approached Qin Xi, he ¡®accidentally¡¯ kicked Blackie. Blackie lost its balance and rolled away a few steps.


    Blackie howled at Han Shi indignantly, as if it was cursing him for being cunning.


    Han Shi pretended not to see it. Just as he was about to hug Qin Xi, she dodged and explained, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. I¡¯m dirty.¡±


    At this moment, Han Shi saw that Qin Xi was indeed covered in dust and mud. He asked in confusion, ¡°Wifey, where did you go?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and talk.¡± Qin Xi smiled mysteriously and hooked her finger at him.


    It was a casual motion, but Qin Xi made it look seductive. Han Shi felt his heart seem to jump out of his chest. His body became hot, and even his breathing quickened.


    Ever since they last parted, he had not touched Qin Xi for almost a week. It was not that he did not want to, but he did not have time to come.


    To be honest, the pressure Qi Xiong gave him was too great. Although he had promised he only needed three years, he knew that without Qin Xi, he was nothing.


    He did not want to lose Qin Xi, nor did he want to be a burden to her. He only wanted to be Qin Xi¡¯s strongest support. Therefore, he forced himself to learn and improve his ability.


    After all, he had devoured the soul of a king. After fusing with the soul over the last couple of months, he had grasped all the abilities of the king. He believed that as time passed, he would eventually master those abilities.


    After entering the villa, Dong Xiaoxuan saw that Qin Xi had returned and immediately asked, ¡°Lady Boss, are you hungry? Shall I make you a bowl of noodles now?¡±


    Qin Xi waved her hand and went upstairs impatiently. ¡°Sister Dong, go back and rest. I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    With that, she disappeared into the stairwell.


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t let Lady Boss starve. Persuade her to eat something!¡± Dong Xiaoxuan looked at Han Shi and said with worry.


    Han Shi nodded.


    How could he bear to let Qin Xi go hungry? ¡°Sister Dong, make something. I¡¯ll get her to come down and eat later.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Dong Xiaoxuan entered the kitchen with a smile.


    Han Shi followed her upstairs and pushed open the door to the bedroom. When he heard the sound of running water in the bathroom, he subconsciously swallowed his saliva and glanced at the dirty clothes on the ground with an evil smile.


    He walked to the wardrobe and picked a slim-fit nightdress to hang on the shelf at the door. Then, he quickly untied his clothes and pushed the bathroom door open.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Why are you here? Get out!¡±


    ¡°Wifey, I want to take a shower too. Let¡¯s¡­ take a shower together! It¡¯s more economical.¡±

 Chapter 286 - 286 Peas

    286 Peas


    An hour later, Han Shi walked out of the bathroom with Qin Xi in his arms. He placed her gently on the bed and wiped her hair.


    Qin Xi¡¯s hair grew very quickly. It had only been a few months, but it was already shoulder-length. Moreover, her hair was dark and smooth, making it very comfortable to touch.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I have something to tell you,¡± Qin Xi said hoarsely.


    When Han Shi heard her voice, his breathing quickened and his eyes darkened. ¡°Tell me later, I¡¯ll go get you something to eat. Just now¡­ I heard your stomach growl.¡±


    When Qin Xi heard that, her face turned red. She glared at him with misty eyes and said coquettishly, ¡°Shut up. If you talk again, you¡¯ll sleep on the floor.¡±


    Han Shi grinned and hugged Qin Xi¡¯s waist. He said shamelessly, ¡°With such a beautiful wife, who still wants to sleep on the hard floor?¡±


    ¡°Stone, you¡¯ve changed. You¡¯ve become shameless.¡± Qin Xi blushed and looked at him strangely.


    Han Shi did not comment and smiled evilly. ¡°Don¡¯t you like it when I become like this? Or do you want to see me being more shameless?¡±


    Seeing his smile and the teasing look in his eyes, Qin Xi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly crawled under the blanket and said gloomily, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you. You¡¯re a rascal.¡±


    Han Shi laughed out heartily. Then, he stood up. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go downstairs to get you something to eat. It¡¯s not good to go hungry.¡±


    After he left, Qin Xi stuck her head out of the blanket and looked in the direction of the door. She heaved a long sigh of relief and patted her burning face. She muttered softly, ¡°I wonder where this guy learned it from. Why is he becoming so good at it?¡±


    Recalling the various tricks Han Shi played in the bathroom, Qin Xi¡¯s face burned again. She felt too embarrassed to face anyone.


    What Qin Xi did not know was that after Han Shi fused with Jiu Yuan, he learned a lot of exotic techniques of the royal family, especially about sex.


    Jiu Yuan had many consorts, so he was naturally experienced. Although Han Shi despised him for being such a playboy, he didn¡¯t mind learning something from him.


    Qin Xi rubbed her sore waist and quickly put on her clothes. This time, she was still thinking about Heavenly Fragrance Cardamom in her pocket.


    Qin Xi took out the mud ball and washed it with water. When the dirt was washed off, the fragrance instantly spread out.


    ¡°What smells so good?¡±


    After pushing open the door, Han Shi held the noodles Dong Xiaoxuan had prepared and smelled something more fragrant than noodles.


    As Qin Xi washed Heavenly Fragrance Cardamom, she shouted to Han Shi, ¡°Stone, hold your breath. This fragrance has a hallucinatory effect.¡±


    Han Shi immediately did as he was told. He placed the noodles on the table and went to the bathroom. He saw Qin Xi holding two peas in her hand and asked curiously, ¡°What is this? Is this what emitted the fragrance just now?¡±


    Qin Xi explained excitedly, ¡°This is Heavenly Fragrance Cardamom. It¡¯s very helpful for cultivation. One Yin and one Yang. I eat Yin, and you eat Yang.¡±


    As she spoke, she swallowed the Yin one and threw the Yang one into Han Shi¡¯s mouth.


    After waiting for a minute without feeling any change, Han Shi smacked his lips and asked softly, ¡°Uh¡­ Wifey, could there be a mistake? Are they actually just ordinary peas?¡±


    Qin Xi glared at him. ¡°How is that possible? The peas don¡¯t have that fragrance. Let¡¯s wait a little longer. I think we¡¯ll feel it soon.¡±


    Actually, she did not know what she would feel after eating Heavenly Fragrance Cardamom. After all, it was a legendary thing that no one could get their hands on.

 Chapter 287 - 287 No Reaction

    287 No Reaction


    However, an entire night passed and nothing happened. Those who did not know better would really think that they had just swallowed two peas.


    Even Qin Xi found it unbelievable. She took her pulse, but there was no sign of cultivation increase. She couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled.


    As the legend had it, Heavenly Fragrance Cardamom indeed had many heaven-defying effects. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be a treasure. However, why was there no reaction at all?


    What went wrong?


    Seeing that Qin Xi was racking her brain, trying to figure out why, Han Shi couldn¡¯t help but say in amusement, ¡°Don¡¯t be frustrated. It¡¯s just two peas. Perhaps we ate it the wrong way or it¡¯s expired. In short, we won¡¯t lose anything even if it doesn¡¯t have effects, right?¡±


    Qin Xi thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. Forget it.¡±


    After washing up, the two of them went downstairs. Dong Xiaoxuan had already made breakfast. Blood Stealer and the other two were already seated, waiting for them!


    After taking a seat, Qin Xi waved her hand and said, ¡°Alright, eat!¡±


    ¡°By the way, Lady Boss, do you still want to recruit more people? I¡¯ve already contacted my former comrades.¡± At this moment, Blood Stealer suddenly spoke.


    Qin Xi picked up her chopsticks and pointed at Han Shi. ¡°Ask him. I¡¯m the lady boss. In the future, I¡¯ll listen to him. You don¡¯t have to ask me.¡±


    Blood Stealer and the others couldn¡¯t help but look at Han Shi.


    Han Shi put a steamed bun into Qin Xi¡¯s bowl and said unhurriedly, ¡°Recruit them and build the factory first. Skeleton and the others have prepared all the construction materials . When they come, they can help with the transport team.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll inform them later.¡±


    ¡°As for the families of the disabled and retired recruits, after they come, those with disabilities can go up the mountain to help pick fruits, and the women can choose to stay in the factory to work. As for the villagers of Shangwan Village, they have already been divided into two groups. Some are planting vegetables in the greenhouse, while some are continuing to plant tea trees. However, the tea trees all belong to us. I have already signed a ten-year contract with them.¡±


    Everything went as planned. Han Shi was very effective. In just a few days, he had it all prepared.


    After breakfast, Han Shi drove away while Qin Xi went to the sanatorium.


    Coincidentally, she bumped into Gao Huiren outside the sanatorium. It was more like Gao Huiren was waiting for her.


    Seeing him, Qin Xi remembered she promised to help treat his legs last time.


    When Gao Huiren saw Qin Xi walking over from afar, he quickly walked up to her. He was no longer as arrogant as before and actually revealed an unfitting friendliness. ¡°Miss Qin, you¡¯re finally here. Two days ago, I had something to do in the capital and left in a hurry. I didn¡¯t have time to greet you. Don¡¯t take it to heart!¡±


    Qin Xi said humbly, ¡°Master Gao, don¡¯t say that. I was rude last time. Please forgive me.¡±


    Seeing that her attitude was not as arrogant as last time, Gao Huiren slowly relaxed and said hesitantly, ¡°Miss Qin, do you still mean what you said last time? My legs¡­¡±

 Chapter 288 - 288 Facing Your Demon

    288 Facing Your Demon


    ¡°Master Gao, don¡¯t be anxious. Let¡¯s go in and talk!¡±


    Seeing that he was really anxious, Qin Xi smiled faintly and quickly comforted him. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not difficult to treat your legs. What¡¯s difficult to treat is your mentality. You¡¯ve always felt inferior about your legs and never dared to face it head-on, causing you to be traumatized. You don¡¯t even have the courage to treat it, so you thought that there was no cure.¡±


    Hearing her words, Gao Huiren was enlightened. Indeed, he had been subconsciously avoiding it.


    Today, after Qin Xi pointed it out, he felt extremely ashamed. ¡°Miss Qin, you¡¯re right. I indeed¡­¡±


    ¡°Master Gao, there¡¯s no need to say anything else. Actually, this is human nature. For example, when the person you care about the most is experiencing a life-and-death situation, you, who has the best medical skills, will be so afraid that you can¡¯t even perform the most basic operation. Because you care, you¡¯re afraid of losing that person. This is very normal. As long as you overcome your fear, I believe all the difficulties will be solved.¡±


    Perhaps because he had thought things through, Gao Huiren relaxed, as if a heavy burden had been lifted from his body. He smiled much more sincerely and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m ashamed. I can¡¯t even see things as clearly as a young girl.¡±


    ¡°A bystander is always clear-minded.¡±


    The two of them arrived at the recreation area of the sanatorium. It was already October, and the weather was neither hot nor cold, giving people an extremely comfortable feeling.


    Qin Xi took out a small notebook and pen from her pocket. As she wrote, she explained, ¡°Master Gao, I¡¯ll write down the treatment method and herbs for you first. You need to treat your legs yourself. It just so happens it is also a chance for you to face your own demon. I believe that as long as you take the first step, the rest will be nothing to you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Qin!¡± Although Gao Huiren had made up his mind to face his fear, he was still very nervous. He clenched his fists and tried his best to control his trembling hands.


    Not long after, Qin Xi finished writing the treatment method. She tore off the paper and handed it to him with a smile. ¡°Master Gao, this is the way to treat you.¡±


    Gao Huiren took the paper and looked at it carefully. The more he looked at it, the more familiar it became, and the more frustrated he was.


    This¡­ he clearly knew this treatment method, but he didn¡¯t use it for so many years. This feeling of frustration was so uncomfortable that he almost couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Just as Qin Xi had said, it was him who kept running away from the issue that caused the situation to worsen. Fortunately, he met Qin Xi, and it wasn¡¯t too late to realize it. Otherwise, he would probably die with regret.


    His eyes were red. Just as he raised his head to say something to Qin Xi, he realized that she was gone.


    Gao Huiren was slightly stunned. He looked around and saw Qin Xi waving at him as she walked away.


    Qin Xi came to Mu Tianzheng¡¯s ward. Now that Mu Tianzheng had completely recovered from the poison and his old illness, it was time for him to undergo a thoracotomy operation to remove the shrapnel in his body. Therefore, many experts and scholars came to the ward today, all of whom were waiting for Qin Xi.


    Although she did not know how to perform a thoracotomy operation, she was no less useful than any of the experts here because during the operation, Mu Tianzheng would suffer from excessive bleeding.


    Therefore, her role was to stop the bleeding. In short, no one dared to underestimate her.

 Chapter 289 - 289 People from the Mu Family

    289 People from the Mu Family


    In the ward, Mu Tianzheng and the experts were already on standby. When they saw Qin Xi, the nervous experts immediately calmed down.


    This phenomenon was very strange. It was as if as long as Qin Xi was around, they could easily solve any problem. Even if they couldn¡¯t, Qin Xi would solve it in time.


    This was the confidence Qin Xi gave them, or rather, the faith she gave them.


    Qin Xi did not know what these experts were thinking. Instead, she looked at Mu Tianzheng and asked with a relaxed expression, ¡°Old Master Mu, how do you feel today? Are you feeling unwell anywhere?¡±


    As she asked, she placed her hand on Mu Tianzheng¡¯s wrist and felt a strange residue in his body. She raised her eyebrows. ¡°Did you use it?¡±


    Mu Tianzheng was a smart person. He immediately understood what she meant and laughed. ¡°Nothing can be hidden from you apparently. Yes, it was quite successful. I really have to thank you this time!¡±


    Just as Qin Xi had said, there was still a trace of residue in Mu Tianzheng¡¯s body. It was the spice Qin Xi had given him to find out who the traitor was.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Qin Xi smiled faintly and did not say anything else.


    The others did not know what the two of them were talking about, and at the same time, they did not go forward to ask. However, they were shocked to see the two of them on such friendly terms.


    It had to be noted that Mu Tianzheng¡¯s identity was very extraordinary. Previously, when he was temporarily staying at the sanatorium in Luoping City, the experts received a call from the higher-ups and were told to save him at all costs.


    The person in front of them was undoubtedly a legendary figure, and it was their honor to be able to speak to such a big shot. How could they not be shocked that Qin Xi was so close to him? When they faced Qin Xi, they were filled with respect.


    Before entering the operating theater, Qin Xi promised Mu Tianzheng solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this surgery will definitely succeed.¡±


    Mu Tianzheng looked at her with a smile, his eyes firm. ¡°I believe you!¡±


    In the operating theater.


    Qin Xi first used silver needles to seal a few of Mu Tianzheng¡¯s acupoints to form an extremely strange array formation. Then, she took out a pill and put it into his mouth. ¡°Sleep. You¡¯ll be fine after waking up.¡±


    After Mu Tianzheng took the pill, he really fell asleep a few seconds later. Qin Xi took his pulse and felt that his breathing and heartbeat were very calm. Then, she nodded at the experts and said, ¡°Everyone, we can begin. Please don¡¯t touch these silver needles. Also, when it¡¯s time to remove the shrapnel, please leave it to me. Thank you!¡±


    The experts nodded.


    The patient was Old Master Mu. They had to be very careful and not make any mistakes.


    With this thought in mind, everyone raised their spirits and picked up the scalpel to begin the surgery.


    Outside the door, Qi Xiong and a group of trusted aides were waiting. At this moment, a few footsteps came in a hurry. Qi Xiong and the others turned around and their expressions immediately changed.


    ¡°Second Master, First Madam, Eldest Young Master, Second Young Master, Eldest Miss, why are you here?¡±


    That¡¯s right, the people who came were Mu Tianzheng¡¯s second son, Mu Wen, and his eldest daughter-in-law, Qu Hong, as well as the eldest son, Mu Ge, the second son, Mu Di, and the eldest daughter, Mu Yali.

 Chapter 290 - 290 Status

    290 Status


    ¡°Brother Qi, why didn¡¯t you inform me about Father¡¯s surgery today?¡±


    Mu Sheng¡¯s face darkened slightly, and an aura burst out of his body, pressing down on Qi Xiong. Qi Xiong bowed slightly and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Second Master. Old Master doesn¡¯t want to alarm anyone. I¡¯m just following orders.¡±


    ¡°Mu Sheng, forget it. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know Dad¡¯s personality. He just doesn¡¯t want us to worry. Brother Qi has been quite tired these past few days. Don¡¯t make things difficult for him.¡± Qu Hong knew that Mu Sheng was overly anxious, so she quickly tried to smooth things over.


    After staying with Old Master Mu for so many years, he was no longer just a subordinate. He was more like a member of the Mu family, so everyone in the Mu family treated Qi Xiong with respect.


    ¡°Brother Qi, don¡¯t mind him. Mu Sheng is just worried about his father¡¯s health and is a little anxious.¡±


    Qu Hong was a very smart woman. She knew what to say and quickly tried to smooth things over.


    Being reminded by her, Mu Sheng immediately restrained his aura. There was an apologetic look on his face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother Qi. I was out of my mind just now. I didn¡¯t mean to blame you.¡±


    Qi Xiong became even more respectful. ¡°Second Master, I understand you.¡±


    He also wanted to tell them about the surgery, but Old Master Mu was afraid that Qin Xi would run into them. Because Qin Xi was not ready to meet the Mu family yet, he could only keep it a secret for the time being.


    However, from the looks of it, it would probably be very difficult for Qin Xi to avoid them now.


    ¡°Brother Qi, how long has it been since Old Master went in? How confident is the doctor?¡±


    Qi Xiong replied seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, First Madam. The doctor said that there¡¯s a 90% chance that this surgery will succeed. Moreover, the divine doctor is inside too. With her help, I believe the surgery will be foolproof.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Mu Sheng and Qu Hong heaved a sigh of relief.


    At this moment, Mu Ge suddenly asked Qi Xiong, ¡°Uncle Qi, I heard that the divine doctor is very special. I want to ask, what¡¯s so special about her?¡±


    The corners of Qi Xiong¡¯s mouth twitched as he replied, ¡°This divine doctor is actually a young girl!¡±


    In the end, he added, ¡°She¡¯s even younger than Miss Yali.¡±


    Mu Yali opened her mouth slightly with a shocked expression. ¡°Really? How can she treat Grandpa at such a young age?¡± However, she immediately reacted and was a little angry. ¡°Uncle Qi, isn¡¯t it a little too rash to ask a young girl to treat my grandfather?¡±


    ¡°Yali, shut up!¡± Mu Sheng frowned and reprimanded coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t know, don¡¯t talk.¡±


    Mu Yali pouted and retorted, ¡°I¡¯m not wrong in saying that. A girl younger than me barely knows anything. If she accidentally harmed Grandpa, it¡¯d be too late to regret. Besides, Dad, haven¡¯t you already asked the president of the Medical Association to help? Why do we still choose to believe in a young girl?¡±


    Mu Sheng¡¯s eyes narrowed. Just as he was about to lecture her again, he heard Qi Xiong¡¯s cold voice. ¡°Miss Yali, don¡¯t worry. That divine doctor has real talent. Even Master Gao from the association was helpless about Old Master¡¯s illness, but Old Master was easily cured by that divine doctor. Speaking of which, her medical skills are even better than Master Gao¡¯s.¡±


    Qu Hong was also extremely surprised as she asked, ¡°Master Gao? Are you referring to that national doctor, the vice president of the association, Master Gao Huiren?¡±


    Qi Xiong nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I believe Old Master¡¯s surgery will go very smoothly.¡±

 Chapter 291 - 291 Inexplicably Jealous

    291 Inexplicably Jealous


    Mu Yali was about to say something when she was stopped by Mu Sheng¡¯s cold gaze. She pouted angrily and did not dare to make a sound.


    Actually, she was not deliberately targeting anyone. She just felt that how could a girl who was younger than her have such high medical skills and even surpass Master Gao? She felt inexplicably uncomfortable and could not help but refute. She was very unwilling to admit it, but she did not know what to say.


    She was famous for being a talented girl in the capital. How could she be inferior to a girl who was younger than her who was from a small place?


    Therefore, before they met, she was already jealous of this young divine doctor.


    After waiting outside the operating theater for more than an hour, the door finally opened and an expert walked out. The Mu family immediately surrounded him.


    ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s my father?¡± Mu Sheng asked anxiously.


    The specialist took off the mask on his face and smiled humbly. ¡°Mr. Mu, don¡¯t worry. Old Master Mu¡¯s surgery was very successful. The doctors are finishing up the surgery inside. I believe he¡¯ll be out soon. He just needs to rest for the rest of the day.¡±


    The Mu family heaved a sigh of relief and thanked him repeatedly. ¡°Thank you, Doctor.¡±


    ¡°This is what we should do. Besides, this is all thanks to the young divine doctor. We just did some auxiliary work,¡± the expert said.


    Mu Sheng was more and more interested in this mysterious young divine doctor. His eyes flickered as he said, ¡°Then I really have to thank her. May I know her name and can I talk to her in private? I need her to give me a recovery plan for my father.¡±


    ¡°The young divine doctor¡¯s name is Qin Xi. As for whether the young divine doctor can talk to you or not, that will depend on her. I¡¯ll help you ask later.¡± The expert did not dare to promise too early. If Qin Xi did not want to talk to Mu Sheng, he would be put in an awkward spot.


    Mu Sheng did not think much of it. After all, she was a divine doctor. It was normal for her to put on airs.


    However, Mu Yali, who was beside him, was a little jealous. A trace of dissatisfaction flashed across her face, but she did not dare to say anything, afraid that Mu Sheng would ask her to leave.


    When the expert returned to the operating theater and saw that Qin Xi was taking off her scrubs, he told her that Mu Sheng wanted to see her. ¡°Young divine doctor, Mr. Mu is outside. Do you want to see him? He said that he wants to know something about Old Master Mu¡¯s future treatment.¡±


    Qin Xi shook her head decisively. She wasn¡¯t ready to return to the Mu family yet, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t meet the others.


    At the thought of this, she put the scrubs back on. She said to the expert, ¡°I won¡¯t be meeting him. Can you help me tell them what they need to pay attention to?¡±


    The expert did not think too much about it and immediately nodded. ¡°No problem!¡±


    After that, Qin Xi joined the auxiliary nurses and followed them out. Outside the operating theater, she glanced at the Mu family members.


    Because Mu Tianzheng had once told her every member of the Mu family in the family photo, she recognized all of them at a glance.


    However, when she retracted her gaze, she met a pair of dark and sharp eyes that were filled with fatal temptation.


    His eyes flickered with a hint of casualness and playfulness, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. He exuded a noble aura, giving people the feeling that he was difficult to get close to but wanted to.


    This person was the second young master of the Mu family, Mo Di!

 Chapter 292 - 292 Mu Dis Interest was aroused

    292 Mu Di¡¯s Interest was aroused


    Qin Xi only took a glance before retracting her gaze. Her gaze was very calm, as if the person in front of her was just a stranger.


    In fact, for now, Mu Di was indeed a stranger.


    Qin Xi did not stay in the sanatorium for long. However, before she left, Qi Xiong found her and gave her a phone number. ¡°Miss Qin, Old Master asked me to pass this to you. He said that the people you want are already here. They¡¯re under your command.¡±


    After putting away the phone number, Qin Xi took out two pills with a smile and instructed, ¡°Tell Old Master Mu later that if he can¡¯t get anything out of those people, he can feed them these pills.¡±


    Qi Xiong took the pill in confusion and asked hesitantly, ¡°Miss Qin, this is¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called Truth Pill. It can make people speak the truth. However, this pill does have a time limit. It will lose its effect after five minutes.¡±


    ¡°That magical?¡± Qi Xiong widened his eyes in shock.


    Qin Xi smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll come to visit Old Master Mu in two days. Please inform him.¡±


    Looking at Qin Xi¡¯s departing figure, Qi Xiong was extremely excited. He knew that with Qin Xi¡¯s ability, if she could return to the Mu family, the Mu family would change because of her. Even the status of the Mu family would change drastically.


    Unfortunately, Qin Xi and Old Master Mu had their own plans. He was just a subordinate and was not qualified to be part of it.


    He turned around and was about to return to the ward when he saw Mu Di standing behind him with his arms crossed and leaning against the wall. His eyes were curved as if he had seen through everything. He seemed to be joking, but he also seemed to be implying something. ¡°Uncle Qi, I¡¯ve never seen anyone who can make you treat them so respectfully. Uncle Qi, is that the young divine doctor you mentioned?¡±


    Seeing that he was asking the obvious, Qi Xiong did not say anything else. He just nodded. ¡°The young divine doctor is still young and doesn¡¯t want to be in the limelight. Besides, she has something to do, so she left first.¡±


    Mu Di looked in the direction Qin Xi left and said meaningfully, ¡°Uncle Qi, don¡¯t you think this little divine doctor looks like someone I know?¡±


    The reason why he said that was because he wanted to test Qi Xiong.


    He had an inexplicable sense of closeness with Qin Xi, especially when they looked at each other just now. He seemed to have seen that pair of eyes somewhere before, but he couldn¡¯t remember where.


    That was why he followed her out. However, Qin Xi was wearing a mask the entire time, so Mu Di did not really see her face.


    Qi Xiong was very guarded against his second young master, who looked cynical but was actually very smart and meticulous. No matter how much Mu Di tried to probe, he only smiled and did not answer or dodge. He knew that the more he said, the more mistakes he would make, so he did not say anything. As for what Mu Di could guess, it was none of his business.


    Of course, even if Mu Di could guess something, he wouldn¡¯t go around shouting. Qi Xiong knew that Mu Di was someone who wouldn¡¯t push his luck.


    Mu Di looked at Qi Xiong deeply and felt bored. He shrugged and turned to leave.


    Seeing him leave, Qi Xiong heaved a sigh of relief. As long as Mu Di did not ask further, he would pretend not to know!


    Qin Xi did not know that Mu Di was already interested in her. Of course, even if she knew, she would not take it to heart.


    At this moment, she could not wait to get into the car arranged by Wan Shiyue. When she arrived at the newly renovated clinic, she looked at the plaque above her head and was excited.

 Chapter 293 - 293 Ji Ding Hall

    293 Ji Ding Hall


    Ji Ding Hall, which was the name Qin Xi gave to the clinic


    Looking at the big and low-key door, Qin Xi was bouncing off the walls. She took out the key, opened the door, and walked in.


    This was a two-story clinic with a clear layout. The left side was for treatment, the right side was for getting herbs, and there was a hidden compartment at the back to provide some privacy for patients with high status.


    Just as Qin Xi was about to go upstairs to take a look, an old voice came from the door. ¡°Is anyone there? Is there a doctor here?¡±


    Because Qin Xi was standing at the corner of the stairs, the old man did not see her. Seeing that the clinic was empty, he shouted.


    ¡°Old man, are you here to see a doctor?¡± Qin Xi quickly went over and asked.


    Seeing that Qin Xi was so young, the old man thought that she was an apprentice. He said with a worried expression, ¡°Hey, little girl, where¡¯s the doctor here? I want the doctor to treat my wife. I wonder if he has time.¡±


    ¡°Old man, I¡¯m the doctor here. Although Ji Ding Hall hasn¡¯t opened yet, I happen to have time today. I¡¯ll go with you to see the patient! However, before we do that, are you not going to treat your illness? If this continues, something big will happen!¡±


    Qin Xi could tell at a glance that the old man had serious rheumatoid arthritis. The joints in his limbs hurt, and when he walked, he would stumble now and then. If it rained or snowed, the illness could be excruciating.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re a doctor?¡±


    The old man automatically ignored the second half of Qin Xi¡¯s sentence. He was only suspicious if Qin Xi was actually a doctor. Seeing that she was so young, he was immediately disappointed.


    ¡°Old man, do you not believe me because I¡¯m young? It¡¯s fine. I have a medical license.¡± As she spoke, Qin Xi took out an ID from her collar. On it was a photo of her and her Chinese medical license.


    Qin Xi knew very well the importance of her medical license, so she brought it with her wherever she went. Therefore, when she took out her medical license, the old man was really shocked. However, he still had a lot of doubts about her medical skills.


    Seeing his undisguised suspicion, Qin Xi was not angry. Instead, she helped him to the consultation table and sat opposite him. ¡°Old man, I know you don¡¯t believe me. After all, I¡¯m young. I can understand that. However, since I can get a medical license and open this clinic, it means that I really have medical skills. Besides, I know that you have serious rheumatoid arthritis, right?¡±


    The old man widened his eyes and said in a weak voice, ¡°You can tell that I have rheumatoid arthritis?¡±


    Then, after thinking for a moment, he realized that 90% of the old people had rheumatoid arthritis. This did not seem to be surprising. He looked dispirited again. Thinking of his wife¡¯s illness, how could he waste time here? He quickly stood up and walked out with difficulty.


    ¡°Sigh, old man, I can tell you very responsibly that only I can cure your rheumatoid arthritis. If you don¡¯t believe me, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±


    Hearing her overconfident remark, the old man stopped in his tracks. He was conflicted and did not know if he should listen to the little girl or not.


    However, in order to treat his wife¡¯s illness, all the savings in the family had been squandered. He could not afford to be hospitalized anymore. What should he do in the future?


    Since the little girl was so sure that she could treat his rheumatoid arthritis, why not give it a try? There was no harm if she couldn¡¯t treat it, but what if she really could? Did that mean that she could also treat his wife¡¯s illness?

 Chapter 294 - 294 Free

    294 Free


    At the thought of this, the old man sat back down and looked at Qin Xi in disbelief. ¡°Doctor, can you really treat it?¡±


    Qin Xi took out the acupuncture bag and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯ll know after a while. Extend your arm, please.¡±


    Seeing how confident she was, the old man subconsciously reached out his arm. By the time he reacted, there were already silver needles on his elbow.


    He widened his eyes in shock, not understanding how this little girl did it. He had just stretched out his arm and did not see her do anything. Why were there silver needles on his arm?


    Before he could figure out what was going on, a warm current suddenly came from the joint of his arm. Moreover, the warm current flowed through his entire joint. The bone joints that used to feel cold actually started to heat up bit by bit. The old man was so shocked that he forgot to breathe. His voice trembled as he said, ¡°This, this is unbelievable¡­¡±


    Qin Xi smiled but did not say anything. Actually, she was even more shocked than the old man.


    It was not that she was shocked by her speed, but she was shocked by her cultivation. Because she had eaten the Heavenly Fragrance Cardamom last night, she specially checked her cultivation in the morning. However, at that time, her cultivation did not change much. Now, she actually found something useful. As long as she circulated the True Qi in her body, her cultivation would soar like a rocket.


    It had to be noted that the mystic medicine technique she cultivated circulated on its own and did not need her to cultivate it herself, so she would only circulate it when she used True Qi. If she cultivated it herself, she would definitely discover this secret. Han Shi must have discovered the secret too.


    At the thought of this, she couldn¡¯t wait to circulate the true Qi in her body. However, when she saw the old man staring at her, she thought better of it.


    Qin Xi said with a smile, ¡°Do you feel a warm current flowing slowly in your body and the coldness in your body gradually dissipating?¡±


    The old man was so excited that he was incoherent. He nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. This is the feeling. It¡¯s warm and comfortable. It¡¯s really magical. Doctor, can my rheumatoid arthritis really be cured?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know later.¡± Qin Xi did not give him an accurate answer.


    Fifteen minutes later, the silver needles on the joints were removed. Qin Xi said calmly, ¡°Old man, move your arm and feel it.¡±


    Without needing Qin Xi to say anything, the old man had already started to move. He stretched a few times and felt no pain like being pricked by needles. He began to spin his arm a few times. Indeed, there was no pain at all. The old man was so excited that tears streamed down his face. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. I¡¯m really cured. You¡¯re really a divine doctor¡­¡±


    Qin Xi smiled humbly and asked, ¡°Since it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, I¡¯ll continue to treat you!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright¡­¡±


    The old man wiped his tears and was as happy as a child.


    He did not expect to stumble across a divine doctor. When he thought of the possibility of his wife recovering, he was suddenly wild with joy.


    After another fifteen minutes, the old man could already walk on two legs. Although he couldn¡¯t run yet, he was close to it.


    However, at the thought of the medical fees that would definitely be very high, all his excitement was instantly gone. He asked in embarrassment and nervousness, ¡°Young, young divine doctor, how much¡­ Do I have to pay you?¡±


    Qin Xi could tell that the old man¡¯s family background was not good. She thought for a moment and said with a smile, ¡°Old Man, my clinic is not open for business yet, so this one is free.¡±

 Chapter 295 - 295 My Grandson Is Very Handsome

    295 My Grandson Is Very Handsome


    ¡°For free?¡±


    The old man perked up. He seemed to have thought of something and suddenly looked worried. ¡°Young divine doctor, I know I shouldn¡¯t push my luck, but I have no choice. I want you to treat my wife. Can¡­ Can you treat my wife for free too?¡±


    He was so embarrassed that he did not know what to do. ¡°My wife is very sick. I don¡¯t have much money left¡­¡±


    ¡°I know I¡¯m asking too much, but I have no choice. Please help me¡­¡±


    As the old man spoke, he was about to kneel down to Qin Xi when Qin Xi stopped him. ¡°Old man, you don¡¯t have to do that. It doesn¡¯t matter if I treat one or two. Besides, I¡¯ve already said that my clinic hasn¡¯t opened for business yet, so everything is free. If you trust me, I¡¯ll treat her.¡±


    The old man was so touched that he did not know what to say. His lips were trembling, and his muddy eyes were filled with gratitude. He kept saying in his heart, ¡°Young divine doctor is a good person. Bodhisattva will definitely bless her and make her happy for the rest of her life¡­¡±


    Because the old man¡¯s house was a little far away, Qin Xi hailed a taxi. Ten minutes later, the two of them arrived at a very old city area. The condition here was obviously much worse than in the city center. The houses were closely next to each other, looking very oppressive.


    ¡°We¡¯re here. Young divine doctor, my house is a little messy. Don¡¯t mind it!¡±


    Seeing that Qin Xi was fair and beautiful and had such good medical skills, the old man was worried that she would despise this place for being dirty, so he kept stealing glances at Qin Xi nervously.


    However, seeing that Qin Xi did not look uncomfortable at all and was even very curious, he was more or less relieved.


    Actually, what he did not know was that when Qin Xi saw this old city area, she started to have designs on this place. As for what was on her mind, only she knew.


    When Old people and children basking in the sun on the street saw Qin Xi, they couldn¡¯t help but throw glances at her.


    At this moment, an old man suddenly asked.


    ¡°Old Jin, where did you go? Also, you seem to be in a good mood today. What¡¯s so happy?¡±


    ¡°Hey, I noticed it too. Old Jin, are your legs¡­ normal now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Look at how agile he is. Old Jin, how did you do it?¡±


    When the old people saw this, they came forward to ask questions, causing the old man to sweat profusely. He looked at Qin Xi helplessly.


    The old man had his own concerns. It was not that he did not want to say it, but he wanted to ask Qin Xi first. If she did not mind, the old man had nothing to hide.


    ¡°Old Jin, I¡¯m asking you a question. Why are you looking at that girl?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. By the way, I haven¡¯t asked you who this young lady is. She looks like a flower, but she¡¯s a little too young. If she¡¯s a bit older, I¡¯ll probably introduce her to my grandson.¡±


    ¡°Your grandson is not qualified, but my grandson is quite a good match for her!¡±


    When an auntie saw Qin Xi, her eyes lit up and she went to Qin Xi¡¯s side.


    ¡°Young lady, whose family are you from? What¡¯s your relationship with Old Jin? Are you his relative?¡±


    ¡°Miss, are you married? If not, let me introduce you to someone. My grandson is very handsome and is a good match for you¡­¡±


    ¡°Go away, go away. Do you think we don¡¯t know what kind of person your grandson is? He has an ugly face and yet you still have the cheek to say that he¡¯s a good match. Don¡¯t lie through your teeth.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

 Chapter 296 - 296 Senior Customers

    296 Senior Customers


    Qin Xi felt her head buzzing. Her mind was filled with questions. Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing?


    Seeing her standing rooted to the ground with a dumbfounded expression, Old Jin was extremely anxious, afraid that these people would scare away the divine doctor.


    ¡°Stop asking. This is not my relative. This is a doctor. She¡¯s a doctor I hired to treat my wife¡­¡±


    ¡°Doctor?¡±


    Everyone sized Qin Xi up in disbelief. No matter how they looked at her, she did not look like a doctor who saved the dying and helped the injured. Instead, she looked like a junior high school student from the school next door.


    The auntie who wanted to matchmake Qin Xi said in disbelief, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. How old is this girl? She looks like a junior high school student. How can she be a doctor? Old Jin, are you lying to us and want to introduce her to your son?¡±


    ¡°Old Jin, this is not right. We all know what kind of a person your son is.¡±


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. Is Old Jin that kind of person? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that Old Jin cut ties with his son a few years ago. All these years, he hasn¡¯t come back to visit his parents. Sigh, I think Old Jin is most likely telling the truth. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have brought her home!¡±


    ¡°But is this young lady really a doctor? Could Old Jin have been fooled?¡±


    Old Jin knew that these people were not bad people. It was just that they were too bored and had a big mouth. However, he was afraid that these people¡¯s words would offend the young divine doctor. If the young divine doctor did not treat his wife in a fit of anger, he would be sad.


    Therefore, he shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. This is the divine doctor I invited. Didn¡¯t you just ask me how my arms and legs are healed? She did it. She only gave me a few acupuncture needles, and all my old illnesses are gone. She¡¯s a really capable divine doctor. I invited her here to treat my wife. If you make her angry, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    ¡°What? She¡¯s really a doctor?¡±


    After being shocked, everyone surrounded her again. This time, they asked Qin Xi to treat them.


    ¡°Doctor, I¡¯ve had shoulder periarthritis for many years. Give me acupuncture too!¡±


    ¡°Me too. My legs the waist have been torturing me so much that I can¡¯t sleep every night. Young divine doctor, help me¡­¡±


    ¡°And my granddaughter-in-law. She wants to get pregnant, but she can¡¯t. Can you get my granddaughter-in-law pregnant?¡±


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth twitched. Get your granddaughter-in-law pregnant? Why did that sound so strange?


    However, seeing that the situation was getting more and more out of hand, Qin Xi cleared her throat and said, ¡°Everyone, listen to me. It¡¯s true that I¡¯m a doctor, but I don¡¯t deserve the title of divine doctor. If you have any serious illnesses, go to Ji Ding Hall on XXX Street in three days. That¡¯s a clinic I run. If you really go, I¡¯ll give you a 50% discount.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great¡­¡±


    While everyone was happy, they heard an anxious voice shout, ¡°Old Jin, go back and take a look at your wife. She¡¯s dying¡­¡±


    Hearing this, the old man¡¯s head buzzed and his vision darkened. His legs went weak and he almost fell. Fortunately, Qin Xi quickly helped him up. ¡°Old man, don¡¯t waste time. Bring me there! Perhaps we can make it in time.¡±


    The old man instantly reacted and grabbed Qin Xi¡¯s arm excitedly. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Young divine doctor, save my wife!¡±

 Chapter 297 - 297 Can You Treat Cancer Too?

    297 Can You Treat Cancer Too?


    Qin Xi couldn¡¯t care less about the old man. She shouted at the person who came over, ¡°Bring me there quickly. I¡¯m a doctor.¡±


    That person was so anxious that he ignored Qin Xi¡¯s age and led the way. As he ran, he shouted, ¡°Quick, over there.¡±


    However, his words were stuck in his throat because Qin Xi ran faster than him. She even grabbed him as she ran. Just as she was about to run past Old Jin¡¯s family, the man pointed anxiously. ¡°This is the one¡­¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Qin Xi threw him to the side. The man lost his balance and almost fell. He looked at Qin Xi who rushed into the house like a whirlwind.


    As soon as she entered the house, she smelled a strong smell of medicine and mildew. Perhaps due to poor air ventilation all year round, the walls were moldy from the humidity.


    Qin Xi walked straight into the old woman¡¯s bedroom and saw that the old woman was panting heavily. Her sallow face was ashen, and the light in her eyes gradually dissipated. Qin Xi quickly took out silver needles. She used Qi to control the needles and injected them into the acupoints on the old woman¡¯s chest.


    Because of Heavenly Fragrance Cardamom, the more she circulated the Mystic True Qi in her body, the higher her cultivation level became. However, Qin Xi was all occupied with trying to pull the old woman back from death.


    After an unknown period of time, the old woman finally took her first breath. The paleness on her face gradually receded, and her breathing became smoother.


    Hurried footsteps came from outside the door. Qin Xi did not turn around to look. Instead, she quickly drew a Soul Fixing Talisman in the air and placed it on the old woman. Just now, the old woman had already stepped into the gates of hell. Her soul was unstable, so the Soul Fixing Talisman could help her stabilize it.


    When Old Jin and the others rushed in, the old woman¡¯s face was no longer as ugly as before. Her droopy eyes landed on Old Jin¡¯s face. She forced a smile and said in a weak voice, ¡°Old Jin, I, I think I dreamed of you!¡±


    Seeing that the old woman had woken up, Old Jin couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. Tears streamed down his face. He grabbed the old woman¡¯s hand and cried, ¡°Wife, don¡¯t leave me. If you leave me, how can I live¡­¡±


    When had she ever seen her husband cry? The old woman¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she said weakly, ¡°You have to live well. You have to live well for me. Old Jin, living is a torture for me. I¡¯ll take my leave first and watch over you from the sky. You, you have to live well and happily.¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t live without you. Wife, don¡¯t go. I really can¡¯t live without you¡­¡±


    The old man had already made up his mind that as long as his wife stopped breathing, he would commit suicide by drinking poison.


    At this moment, Qin Xi said hesitantly, ¡°Um¡­ this granny is fine now. You don¡¯t have to die with her¡­¡±


    Old Jin stopped crying and looked at Qin Xi with a stunned expression. Even the old woman¡¯s eyes were much wider as she looked at Qin Xi..


    Qin Xi was embarrassed to be stared at. She rubbed her nose and said, ¡°Just now, she had breathing difficulties, so I helped her breathe smoother, and now she¡¯s fine. However, she has stomach cancer that is more difficult to treat, but don¡¯t worry, I can treat it.¡±


    ¡°Really? This is cancer. Can you treat cancer?¡±

 Chapter 298 - 298 First Patient

    298 First Patient


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Qin Xi smiled faintly and said in an absolutely confident tone, ¡°I¡¯ve already given your wife acupuncture. You can ask her if it still hurts, and whether or not she is hungry.¡±


    As if to prove what Qin Xi said, the old woman¡¯s stomach instantly growled.


    ¡°Is, is this true?¡± The old man asked excitedly, still in disbelief.


    Qin Xi nodded helplessly. ¡°Of course.¡±


    The old woman moved her body and immediately said with a trembling voice, ¡°Old Jin, I-I¡¯m indeed a little hungry. Besides, it really doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. Just now, just now, I thought I was dead. I really couldn¡¯t breathe. However, when I saw you, I thought I was dreaming, so I forgot about the pain.¡±


    ¡°What a miracle¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this young lady to really be a divine doctor.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s said that cancer is a terminal illness that can¡¯t be cured. I didn¡¯t expect the young divine doctor to say that it can be cured! If she isn¡¯t a divine doctor, then who is?¡±


    ¡°By the way, the young divine doctor just said that she opened a clinic. What street is it located on? And the name of the clinic¡­¡±


    ¡°Ji Ding Hall on XXX Street. She said that it will open in three days.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go and support the young divine doctor in three days!¡±


    ¡°Alright, bring me along!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together!¡±


    Then, the neighbors who were blocking the door began to discuss. However, their voices were not loud. After all, they were in someone else¡¯s house and there was a patient in the house. They had to consider the patient.


    After knowing that she did not have to die, the old woman¡¯s eyes lit up. Everyone was afraid of death, and no one was willing to die. If not for the fact that they were plagued by illness, no one would want to leave the people closest to them.


    She tried to sit up.


    She felt a little dizzy when she sat up. However, this was normal. After all, she had not eaten anything recently. It was inevitable for her to be weak.


    Old Jin quickly put a pillow behind her back. He asked excitedly, ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll get it for you now.¡±


    The old woman did not speak. Instead, she looked at Qin Xi, as if asking, ¡°Can I eat? Or what can I eat?¡±


    Seeing her reaction, Old Jin remembered Qin Xi. He looked at her and asked, ¡°Young divine doctor, can my wife eat now?¡±


    Qin Xi nodded and instructed patiently, ¡°She can eat some liquid food. It¡¯s best not to eat anything heavy or oily. Also, I¡¯ll prescribe you a set of medicine. After three days, come to the clinic to find me. At that time, I¡¯ll give her acupuncture. After three times, she will be all good.¡±


    As she spoke, she took out her notebook and wrote down a prescription. She tore it off and handed it to Old Jin. ¡°Remember, come and find me after three days.¡±


    Old JIn carefully took the prescription and thanked her gratefully. ¡°Thank you, young divine doctor. If not for you, we¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Qin Xi quickly interrupted him. ¡°Go and get some food for your wife. You¡¯ve already said your thanks. Besides, I¡¯m a doctor. This is what I should do. You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±


    ¡°Then, then the money¡­¡± The old man looked at Qin Xi awkwardly.


    Although Qin Xi had said that it would be free, he felt that it was impossible for it to be free.


    Qin Xi pointed at the door with a smile and said, ¡°Old man, I said it¡¯s free and I meant it. Besides, you helped me get so many customers. I can¡¯t thank you enough!¡±

 Chapter 299 - 299 Kiss At Night

    299 Kiss At Night


    Breeze Villa.


    The first thing Qin Xi did when she returned to the villa was to call Liu Dequan and ask him to come to Luoping City to help as soon as possible. After all, if she was alone in such a big clinic, she would be dog-tired.


    Just as she was thinking about how to find an apprentice who knew a little about medicine, the sound of a car engine came from the door.


    She raised her eyebrows and heard Dong Xiaoxuan say with a smile, ¡°Boss is back. He¡¯s been coming back and forth these past two days. Lady Boss, you two are really close!¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s fair face suddenly turned red. When she thought of how Han Shi looked silly on the surface, but in fact, he was not only evil but also passionate on the inside, her face started to burn.


    She felt so sweet inside that Han Shi did not mind driving so far away just to see her.


    Qin Xi¡¯s current state was very similar to that of a little girl who had just started dating. She was shy and clumsy. Whenever Han Shi¡¯s name was mentioned, her face would subconsciously blush and her heart would race.


    ¡°Wifey, wifey, are you at home?¡±


    As soon as Han Shi got out of the car, he started shouting into the villa. His voice was filled with excitement and surprise, as if he had won five million yuan.


    In fact, he was even more excited than winning five million yuan.


    ¡°Wifey, Xi, I leveled up. Hahahaha, I leveled up¡­¡±


    Qin Xi stopped in her tracks and the corners of her mouth twitched.


    Han Shi quickly entered the villa and saw Qin Xi standing in the middle of the living room. He ignored the gazes of Blood Stealer and the others behind him and placed his hands under Qin Xi¡¯s armpits to raise her up. He spun around happily and hugged her again before lowering his head to kiss her.


    Qin Xi widened her eyes. When she was lifted up, she was already in a daze. Before she could react, they were already kissing?


    When Blood Stealer, who had followed in, saw this, he even covered his eyes. However, he opened his fingers and revealed his big and sneaky eyes. ¡°Aiyaya, I didn¡¯t see anything. I didn¡¯t see anything! Continue, continue!¡±


    Saber and Lone Wolf looked at each other and blushed. Although they had never personally experienced kissing, they had more or less seen it on television, but they had never seen it in reality. Now that their boss and lady boss were kissing in front of them, they felt embarrassed and flustered.


    Of course, they still did not know what dog food was. If they knew, they would probably be stuffed.


    Hearing Blood Stealer¡¯s shameless words, Han Shi ignored him. Just as he was about to continue, he was pushed away by Qin Xi.


    With a rad face, Qin Xi shouted angrily, ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s broad daylight. Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±


    Han Shi raised his hand in surrender. ¡°Xi, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m just too happy. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kiss you during the day. I¡¯ll kiss you at night.¡±

 Chapter 300 - 300 Han Shi Asks for a Reward

    300 Han Shi Asks for a Reward


    Pfft ~


    Qin Xi was angry and embarrassed. Looking at Han Shi¡¯s innocent and pitiful eyes, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to scold him.


    ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll stop talking, okay? By the way, I want to tell you that I¡¯ve leveled up. Look at me, I¡¯m already at the late-stage of the golden class. I¡¯ll be able to enter the mystic class soon.¡±


    Qin Xi was stunned for a moment before looking at his cultivation level. Just as he said, he was already at the late-stage of the golden class. As long as there was an opportunity, he could successfully advance to the mystic class.


    She cultivated different ancient martial arts from Han Shi,


    She was from the mystic medicine lineage. Her mystic techniques and medical skills would improve together, so her cultivation was twice as good as that of an ordinary ancient martial artist.


    Han Shi was different from Blood Stealer and the others. Han Shi had eaten a lot of pills created by Qin Xi and swallowed the soul of a king. Yesterday, he had also eaten Heavenly Fragrance Cardamom. His speed of advancement was as fast as lightning.


    No wonder Han Shi was so excited.


    ¡°Stone, you¡¯re really amazing. You actually advanced to a level that others can only advance to in ten or even twenty years in such a short period of time. That¡¯s awesome!¡± Qin Xi praised with a smile, feeling a little proud. After all, Han Shi was her man.


    After being praised, Han Shi did not feel embarrassed at all. Instead, he smiled and leaned over. ¡°Xi, do you think I¡¯ll be rewarded for working so hard?¡±


    He said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°It¡¯s best if you can let me play with you longer¡­ okay?¡±


    At first, Qin Xi did not understand what was going on. She frowned and looked at him suspiciously. In the end, when she saw his eyes were shining with lust, she had an ominous feeling. It was as if she was naked in front of him. Not only did she feel uncomfortable, but she also recalled the man¡¯s crazy look in the bathroom yesterday.


    ¡°Hey, Lady Boss, why is your face so red?¡±


    Dong Xiaoxuan walked out of the kitchen. When she saw that Qin Xi¡¯s face was even redder than the big peach on the plate in her hand, she subconsciously asked.


    This time, Qin Xi was really too embarrassed to face anyone. She coughed awkwardly and said, ¡°I, I¡¯ll go upstairs to get changed. You guys chat first.¡±


    With that, she rushed upstairs, looking like she was running away from something.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Lady Boss is actually shy. What a wonder!¡±


    Blooddrinker opened his mouth and gave Han Shi a thumbs up. He said in admiration, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re the best. Only in front of you will Lady Boss act like a normal woman. In front of us, when she smiles, I get goosebumps all over my body.¡±


    Han Shi glared at him. ¡°You¡¯re talking bad about my wife in front of me. Blood Stealer, do you want to be taught a lesson?¡±


    Blood Stealer raised his eyebrows and grinned. ¡± I¡¯m not afraid of you. Although your cultivation is stronger than mine, you don¡¯t have as much experience as me. Hehe!¡±


    He said this because he was very confident. It was not that he looked down on Han Shi, but he knew Han Shi¡¯s past and knew that he did not know any combat techniques.


    However, what Blood Stealer did not know was that Han Shi was no longer the fool who knew nothing. He had a ¡®teacher¡¯!

 Chapter 301 - 301 Hubby, Youre the Best!

    301 Hubby, You¡¯re the Best!


    Saber and Lone Wolf also wanted to spar with him, but at this moment, Qin Xi came down.


    She raised her eyebrows and looked at Blood Stealer sympathetically. ¡°Why are you sparing with him for no reason? If it¡¯s a real fight, even I might not be his match, let alone you.¡±


    Seeing that Blood Stealer and the other two were quite confused, her expression became serious.


    She said, ¡°I know that you¡¯ve traveled extensively and have a lot of combat experience, but I can tell you that no matter how much combat experience you have, you¡¯re still a rookie in the face of experts. Besides, you underestimate your enemy from the beginning. If Stone was the enemy, do you think he would still give you a chance to live?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone tell you that no matter when, where, and who you meet, you can¡¯t let down your guard even when facing children? Unless you¡¯re so powerful that no one can hurt you, once you encounter a real enemy, you won¡¯t even know how you died. How stupid would that be?¡±


    Blood Stealer¡¯s face turned red. Although he was still a little indignant, it was not because he was unwilling to admit defeat, but because he was being too cocky.


    ¡°Lady Boss, did you teach Boss these moves?¡± Saber asked.


    In his opinion, Qin Xi was an unfathomable person. Not to mention her superb medical skills, just her mystic ability to draw talismans through the air was enough to make people fear her.


    That was why he asked.


    Qin Xi shook her head lightly. ¡°Stone has a teacher, but not me.¡±


    The three of them were stunned and asked in unison, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled mysteriously. ¡°This person is a ¡®hidden expert¡¯. It¡¯s normal for you not to know him, but he knows you!¡±


    Han Shi walked to Qin Xi¡¯s side and wrapped his arm around her waist. He looked at her and asked for praise, ¡°Wifey, was I good just now? Do you have anything to say?¡±


    ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re the best!¡±

 Chapter 302 - 302 The Familiar Brother Dali

    302 The Familiar Brother Dali


    In the evening, after dinner, Qin Xi and Han Shi drove to a five-star hotel called Rising Sun.


    When she came out of the sanatorium during the day, Qi Xiong gave her a note with the address and phone number. She did not choose to call. Instead, she went straight to the hotel with Han Shi.


    Qin Xi and Han Shi walked into the lobby and sat at the side, waiting patiently.


    The two of them were not bored. They chatted about the recent development of the village. The greenhouse had been built, and all the tea trees had been changed to the expensive varieties.


    Just as Han Shi was chatting enthusiastically, he saw two people walking over from the entrance of the hotel, a young man and a young woman.


    Coincidentally, Qin Xi and Han Shi both knew this woman. She was Xue Ya, the woman who used to be Sun Song¡¯s secretary in Qinglin Town.


    ¡°Brother Dali, congratulations. I didn¡¯t expect you to be promoted again in just two years.¡± Xue Ya pouted and shook the man¡¯s arm coquettishly. She said, ¡°Brother Dali, you¡¯ve already become a leader. You have to buy me a branded bag. Otherwise, I¡¯ll punish you later!¡±


    She gave him an indescribable wink, as if to say, ¡°You know what I mean!¡±


    The man seemed to enjoy Xue Ya¡¯s coquettishness. He tightened his grip on her slender waist and smiled evilly. ¡°You little slut, you¡¯re already seducing me before we even get the room. It¡¯s just a bag. My little darling can have anything she wants, as long as you serve me well¡­ Huh?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy. I still have many tricks up my sleeve. Later, I¡¯ll make you wild with pleasure¡­¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Then I¡¯ll wait and see.¡±


    The two of them spoke very softly and shamelessly. The woman¡¯s eyes were filled with seduction and ambiguity, while the man¡¯s eyes were filled with eagerness and desire.


    Initially, Qin Xi was not supposed to hear so much, but her ears were sharp, especially when Xue Ya called the man ¡®Brother Dali¡¯. She turned around and saw Xue Ya and an ordinary-looking man in his thirties who looked short and fat.


    Uh¡­ was this the legendary Brother Dali? Qin Xi really wondered how Xue Ya managed to not puke while sleeping with him.


    ¡°Wifey, isn¡¯t this woman¡­¡± Han Shi clearly recognized Xue Ya too.


    Qin Xi nodded and whispered, ¡°Yes, ignore her.¡±


    However, sometimes, if you didn¡¯t cause trouble, trouble would find you on its own.


    From the corner of her eyes, Xue Ya accidentally saw Qin Xi. She immediately blurted out, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Her voice was sharp and ear-piercing, and her tone was filled with disgust and hatred.


    No one knew how much Xue Ya hated Qin Xi. It was to the degree beyond description.


    In the beginning, it was Qin Xi who helped her get the files back from the thief. However, later on, Qin Xi became a millionaire for no reason. Xue Ya felt inexplicably indignant and wanted to use her power to steal Qin Xi¡¯s money.

 Chapter 303 - 303 Two Different Human Species

    303 Two Different Human Species


    However, Qin Xi set her up, causing Sun Song to fire her.


    Because of this, her father refused to take her home and threatened to cut ties with her.


    She was an illegitimate daughter, and her father¡¯s current wife was not an easy person to deal with. If she wanted to enter the Xue family, she would have to face a lot of obstacles. After being set up by QIn Xi, it was impossible for her to return to the Xue family again.


    Therefore, she hated Qin Xi for refusing to fork out the money back then. She hated Qin Xi for making Sun Song fire her. She hated Qin Xi even more for living a better life than her.


    People were like this. When they made a mistake, they would never find fault with themselves. Instead, they would pin the blame on others.


    ¡°Ya, who is this?¡±


    Seeing Qin Xi¡¯s flawless face, Lu Dali¡¯s eyes lit up. He straightened his back and asked in a friendly tone.


    Xue Ya didn¡¯t notice the change in Lu Dali tone, but Han Shi did. Lu Dali stared at his wife without blinking, and the anger in his heart soared. He stood up and said coldly, ¡°Move your dirty eyes away from my wife.¡±


    Han Shi was very tall. During this period of time, he had been eating well, sleeping well, and cultivating. His height kept increasing. He was already 187 centimeters tall, but now, like Blood Stealer and the others, he actually reahced 190 centimeters.


    Therefore, standing in front of Lu Dali, they were like a father and son.


    Lu Dali broke out in cold sweat. His lecherous gaze immediately moved away.


    His expression became serious, and his tone was like that of a lecturer.


    ¡°My friend, you have to watch your words. I saw that my girlfriend knows her, so I went forward to greet her politely. You don¡¯t have to be so nervous, right?¡±


    Seeing Han Shi¡¯s handsome face and tall figure, Xue Ya was so jealous that she almost went crazy.


    Fortunately, Han Shi was a poor and powerless fool. Otherwise, she really had the urge to kill Qin Xi. Han Shi to Lu Dali were simply like two different human species.


    However, as long as it was about Qin Xi, she would be extremely hostile, so she jumped out and cursed without hesitation.


    ¡°You stupid fool, who do you think you are? How dare you talk to my Brother Dali like that? Do you know who my Brother Dali is? Don¡¯t blame me for not reminding you. My Brother Dali is someone you can¡¯t afford to offend.¡±


    Not only did Xue Ya praise Lu Dali, but she also wanted to teach Qin Xi a lesson and let her know how easy it was for the people in the city to deal with her. It was as easy as crushing an ant.


    Han Shi was actually already used to being called a fool and was not too affected by it. However, Qin Xi was different. As long as someone insulted Han Shi for being a fool, she would be furious.


    ¡°Say that again!¡±


    Qin Xi walked out from behind Han Shi. Her eyes were cold and emotionless, like a sharp sword stabbing into Xue Ya¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 304 - 304 Bite Anyone She Sees

    304 Bite Anyone She Sees


    Anyone would be in a bad mood after being harassed for no reason. Qin Xi thought that after teaching Xue Ya a lesson last time, she would stop causing trouble, but apparently, she hadn¡¯t learned her lesson yet.


    Since she wanted to be slapped in the face that badly, how could Qin Xi not satisfy her?


    Although Xue Ya was a little afraid of Qin Xi and Han Shi, when she thought of Lu Dali beside her, her confidence was boosted.


    She raised her head and said sarcastically, ¡°Am I wrong? Isn¡¯t your husband a fool? And you, why did a village girl come to the hotel?¡±


    Suddenly, she seemed to have thought of a possibility. She smiled maliciously and shouted loudly, ¡°Oh ~ I understand now. You must be broken again. Everyone, come and take a look. This woman is a shameless vixen. She was born in the countryside and married a fool. Because her family is poor, she came to Luoping City to find a rich man. Last time, she earned a million yuan after staying in Luoping for three days. I really want to know what kind of job is so profitable. Do you want to know?¡±


    Her voice was very loud, and the hotel lobby was very empty, so her shout echoed.


    Although the hotel staff hated noisy people, when they heard that Qin Xi had earned a million yuan in three days, they were all interested and gathered around.


    When Han Shi heard Xue Ya insult his woman, his eyes narrowed and he raised his leg to kick her.


    Xue Ya screamed and was sent flying a few meters away.


    Her face instantly turned as pale as paper, and a trace of blood seeped out of the corner of her mouth. It was so painful that her face twisted and she covered her chest in cold sweat.


    No one expected a man like Han Shi to attack a woman. Moreover, from the looks of it, he was going to kill her. They looked at Han Shi with fear and mockery.


    Any man who used violence on a woman was not a good person. Although Han Shi was handsome, his actions and ruthlessness still displeased everyone.


    Of course, although they were displeased, no one dared to go forward to argue. After all, what Han Shi had shown was too frightening. If they went up and were beaten up, it would be too embarrassing.


    ¡°You¡­ How dare you hit someone? Security guards, where are the security guards? Arrest this person!¡±


    Lu Dali¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He was afraid that he would be the next person to be kicked away. He retreated and shouted at the security guard standing at the door.


    He looked like a coward!


    The security guards naturally saw the situation and immediately surrounded Han Shi. They took out their batons and looked at Han Shi warily.


    ¡°Are you going out on your own, or should we get you out and send you to the police station?¡±


    ¡°Why are you wasting your breath on him? Catch him. He needs to be punished for hitting my woman.¡±


    How could Lu Dali let it go? He pointed at Han Shi with hatred in his eyes.


    Han Shi sneered. ¡°Your woman? I think she¡¯s just a dog. A rabid dog that bites whoever it sees!¡±


    ¡°Catch him and send him to the police.¡±


    Lu Dali did not care what he said. Seeing that the security guards were hesitating, he immediately revealed his identity.


    ¡°I¡¯m Lu Dali from the Land Bureau, the new director. If you don¡¯t listen to me today, I¡¯ll get your leader to fire you.¡±


    He just wanted to catch Han Shi and find some connections to make him suffer in the police station.


    Of course, this was not his ultimate goal. The reason why he dealt with Han Shi like this was because he wanted Qin Xi to come and beg him. At that time, no matter what conditions he offered, he believed that in order to save Han Shi, she would definitely make some sacrifices.

 Chapter 305 - 305 Amputation

    305 Amputation


    Lu Dali looked at Qin Xi with undisguised lust, as if Qin Xi was his.


    The revelation of his identity seemed to have worked. At the very least, the security guards who were hesitating approached Han Shi step by step.


    ¡°What happened here?¡±


    A dignified voice came from behind the crowd. Everyone subconsciously turned around and saw an old man in a wheelchair surrounded by people. The person who spoke just now was the middle-aged man pushing the old man.


    Someone in the crowd gasped and exclaimed softly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he Old Master Qi, the richest man in Luoping? And that the person pushing the wheelchair, Qi Mingting, the chairman of the Qi Corporation and the current head of the Qi family.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s Old Master Qi? I heard that Old Master Qi built his business from scratch. In just a few decades, he rose to the top of the rich list and became a business giant in Zhehai Province.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. However, two years ago, Old Master Qi was harmed and paralyzed. He basically doesn¡¯t show up anymore. Why is he here today?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Master Gao from the Capital Medical Association is here in Luoping. Could it be that Old Master Qi is here for Master Gao?¡±


    ¡°I think so. Old Master Qi has been seeking treatment for so many years, but he hasn¡¯t been able to find someone who can treat him. I think if Master Gao helps, nothing will go wrong.¡±


    Hearing the discussions around her, Qin Xi¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Qi Mingting¡¯s gaze swept across the security guards with batons in their hands before landing on Lu Dali and Han Shi. His eyes were cold. ¡°What happened here?¡±


    ¡°Hello, Old Master Qi and President Qi. I¡¯m Lu Dali from the Land Bureau.¡± Lu Dali quickly took out a business card from his pocket and handed it to Qi Mingting.


    Qi Mingting did not take Lu Dali¡¯s business card. Instead, he waited for Lu Dali to explain.


    Lu Dali retracted his hand awkwardly and straightened his back. His expression returned to normal as he pointed at Han Shi and criticized, ¡°It¡¯s like this, President Qi. This is a very rude guy. Not only did he hit my girlfriend, but he also spoke ill of me and threatened me. That¡¯s why I asked the hotel security guards to catch him and send him to the police station.¡±


    Qi Mingting looked at Han Shi and asked, ¡°What do you have to say?¡±


    Han Shi smiled and shrugged. ¡°I was indeed the one who hit her.¡±


    Qi Mingting frowned. He originally thought that Han Shi was wronged. Now that Han Shi had admitted it, he had nothing to say.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you are not allowed to hit people here?¡±


    Lu Dali was about to say something when he saw the lobby manager running over with a solemn expression.


    Just now, he was receiving an honored guest from the capital upstairs. Over the past few days, the hotel had been extremely busy. Many big shots were staying here. The managers were all afraid that they would offend them.


    Therefore, for the past two days, the hotel had been very careful and strict with the employees. No one wanted to make a mistake at this juncture.


    However, what he was afraid of came true. When he heard that someone was causing trouble downstairs, his heart skipped a beat. He wished he could jump straight down to the lobby..


    ¡°Old Master Qi, President Qi, I¡¯ll handle this matter now. Please leave it to me.¡±


    The lobby manager bowed slightly to show his apology.


    ¡°Forget it, deal with it yourselves!¡±


    With that, Qi Mingting was about to push Old Master Qi away.


    At this moment, a lazy voice sounded. ¡°This old man¡¯s spondylitis has already worsened to the extent of neuropathy. Now, it has triggered complications. It¡¯s basically impossible to treat him. If he¡¯s not careful, he will be paralyzed for the rest of his life. Of course, even if it¡¯s treated, he will still be disabled for the rest of his life. If necessary, his legs will have to be amputated!¡±

 Chapter 306 - 306 Reason

    306 Reason


    As soon as she said that, everyone looked in the direction of the voice, which was Qin Xi.


    Qi Mingting was also shocked, but he was more vigilant and guarded. He looked at Qin Xi sharply and asked coldly, ¡°Who are you? How do you know about my father¡¯s illness?¡±


    Old Master Qi was the spiritual pillar and leader of the Qi family. His accident had dealt a heavy blow to the Qi family. Although the Qi family had nothing to fear in Luoping City, if Old Master Qi really died, it would be bad news for the Qi family.


    Therefore, Old Master Qi¡¯s illness had been well-hidden. Although the upper-class circle knew that Old Master Qi was harmed, they didn¡¯t know his exact condition.


    However, today, this secret was brought out in the open by a little girl. If word leaked out and reached their competitors, the Qi family, this hug pie, would most likely be divided up.


    What was this little girl up to? Or was she just a tool used by someone behind the scene?


    For a moment, Qi Mingting thought about a lot of things. The way he looked at Qin Xi became colder and colder, and there was even a faint killing intent.


    Others could not sense the killing intent on his body, but Qin Xi and Han Shi were both cultivators and were very sensitive to the surrounding aura. They naturally felt the faint killing intent on Qi Mingting.


    A strange look flashed across Han Shi¡¯s eyes, and the aura around him changed.


    Qin Xi smiled faintly and tugged at Han Shi¡¯s hand. The latter understood and retracted his aura. She walked forward to look at Qi Mingting and introduced herself politely. ¡°Mr. Qi, don¡¯t be nervous. My name is Qin Xi. I¡¯m a Chinese doctor. This is my medical license.¡±


    However, when Qi Mingting saw Qin Xi¡¯s medical license, he was still on guard. In his opinion, it didn¡¯t matter if she had a license or not. It was normal to get a fake or spend money to buy one these days.


    Qin Xi did not care about his attitude. Instead, she went straight to the point. ¡°I can treat Old Master Qi¡¯s illness. If nothing works out at the end of the day, feel free to come and find me. The address is XXX Road Ji Ding Hall. Perhaps I can help.¡±


    Of course, Qi Mingting did not believe what a little girl said. He just looked at her in silence, his eyes dark.


    Qin Xi knew that her words were not credible. Even if she said it, people would most likely misunderstand her for being arrogant. Therefore, after saying that, she went to the front desk with Han Shi to ask for the room number and left.


    They left very very decisively, not hesitating at all.


    ¡°Sir¡­¡±


    The assistant wanted to say something, but Qi Mingting waved his hand and interrupted, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t waste time. Master Gao won¡¯t wait for us.¡±


    On the other side.


    The two of them got into the elevator. Han Shi held Qin Xi¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°Let me guess why you want to treat Old Master Qi.¡±


    He pretended to think for a moment and said, ¡°There are three reasons. Firstly, your clinic is about to open for business. You want to increase its popularity and make Ji Ding Hall famous throughout Luoping City, and the richest man in Luoping is the best candidate. Secondly, as you said, you want to build connections to pave the way for the future. After all, having one more friend means having more helpers. Thirdly¡­¡±


    Han Shi smiled wickedly and whispered into Qin Xi¡¯s ear, ¡°The Qi family is a big pie. It doesn¡¯t make sense not to take a piece of it! Wifey, how is it? Am I right?¡±


    Qin Xi glared at him. ¡°You¡¯re right. Unfortunately, there¡¯s no prize! However, you¡¯re wrong about one thing. If the Qi family goes to the clinic for a consultation, with the fixed price, we won¡¯t be able to take too much of the pie.¡±

 Chapter 307 - 307 Disdain

    307 Disdain


    Han Shi said with a cheeky smile, ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. Old Master Qi has offended his enemy. Treating him will put us at risk, so we naturally have to charge him some additional fee. Of course, if the Qi family is good and worth befriending, we don¡¯t have to charge this fee. We can use this opportunity to befriend them. Don¡¯t you think so, Xi?¡±


    With a ding, the elevator opened and the two of them walked out.


    At this moment, Qin Xi suddenly sneered and said meaningfully, ¡°Do you think they¡¯re clean to be able to become the richest people in Luoping in just a few decades?¡±


    Han Shi raised his eyebrows and immediately understood what was going on.


    At this moment, the two of them came to the room number provided by Qi Xiong and rang the doorbell.


    The person who opened the door was a young and handsome man. There was a hint of arrogance in his eyes and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. He looked like a hooligan.


    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    His eyebrows were raised high, and his tone was supercilious.


    ¡°You¡¯re Fu Yu.¡±


    In the information provided by Qi Xiong, it was said that these guys were wild and difficult to tame, Qin Xi specially noted down their information and recognized him as Fu Yu at a glance.


    Fu Yu narrowed his eyes and sized Qin Xi up. His eyes were filled with disdain and his tone was frivolous. ¡°Are you the new instructor Old Master Mu found for us? Young girl, are you even an adult?¡±


    As he said ¡®adult¡¯, he looked at Qin Xi¡¯s chest and smiled maliciously. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re here to be an instructor and not to serve us?¡±


    With a bang, Fu Yu was sent flying like a kite with a broken string.


    In the room, the few people who were playing poker heard Fu Yu teasing someone. However, knowing what kind of a person Fu Yu was, they only laughed and did not think too much about it.


    In the end, a figure flew in, accompanied by screams of pain. When they looked at Fu Yu again, he was already lying on the ground in a sorry state. His expression was filled with pain, and blood was flowing out of the corner of his mouth. He struggled to get up a few times, but he could not even move. It could be seen how heavy the kick was.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± With a shout, everyone threw away the poker cards and looked at the door warily. Their expressions were solemn, and the atmosphere was filled with killing intent.


    Qin Xi and Han Shi walked in unhurriedly and glanced at everyone present. They sat on the guest sofa on the other side and waved their hands with a smile. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be nervous. We don¡¯t come with any ill intentions. Take a seat!¡±


    Without waiting for them to speak, Qin Xi continued.


    ¡°I think you should have guessed who I am. Then let¡¯s not waste time. To be precise, I¡¯m very dissatisfied with your ability, especially this person.¡±


    She crossed her legs and looked lazy. Her gaze landed on Fu Yu, who was helped up by someone. She shook her head and said disdainfully, ¡°You¡¯re too useless!¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s words made the hot-blooded youths of the security team feel humiliated. They all glared at her.


    The young man in the lead was the captain of the team, Zhou Lei.


    He was handsome and his expression was cold as he retorted, ¡°You¡¯re the instructor Elder Mu hired? A woman? What are you going to teach us? Show us how to cry?¡±


    His words were filled with disdain and mockery for women.


    It was not that they looked down on women, but they were provoked by Qin Xi¡¯s words and simply wanted to embarrass her.

 Chapter 308 - 308 Disappointment

    308 Disappointment


    For them, who had won the all-round martial arts championship in the past, being despised by a woman was undoubtedly a great humiliation. Not to mention, Elder Mu actually asked a woman to be their instructor. This made them feel even more indignant and aggrieved.


    Therefore, they naturally wouldn¡¯t treat Qin Xi with friendliness. When the people in the room heard their captain¡¯s words, they all gloated. Some of them even laughed out loud.


    ¡°Hahaha, Captain, perhaps after ¡®Instructor¡¯ teaches us how to cry, the enemy will show mercy to us!¡±


    ¡°Huh ~ If that¡¯s the case, I might as well die! It¡¯s too disgusting!¡±


    ¡°What else can we do? We can¡¯t possibly wear a flowery dress, put on red lips, and high heels to become undercover agents!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha ~¡±


    ¡°Is it funny?¡±


    While everyone was making fun of her, Qin Xi calmly interrupted them. Not only was she not angry, but she also looked at them with a smile. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re very capable?¡±


    Zhou Lei shrugged. ¡°At least better than you.¡±


    His expression suddenly became solemn. He stared at Qin Xi and warned sternly, ¡°I don¡¯t know how you tricked Elder Mu into becoming our instructor. I just want to tell you that this is a battlefield, a battlefield for men. It¡¯s not a place for you to do whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Now, you have two choices. Either go back and nurse your child like a woman should, or compete with us to see if you are up to take the job or not. However, if you lose, don¡¯t cry and say that we bullied you. Heh, do you dare to compete with us?¡±


    Qin Xi waved her index finger gently, her eyes filled with disdain and mockery. ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to compete with me!¡±


    Zhou Lei was furious at being provoked. He clenched his fists and wanted to rush over and teach Qin Xi a lesson.


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth curled up slightly as she raised her eyebrows at him. ¡°Why? Are you still not convinced?¡±


    A young man in the team pointed at Qin Xi and said angrily, ¡°Woman, don¡¯t be so cocky. If not for the fact that we don¡¯t hit women, our captain would have beaten you up long ago.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If Elder Mu hadn¡¯t asked us to come, do you think we, the elite security guards, would have anything to do with a woman like you?¡±


    ¡°Alright, stop talking. If she goes back and complains to Elder Mu that we bullied her, won¡¯t we be punished?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, this is the bad thing about women. Not only do they like to hold grudges, but they¡¯re also petty. If they go back and make things difficult for us, we might be kicked out of the team.¡±


    Hearing their mockery, Qin Xi laughed and shook her head.


    ¡°To be honest, you really disappoint me. I originally thought that the people around a legendary figure like Old Master Mu were a group of brave warriors. However, it turns out that other than being arrogant, you¡¯re absolutely useless. It seems that I had too high hopes for you or that Old Master Mu is too muddle headed to trust you. Actually, you¡¯re really not worthy.¡±


    Zhou Lei did not stop his team from mocking Qin Xi. He wanted them to express their discontent.


    He did not expect Qin Xi to say such a thing. He frowned and felt very uncomfortable, especially when Qin Xi said that Old Master Mu was too muddle headed to trust them. His heart felt heavy, and he subconsciously clenched his fists tightly.

 Chapter 309 - 309 Transfer

    309 Transfer


    ¡°Old Master Mu said that you¡¯re wild and difficult to discipline, but you¡¯re all talents. He asked me to take care of you.¡±


    Qin Xi looked at them with a faint smile.


    ¡°I want to ask you, what right do you have to be arrogant in front of a woman? Are these words supposed to come out of a member of the security team? If I were someone you can¡¯t afford to offend, do you know the consequences of your words and actions today?¡±


    ¡°As members of the security team, your mission is not to show off, exaggerate, or overestimate yourself. You don¡¯t even have the most basic work ethics. What right do you have to call yourselves elites?¡±


    ¡°Members of the security team should serve the people and obey the order. As for you¡­ you will only tarnish Old Master Mu¡¯s reputation.¡±


    ¡°You can challenge me if you want. However, before that, I¡¯m your instructor. Regardless of whether I am capable or not, shouldn¡¯t you be obeying orders and respecting your superior? But what did you do? You mocked me openly, provoked me, and threatened me. To be honest, I feel that it¡¯s a waste of time to teach you.¡±


    Hearing Qin Xi¡¯s reprimand, Zhou Lei and the others trembled and immediately blushed. Yes, they were indignant and aggrieved, but they forgot the undeniable fact that Qin Xi was the instructor.


    They lowered their heads. The humiliation and anger they felt just now gradually disappeared, replaced by deep shame and self-blame.


    Zhou Lei took a deep breath and said apologetically, ¡°Instructor, we were wrong. We brought disgrace to Elder Mu. Please forgive us!¡±


    Clearly, the reason why he said this was not because he was sincerely convinced of Qin Xi¡¯s ability, but because he really did not want to embarrass Mu Tianzheng and the security team.


    Qin Xi could tell that they weren¡¯t convinced. She did not mind, but she had an idea that was outside the plan.


    Han Shi did not speak the entire time, but he looked at Zhou Lei and the others with pity and mockery. These fools actually refused an ancient martial artist like Qin Xi in order to protect their ridiculous pride. If they knew who Qin Xi was, they would probably regret it.


    ¡°I can tell that you¡¯re not convinced by me, but it doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯re indeed not qualified to follow me.¡± Qin Xi mocked bluntly, ¡°So, I¡¯ll transfer you to the other male instructors. When you defeat them, come back and find me!¡±


    Qin Xi deliberately emphasized on the word ¡®male instructor¡¯, as if she was deliberately mocking them.


    Han Shi raised his eyebrows and smiled. He immediately understood what Qin Xi meant.


    Zhou Lei and the others were even more furious at being kicked around like a ball. Not to mention their positions, they were all children of high-ranking officials and wealthy families. They were all proud and arrogant people. This was the first time they were openly despised.


    However, they couldn¡¯t say anything. After all, they were the ones who said that they didn¡¯t want a female instructor. Now that their wish had been fulfilled, if they continued to be picky, even they would feel ashamed.


    ¡°Looks like you have no objections. Alright, pack your things and follow him!¡±


    Qin Xi raised her chin at Han Shi and said.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Zhou Lei asked subconsciously.


    Qin Xi said, ¡°A beautiful place!¡±

 Chapter 310 - 310 Spar

    310 Spar


    Therefore, when Han Shi brought them back to Shangwan Village to see Wang Zhiqiang and Berserk, Zhou Lei and the others were immediately dumbfounded.


    They had no clue how this place in the middle of nowhere would have a bunch of ferocious people.


    This time, the tables had turned around. It was Wang Zhiqiang and Berserk¡¯s turn to despise Zhou Lei and the others.


    Berserk asked bluntly, ¡°Boss, these boys look weak. Are you sure they¡¯re really elites? You must be fooling us!¡±


    Han Shi held back his laughter and nodded seriously. ¡°They are indeed the elites among the elites. You can spar with them to see for yourself.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Really? If we break their legs or arms, they won¡¯t blackmail us, right?¡± Berserk frowned and sized up Zhou Lei and the others.


    When Zhou Lei and the others were scanned by his gaze, their bodies tensed up and their hearts raced. They were all people who had been to the battlefield and could naturally sense the bloodthirsty and dangerous aura emanating from Berserk. This made them uneasy, but at the same time, their fighting spirit was also aroused.


    ¡°Oh, look at how eager you are to fight me. It¡¯s fine. Let me know what you are made up of.¡±


    During this period of time, Wang Zhiqiang and the others had been cultivating internal force, which was also an internal cultivation technique. Usually, the few of them would spar. Because they knew each other too well, they were always on par with each other. They did not know if they had improved or not. After all, they were together every day. If they improved, they would improve together.


    Therefore, the arrival of Zhou Lei and the others today was a good opportunity for them to test their current strength.


    Zhou Lei and the others had been suppressing their anger. Berserk¡¯s words angered them even more. If looks could kill, Berserk and Wang Zhiqiang would probably be cut into pieces.


    Although they knew that these two people were not to be trifled with, they still bit the bullet and accepted the challenge. Zhou Lei snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t just trash talk. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s stronger!¡±


    As he spoke, Zhou Lei took a step forward and stared at Wang Zhiqiang. ¡°Do you dare to fight me?¡±


    Berserk was stunned for a moment. He looked at Zhou Lei, who was not afraid of death, with sympathy. He opened his mouth and teased, ¡°Kid, no matter what, I admire your courage to challenge our captain. However, our captain won¡¯t accept your challenge easily. For your own good, fight me!¡±


    Zhou Lei ignored Berserk and continued to stare at Wang Zhiqiang. He pursed his lips and said firmly, ¡°I want to fight you!¡±


    Of course, he knew that Wang Zhiqiang¡¯s aura was stronger than Berserk¡¯s, but he was the captain. He could tell that Wang Zhiqiang was also the captain, so he naturally wanted to find an equal opponent. If he chose Berserk, not to mention his teammates, even he would look down on himself.


    Berserk shrugged and took a step back without saying a word. He just watched Zhou Lei court death quietly.


    The teammates behind Zhou Lei began to cheer. In their hearts, Zhou Lei¡¯s strength was unquestionable. Although Wang Zhiqiang looked very strong, they were more confident in Zhou Lei.


    Wang Zhiqiang had nothing to say. He nodded and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Sure.¡±


    The two of them stood in the middle of the circle and their aura instantly spread out. Fu Yu and the others held their breaths and stared at the two of them nervously, cheering for Zhou Lei in their hearts.


    At this moment, Zhou Lei roared and charged at Wang Zhiqiang like an arrow. He kicked his legs and jumped high, punching out with a powerful punch.

 Chapter 311 - 311 Mean Berserk

    311 Mean Berserk


    After that, there was nothing else.


    The moment Zhou Lei jumped up, Wang Zhiqiang raised his eyes and kicked out with great force. The kick was clean and lethal.


    With a bang, Zhou Lei was sent flying and smashed into Fu Yu and the others, knocking them over.


    Han Shi and Berserk had long expected this outcome and their expressions did not change. On the other hand, Zhou Lei and the others were filled with shock and disbelief.


    As the captain, Zhou Lei was not only good at speed, but also at close combat. In every assessment, he crushed countless opponents with his absolute strength. It could be said that he was quite confident in his strength.


    However, today, he was knocked down by someone in one move. The huge difference dealt a heavy blow to his confidence.


    ¡°Hey, what did I say? Our captain is not someone ordinary people can challenge. I said it was for your own good to challenge me instead, but you didn¡¯t believe me. Now, are you convinced?¡±


    Berserk teased with a grin.


    ¡°Let me be honest with you. I can wipe out an ¡®elite team¡¯ like you with a blink of an eye. Not only me, but also my brothers. You can¡¯t even touch the corner of their clothes. However, recently, a girl has learned a few moves from us. I think if you want someone to spar with, go and find her. You¡¯ll definitely be able to fight for seven to eight rounds before losing.¡±


    Han Shi and Wang Zhiqiang looked at Berserk at the same time and felt that he was being too mean. They happened to know who this girl was. She was Zhang Dujuan, a village woman.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m telling the truth. I don¡¯t mean to look down on you at all.¡±


    Seeing that their eyes were getting redder and redder, looking like they were about to cry, Berserk asked with a smile, ¡°How is it? Do you want me to call her over?¡±


    ¡°Let me try.¡±


    Liao Ming suddenly stepped forward. He stood in the middle fiercely and angrily. He pointed at Berserk and gritted his teeth. ¡°I want to challenge you. Do you dare or not?¡±


    ¡°Come on!¡± Berserk walked forward casually, as if he was here to chat.


    ¡°However, before the spar, I have a condition,¡± Liao Ming said. ¡°If you lose, you have to apologize to us.¡±


    Berserk made an innocent expression and shrugged. ¡°Apologize? Apologize for what? To whom? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why should I apologize?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Liao Ming did not expect Berserk to play dumb. He was even more furious and rushed out without saying a word.


    Because he had learned a lesson from Zhou Lei, he did not throw a punch. Instead, he kicked with all his might and exerted strength with his other foot, wanting to do a roundhouse kick.


    Berserk clenched his iron fist, punching the sole of Liao Ming¡¯s foot¡­


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    As expected, in one move, Liao Ming was sent flying like a kite with its string cut, knocking everyone over again. The exact same scene seemed to have been reenacted.


    As for Liao Ming, he felt he could no longer feel his feet and his entire leg was trembling uncontrollably. His head buzzed and his face turned pale.


    ¡°Hey, brother, don¡¯t be nervous. Your leg is fine. It¡¯s just that I hit one of your acupoints and it temporarily caused you to lose feeling in your leg. You are not crippled. Hehehe, although I don¡¯t like you, I know that you¡¯re brought back by Lady Boss. I naturally won¡¯t do anything to you. At most, I¡¯ll just teach you a lesson.¡±


    Han Shi and Wang Zhiqiang turned to look at Berserk again, feeling that he was being necessarily honest. Zhou Lei and the others would probably suffer more humiliation from his words than from being knocked down.

 Chapter 312 - 312 Asking for Apprentices

    312 Asking for Apprentices


    Hearing Berserk¡¯s words, Zhou Lei and the others felt so aggrieved that they almost cried.


    However, Wang Zhiqiang and Berserk¡¯s strength indeed convinced them. Although they lost, they held no grudge.


    ¡°We lost!¡± Zhou Lei said dejectedly.


    Seeing that they were all drooping their heads, Wang Zhiqiang walked up to them. He extended his hand and said, ¡°Welcome aboard. Next, I hope you have a good time training here!¡±


    Berserk also walked over and extended his hand. He said, ¡°Welcome, welcome!¡±


    **


    As for Qin Xi, after checking Old Master Mu¡¯s condition, she went to Dean Ma Shouhua¡¯s office.


    Seeing that Qin Xi had taken the initiative to look for him, a trace of surprise flashed across his eyes. He stood up enthusiastically and shook her hand. ¡°Young divine doctor, why are you looking for me? If you have anything to say, just say it. As long as it¡¯s something I can do, I won¡¯t refuse.¡±


    After all, she was a divine doctor and had helped him save Old Master Mu¡¯s life, so his attitude was naturally much more respectful.


    Qin Xi smiled and said, ¡°Dean, sorry to disturb you. I do have a favor to ask of you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what is it? Tell me!¡± Ma Shouhua gestured for Qin Xi to sit on the sofa.


    Qin Xi did not stand on ceremony with him. She sat on the sofa and went straight to the point. ¡°Dean Ma, I¡¯m not going to beat around the bush. I came to look for you this time because I want to get two medical apprentices from you. I wonder if you have good candidates in mind? They don¡¯t need an education background or experience. They just need to know the herbs.¡±


    ¡°Young Divine Doctor, why do you want medical apprentices?¡± Ma Shouhua asked in surprise.


    Qin Xi said, ¡°To be honest, I opened a clinic in the city. It¡¯s going to open in two days. Time is a little tight, and I haven¡¯t been able to find suitable people, so I came to look for you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. Young divine doctor, how many people do you want? I don¡¯t have many Chinese medicine doctors here, but I can definitely find you some medical apprentices.¡±


    Ma Shouhua slapped his thigh and said firmly.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Thank you, Dean Ma.¡±


    Qin Xi was very happy. Previously, she had thought about posting a recruitment ad, but on second thought, she realized that she didn¡¯t have time to go through all the procedures of selecting and interviewing.


    Therefore, she thought about Dean Ma.


    The sanatorium was a national institution. The employees here were all top medical students who had been selected by thousands of people. In terms of knowledge and experience, no one was better than them.


    Ma Shouhua was a man of action. He stood up and looked at Qin Xi with a smile. ¡°Young Divine Doctor, why don¡¯t you go to the Chinese Medicine Department with me?¡±


    ¡°That will do. Let¡¯s go!¡± Qin Xi nodded.


    As the two of them spoke, they walked towards the Chinese medicine department.


    At this moment, in the staff office of the Chinese Medicine Department, four young male and female nurses in white coats were gathered together, looking at a small book mysteriously.


    One of the female nurses became more and more excited.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Pan Lingling, who usually looks submissive, to be so wild in private. She can even write such a disgusting thing. I thought she was a chase woman. She actually lied us for so long.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. She looks like a good girl, but it turns out that she¡¯s just pretending. She can even write such a disgusting love poem. It seems like she has put a lot of effort into this in the past.¡±


    ¡°I wonder who this letter is for. I don¡¯t think she has any male friends who are close to her!¡±


    ¡°This man doesn¡¯t have to be from our department. He may be from the Western Medicine Department next door. You have to know that all the doctors in our hospital have status. As long as she can hook up with one, she¡¯ll have a glamorous life.¡±

 Chapter 313 - 313 Threat

    313 Threat


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡±


    At this moment, a neat and fair woman walked in. Seeing a few colleagues who usually did not get along with her looking at her, she frowned and shouted.


    Hearing Pan Lingling¡¯s voice, the crowd dispersed. However, there were still two women who stayed because they did not like Pan Lingling.


    A tall woman with braids crossed her arms and sized up Pan Lingling with disdain.


    She said sarcastically, ¡°Pan Lingling, you really blew my mind. In the past, I always thought that you were a good woman. When Mr. Zhao was chasing you, you pretended to be extremely reserved. It turns out that you¡¯re so wild in private. You must have studied that kind of love talk a lot!¡±


    The other short and fat woman rolled her eyes and said in disgust, ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. You really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Pan Lingling, you are hypocritical and pretentious. You pretend to be a nun, but in fact, you¡¯re just a b*tch. Hmph!¡±


    Pan Lingling felt the strange gazes around her and her gaze landed on her desk. When she saw the familiar notebook, her expression changed. She took a few steps forward and was about to pick up the notebook when a big hand beat her to it.


    ¡°Lingling, it turns out that you have been pretending all along.¡±


    The man who snatched the notebook was the Mr. Zhao they were talking about. His full name was Zhao Yang, and he was an intern who had lived overseas.


    However, he was quite a womanizer. In the two months since he came to the sanatorium, all the female nurses who were slightly good-looking more or less had something to do with him.


    However, Pan Lingling did not fall for his tricks at all. Her repeated rejections made him want to conquer her even more. However, as time passed, he became less motivated to chase her, so he got his other female colleagues to isolate Pan Lingling. When the time was right, he would give Pan Lingling the love and attention she wanted. At that time, he did not believe that Pan Lingling would not be moved.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t that he liked Pan Lingling very much. He just enjoyed the process of conquering women.


    Therefore, as long as he tricked Pan Lingling into falling in love with him, he would dump her. However, he did not expect that Pan Lingling had this wild side to her. Not only did he not hate and despise her, but he also felt an unbearable excitement and desire to have her.


    At the thought of having a wonderful night with this wild woman, he was extremely excited. He looked at Pan Lingling with no restraint and gentleness like before. ¡°Lingling, actually, I don¡¯t care if you are pretending or not. What I care about is you. No matter what you were like in the past, I just want to live the rest of my life with you.¡±


    Pan Lingling did not look happy, but her tone was still calm as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Zhao Yang, return the notebook to me.¡±


    ¡°Stop pretending. We all saw it. Lingling, if you¡¯re with me, I promise they won¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡±


    The corners of Zhao Yang¡¯s mouth curled up into an evil smile. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll post all these shameless love poems you wrote on the news column outside and let everyone in the hospital read it. How about that?¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Pan Lingling¡¯s eyes were red with anger. She clenched her fists tightly, her stubborn face filled with anger.


    ¡°Ask them, is this a threat? Huh? Is this a threat?¡±


    Zhao Yang asked his colleagues who were watching the show, smiling arrogantly. ¡°I¡¯m just pointing out a way for you. Don¡¯t get me wrong.¡±

 Chapter 314 - 314 Ill Kill You

    314 I¡¯ll Kill You


    ¡°That¡¯s right. What does Young Master Zhao have to threaten you? You should be happy that he likes you. Why are you still pretending to be a chaste woman? You¡¯re really disgusting.¡±


    Zhao Yang¡¯s lackey immediately chimed in.


    ¡°That¡¯s not my notebook. I found it. Give it to me.¡± Pan Lingling knew that they were birds of a feather, so she did not want to say too much, but she still had to explain.


    The woman with braids obviously didn¡¯t believe her. She smiled coldly and rolled her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not yours? Pan Lingling, do you think we¡¯re stupid? How can the thing in your drawer belong to someone else? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re lying because we exposed your ugly side!¡±


    The short and fat woman echoed, ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t write it, what do you mean by keeping it in your drawer?¡±


    ¡°Do you see it? This is reality. No matter if it¡¯s yours or not, these people will still think that it¡¯s yours.¡± Zhao Yang smiled smugly and said in a determined tone, ¡°As long as you¡¯re with me, I guarantee that they won¡¯t say a word. How about it? Be my woman.¡±


    ¡°In your dreams.¡± Pan Lingling was so angry that her face turned pale. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°No matter what you say, it¡¯s not mine. Do whatever you want!¡±


    Actually, she also knew that once these poems were out, her reputation would definitely be damaged. However, if she chose to be with Zhao Yang, the consequences would definitely not be something she could bear.


    What kind of person was Zhao Yang? Previously, it was rumored that he had knocked up a girl and forced her to abort. Because of that, the woman could never be a mother for the rest of her life.


    Therefore, Pan Lingling had always told herself not to get involved with Zhao Yang.


    Seeing that Pan Lingling was really stubborn, Zhao Yang was furious. In an instant, he lost all his patience. He sneered and said without thinking, ¡°Pan Lingling, I¡¯m giving you face, but you don¡¯t want it. Be careful. Don¡¯t fall into my hands. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Everyone looked at Pan Lingling sympathetically. Pan Lingling¡¯s face was pale, and her eyes were instantly filled with tears. She bit her lower lip and shouted angrily and anxiously, ¡°Zhao Yang, what exactly do you want? I told you I don¡¯t like you. Can you stop pestering me? Do you know how annoying you are?¡±


    Zhao Yang¡¯s face darkened. He was a person who cared about his face. Not only did Pan Lingling reject him in front of everyone, but she also made him sound like he was a simp.


    Without thinking, he raised his hand and slapped Pan Lingling to the ground. Her fair face quickly swelled up, and Bai Meili happened to see this scene.


    Not only did Pan Lingling and Bai Meili come from the same place, but they had also been neighbors for more than ten years. The two of them had been besties since they were young. Pan Lingling took very good care of Bai Meili. It was basically thanks to Pan Lingling that Bai Meili could get a job here. Therefore, in Bai Meili¡¯s eyes, Pan Lingling was equivalent to her biological sister.


    However, when she saw Zhao Yang slapping Pan Lingling angrily, the first thing she thought of was not to go over and help her good friend, but to hide from Zhao Yang.


    She knew that doing this was cowardly and disappointing, but she had no choice. She was afraid, afraid of being isolated by her colleagues, and even more afraid of losing her job.


    Therefore, she turned around and was about to leave when Qin Xi and the dean arrived.


    The dean did not see Zhao Yang hitting Pan Lingling, but the way Pan Lingling fell to the ground and half of her face was red and swollen explained everything.


    His face darkened, and his voice was deep. ¡°Can someone tell me what happened here?¡±

 Chapter 315 - 315 Betrayal

    315 Betrayal


    ¡°N-Nothing. Dean, why are you here? We¡­¡±


    Zhao Yang did not expect the dean to come to the Chinese medicine department personally. His heart tightened and he quickly walked up to the dean with a flattering smile, wanting to smooth things over..


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying? Do you need me to repeat myself?¡± The dean narrowed his eyes and looked at him sharply.


    Seeing that he couldn¡¯t hide anymore, Zhao Yang braced himself and pointed at Pan Lingling on the ground. ¡°It¡¯s Pan Lingling. She, she always harassed me and wanted to date me. I didn¡¯t agree, so she pestered me and wrote me love poems. I really had no choice but to hit her¡­¡±


    Dean Ma was a reasonable person and did not believe his one-sided story. Instead, he looked at everyone and said, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, Dean. Pan Lingling is always harassing Doctor Zhao. We can¡¯t stand it anymore. We tried to persuade her a few times but to no avail.¡±


    The first person to speak was the woman with braids. When she received Zhao Yang¡¯s gaze, she immediately knew that it was her chance to perform.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Pan Lingling is so shameless. She pesters Doctor Zhao all day long and even wrote many love poems to confess. Doctor Zhao is extremely annoyed.¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. They slandered me. I don¡¯t like him at all.¡± Pan Lingling¡¯s heart sank as she held back her tears and said stubbornly.


    Her tone was filled with disgust for Zhao Yang.


    The dean did not speak, but his expression was still dark. He glanced at everyone present and immediately understood what was going on when those who met his eyes looked away.


    Just as the dean was about to speak, Qin Xi, who had seen everything, suddenly looked at the timid Bai Meili at the door and asked with a smile, ¡°Miss, is what they said true?¡±


    The dean and the others did not understand why Qin Xi suddenly asked Bai Meili. They were stunned and turned to look at Bai Meili.


    Bai Meili froze. She hid in a corner to reduce her presence, but she was pushed into the limelight by Qin Xi. She was nervous and secretly glanced at Pan Lingling, who was looking at her expectantly. She bit her lower lip and was about to muster up the courage to tell the truth when she saw Zhao Yang looking at her nervously and fiercely. Her throat tightened, as if she was being strangled.


    ¡°Right¡­ I think so!¡±


    After saying that, she quickly lowered her head and rubbed her clothes with her fingers, feeling very nervous.


    Bai Meili knew that her friendship with Pan Lingling had come to an end.


    Pan Lingling looked at Bai Meili in disbelief. She felt a chill run down her spine and a heart-wrenching pain came from the depths of her heart.


    Zhao Yang was completely relieved. A faint smile appeared on his lips as he looked coldly at Pan Lingling, who was in despair.


    ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡±


    Qin Xi asked Pan Lingling with interest.


    With her discernment, Qin Xi could naturally tell that Pan Lingling was wronged. Not only was she wronged, but her fate had actually changed drastically the moment she met Qin Xi. On the other hand, Bai Meili, who had a close relationship with Pan Lingling, went from a bright future to a downhill and lived a miserable life from then on.


    ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m not pestering Zhao Yang. He¡¯s the one pestering me. I have a fianc¨¦. I¡¯ll only marry him in my life. I won¡¯t have a change of heart.¡±


    Pan Lingling did not explain much and only stated the fact. However, the tears that she had been holding back just now fell uncontrollably like streams.


    ¡°She¡¯s lying. She clearly wrote me a love poem. She must have made this up.¡± Zhao Yang was a little anxious. He pointed at Bai Meili and said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t have a fianc¨¦. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Bai Meili. She and Pan Lingling are from the same hometown. She knows.¡±

 Chapter 316 - 316 Fired

    316 Fired


    ¡°Lingling indeed doesn¡¯t have a fianc¨¦. She also likes Doctor Zhao¡­¡±


    Bai Meili took a deep breath and looked up, ignoring Pan Lingling¡¯s piercing eyes. Instead, she pursed her lips tightly and said to the dean, ¡°Dean, Lingling is innocent and doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions. She just wants to pursue the person she likes. Although the approach is very extreme, can you forgive her and give her a chance?¡±


    Her hands were trembling, and her heart was racing. She tried her best not to look at Pan Lingling.


    Qin Xi raised her eyebrows. She looked at Bai Meili in amusement and asked.


    ¡°Give her a chance? What chance?¡±


    Although Bai Meili did not know Qin Xi¡¯s identity, the fact the dean did not stop her from talking meant she was someone of status. Bai Meili said, ¡°Don¡¯t fire Lingling. She¡¯s a very hardworking and motivated girl. Although this matter has caused Doctor Zhao a lot of trouble, she has never harmed anyone. I believe and will definitely persuade her not to pester Doctor Zhao in the future. Please believe me.¡±


    No one expected Bai Meili to be so scheming. She even betrayed her best friend.


    The blow dealt by a person one trusted the most was the most lethal.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡±


    At this moment, a timid voice came from the corner. Everyone subconsciously looked at the source of the voice.


    ¡°They¡¯re lying. Pan Lingling is a good girl. She didn¡¯t pester Doctor Zhao. On the contrary, Doctor Zhao is the one who keeps pestering her. Also¡­ they stole the love poem from Lingling!¡±


    The person who spoke was a thin petite girl. When she spoke, she had her head lowered. Her voice was not loud and was trembling. Clearly, she had used all her courage to say these words.


    No one expected that the girl who usually looked like an invisible person would actually take the initiative to speak up for Pan Lingling. All of them looked at her with complicated gazes. At this moment, those who had been watching coldly from the side instantly felt ashamed.


    ¡°I can testify that everything she said is true.¡±


    ¡°I can also testify that Doctor Zhao forced Pan Lingling to a corner. Pan Lingling is afraid of him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll testify too!¡±


    ¡°And me¡­¡±


    This time, everyone around jumped out to stand up for Pan Lingling, making Zhao Yang, Bai Meili, and the other two women look like clowns.


    ¡°You, are you courting death? How dare you offend me? Do you believe that I¡¯ll make you lose everything?¡±


    Hearing everyone¡¯s accusations, Zhao Yang instantly broke down. He glanced at everyone present with hatred and pointed at them as he roared.


    ¡°How dare you! This is not a place for you to threaten whoever you like.¡±


    The dean¡¯s face was ashen, and he shouted, scaring Zhao Yang so much that his body suddenly trembled. When he suddenly reacted, his expression immediately became extremely flustered. The corners of his mouth twitched, and he forced a zombie smile. ¡°Dean, don¡¯t listen to their nonsense. How, how can I like Pan Lingling? I¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, enough. You, you, you, and you are fired. Leave immediately.¡±


    The dean did not want to listen to his explanation. He pointed at him, the woman with braids, the short fat woman, and Bai Meili.

 Chapter 317 - 317 Continue

    317 Continue


    ¡°Dean, dean, don¡¯t. Please don¡¯t fire me. I didn¡¯t lie on purpose. It¡¯s him. He threatened me. If I don¡¯t do what he said, my, my career will be over!¡±


    Hearing that she was fired, Bai Mei¡¯s face turned pale. She quickly ran to the dean and cried.


    Zhao Yang was furious. He did not expect that Bai Meili, this b*tch, would betray her bestie and then push all the blame to him. What a fence-sitter.


    He was so angry that his eyes were red. He knew that he would definitely fail this time, so he might as well go all out.


    At the thought of this, Zhao Yang rushed to Bai Meili, grabbed her hair, and slapped her. One slap, two slaps, three slaps¡­


    In the blink of an eye, he slapped Bai Meili four times, making her scream.


    When the dean reacted, he immediately shouted, ¡°Call security. Hurry up and call security. Chase this lunatic out!¡±


    Pan Lingling wanted to rush out, but she saw Qin Xi walking over with a smile and reaching out her hand.


    Qin Xi¡¯s fair and beautiful face was like a blooming flower. She was so beautiful that it made people dizzy and suffocated.


    When Pan Lingling was pulled up, she seemed to have woken up from a dream. She immediately lowered her head in embarrassment and whispered, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    At this moment, the security guards rushed in and grabbed Zhao Yang to drag him out. Zhao Yang grabbed Bai Meili¡¯s hair tightly and refused to let go. The security guards had no choice but to drag the two of them out.


    Bai Meili could no longer feel her scalp. It was painful to the point of numbness, but she could shake off Zhao Yang. She could only cry and beg Pan Lingling.


    ¡°Lingling, Lingling, save me. I was wrong. I know I was wrong. Save me!¡± Bai Meili screamed at the top of her lungs.


    Pan Lingling was about to speak when Qin Xi turned to look at her and said, ¡°Your name is Lingling? Why are you here in the Chinese Medicine Department? Do you like Chinese medicine or something?¡±


    ¡°Uh, my name is Pan Lingling. My grandfather studied Chinese medicine, so I have been very interested in Chinese medicine since I was young. Later, when my grandfather passed away, I made up my mind to follow in his footsteps.¡±


    Although Pan Lingling answered Qin Xi¡¯s question, she was anxious and worried as she looked at the disheveled Bai Meili. Her hands were grabbing the corner of her clothes tightly.


    ¡°Oh, do you know all the herbs?¡± Qin Xi asked calmly.


    ¡°Yes. I have known all the herbs since I was three years old.¡± After saying that, Pan Lingling couldn¡¯t stay calm anymore and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have something on. I¡­¡±


    Qin Xi interrupted her with a smile and asked, ¡°Do you want to save her?¡±


    Pan Lingling nodded firmly.


    ¡°Why? She already betrayed you. Why do you still want to save her?¡± Qin Xi asked.


    Pan Lingling was silent. Her gaze landed on Bai Meili¡¯s red and swollen face and she sighed. ¡°Because we¡¯re from the same hometown. Although she betrayed me, this made me realize what kind of a person she is. Even if we can¡¯t be friends, we¡¯re still neighbors.¡±


    Qin Xi raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you saying that after you save her, you won¡¯t have anything to do with her anymore?¡±


    Pan Lingling nodded. ¡°After all, I was the one who brought her into the hospital. If anything happens, it¡¯ll be hard to explain to her parents. However, I¡¯ll tell my family about this and we will part ways from now on.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded. Previously, she thought that Pan Lingling wanted to forgive Bai Meili, but now it seemed that was not the case.


    Fortunately, Pan Lingling did not disappoint her. Her help just now was not in vain.

 Chapter 318 - 318 Young Divine Doctor

    318 Young Divine Doctor


    ¡°Alright, knock him out and throw him out!¡±


    Qin Xi instructed the security guard.


    The security guard subconsciously looked at the dean for his opinion. The dean glared at him. ¡°Why are you looking at me? Didn¡¯t you hear what the young divine doctor said? Knock him out and throw him out!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡±


    The security guard was so frightened that he immediately knocked Zhao Yang out to end this farce.


    What? The young divine doctor?


    Everyone subconsciously looked at Qin Xi. Was this the young divine doctor who was rumored to be even more skilled than Master Gao?


    Because they were all Chinese doctors, they admired this mysterious young divine doctor they had never met so much. Especially when she could save a patient that even Master Gao was helpless with. Her miraculous medical skills were simply awesome.


    Unfortunately, they were just small fries and were not qualified to meet this divine doctor.


    Who would have thought that the young divine doctor would come herself? Their eyes suddenly lit up, and they were so excited that they wanted to pounce on Qin Xi.


    Pan Lingling did not expect that the person who helped her was actually the young divine doctor. Apart from being surprised, she was also grateful. Without Qin Xi, she would very likely be labeled as a ¡®slut¡¯, ¡®b*tch¡¯, and so on. Although she did not do anything, those labels would accompany her for the rest of her life.


    Qin Xi smiled at the shocked Pan Lingling. ¡°Are you willing to follow me? I need an assistant. However, if you have outstanding ability, I can also teach you medicine.¡±


    Pan Lingling was stunned by her words. She widened her eyes and looked at Qin Xi in shock. She was dumbfounded!


    Everyone gasped. Previously, when Pan Lingling was slandered, they felt sympathy, pity, and were gloating. Now with the tables turned so suddenly, they began to feel envious and jealous.


    The dean was also shocked. It was definitely Pan Lingling¡¯s good fortune to be able to follow Qin Xi. He laughed out loud and said to Pan Lingling, who was still in a daze, ¡°The young divine doctor has already said so. What are you waiting for? Agree!¡±


    Only then did Pan Lingling come back to her senses. She was at a loss for words. ¡°Really, really?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I wouldn¡¯t go so far as to lie to a little girl like you.¡±


    When Qin Xi said this, everyone looked at her strangely. She looked younger than Pan Lingling, but she spoke as if she was an elder.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing. I¡¯m willing to follow the young divine doctor.¡±


    Pan Lingling was so happy that she was incoherent. Her eyes were no longer as dim as before. Now, there was light in them.


    ¡°And you, are you willing to follow me?¡± Qin Xi smiled and turned to look at the timid girl who was the first to stand up for Pan Lingling.


    The girl did not expect Qin Xi to call her out. Her face turned red, but she still nodded excitedly.


    In the end, Qin Xi left the sanatorium with Pan Lingling and Hu Jingyun.


    In the Breeze Villa.


    When they returned to the villa, Han Shi was sparring with Lone Wolf in the courtyard. When he saw Qin Xi return with two young girls, he was very curious.


    Han Shi ran over and complained, ¡°Wifey, where did you go? I went to the clinic to look for you, but you weren¡¯t there!¡±


    Lone Wolf and Saber looked at each other and saw speechlessness in each other¡¯s eyes. This guy was just beating them up a moment ago, but when he saw his wife, he became like a puppy.


    ¡°I went to the hospital to get two capable assistants.¡±


    Qin Xi clapped her hands and introduced.


    ¡°This is my husband, Han Shi. From now on, call him Boss and call me Lady Boss.¡±


    ¡°These are the people I just poached. They¡¯re Pan Lingling and Hu Jingyun.¡±


    ¡°These are Saber and Lone Wolf¡­¡±


    Husband?


    Pan Lingling and Hu Jingyun were shocked. They felt like their heads were buzzing¡­

 Chapter 319 - 319 My Shifu

    319 My Shifu


    In a luxurious room in the Rising Sun Hotel.


    ¡°Second Brother, did you hear me?¡±


    Mu Yali smashed the crystal cup in her hand in exasperation. Her beautiful eyes were filled with anger and grievance as she glared at the leisurely young man opposite her.


    Mu Di raised his eyelids and said casually, ¡°I heard you.¡±


    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±


    Mu Yali pouted and sat down beside him. She held his arm and said coquettishly, ¡°Second Brother, help me. I really want to know what she looks like.¡±


    ¡°What difference does it make whether you know or not?¡± Mu Di did not believe that Mu Yali just wanted to know what the young divine doctor looked like.


    Mu Yali said slyly, ¡°I want to make friends with the young divine doctor. What else can I do? Besides, I really want to see how amazing her medical skills are.¡±


    Mu Di glanced at Mu Yali indifferently. His dark eyes made Mu Yali feel like she had been seen through. She pouted guiltily and quickly asked, ¡°Second Brother, can you help me? I swear that I really just want to get to know the young divine doctor. I don¡¯t have any other intentions. I promise!¡±


    Mu Yali made an oath gesture and blinked her big round eyes at Mu Di. ¡°Please, Second Brother¡­¡±


    After waiting for a moment, just as Mu Yali thought that she was going to be rejected, Mu Di said coldly, ¡°Alright!¡±


    ¡°Yay, I know Second Brother treats me the best. Then I¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡±


    Mu Yali was overjoyed and kissed the man on the cheek. ¡°Thank you, Second Brother. I¡¯ll go back to my room now!¡±


    Watching her leave, a trace of darkness flashed across Mu Di¡¯s deep black eyes. He took out a wet tissue and wiped the place where Mu Yali had just kissed him.


    **


    At the same time, in a presidential suite in the Rising Sun Hotel.


    ¡°Master Gao, please save my father. I¡¯ll agree to any condition,¡± Qi Mingting begged respectfully and humbly.


    Gao Huiren waved his hand, looking quite impatient. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. I can¡¯t treat your father¡¯s illness. Even if I can, it¡¯s very likely that he¡¯ll be paralyzed. It¡¯s going to be worse than now. However, in the end, whether he can be treated or not, his leg will have to be amputated. You have to be mentally prepared!¡±


    Old Master Qi¡¯s hands clenched into a fist. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. When he opened them again, he asked calmly, ¡°Master Gao, is there really no other way? I¡¯m willing to use 60% of the Qi family¡¯s assets as a reward. I only hope that I can keep my legs.¡±


    Now, he no longer had any hope for recovery, but he still wanted to keep his legs at all costs.


    He was old and just wanted to die in one piece.


    Gao Huiren and Qi Mingting were shocked when they heard that. Although Gao Huiren was not interested in money, he knew how rich the Qi family was.


    However, no matter how high the reward was, Gao Huiren was still helpless.


    He shook his head. ¡°I really can¡¯t do anything about your illness. My apology!¡±


    At this point, Old Master Qi could tell that Gao Huiren was not lying. Instantly, his heart sank and a look of despair flashed across his eyes.


    He sighed dispiritedly. ¡°Forget it. This is probably fate! Thank you, Master Gao. We¡¯ll leave first!¡±


    Just as the two of them turned around, Gao Huiren suddenly thought of something and quickly stopped them. ¡°Hey, wait. Perhaps someone can save you!¡±


    Old Master Qi¡¯s hope was reignited. He asked excitedly, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my shifu, a true divine doctor.¡±

 Chapter 320 - 320 Small Fry

    320 Small Fry


    Today, Ji Ding Hall was open for business.


    Qin Xi, Han Shi, and the others arrived at the clinic early and saw Liu Dequan arranging work for Pan Lingling and Hu Jingyun.


    ¡°Grandpa Liu, how is it? Are you used to it?¡±


    Liu Dequan said with a flushed face, ¡°It doesn¡¯t make much of a difference where I treat people. Although it¡¯s not as comfortable here as at home, I get to treat more patients. Recently, my Five Elements Acupuncture Technique has made a huge breakthrough. It¡¯s time for me to showcase my skills.¡±


    Qin Xi smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. As long as you can master the acupuncture technique, you can become the most famous doctor in this district.:


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ You are still as glib-tongued as ever.¡± Liu Dequan laughed out loud, feeling even more confident in his medical skills.


    At this moment, laughter came from the door. ¡°Hahaha, congratulations, Miss Qin. I didn¡¯t expect you to take root in Luoping in just a few days.¡±


    Hearing the voice, Qin Xi and the others turned around and saw Sun Song walking over with a smile.


    Qin Xi¡¯s eyes lit up and she immediately went up to him. ¡°Uncle Sun, what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I heard that you opened a clinic here, so I came to join in the fun.¡±


    Qin Xi said with a smile, ¡°Thank you for coming, Uncle Sun. By the way, if you don¡¯t have enough fruits at home, go to the mountain to pick some. We might not have anything else, but we have enough fruits!¡±


    When Sun Song heard that, he was overjoyed and couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°Hahaha, then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony!¡±


    ¡°Yo, looks like I¡¯m not the first to come.¡± At this moment, Xia Zhenguo¡¯s voice sounded from outside the door.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Xia Tangxin added, ¡°Xi, did you forget me. You haven¡¯t come to look for me for three days. I thought you were missing!¡±


    The sound of high heels approached. Xia Tangxin ran to Qin Xi¡¯s side in small steps. Just as she was about to hold Qin Xi¡¯s hand, Han Shi, who had been guarding Qin Xi tightly, beat her to it.


    Xia Tangxin glared at Han Shi angrily. ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m a girl and Xi¡¯s only good friend. What¡¯s wrong with me holding her hand? Why do you have to be so petty?¡±


    Ignoring Xia Tangxin, Han Shi looked at Qin Xi seriously and said, ¡°Wifey, stay away from her. She¡¯ll lead you astray.¡±


    Qin Xi was speechless. She looked past Xia Tangxin, who was about to flare up, and at Xia Zhenguo. She said with a smile, ¡°Thank you for coming, Uncle Xia. By the way, let me introduce you to Sun Song, the town mayor of Qinglin town.¡±


    She then looked at Sun Song. ¡°Uncle Sun, this is Mr. Xia. I don¡¯t think I need to introduce you to him!¡±


    ¡°No need, no need. Mr. Xia is a famous philanthropist. Everyone in Zhehai Province knows him.¡±


    Sun Song quickly shook hands with Xia Zhenguo with an excited expression. ¡°CEO Xia, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. It¡¯s my honor to meet you here today. I¡¯ve never had the chance to meet you in the past. Today, it¡¯s really all thanks to Miss Qin that I can meet you.¡±


    Xia Zhenguo laughed heartily and said meaningfully, ¡°Hahaha, not at all¡­ Brother Sun, it¡¯s our honor to know Miss Qin!¡±


    Sun Song was a smart person. He instantly understood what Xia Zhenguo meant and said with a smile, ¡°Of course, of course. It¡¯s our blessing to know Miss Qin.¡±


    Qin Xi shook her head and laughed. ¡°Uncle Xia, Uncle Sun, don¡¯t flatter me. I¡¯m just a small fry!¡±

 Chapter 321 - 321 Uninvited Guest

    321 Uninvited Guest


    While the three of them were chatting and laughing, a few people came to seek treatment one after another. These people were the elders from the old city district three days ago.


    Initially, they wanted to greet Qin Xi, but seeing that she was talking to someone, they did not disturb her. They sat obediently in the waiting area and let Liu Dequan check.


    When Qin Xi saw them, she said to Xia Zhenguo and Sun Song apologetically, ¡°Uncle Xia, Uncle Sun, I¡¯m really sorry. I still have guests here. You guys chat. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    ¡°Go, go. You don¡¯t have to worry about us here.¡± Xia Zhenguo waved his hand.


    ¡°Stone, help me entertain them,¡± Qin Xi said to Han Shi before she left. Han Shi nodded. ¡°Go and do your work. Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Then, he shouted at Xia Tangxin, who was about to follow Qin Xi in, ¡°You, don¡¯t disturb Xi!¡±


    Xia Tangxin was furious. She glared at Han Shi and went to look for Pan Lingling and Hu Jingyun.


    At this moment, a few vans stopped at the entrance, led by a black car. Qin Xi thought that there was another VIP, so she walked to the door.


    The black car in the lead opened and a big-bellied greasy man with a big gold chain alighted. Beside him was a woman with heavy makeup.


    The door of the vans behind opened and a group of hooligans walked out.


    ¡°Brother, there¡¯s no need for you to deal with this small shop. Let us do it!¡± One of the yellow-haired men came over to bootlick.


    The greasy man waved his hand impatiently. ¡°Alright, this is the last place. I¡¯m bored out of my mind waiting in the car. I¡¯m coming out to get some fresh air. Wait at the door!¡±


    The woman looked at the clinic in disdain and complained to the greasy man beside her in a pretentious tone, ¡°Honey, this clinic is too small. Can they afford it? Don¡¯t tell me we came here for nothing!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they have to afford it even if they can¡¯t. This is a rule set by me, Money King. No one dares to disobey it!¡± The greasy man said arrogantly.


    ¡°Darling, you¡¯re the best. I admire you so much!¡±


    The woman leaned over coquettishly, her eyes filled with admiration. She kept rubbing her breasts against the greasy man¡¯s arm.


    The greasy man smiled evilly. ¡°You little slut, after I¡¯m done here, let¡¯s go back and you can worship me like a god¡­ Hahahaha.¡±


    ¡°Yes ~ Darling, you¡¯re so naughty ~¡±


    Qin Xi was speechless. She wiped the goosebumps on her arms and was a little wary of these two uninvited guests.


    The greasy man and the woman swaggered into the clinic. ¡°Who¡¯s the boss here? Come out and see me immediately!¡±


    Everyone subconsciously looked over and could tell that the two of them were here to cause trouble.


    Han Shi frowned and walked over with his long legs, standing in front of the two of them intimidatingly.


    His eyes were sharp and his voice was low and magnetic. ¡°I¡¯m the boss. Are you here to see a doctor?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the boss?¡±


    The greasy man looked up at Han Shi and frowned. He said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Do you know who I am? How dare you talk to me like that? Do you not want to open your clinic anymore?¡±


    Han Shi¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°You¡¯re not here to see a doctor. You¡¯re here to cause trouble.¡±


    ¡°Heh, you don¡¯t even know me. Kid, it seems like you really don¡¯t have to run this clinic anymore.¡±


    Money King sneered and took out a business card from his pocket. He wanted to throw it at Han Shi¡¯s face, but because Han Shi¡¯s aura was too strong, he could only throw it on the ground in an arrogant tone.

 Chapter 322 - 322 My Husband Is Very Capable

    322 My Husband Is Very Capable


    ¡°Kid, I¡¯m the agent of Yao Hui Pharmaceuticals. This is my business card. In the future, your clinic has to buy at least 500 boxes of medicines a month from Yao Hui Pharmaceuticals. Do you understand?¡±


    Money King raised his head arrogantly and threatened, ¡°Don¡¯t try to play tricks. If I find out, your clinic will be doomed.¡±


    Han Shi glanced at the business card on the ground and stepped on it with the expensive leather shoes his wife had just bought for him.


    He looked at Money King and said coldly, ¡°Before I flare up, you¡¯d better get lost with your tail between your legs. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being rude.¡±


    Money King immediately pointed at him angrily. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t push your luck. Go and ask around. You¡¯re the first person who dares to shout at me like that. I am going to teach you a lesson today.¡±


    Han Shi narrowed his eyes, and the aura around him instantly became dangerous. He grabbed Money King¡¯s finger and broke it. A scream that sounded like a pig being slaughtered was heard by everyone.


    The woman was so frightened that her face turned pale. She ran out while trembling and shouted at the hooligans waiting outside, ¡°Quick, go in and tear down this clinic!¡±


    When the hooligans heard Money King¡¯s scream, they immediately became vigilant. The blond-haired man shouted, ¡°Brothers, get your weapons!¡±


    Xia Zhenguo, Sun Song, and the others did not expect Han Shi to be so ruthless. He attacked just like without warning. Moreover, the other party obviously came well-prepared. Their expressions immediately turned solemn.


    On the other hand, Qin Xi ignored Money King and slowly took out a handkerchief to wipe Han Shi¡¯s hands. She frowned and said, ¡°You¡¯re in quite a bad temper today. Go back and calm down tonight.¡±


    Han Shi nodded obediently and looked at his wife¡¯s serious expression with a smile.


    Seeing that Han Shi was very obedient and seemed to be in a good mood, Qin Xi glared at him. Then, she leaned closer and praised in a low voice, ¡°Your posture just now was very handsome!¡±


    Han Shi looked at the dozens of hooligans outside with knives and said seriously, ¡°Wifey, the flies outside are too annoying. I¡¯ll go and chase them away.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded. ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll cheer you on!¡±


    Seeing Han Shi striding out, Xia Tangxin, who had found an opportunity, immediately rushed to Qin Xi and said with a slightly pale face, ¡°Xi, are you going to let him go just like that? Won¡¯t he be injured?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my husband is very capable!¡±


    Han Shi came to the door. Because it was too noisy, passers-by and vendors also gathered around not far away to watch the show.


    ¡°Hit him. Hit him hard. If he dies, it¡¯s on me.¡± Money King covered his twisted fingers and shouted with a ferocious expression.


    ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s go!¡±


    The blond-haired man shouted and was the first to rush up. Then, he was the first to be sent flying¡­

 Chapter 323 - 323 Other Thoughts

    323 Other Thoughts


    ¡°Qin, this¡­¡±


    Seeing the chaotic scene outside, Xia Zhenguo looked at Qin Xi worriedly. ¡°Nothing will happen, right? I heard that Yao Hui Pharmaceuticals has a powerful background. Also, this Money King is not easy to deal with. He seems to know the people of the police station. These two people are not to be trifled with. What if¡­¡±


    Qin Xi smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Xia, don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s no ¡®what if¡¯.¡±


    Seeing how confident she was, Xia Zhenguo did not say anything.


    On the other hand, Xia Tangxin was a little excited. She couldn¡¯t help but say confidently, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re thinking too much. Not everyone can bully Xi. Just watch them suffer!¡±


    Even a big company like Yao Hui Pharmaceuticals could be ¡®razed to the ground¡¯ in minutes if Qin Xi wanted to. This was the powerful image Qin Xi had in Xia Tangxin¡¯s heart.


    Liu Dequan was disturbed and not in the mood to see the patients. He walked up to Qin Xi and asked worriedly, ¡°Girl, is it¡­ really ok? Will we be in trouble?¡±


    Qin Xi shook her head and said with a smile, ¡°Grandpa Liu, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know my methods. Those hooligans are nothing in my eyes.¡±


    What she said was the truth. Even if these people were backed by Yao Hui Pharmaceuticals, she didn¡¯t care. Instead, she had other thoughts.


    Seeing that she was not forcing herself, Liu Dequan was relieved.


    Outside, in order to show off in front of his wife, Han Shi tried his best to beat these people up in the most handsome posture. In less than three minutes, these people were wailing on the ground.


    Seeing this, Money King finally started to be afraid. He threatened Han Shi, ¡°You, you¡¯re finished. Do you know who I am? Do you believe that I have the power to close your clinic in minutes?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know who you are. How can I know?¡± Han Shi rolled his eyes and said coldly, ¡°Now, disappear from my sight with your men. Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat you up too.¡±


    Han Shi was too good at fighting. Money King had never seen such a good fighter before. He knew very well that he would only be beaten to death if he challenged Han Shi. After dropping a threat, he drove away with his lackeys.


    ¡°Good¡­ good job!¡±


    As soon as Money King and the others left, the surrounding people clapped and cheered.


    ¡°Good job, young man. Now, there¡¯s finally someone who can help us vent our anger.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Money King is evil. He made our life much harder than it needs to be. Today, he finally gets taught a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Young man, although you just chased him away, it doesn¡¯t mean that he¡¯s afraid of you. You¡¯d better run. He¡¯ll definitely come back to take revenge on you!¡±


    ¡°Money King is a vengeful person who will seek revenge for the smallest offense. I heard that many people were killed by him. It¡¯s terrifying!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re just a group of bandits who buy and sell by force and monopolize the market. Clinics in this street have closed one after another because of them.¡±


    Everyone was extremely dissatisfied with Yao Hui Pharmaceuticals. However, they were just ordinary people. What could they do to these big companies?


    At this moment, two more cars stopped in front of the clinic. One was a jeep and the other was a BMW. When Qin Xi saw the license plate, she immediately knew who this person was.


    Xia Zhenguo was also shocked. ¡°This is¡­ that person is here?¡±


    Sun Song looked confused.


    An old man got out of the jeep. He was dressed in a Chinese tunic suit and walked straight, looking especially energetic.


    In the BMW, Meng Chang¡¯an got out with a charming woman.

 Chapter 324 - 324 Here Comes Trouble

    324 Here Comes Trouble


    ¡°Hahahaha, Xi, congratulations. I¡¯m not late, am I?¡±


    Qin Xi did not expect Wan Shiyue to come personally. She quickly called Han Shi over. ¡°Grandpa Wan, why are you here yourself? I¡¯m just opening a clinic, not a big hotel!¡±


    Your Uncle Wan wanted to come too, but I rejected him.¡±


    Wan Shiyue said with a smile.


    ¡°Uncle Meng, this must be Auntie Meng, right? Her face is radiant, and that means that something good must have happened!¡± Qin Xi looked at Meng Chang¡¯an¡¯s wife and said bluntly.


    Meng Chang¡¯an smiled. He said to his wife, ¡°Look, look, look. What did I say? Miss Qin is a capable person. Nothing can escape her eyes.¡±


    Meng Chang¡¯an¡¯s wife¡¯s name was Xu Huizhen. She was born into a poor family and was gentle and virtuous. Although she was from a poor family, her personality was abnormally tenacious. Moreover, her father was Meng Chang¡¯an¡¯s life mentor.


    It could be said that if not for Xu Huizhen¡¯s father, Meng Chang¡¯an would not be where he was today. It was also because of his character that Xu Huizhen¡¯s father was willing to let his daughter marry him.


    ¡°You must be Miss Qin. Elder Meng has been talking about you to me. Come over to my house when you have time. My culinary skills are not bad. Tell me what you want to eat, and I¡¯ll cook it for you!¡±


    Xu Huizhen¡¯s voice was gentle and comforting. If she used this voice to sing a lullaby, children would fall asleep in no time.


    Feeling her kindness, Qin Xi immediately smiled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll definitely go if I have the chance.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Grandpa Wan, Uncle Meng, Auntie Meng, this is my husband, Han Shi.¡±


    Qin Xi introduced Han Shi and said to Han Shi, ¡°Stone, this is Grandpa Wan. I told you before that this is Uncle Meng and Auntie Meng.¡±


    Han Shi thanked them solemnly. ¡°Grandpa Wan, Uncle Meng, Auntie Meng, I¡¯m Qin Xi¡¯s husband, Han Shi. I¡¯ve been hearing about you from Xi. Also, thank you for taking care of her.¡±


    Wan Shiyue waved his hand and laughed. ¡°Miss Qin is our savior, so it¡¯s only right for us to take care of her.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Uncle Wan is right.¡± Meng Chang¡¯an echoed.


    ¡°Alright, Grandpa Wan, Uncle Meng, Auntie Meng, please come in. I¡¯ll introduce two people to you¡­¡±


    As they spoke, they walked upstairs. There were a few rooms upstairs, designed for special patients to rest.


    They sat down. Qin Xi personally made tea and placed a lot of fruits on the table.


    Qin Xi sat down and was about to say something when she saw Pan Lingling rushing up with an anxious expression. ¡°Lady Boss, bad news. There are a lot of people outside, including police officers. Go and take a look!¡±


    Just as Han Shi was about to stand up, Qin Xi calmly held him down and said to Wan Shiyue and the others with a smile, ¡°Everyone, please excuse me. I have something to deal with outside. You can chat first. Stone, help me entertain them. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Knowing his wife¡¯s ability, Han Shi did not refuse. Moreover, he vaguely knew that Qin Xi was trying to use her connections to pave the way for him!

 Chapter 325 - 325 Backlash Talisman

    325 Backlash Talisman


    When Qin Xi arrived downstairs, she saw the police officers chasing the patients away. Their tone was quite fierce.


    Money King and the woman were also bad-mouthing the patients. They chased a few patients out. Although Pan Lingling and Hu Jingyun were afraid, they still stood in front bravely to prevent them from hurting the patient.


    Qin Xi frowned and drew a talisman in the air and cast it on these people. This was a very simple backlash talisman.


    Anyone who was hit by this talisman would suffer a backlash no matter what they did, especially if it was something bad.


    For example, if the person who was hit by the talisman pushed someone, the force would be reflected back, and it would be doubled.


    To be able to draw such a backlash talisman, one needed to be at least in the third level of cultivation. Yes, last night, Qin Xi¡¯s cultivation level advanced again.


    Qin Xi¡¯s mystic medicine technique was special. It did not require Qin Xi to cultivate. It could circulate on its own at all times and improve itself.


    Therefore, after eating the Heavenly Fragrance Cardamom, she was not as excited as Han Shi, who was cultivating diligently. This was also related to the Mystic Medical Technique. After all, she cultivated both mystic and medical techniques at the same time, so the speed of her cultivation was more than twice as fast as that of ordinary martial artists.


    It could be said that it was unprecedented for Qin Xi to reach the third level in just three months. Even a mighty figure might not have the ability to do so.


    After Qin Xi flicked out the backlash talisman, the police officers, who were still pushing and shoving the patients, felt an invisible force pushing them out. Caught off guard, they immediately staggered and almost couldn¡¯t stand steadily. If not for the fact that they were in quite good physical condition, they would have fallen to the ground.


    Everyone looked at them in confusion. The atmosphere immediately became strange.


    Liu Dequan was a little confused at first, but when he saw Qin Xi walking down unhurriedly, he immediately had a guess. He calmed the patients down and made them sit back down.


    Seeing that they had sat back down, Money King pointed at the patients and Liu Dequan and cursed.


    ¡°Get lost. Get lost. In the future, if anyone dares to come here for treatment again, I¡¯ll bury them alive.¡±


    ¡°And you, you old thing. Didn¡¯t you hear me? I told you to get lost. You¡¯re not allowed to treat patients here in the future. If I find out, I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t be able to see the sun tomorrow.¡±


    All kinds of vicious curses emerged one after another. Money King¡¯s fierce expression was twisted and ferocious, making Qin Xi extremely disgusted.


    She took three steps forward and raised her leg to kick the woman who came with him. The woman fainted in a daze.


    ¡°I wanted to advise you to accumulate some good karma so that you can live for a while longer. However, no matter how much good karma you accumulate, it¡¯s useless for a sinner like you.¡±


    Qin Xi looked down at Money King and asked, ¡°Have you been suffering from insomnia and nightmares recently? Even if you fall asleep, you¡¯ll be woken up by nightmares. Moreover, your kidneys are weak and you pee frequently. Occasionally, you¡¯ll feel dizzy and your ears ring.¡±


    ¡°What the hell do you mean? Stop acting mysteriously. Let me tell you, none of you can escape unscathed today.¡±


    Money King stood up and cursed fiercely, ¡°And you, you little girl. I¡¯ll make you and the little brat kneel down and beg for mercy!¡±

 Chapter 326 - 326 Reaping What He Sowed

    326 Reaping What He Sowed


    ¡°Tsk, kneel down and beg for mercy? After doing so many evil things, do you think you can escape the judgment of the heavens?¡±


    Qin Xi pointed at the sky with an unfathomable look and said with a smile, ¡°The heavens are watching what we do. Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done? Also, the symptoms I just mentioned are warnings from the heavens. In less than three days, half of your body will go numb. On the fifth day, you¡¯ll have a stroke and hemiplegia. That¡¯s not all. In seven days, you¡¯ll be deserted by everyone. Those who tried to curry favor with you in the past will bite you, let alone your opponent. Do you know how you died in the end?¡±


    Money King felt a chill running down his spine because the symptoms Qin Xi mentioned did exist.


    HIs heart was pounding, but he did not show it on his face. He pointed at Qin Xi and cursed through gritted teeth, ¡°You b*tch, how dare you curse me? Captain Li, arrest her. She¡¯s the b*tch who just instructed someone to hit me. I want her to kneel on the ground and beg for mercy. I want her to pay the price¡­¡±


    However, after he said this, he felt a strange feeling in his heart. This feeling was indescribable, as if he had been wronged.


    The man called Captain Li gave Qin Xi a look and immediately rushed out to grab her. Seeing this, Pan Lingling subconsciously wanted to protect Qin Xi.


    Liu Dequan quickly stopped her. He did not say anything and only shook his head silently.


    Just as Pan Lingling was puzzled, Qin Xi did the same thing as Han Shi and kicked him away.


    ¡°How dare you hit a law enforcement officer? I think your clinic is not a place to treat illnesses or save people. It¡¯s a gang of thugs. Arrest them, arrest them all¡­¡±


    Captain Li pointed at everyone in the clinic and shouted aggressively, ¡°And them. I think they¡¯re all in cahoots. Arrest them and don¡¯t let a single one of them off.¡±


    When the patients saw this, they wanted to stand up and leave, but these people refused to let go. They reached out to push the patients and even kicked them.


    These people were all old men and women. If they fell accidentally, they would be injured.


    Qin Xi¡¯s eyes turned cold. Previously, she thought that these people were police officers and probably wouldn¡¯t attack the old people. Not only her, but everyone else thought so too.


    However, she did not expect that they would not even let the old people off. It was also because of this that Qin Xi¡¯s face immediately darkened.


    The old people were also dumbfounded. They stood rooted to the ground, not knowing what to do.


    Fortunately, not only did the kick not hurt the old people, but the one who kicked also inexplicably felt a powerful kick coming back at him.


    He let out a heart-wrenching scream and fell to the ground, trembling.


    Everyone was dumbfounded and did not understand what was going on. Other than Qin Xi, only Liu Dequan knew what was going on.


    Actually, this man¡¯s kick was not that heavy. However, he was cast with a backlash talisman, so the kick that bounced back was doubled.


    He reaped what he sowed.

 Chapter 327 - 327 A Dream

    327 A Dream


    Qin Xi pointed at the person who was wailing in pain and said to Money King, ¡°Did you see that? He¡¯s done too many bad things and suffered retribution!¡±


    ¡°Cut that crap. I don¡¯t buy it¡­¡± Money King was a little afraid. His face was a little unnatural, and his eyes flickered as he retorted loudly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Qin Xi tilted her head and smiled innocently. ¡°If not, you can try it for yourself.¡±


    Money King¡¯s heart skipped a beat and his expression changed slightly. He subconsciously asked, ¡°How do I try?¡±


    Initially, he did not believe it, but the scene just now was too unbelievable. He could not remain calm.


    When Qin Xi mentioned retribution, many scenes instantly flashed across his mind. These cruel scenes were like a knife hanging above his head. If he was not careful, the knife could fall at any time.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. As long as you recall all the bad things you¡¯ve done in the past, you can see your future¡­¡±


    Money King and the others were skeptical, but after Qin Xi said it, they subconsciously recalled it.


    With that, Qin Xi formed a seal with both hands and summoned the Chain of Darkness, pulling them into an illusion array formation.


    At this moment, the scene in front of Money King and the others gradually changed.


    In a dim and dilapidated warehouse.


    The woman was tied up. Her hair was messy, and her eyes were filled with tears of humiliation. Her mouth was gagged, and she couldn¡¯t make a sound, but she kept shaking her head and begging him not to do that.


    Money King suddenly widened his eyes. When he took a closer look, he saw that the woman¡¯s face was pale, her eyes were closed, and she had stopped breathing.


    Money King¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He was shocked and shouted in panic, ¡°Xiaotao, Xiaotao, wake up. Don¡¯t scare me, don¡¯t scare me¡­¡±


    Unfortunately, the woman died in the end. After crying, he buried the woman in the backyard. Later, he married another woman. The good times didn¡¯t last long. The woman became another corpse in the backyard.


    A few years later, he became rich and earned a lot of black money. His social status was getting higher and higher. Even many successful people fawned over him.


    Just as he was getting dizzy with success, Captain Li, who usually sucked up to him, suddenly changed sides. He collected all the evidence against him and sent him to jail without warning.


    In prison, he was beaten to the point of having a stroke. Half of his body was paralyzed, and his cellmates started to bully him without holding back, not treating him as a human at all.


    Soon, after a period of time, he was reduced to skin and bones. If not for the fact that he believed that he could still go out, he would have committed suicide long ago.


    However, his wish was ultimately dashed. Not only did he not go out, but he also was sentenced to death because the police found two corpses in his backyard.


    On the day of the execution, he seemed to see Captain Li smiling at him. At that moment, he understood everything.


    The overwhelming hatred made him swear in his heart that if there was a next life, he would definitely cut Captain Li into pieces¡­


    Qin Xi looked at Money King, whose face was constantly changing and sweat was dripping down, and smiled.

 Chapter 328 - 328 Predicting the Future

    328 Predicting the Future


    On the other hand, Captain Li also fell into a dream.


    On a sunny afternoon, he sneaked into the house of the girl he had a crush on. The girl was taking an afternoon nap.


    Due to the hot weather, the girl was wearing very little. Looking at her exposed white thighs, he began to fantasize about doing something with the girl he loved.


    However, the girl¡¯s father discovered him and beat him up. The girl also was disgusted with him to the core.


    He was very sad, but he couldn¡¯t control his heart. He wanted to sneak a peek at the girl again, but he was afraid that the girl¡¯s father would find out.


    After thinking about it, he secretly took a bag of rat poison from home and poured it into the girl¡¯s father¡¯s bowl.


    Actually, his original goal was only to send the girl¡¯s father away so that he could peep at the girl without worry. Unexpectedly, the girl¡¯s father died from an overdose.


    Ever since then, that girl had become his nightmare!


    Many years later, he became the captain of the law enforcement team and met the girl. The girl had already become his colleague¡¯s wife. At that moment, he felt like he had returned to his youth.


    He became more and more obsessed with the girl. In order to get close to the girl, he became good friends with his colleague and often went to the girl¡¯s house for various reasons.


    Once, he pretended to be drunk and spent the night at his colleague¡¯s house. Listening to the rapid panting next door, he couldn¡¯t sleep. At the same time, a terrifying thought formed in his mind.


    Finally, during another mission, he deliberately leaked important news, causing his colleague to die. After that, he started taking care of the girl¡­


    He originally thought that after his colleague died, the girl would notice him. However, after a year, the girl still missed her deceased husband and couldn¡¯t get over it. He had no choice but to come up with another plan.


    He pretended to be drunk and forced himself on the girl. After that, he said that he would take responsibility. Unexpectedly, the girl plunged into the river, drowning to death.


    In those few days, he was really sad. He found his good friend, Money King, to chat with and accidentally told him the reason for his colleague¡¯s death and the girl¡¯s death.


    However, after he woke up, Money King threatened him and asked him to sell fake medicine, which led to the deaths of many innocent people. When the matter was exposed, Money King escaped with the money and he was shot to death.


    When the hot bullet passed through the space between his eyebrows, he suddenly woke up. The intense shock made it difficult for him to breathe. He could only grab his chest and pant heavily.


    At the same time, the people affected by the illusion array formation all had a dream, a dream that was ¡®predictive¡¯ of the future.


    Seeing that they were gradually walking out of the dream, Qin Xi put away the Chain of Darkness and quietly watched their reaction.


    However, in the eyes of others, these people were just standing on the spot in a daze, their expressions constantly changing. What was even more unbelievable was to Money King and the others, they felt like they had spent a lifetime in the dream. However, to the onlookers, it felt like a minute.


    When they woke up again, everyone¡¯s mentality had changed drastically, especially Money Kin and Captain Li. Their eyes were filled with fear and hidden in the depths of their eyes.

 Chapter 329 - 329 What Should She Do?

    329 What Should She Do?


    Qin Xi did not know what they dreamed of in their dream. However, she was certain that this illusion array had successfully released their inner demons.


    Money King, who had been clamoring for revenge, plunged into silence. He glanced at Captain Li with a dark gaze and turned to leave.


    Looking at Money King¡¯s back, Captain Li¡¯s eyes gradually became deep and dangerous. He took a deep breath and left with the others without looking at Qin Xi.


    ¡°Hold on!¡±


    Qin Xi pointed at the woman lying on the ground with a smile and said to Money King, ¡°Take your trash away. Don¡¯t pollute the environment.¡±


    Just as she was about to turn around, Old Jin held his wife as they walked in.


    Three days ago, his wife was already one foot in the coffin. No one expected her to miraculously stand up three days later.


    Moreover, looking at her rosy face, other than the fact that she was a little thinner, it was impossible to tell that she was actually a patient with late-stage stomach cancer.


    ¡°Young divine doctor, we¡¯re not late, right?¡±


    Old Jin helped the old lady to the resting area and asked Qin Xi nervously.


    ¡°Not late, just in time!¡±


    Qin Xi walked over and looked at the old lady with a smile. ¡°Grandma, how do you feel? Does your stomach feel uncomfortable? Have you vomited blood in the past three days?¡±


    ¡°No, ever since you gave me acupuncture, my stomach has been feeling warm and comfortable. Those medicines are also very effective. I didn¡¯t feel any pain or cough up blood for two days. Young divine doctor, you¡¯re really amazing!¡±


    The old lady grabbed Qin Xi¡¯s hand excitedly. Tears welled up in her eyes as she praised her.


    Qin Xi patted the old lady¡¯s hand with a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that it works. Grandma, I¡¯ll give you another acupuncture treatment later. This is the consolidation stage. Your body is too weak now and you need to recuperate well. When the time is right, I¡¯ll give you a third acupuncture treatment. I guarantee that you¡¯ll be up and kicking.¡±


    The old lady and Old Jin were very happy. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll listen to you, young divine doctor!¡±


    Qin Xi led the old lady to a cubicle and pointed at the bed. ¡°Grandma, can you lie down so that I can give you acupuncture.¡±


    Old Jin helped the old lady lie on the bed while Qin Xi began to disinfect the silver needles.


    Speaking of which, the silver needles she was using now were bought by Liu Dequan for 10 yuan back then. Although they came in handy and she was used to using them, this set of silver needles was not made of high-grade material after all. The effect she could unleash with it was reduced by half.


    At the thought of this, Qin Xi thought that when she had time, she would go and find a better set of acupuncture needles.


    Twenty minutes later.


    Qin Xi put away the silver needles and said to the old lady with a smile, ¡°Grandma, with your current condition, you can eat liquid food, which is good for the stomach. I¡¯ll prescribe you another set of medicines later. This time, you can take it once a day. When you come back half a month later, I¡¯ll give you the third acupuncture. After three sessions, you will be good to go.¡±


    The old lady and Old Jin were extremely excited and thanked Qin Xi profusely. They looked like they wanted to kowtow to Qin Xi.


    ¡°Young divine doctor, I heard from Old Jin that you¡¯re treating us for free. This¡­¡±


    The old lady looked a little embarrassed. Because of her illness, Old Jin had sold everything he could. Now, the only valuable thing was the house. However, if they sold the house, they would really have to live on the streets.


    Previously, when she was hospitalized, she spent her entire life¡¯s savings but still could not get better. Now¡­


    What should she do?

 Chapter 330 - 330 Shifu

    330 Shifu


    Qin Xi could tell that the old lady was in a difficult position. She smiled and said, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t feel pressure. As a doctor, it¡¯s my duty to help. If you really feel bad, help me promote my clinic.¡±


    The old lady¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. The young divine doctor is right. We knew everyone in the old district. I¡¯ll definitely bring you a lot of patients.¡±


    ¡°Then I have to thank you in advance for your help!¡±


    After sending the two elders away, Qin Xi went upstairs to take a look.


    As for the patients downstairs, they were basically all old people. They either had some rheumatism and bone pain, so Liu Dequan could handle it alone.


    Moreover, he was immersed in making use of the Five Elements Acupuncture Technique. Even if Qin Xi wanted him to rest for a while, he felt that it was a waste of time.


    Helpless, Qin Xi could only let him be.


    Just as she reached the staircase and took a step up, someone shouted from the doorway, ¡°May I know if my shifu is here?¡±


    Hearing this voice, Qin Xi was slightly surprised. She turned around and saw Gao Huiren and his two assistants standing at the door, looking around. They also happened to see Qin Xi, who was about to go upstairs.


    Gao Huiren¡¯s expression changed drastically. He immediately took two steps forward and bowed to Qin Xi. ¡°Shifu, I heard that you opened a clinic, so I specially came to deliver a congratulatory gift.¡±


    As he spoke, he quickly waved at the two assistants behind him. The assistants understood and immediately opened a box. Inside was a ginseng that was at least 200 years old.


    The ginseng was well-preserved. It was covered in a faint spiritual energy and luster.


    Qin Xi originally felt uncomfortable when she heard the big shot call her shifu. However, when she saw this ginseng, she immediately revealed a shocked expression.


    ¡°Master Gao, you¡­¡±


    Gao Huiren frowned and said, ¡°Shifu, we agreed that as long as you treat my leg, I¡¯ll acknowledge you as my shifu. Don¡¯t tell me you want to go back on your word!¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°But I didn¡¯t treat your leg!¡±


    She just gave him some pointers and did not do anything.


    ¡°Besides, with your status¡­ it won¡¯t be good for you to call a green girl like me shifu. People will laugh at you.¡±


    Qin Xi tried to convince him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? You¡¯re my shifu no matter what.¡±


    Gao Huiren immediately changed the topic and pointed at another box. ¡°Shifu, take a look at this!¡±


    As he spoke, the assistant quickly opened the second box. Inside was a top-grade jade.


    The jade flickered with a lustrous light. It was the size of a fist.


    The thing was good. It would be a lie to say that she was not tempted. However, if she accepted it just like that, it meant that she had accepted Gao Huiren as her disciple.


    Seeing her hesitation, Gao Huiren knew what she was thinking. His eyes lit up, and his face immediately revealed a hint of disappointment.


    ¡°Shifu, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to acknowledge me. It¡¯s my fault for not thinking carefully. No one will like an old man like me!¡±


    Hearing this, not to mention Qin Xi, even the two assistants beside Gao Huiren were dumbfounded.


    Uh¡­ do you still remember your identity?


    Clearly, Qin Xi was also dumbfounded by his words. She quickly smiled awkwardly. ¡°Master Gao, you¡¯re thinking too much. I¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Gao Huiren was overjoyed. ¡°Then you agree? That¡¯s great. By the way, shifu, don¡¯t call me Master Gao. Just call me by my name.¡±


    Without looking at Qin Xi¡¯s dumbfounded expression, he immediately instructed his two assistants, ¡°What are you two waiting for? Give it to my shifu!¡±

 Chapter 331 - 331 Getting Rich

    331 Getting Rich


    Just like that, Qin Xi was forced to take in a big shot as her disciple.


    Since she had already accepted him, she thought that when she had time, she would teach him the Five Elements Acupuncture Technique as well. Someone like Gao Huiren would be able to master it very quickly.


    From the beginning to the end, Qin Xi had never thought of monopolizing the acupuncture technique. She felt that the reason why Chinese medicine declined was not only because of the passage of time, but also because it was too exclusive.


    Now, Chinese medicine had plummeted to the point where it was regarded as ¡®pseudoscience¡¯ and ¡®witchcraft¡¯. On the other hand, not only did Western medicine occupy the dominant position, but every ordinary doctor could become an ¡®expert¡¯ after going abroad for a year. This kind of pathological negativity almost crushed the ancient culture.


    This was not only a tragedy for Chinese medicine, but also for the countrymen.


    After thinking about it, Qin Xi was more determined to pass down the acupuncture technique.


    Gao Huiren did not know what was in store for him. Instead, he talked about Old Master Qi.


    ¡°By the way, Shifu, I have a patient. He has Ankylosing Spondylitis, which has led to lesions. If he isn¡¯t treated in time, I¡¯m afraid he can only have his legs amputated. This patient really wants to save his legs. Even if he can¡¯t be cured, he wants to at least look like a normal person. Look¡­¡±


    ¡°Ankylosing Spondylitis?¡± Qin Xi¡¯s eyes flashed. ¡°Are you talking about Old Master Qi, the richest man in Luoping City?¡±


    Gao Huiren was surprised. ¡°Shifu, do you know this person?¡±


    Qin Xi told him about the day she went to the Rising Sun Hotel. ¡°But before I left, I reminded them out of kindness. Perhaps they didn¡¯t take me seriously because I¡¯m a nobody.¡±


    Gao Huiren nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s like this. Previously, they came to look for me, but if I perform the surgery, the success rate is less than 30%. Moreover, I can¡¯t cure him. I can only try to see if I can save his legs. Actually, doing this kind of surgery is dangerous and not worth it, so I want to ask you if there¡¯s a better way to treat him.¡±


    ¡°Old Master Qi also said that as long as anyone can save his legs, the person will be paid 60% of the Qi family¡¯s assets.¡±


    Even someone as powerful as Qin Xi couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes. What did 60% of the Qi family¡¯s assets mean?


    From the information Xia Zhenguo had summarized for her, 60% of the richest man¡¯s assets should be more than 100 million yuan!


    If she could be that rich, the two projects she had been planning could be brought forward.


    At the thought of this, she smiled faintly and said, ¡°Go back and tell Old Master Qi that as long as he is willing to give out 80% of his assets as a reward, I can make him stand up again.¡±


    Gao Huiren gasped and said in shock, ¡°Shifu, can you really treat his legs?¡±


    ¡°Of course. What¡¯s so difficult about that?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled and raised her eyebrows. She pointed at Liu Dequan, who was in the middle of seeing a patient, and said, ¡°Not only me, but with Grandpa Liu¡¯s ability, he can also easily keep Old Master Qi¡¯s legs.¡±


    Gao Huiren widened his eyes and said in surprise, ¡°Is he also a master of Chinese medicine? But¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen him before!¡±

 Chapter 332 - 332 Suspect

    332 Suspect


    Qin Xi smiled faintly and introduced Gao Huiren to Liu Dequan. Unexpectedly, the two of them hit it off at first sight. They quickly started discussing medicine.


    Gao Huiren was very shocked by Liu Dequan¡¯s acupuncture technique. He could tell that the acupuncture technique he used was similar to the one Qin Xi used to save Old Master Mu. The only thing was that Liu Dequan¡¯s technique was not as good as Qin Xi¡¯s.


    The first day of business passed quietly.


    At the Rising Sun Hotel.


    Mu Di closed his eyes and listened to his subordinate report everything that had happened in Ji Ding Hall today. He was even more curious about this little divine doctor, but as he listened, he felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that they went to cause trouble, but they left all of a sudden in the middle of it without saying anything?¡±


    How was this possible?


    Didn¡¯t they say Money King was a vengeful and sinister person?


    ¡°Recount what happened to me again. Don¡¯t miss out on a single detail,¡± Mu Di repeated with interest.


    Hence, the subordinate recounted what happened in detail.


    ¡°¡­ After the young divine doctor said something strange, Money King, Captain Li, and the others were stunned for less than a minute. I heard from witnesses at that time that they seemed to be possessed. They didn¡¯t speak or blink, and the expressions on their faces kept changing. When they woke up, they became different.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡± Even someone as smart as Mu Di couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    What exactly happened to them and what did Qin Xi do to make a group of troublemakers leave without saying a word?


    Unable to figure it out, Mu Di snapped his fingers at his subordinate. ¡°Bring me a witness. Remember, don¡¯t alarm anyone.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    After his subordinate left, Mu Di looked at the bright moon outside the window thoughtfully and muttered, ¡°Who are you? I¡¯m getting more and more curious about you. I really want to lift the veil on your face layer by layer and see your true face¡­¡±


    Qin Xi did not know anything about Mu Di suspecting and investigating her. Instead, she lay on the bed and made babies with Han Shi!


    After doing it, Qin Xi nestled in Han Shi¡¯s arms and said with a flushed face, ¡°Do you still remember Old Master Qi, the richest man in Luoping in a wheelchair?¡±


    Han Shi turned his head and kissed her forehead. ¡°I remember. Why? Are you planning to treat him?¡±


    ¡°Naturally I will. Gao Huiren said that as long as Old Master Qi can be cured, he will give out 60% of his assets as a reward. Such a generous amount of money is much more than I expected. The money is already waving at me. It doesn¡¯t make sense to not take it.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ Xi, do you have any ideas?¡±


    ¡°The tallest tree attracts the most wind. We still need to keep a low profile.¡±


    Just as Qin Xi was about to explain, she turned around and felt a pain all over her body. She couldn¡¯t help but gasp.


    Han Shi did not know what happened. He sat up worriedly and wanted to check her, but Qin Xi refused. She explained in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m fine. My back just hurts a little.¡±


    Han Shi immediately looked apologetic. ¡°Lie down. I¡¯ll give you a good massage.¡±


    Qin Xi did not refuse. She obediently lay down and let him massage her back. Then, they started doing it again.

 Chapter 333 - 333 Taiyi Acupuncture Technique

    333 Taiyi Acupuncture Technique


    As expected, at ten o¡¯clock the next day, Gao Huiren brought Old Master Qi and the others to the clinic.


    Qin Xi greeted with a smile, ¡°Old Master Qi, we meet again!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±


    Old Master Qi and Qi Mingting were very surprised and said in unison, ¡°Are you Master Gao¡¯s shifu?¡±


    How was this possible? Qin Xi clearly looked like she was underage. How could she be Master Gao¡¯s shifu? If not for the fact that they didn¡¯t want to offend Master Gao, they really wanted to shout, ¡°You scammer!¡±


    Seeing that the two of them were in disbelief, Gao Huiren¡¯s aura rose again. He frowned and snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m not so old that I don¡¯t even know who my shifu is. If you don¡¯t believe in my shifu¡¯s medical skills, pretend I didn¡¯t say anything. You can leave.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Gao. It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t believe you, but we¡¯re just a little shocked!¡±


    Afraid that Gao Huiren would refuse, Qi Mingting quickly apologized, ¡°Divine Doctor, how should I address you? I¡¯m¡­ very sorry about what happened last time. I didn¡¯t believe you at that time. Please forgive me for being ignorant!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve seen this kind of situation many times and am used to it.¡±


    Qin Xi did not dwell on this matter. Instead, she looked at Old Master Qi and asked, ¡°I believe Master Gao has already mentioned the requirement for me to help you. How is it? Is there anything you want to say?¡±


    Old Master Qi¡¯s eyes were deep. He did not answer immediately. Instead, he looked at Qi Mingting. Qi Mingting took out a stack of documents from his briefcase and handed it to Qin Xi. He said seriously, ¡°Divine Doctor, this is 80% of the assets you wanted. There are liquid assets, fixed assets, long-term investments, shares, and other assets.¡±


    Qin Xi took the document and glanced at it, especially the real estate and liquid assets. When she saw the investment plan of the old city district, her eyes widened slightly and she closed the document quietly.


    ¡°I just wanted to test if Old Master Qi really meant it. Since Old Master Qi trusts me so much, how can I take advantage of him? How about this? I don¡¯t want 80% or 60% of your assets. I only want a piece of land in the old city district and 30 million yuan in liquidity. What do you think, Old Master Qi?¡±


    Not to mention Old Master Qi and Qi Mingting, even Gao Huiren was stunned.


    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want me to treat you anymore?¡± Seeing that they didn¡¯t say anything, Qin Xi asked playfully.


    ¡°We want, we want¡­¡± Qi Mingting came back to his senses and nodded excitedly. ¡°As long as the divine doctor can make my father stand up, we can give you whatever you want.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded in satisfaction. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s begin!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay!¡±


    It was quite troublesome to treat Ankylosing Spondylitis. This time, Qin Xi used the Taiyi Acupuncture Technique. This was an acupuncture technique that was even more mysterious than the Five Elements Acupuncture Technique. It was mainly used to treat diseases caused by lesions.


    Qin Xi¡¯s acupuncture speed was as fast as lightning. Every needle was accurately inserted into Old Master Qi¡¯s acupoints. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of silver needles covered his body.


    Every time she inserted a needle, it was at the right place. Old Master Qi felt a cooling and comfortable feeling spread throughout his body, as if he was soaking in by a hot spring.


    He couldn¡¯t help but close his eyes in comfort, enjoying this rare moment of relaxation.


    Gao Huiren, who was standing at the side and watching, was already too shocked to say anything. As for Liu Dequan, who was also in the audience, he knew that the Taiyi Acupuncture Technique was too mysterious. It was not something a mortal like him could master.

 Chapter 334 - 334 He Can Feel It!

    334 He Can Feel It!


    Half an hour later, Qin Xi put away the silver needles and wiped the sweat off her forehead with a relieved expression.


    ¡°Done. After waiting for 10 minutes, you will start to feel your legs. You can move your legs in 30 minutes. When you get the next acupuncture treatment, you can stand up.¡±


    Qi Mingting was so excited that his eyes turned red. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. Dad, did you hear what the divine doctor said? She said that you can feel your legs¡­¡±


    ¡°I heard it, I heard it¡­¡±


    Old Master Qi was also very happy. His lips and hands trembled with nervousness and excitement. He had never been so excited in his life despite having the world.


    At the side, Gao Huiren was even more excited than the Qi family. He almost danced with joy, as if he had taken a stimulant.


    ¡°Shifu, what¡¯s the name of that acupuncture technique you just used? It looks even more magical than Brother Liu¡¯s Five Elements Acupuncture Technique. It¡¯s simply magical. Shifu, can you tell me what¡¯s so special about this acupuncture technique?¡±


    Seeing that he was as excited as a child, Qin Xi laughed. ¡°This acupuncture technique is called the Taiyi Acupuncture Technique. It¡¯s a top-notch technique in acupuncture. It requires extremely high accuracy, hand speed, order of execution, and familiarity with acupuncture points.¡±


    ¡°It uses the law of Yin and Yang mutually reinforcing and restraining each other.¡±


    Yin and Yang could restrain each other and keep each other in check. They also depended on each other and reinforced each other. This was the essence of the Taiyi Acupuncture Technique.


    ¡°However, the prerequisite to learning the Taiyi Acupuncture Technique is to know how to use Qi to control the needles. Without Qi, this acupuncture technique will be useless.¡±


    Gao Huiren had heard of using Qi to control the needles and had seen Qin Xi perform it. It could be said that Qin Xi¡¯s acupuncture technique had reached its peak.


    However, he couldn¡¯t learn such a powerful acupuncture technique and was more or less a little disappointed.


    Qin Xi could tell that Gao Huiren was disappointed. She changed the topic and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re already my disciple, I¡¯ll teach you the same acupuncture technique that I taught Grandpa Liu. You can learn and study from each other. Gao Huiren, as long as you master the Five Elements Acupuncture Technique, the ability you can unleash with it will not be inferior to the Taiyi Acupuncture Technique.¡±


    Gao Huiren looked at Qin Xi in a daze, feeling at a loss. He stammered, ¡°W-What did you say?¡±


    Gao Huiren had always been a stern and serious old man. Now that he had a shocked look on his face, it was really comical.


    Qin Xi smiled playfully and teased, ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want to learn? If you don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll learn. I¡¯ll learn whatever Shifu wants to teach!¡±


    Gao Huiren quickly nodded, afraid that Qin Xi would go back on her words. He was so happy that he almost jumped up.


    At this moment, Old Master Qi and Qi Mingting exclaimed at the same time. Qin Xi looked at them. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Grandpa Qi was so excited that tears welled up in his eyes. ¡°I can feel it. I can feel it. I can really feel my legs¡­¡±


    Gao Huiren couldn¡¯t help but quickly step forward to check. The more he checked, the wider his eyes became. He kept repeating, ¡°This is unbelievable, unbelievable. This is simply a miracle¡­¡±

 Chapter 335 - 335 Hope is Back!

    335 Hope is Back!


    ¡°Master Gao, is my father¡¯s leg about to recover?¡±


    Qi Mingting quickly asked, his eyes filled with hope.


    It had to be noted that for Old Master Qi to rise from a peasant to the richest man in Luoping in just ten years was not something everyone could achieve.


    The Qi family was glorious because of Old Master Qi, but two years ago, after he was harmed by a traitor, the Qi family showed signs of going downhill. Although Qi Mingting was the heir, he was much inferior to Old Master Qi in terms of charisma and experiences.


    If this continued, he would definitely lose his status as the richest man in Luoping City.


    Not only that, but the Qi family had offended too many people over the years and had many competitors. Once Old Master Qi was gone, the entire Qi family would crumble and be like a fragrant pie being taken away piece by piece by everyone.


    Everyone in the Qi family knew that no matter what, they had to keep Old Master Qi alive at all costs.


    Even if they had to fork out 80% of their assets, the Qi family would not hesitate.


    Now that Old Master Qi was showing signs of recovery, how could they not be excited?


    Gao Huiren¡¯s eyes were still filled with shock. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your father¡¯s leg is recovering. This is unbelievable. At this speed, just as my shifu said, he¡¯ll be able to stand up soon.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good!¡± The Qi father and son clenched their trembling hands. They looked at each other and saw the hope in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Old Master Qi waited for another 30 minutes on tenterhooks. He kept praying and trying to move his legs.


    Finally, before 30 minutes were up, his legs finally moved. Although they only jerked slightly, this made Old Master Qi extremely excited.


    ¡°It¡¯s moving, it¡¯s really moving. I can move now¡­¡±


    Gao Huiren squatted down and examined Old Master Qi carefully again. At this moment, he was no longer as excited as before, but he was still deeply shocked by the repair ability of the Taiyi Acupuncture Technique.


    ¡°How is it, Master Gao?¡±


    Actually, even without Qi Mingting asking, everyone knew that Old Master Qi was really getting better.


    ¡°I¡¯ll prescribe some herbs for Old Master Qi. After you go back, take a herbal bath for an hour. This will accelerate blood circulation. Previously, because of blood vessels being blocked and damaged for a long time, it has stagnated. After you take the herbal bath, the recovery will accelerate.¡± As she spoke, she began to quickly write down a prescription on her notebook.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a second acupuncture treatment tomorrow. If you recover well, you¡¯ll be able to stand up in three days. However, standing up doesn¡¯t mean that you can walk. You still have to wait for the third acupuncture treatment. After the third treatment, you can undergo rehabilitation.¡±


    Qin Xi handed the prescription to Pan Lingling and asked her to go and get the herbs.


    After the herbs were packaged, Qi Mingting was about to pay when Qin Xi reminded him with a smile, ¡°Forget about this money. Please don¡¯t forget the requirements I mentioned before.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Thank you, young divine doctor. I¡¯ll get my lawyer to draft the transfer contract now.¡±


    Compared to losing 80% of their assets, a piece of land and 30 million was nothing. Therefore, Old Master Qi agreed without hesitation.

 Chapter 336 - 336 Taking the Initiative

    336 Taking the Initiative


    In the afternoon, Gao Huiren stayed in the clinic while Qin Xi took the time to go to the sanatorium.


    Previously, because the Mu family was present, it was inconvenient for Qin Xi to visit Old Master Mu. After a few days, Qi Xiong asked someone to send a message that Old Master Mu was planning to return to the capital.


    In the ward, Old Master Mu had almost recovered. His face was rosy and healthy, and he was in high spirits, looking nothing like he was on the verge of death a few days ago.


    ¡°Congratulations, you¡¯ve fully recovered!¡± Qin Xi took his pulse and said.


    Old Master Mu¡¯s voice was low and his face was dark. ¡°If I don¡¯t look for you, will you stop coming to see me?¡±


    Qin Xi touched her nose awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid of being seen by them.¡±


    The ¡°them¡± she was referring to were the others from the Mu family.


    Mu Tianzheng naturally understood her. He also knew that it was not the time for Qin Xi to meet them. Therefore, for the past few days, he had been trying to get rid of Mu Sheng and the others. After they left, he thought Qin Xi would come to see him.


    However, he still overestimated his importance in Qin Xi¡¯s heart. Even after he had fully recovered, Qin Xi still didn¡¯t pay him a visit.


    Helpless, Old Master Mu could only take the initiative to look for his granddaughter.


    ¡°When do you want to go to the capital?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. I have to make a name for myself first.¡± Qin Xi smiled faintly and changed the topic. ¡°I know you¡¯re leaving. This is something I specially prepared for you.¡±


    She took out a few bottles, peach wood beads, and a few talisman papers from her bag.


    ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡±


    Mu Tianzheng took a talisman paper curiously. He had seen this thing before.


    After all, he had been in a high position for a long time and was knowledgeable. He was once lucky enough to see a talisman used by a master called the Detonation Talisman. The power of the explosion was equivalent to that of a grenade. At that time, he was puzzled by how a piece of paper could produce such power.


    At that time, he was very curious, but he had never had the chance to see it again. Now that Qin Xi took out something similar, he was immediately interested.


    However, what was strange was that this talisman paper looked ordinary, but he seemed to have seen a faint stream of light floating on it, giving it a mysterious feeling.


    ¡°These are talismans. What I¡¯m giving you are offensive talismans and house protection talismans. Of course, the most important one is the safety talisman.¡±


    As Qin Xi spoke, she placed the talisman paper in front of him.


    ¡°What kind of talisman is this in my hand?¡± Mu Tianzheng asked with interest.


    Qin Xi explained to him with a smile, ¡°The one in your hand is called Lightning Attracting Talisman. As long as you drip your blood into it and throw it at the enemy, the lightning will strike whoever it hits. As for its power¡­¡±


    She touched her chin and thought for a moment. ¡°I haven¡¯t had the chance to use it yet. I don¡¯t know how powerful it is. How about this? When you have the chance to use it, tell me how effective it is. If it¡¯s good, I¡¯ll get you more, in case you can¡¯t carry large weapons during dangerous missions.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ is this thing easy to draw?¡±


    From her tone, it was as if drawing talismans was a piece of cake.


    However, in his memory, that master treasured the detonation talisman very much and even said that it was something his shifu had left for him to save his life.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I can make about ten in ten minutes.¡±


    Qin Xi thought for a moment. Drawing talismans did not seem to be difficult, especially after she advanced to a new level.


    ¡°By the way, this is the safety talisman. You can give these to your family. Remember to put it next to your skin. Don¡¯t take it off even when you¡¯re taking a shower. Don¡¯t underestimate this safety talisman. It can withstand 10 minor calamities and 1 major calamity.¡±


    ¡°How about this? With your special identity, you probably have a lot of things to remember. I¡¯ll draw one on you to prevent you from forgetting it.¡±


    Qin Xi formed a seal with both hands and quickly drew a few strokes in the air. A golden light flashed and quickly entered Mu Tianzheng¡¯s chest, disappearing.

 Chapter 337 - 337 Old Master Mus Advice

    337 Old Master Mu¡¯s Advice


    Mu Tianzheng¡¯s eyes widened as he touched his chest in shock. His heart was pounding and his voice was trembling in disbelief.


    ¡°This, this is the legendary talisman drawing from space.¡±


    Qin Xi raised her eyebrows. ¡°You know about this?¡±


    ¡°I once heard a master mention it, but I¡¯ve never seen it before. Xi, this move of yours¡­ you¡¯d better use it less in the future. No, it¡¯s not that you should use it less, but before you become powerful enough, try your best not to use it.¡±


    ¡°This world is not as simple as you think. Moreover, there is no shortage of hermit masters and capable people. Just because you haven¡¯t seen them now doesn¡¯t mean they don¡¯t exist. It¡¯s just that you haven¡¯t come into contact with them yet.¡±


    ¡°Child, this is a piece of advice for you. Before you have absolute strength, remember to hide your strength well and know how to restrain your words and actions. The more outstanding you are, the more you have to hide it, understand?¡±


    Mu Tianzheng reminded her earnestly.


    ¡°Got it. I will.¡± Qin Xi nodded seriously.


    Of course, she knew that the world was not as simple as people thought. For example, when Jiu Yuan wanted to possess Han Shi¡¯s body, if she did not discover it in time, Han Shi would probably no longer be Han Shi.


    She was even more aware that if Jiu Yuan wasn¡¯t caught off guard by her, she wouldn¡¯t be his match at all.


    Moreover, at that time, Jiu Yuan¡¯s soul was imprisoned and he could not move. Otherwise, as a rookie, she would not have been able to take advantage of him.


    This also proved that danger lurked everywhere in this world.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll just expand my business in Luoping City. I won¡¯t go around and cause trouble,¡± Qin Xi said with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. With my current strength, I¡¯m not someone anyone can afford to offend.¡±


    Qin Xi just wanted Old Master Mu not to worry too much. If he was worried sick, it would be her fault.


    At the thought of this, she took out a bottle from her pocket and poured out a milky white pill. ¡°This is a longevity pill for strengthening the foundation. Take it. It¡¯s good for your health. Also, I¡¯ll teach you a Body Enhancing Boxing Technique specially designed for old people. Exercise for half an hour every day and you¡¯ll become healthier and healthier.¡±


    The Longevity Pill was indeed rare. A few days ago, when Gao Huiren gave her the ginseng, she couldn¡¯t wait to refine it into pills and gave one to Han Dazhu. Coupled with the Body Enhancing Boxing Technique, the effect was doubled.


    According to Han Shi, Han Dazhu had become energetic and younger. Even his white hair was gone.


    Therefore, she specially prepared one for Old Master Mu to pair with the Body Enhancing Boxing Technique.


    Mu Tianzheng looked at his granddaughter, who still refused to admit her identity and had never called him Grandpa. However, her actions had already proved a lot, which made him more or less relieved.


    ¡°Also, you can put these peach wood beads on you. I¡¯ve engraved an array formation on these beads. They can ward off evil.¡±


    There was one thing she did not say. The peach wood bead was indeed used to ward off evil, but the most important thing was the red string with her blood on it. If the person wearing it was in a life-threatening situation, she would control it with her mental power to help him tide over the crisis.


    However, this kind of thing was too unbelievable and would arouse suspicion, so she did not say it.

 Chapter 338 - 338 Qin Lans Current Situation

    338 Qin Lan¡¯s Current Situation


    After meeting Qin Xi, Mu Tianzheng left for the capital. As soon as Qin Xi returned to the clinic, she received the transfer contract from Old Master Qi.


    ¡°Shifu, I really want to know why you didn¡¯t choose 80% of the assets but only asked for the old city district and 30 million yuan. Is there something special about that district?¡±


    Gao Huiren asked in confusion.


    Qin Xi looked at the transfer contract and was satisfied with the clauses. When she heard Gao Huiren¡¯s question, she said calmly, ¡°How do you think Old Master Qi got Ankylosing Spondylitis?¡±


    ¡°He was harmed.¡± Gao Huiren blurted out and frowned. ¡°Is there a connection between the two things?¡±


    ¡°Of course there is. As you know, it¡¯s not easy to become the richest man in Luoping. Even he was harmed. What do you think those people who are enemies with the Qi family will do if I take all the money, especially since I¡¯m just a small fry?¡±


    Of course, that was not the real reason.


    Qin Xi, whose cultivation level had already reached the third level, was not afraid of ordinary people. The reason why she did this was very simple. She was afraid of trouble.


    She really did not want to face these annoying flies, nor did she want Han Shi to be too tired.


    It was better to let the Qi family continue to guard their assets. This way, when Old Master Qi was healthy again, Luoping would definitely be in for a bloodbath.


    She only needed to watch quietly and see both sides suffer. At that time, Han Shi would be able to stir up the storm and establish a new force.


    Gao Huiren was enlightened. ¡°Shifu, you¡¯re really insightful. If you really take 80% of the assets, those who are enemies with Old Master Qi might very well target you. Instead of that, you might as well be magnanimous. When the time comes, Old Master Qi will be grateful to you.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded. ¡°For now, I just want to run the clinic well. As for the rest, it doesn¡¯t concern me.¡±


    **


    Shangwan Village.


    Ever since Qin Lan was thrown to the old bachelor by the Lin family, she had not had a good day. Not only that, but because she had run away time and time again, the old bachelor had beaten her up and scolded her. Afraid that she would run away, he locked her in the barn with a dog chain. It was no different from imprisonment.


    Sitting in the corner, Qin Lan looked at her ankle in a daze. She suddenly remembered that Qin Xi seemed to be treated alike in the past.


    At that time, she even mocked Qin Xi for being their dog. What goes around comes around. Now, It was her turn to get a taste of it.


    However, at the thought of Qin Xi, her numb eyes emitted a terrifying coldness. She gritted her teeth. ¡°Qin Xi!¡±


    Her face twisted with hatred. All of this was because of Qin Xi. If Qin Xi hadn¡¯t refused to marry the old bachelor, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen to this state.


    Just the thought of it made Qin Lan¡¯s hatred surge uncontrollably.


    No, she had to escape. Just as she was thinking this, she saw a mean-looking old lady walk over with a basin and put it on the ground.


    ¡°B*tch, you stink. Wash up, lest you infect my son with disease.¡±


    The old lady spat twice and left, leaving Qin Lan behind with a look of hatred. She swore in her heart that when she got her freedom, she would make this old lady kneel on the ground and beg for mercy.


    Just as she was thinking this, she suddenly heard a voice behind the wall. When she listened carefully, she realized that it was a man¡¯s voice. Qin Lan¡¯s eyes instantly lit up.

 Chapter 339 - 339 Help

    339 Help


    As the two of them spoke, there was the sound of running water.


    ¡°Old Qiao, why does this village have to build a greenhouse instead of planting tea trees? It¡¯s already November and winter is coming. Isn¡¯t this ridiculous?¡±


    ¡°Why do you care so much? If they pay you to build it, build it. Maybe they want to start planting next spring.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve never heard of anyone building a greenhouse in the winter.¡±


    ¡°I heard that this was suggested by the orchard owner in the village. He even said that their seeds are special. As for how, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°How special can it be? I don¡¯t believe that you can grow vegetables in the middle of winter. I reckon he¡¯ll go broke after a heavy snow.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too mean. They haven¡¯t even started yet and you¡¯re already saying such discouraging things.¡±


    ¡°I just think it¡¯s too ridiculous.¡±


    The two of them chatted for a while. When the sound of running water disappeared, the two of them let out the sound of smoking.


    When Qin Lan, who was hunched in the barn, heard this, her eyes were filled with hatred and indignation. It was all Qin Xi¡¯s fault that she had become like this.


    When she thought of how she had to endure the humiliation and scolding from the old bachelor¡¯s mother from time to time, as well as the hunger and cold, her heart was filled with hatred. She just wanted to find a chance to escape.


    Not only did she want to take back everything that belonged to her, but she also wanted to snatch everything from Qin Xi and make her return to being a pitiful worm in the dust.


    At the thought of this, she leaned against the wall and whispered in a weak voice, ¡°Brothers, Brothers¡­ Can you hear me?¡±


    Because the barn was made of mud mixed with dried straw and hemp rope, it was not soundproof. When she shouted, it immediately shocked the two men.


    However, when they heard a woman¡¯s voice behind the mud wall, the two of them looked at each other and asked curiously, ¡°W-Who are you?¡±


    Hearing this response, Qin Lan was overjoyed and so excited that she did not know what to do. She cried in a low and mellow voice, ¡°Brothers, I, I was kidnapped by this old bachelor. Can you save me? As long as you can save me, I¡¯m willing to agree to anything, okay?¡±


    Qin Lan was a green tea b*tch to begin with. Her voice was charming and gentle, vividly portraying the helplessness of being imprisoned. It was very tempting. When the two old men outside the wall heard it, they couldn¡¯t help but feel their bodies go weak.


    ¡°Old Qiao, what should we do? Should we go and find the village chief?¡±


    The man looked at his fellow worker inquiringly.


    The man called Old Qiao was a middle-aged man. He looked honest and foolish, but those who knew him knew that he was a bad person and had nothing to do with being honest.


    On the other hand, the man who asked the question was timid. When he heard Qin Lan asking for help, he instantly thought of how to save her.


    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t talk yet.¡± Old Qiao rolled his eyes and made a shushing gesture.


    ¡°Hey, how do you want me to save you? What¡¯s the situation? Who else is in this house with you?¡± Old Qiao asked Qin Lan carefully.


    Qin Lan quickly said, ¡°My, my feet are chained. Brother, can you help me open them¡­? There¡¯s an old bachelor at home. He¡¯s an alcoholic and rarely stays at home during the day. There¡¯s also an old lady in the front room. She¡¯s in her sixties and occasionally comes to vent her anger on me.¡±


    ¡°Brother, Brother, please save me. When I go out, I¡¯ll definitely repay you. I know how to wash clothes, cook, and¡­ know something else¡­¡±

 Chapter 340 - 340 Brother

    340 Brother


    The man called Old Qiao heard the last part, he felt like his body was electrified and he trembled a few times.


    ¡°Old Huang, go to the front door and take a peek inside to see if they have dogs. Also, it¡¯s best to see who¡¯s inside.¡±


    ¡°Old Qiao, what are you doing? Aren¡¯t you going to inform the village chief?¡±


    ¡°Do you think the village chief doesn¡¯t know about a person being imprisoned here? He definitely knows. If we tell him, we will harm her.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Qin Lan begged anxiously, ¡°Yes, Brother, you can¡¯t tell the village chief. They¡¯re all accomplices. If he knows that I ran away, he¡¯ll definitely catch me together with the entire village. Don¡¯t tell him. Please.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the villagers to be so bad. Old Qiao, what do you want to do?¡±


    The man called Old Huang couldn¡¯t bear to see Qin Lan like this. Previously, he thought that the village chief and the others were all good people, but he didn¡¯t expect the village chief to be such a sanctimonious person. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little angry.


    Old Qiao asked Qin Lan, ¡°By the way, are there any dogs?¡±


    If there were dogs, he had to think of a way to get rid of them. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to enter.


    ¡°No, there¡¯s no dog at home. By the way, that old lady is a little hard of hearing. As long as it¡¯s not too loud, she won¡¯t be able to hear it.¡± Qin Lan gave him another very important clue.


    Hard of hearing?


    Old Qiao said to Old Huang, ¡°Go and hide in front to observe. Don¡¯t be discovered. If the old lady walks towards this barn, jump out and attract her attention. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I understand. Then be careful, Old Qiao.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    The two of them went separate ways. Old Huang took a big detour and found the main door.


    The old bachelor¡¯s house was located in a relatively remote place in the village. The entire backyard was a wasteland, and the front was also quite far from the other houses. However, the courtyard was very big and was planted with a lot of corn and sorghum. Because the old bachelor didn¡¯t have farmland, he could only plant them in the courtyard. Now, the straws had not been cut, so the houses inside were covered tightly, leaving only a small road less than two meters wide.


    After thinking about it, Old Huang decided to jump into the courtyard. Fortunately, the mud wall was not high and no one saw him. He quickly jumped in and hid in the straw field.


    On the other side, Old Qiao stuck his head out of the wall and observed for a long time, but he did not see the old lady. He found an opportunity to jump in and ran into the barn.


    The barn was very simple. There was only a small window the size of a basin. The door was wide open. There were a few strings of chili, garlic, and corn hanging from the beam outside the door. It looked as dilapidated as it could get.


    Looking through the window, he saw a very erotic scene. There was a big quilt embroidered with flowers on the ground, on which sat a woman with a pale face and trembling body. The woman was dressed very little and her sitting posture was a little enchanting. She sat cross-legged, looking like she was from a brothel. This was Old Qiao¡¯s first thought.


    ¡°Brother, is that you?¡±


    Although Qin Lan was afraid, at the thought that this was her only way out, she could only bite the bullet and act coquettishly. After all, she had tolerated the old bachelor. There was nothing else in this world that she couldn¡¯t tolerate.


    Looking at Qin Lan, who was fairer than his wife, Old Qiao swallowed his saliva. In order not to be seen, he quickly went into the barn.


    ¡°Brother, take me with you, okay? Take me with you. I¡¯ll listen to you in the future, okay?¡±


    Qin Lan hugged the man¡¯s thigh and rubbed against it, ignoring the mud and dirt on his pants. She looked up and said pitifully, ¡°Brother ~¡±

 Chapter 341 - 341 Think of a Way

    341 Think of a Way


    Half an hour later.


    Old Qiao pulled up his pants and looked at Qin Lan, who was blushing, reluctantly. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll go out and find a way to unlock the chain.¡±


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll wait for you. You have to come!¡±


    Qin Lan put on a pitiful look, making the man¡¯s body burn with lust again.


    However, he also knew that he could not stay for long. He said, ¡°Wait for me.¡± Then, he jumped over the wall and ran away. He knew that Old Huang was waiting at the entrance, but after looking around, he could not find him. He could only call out softly.


    When Old Huang heard his name, he ran out of the cornfield and quickly climbed over the wall. He looked around and felt that it was safe. He asked impatiently, ¡°How¡¯s it? Did you save her?¡±


    ¡°Shh, let¡¯s not talk here. Let¡¯s go.¡± Old Qiao pulled Old Huang away and whispered as they walked.


    ¡°When we go back, don¡¯t mention this to anyone. Just pretend that nothing happened. I¡¯ll think of a way to save her.¡±


    Although Old Huang did not know what way he could think of, he knew that this matter could not be made public. He nodded solemnly. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±


    After Old Qiao left, Qin Lan, who had been charming and pitiful a moment ago, put on an extremely disgusted expression. She kept wiping her body with cold water. Even though her face was pale from the cold, she still scrubbed her body fiercely.


    **


    In the eyes of the villagers of Shangwan Village, Han Shi now looked like a big boss. After receiving his help, the villagers¡¯ impression of him changed drastically.


    ¡°Stone, the soil in my greenhouse has been dug up for a few days. When are you going to give us the seeds?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Now that the price of vegetables has risen again, we want to plant them before the new year so that we can earn some money.¡±


    A few villagers instigated Liu Shuan to go to Han Shi¡¯s house with them. Liu Shuan rubbed his hands in embarrassment and asked tentatively.


    Liu Shuan was not worried. After all, with the Sweet Dew Orchard as an example, he had 100% faith in Qin Xi.


    However, the villagers did not know and insisted on getting him to come and ask. Helpless, Liu Shuan could only bring them over. ¡°Stone, how¡¯s the seed you mentioned? The villagers can¡¯t wait anymore. If it¡¯s ready, distribute it and let these people plant it first.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Liu, I was about to talk to you about this. I¡¯ve already prepared the seeds. These vegetables grow very quickly. In less than half a month, I believe everyone will have a considerable income.¡±


    Han Shi and Luo Xiujuan took out two large bags of seeds. These seeds had been soaked in Vitality Water, and the growth speed was much faster than that of ordinary vegetables.


    Han Shi said it casually, but it sounded unbelievable to the villagers. However, no matter what, everything was free. Since someone offered free money, they were not fools and wouldn¡¯t refuse to take it.


    That¡¯s right, all the greenhouses in the village were provided by Han Shi. Because many villagers didn¡¯t believe that building greenhouses could make money, they encouraged those villagers who wanted to build greenhouses to refuse to cooperate.


    Han Shi was not surprised that they would refuse. He had even thought of a countermeasure. As long as they signed an employment contract, Han Shi could help them build the greenhouse and provide the seeds unconditionally. They did not even have to do anything. They just had to wait for the vegetables to ripen and pick them.


    To put it bluntly, the villagers would offer labor and land, while Han Shi would pay them and sell the vegetables. When the sales increased, the villagers would earn more money.

 Chapter 342 - 342 Medical Exchange

    342 Medical Exchange


    Han Shi handed the task of distributing the seeds to Bane and Goshawk while he brought Wang Zhiqiang and Berserk to the factory construction site.


    The factory used to be Wei Zhi¡¯s orchard.


    Now, the orchard had been cleaned up and two-story buildings had been built. Looking at the shirtless and strong men, Han Shi couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°At this rate, it won¡¯t take long.¡±


    ¡°Boss, do you want to open the factory next spring?¡±


    Seeing that he seemed to be anxious, Wang Zhiqiang frowned and asked, ¡°The brewing needs a certain amount of time to ferment. Even if we open the factory in spring, we won¡¯t be able to sell. Boss, are you in such a hurry?¡±


    Han Shi rubbed the space between his eyebrows helplessly. ¡°No, I don¡¯t have much time left. If I can¡¯t make a name of myself, how can I protect Xi?¡±


    If he did not do well, what if the Mu family snatched Xi away?


    Moreover, he had also sworn a three-year promise. If he did not fulfill it on time, the Mu family would have a good reason to separate them. He did not want Xi to be in a difficult position.


    During this period of time, he felt that being with Qin Xi was like living in a bubble. It could break very easily.


    Wang Zhiqiang did not know what he was worried about. He only knew that with the lady boss¡¯s ability, she did not seem to need Han Shi¡¯s protection at all.


    Of course, he did not dare to say this out loud, afraid that it would hurt his boss¡¯s pride.


    **


    Ji Ding Hall.


    Qin Xi had just given Old Master Qi acupuncture and reminded him what he could and couldn¡¯t do recently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ve recovered very well during this period of time. It won¡¯t be long before you can be like before. However, it¡¯s better not to undergo high-intensity training. You have to take it slow.¡±


    After thanking her gratefully, Old Master Qi suddenly changed the topic. ¡°Thank you, Divine Doctor. Have you heard of the medical exchange?¡±


    ¡°Medical exchange?¡± Qin Xi raised her eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of that.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Master Gao tell you?¡± Old Master Qi was slightly surprised. He thought that Gao Huiren would tell Qin Xi about this.


    ¡°Not yet. What¡¯s so special about this?¡± Qin Xi shook her head and asked.


    Old Master Qi explained slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, but this medical exchange is held every three years. To put it bluntly, it¡¯s a gathering of famous medical people from all over Zhehai Province.¡±


    ¡°Usually, at this time, a large number of reporters will go over to interview the doctors. If you want Ji Ding Hall to be a household name, why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to go? They¡¯re just a bunch of people fishing for fame. It¡¯ll only be a waste of time.¡± At this moment, Gao Huiren¡¯s mocking voice came from the door.


    ¡°Shifu, I can guarantee that you¡¯ll definitely regret it if you go.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Tell me about it,¡± Qin Xi said with a smile.


    Gao Hui sat opposite Qin Xi and said, ¡°Those self-proclaimed academic experts sitting on the rostrum are all just paying lip service. They don¡¯t even know what they are talking about. They just want to gain attention on television and make themselves known, but in fact, they are clueless.¡±


    ¡°Is there no one with real knowledge?¡±


    Qin Xi asked curiously.


    Qin Xi understood that the world was not in shortage of pundits who claimed to be knowledgeable in certain areas. However, she did not believe that there was no one in Zhehai Province who had real knowledge.


    When she asked her question, Gao Huiren was a little dejected.


    ¡°Not in the field of Chinese Medicine. There were a few in the past, but they were replaced by Western medicine¡­ Sigh, what a pity!¡±

 Chapter 343 - 343 Make Yourself at Home

    343 Make Yourself at Home


    ¡°Therefore, there¡¯s a reason why Chinese medicine declined.¡±


    Gao Huiren criticized with disdain, but his tone was filled with sadness for the decline of Chinese medicine.


    ¡°In that case, we should stand up for Chinese medicine and correct the misconceptions people have. Why are we just letting it get worse? Don¡¯t tell me Uncle Meng doesn¡¯t care about this?¡±


    ¡°He cares, but it¡¯s not within his ability.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Meng Chang¡¯an has a say in Luoping City, but he doesn¡¯t have a say in other cities. No matter how hard he tries, he won¡¯t be able to handle this alone.¡±


    ¡°Is there no other way? If this continues, there will really be no place for Chinese medicine.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that there is no way.¡±


    Gao Huiren looked at her silently and suddenly said, ¡°Perhaps you can turn the table. I just don¡¯t know if you want to.¡±


    Qin Xi raised her eyebrows. ¡°What way?¡±


    Gao Huiren took out an invitation letter from his pocket and placed it on the table. He said excitedly, ¡°This is the VIP invitation to the medical exchange. You can participate in my place. I hope you will slap them in the face and teach them the beauty of Chinese Medicine.¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going?¡± Qin Xi asked curiously.


    Gao Huiren said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m the vice president of the Medical Association. It¡¯s not a problem for me to be a guest and judge, but if I participate in the medical exchange, people will think that I¡¯m using my status to bully the juniors¡­¡±


    Qin Xi was speechless. She did not expect this to be the reason.


    Just as she was about to pick up the invitation letter, the phone at the counter rang. After a while, Pan Lingling shouted, ¡°Lady Boss, it¡¯s from Minister Meng.¡±


    ¡°It seems like he still can¡¯t sit still.¡± Gao Huiren smiled faintly.


    Qin Xi knew what he meant. As expected, after picking up the call, Meng Chang¡¯an said gloomily, ¡°Qin, I have something to ask of you this time.¡±


    Qin Xi asked bluntly, ¡°Uncle Meng, is it about the medical exchange?¡±


    Meng Chang¡¯an was slightly surprised.


    ¡°You know it already?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, to be honest, Western medicine has been monopolizing the medical exchange these past few years, ostracizing Chinese medicine. Many Chinese doctors have even resigned from their positions.¡±


    ¡°If you can use this exchange to restore Chinese medicine to its former glory, people will take it more seriously. At that time, our Chinese medicine can make a comeback.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I want to ask you for a favor to pull Chinese medicine back from extinction.¡±


    Qin Xi smiled. ¡°Uncle Meng, whether you made this call or not, I will go. After all, I¡¯m also a Chinese doctor. Since Western medicine is so powerful, of course I have to go and see for myself.¡±


    Hearing that, the worry on Meng Chang¡¯an¡¯s face immediately dissipated and he laughed heartily.


    ¡°Hahahahaha. Go and teach them a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Xi, do whatever you think is necessary. If anything happens, I¡¯ll help you out. If I can¡¯t, Wan Jiuyang will step in. Make yourself at home at the exchange.¡±


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t know what to say.

 Chapter 344 - 344 Shopping for Needles

    344 Shopping for Needles


    ¡°Shifu, are you going?¡±


    After the call ended, Gao Huiren asked the obvious.


    ¡°Yes, of course I¡¯m going. It¡¯s such a good chance to do free publicity. Why would I miss it?¡±


    Qin Xi stuffed the invitation letter into her bag with a smile. She looked at the time and felt that it was about time.


    ¡°Alright, I still have something to deal with. Old Master Qi, your condition has stabilized. Go back and try to stand up to exercise. Don¡¯t overdo it. Just do the right amount.¡±


    Old Master Qi nodded slightly. ¡°Young divine doctor, go ahead. We won¡¯t be staying long.¡±


    Gao Huiren immediately said, ¡°Shifu, if you have something to do, go ahead. Brother Liu and I will discuss the Five Elements Acupuncture Technique. Don¡¯t worry about the clinic. We can take care of it.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave first and come back early in the afternoon.¡±


    Just as she was about to leave, Qi Mingting, who had remained silent all this while, suddenly spoke with a scrutinizing gaze.


    ¡°Young divine doctor, I heard that Money King was put in jail. It was Captain Li who did it. After Money King was jailed, Captain Li was convicted of many crimes. He¡¯s now locked up with Money King. Do you know about this?¡±


    Qin Xi stopped in her tracks and turned to look at Qi Mingting with a casual smile. ¡°Mr. Qi, what do you mean? Does it have anything to do with me if they are jailed or not?¡±


    ¡°Young divine doctor, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Mingting only wants to tell you this news. I heard that you once had a conflict with the two of them. Now that they¡¯re in jail, it can be considered good news.¡±


    Old Master Qi quickly tried to smooth things over.


    However, he knew very well that Qin Xi was not simple and could not be provoked, especially after knowing that she was involved in the matter between Money King and Captain Li.


    Qi Mingting did not know why his father was so humble when facing Qin Xi. This made him feel very uncomfortable.


    However, someone who could become the head of the Qi family was by no means a pushover. How could he dare to provoke someone his father didn¡¯t dare to provoke?


    He immediately apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Divine Doctor. I was rude just now.¡±


    Qin Xi waved her hand and left in the taxi without saying anything.


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t have anything important to attend to. She just wanted to go out and shop around to see if there was a good set of acupuncture needles. She couldn¡¯t keep using the cheap one.


    With Gao Huiren staying in the clinic, she was not worried.


    After asking the taxi driver where she could find acupuncture needles, the driver pointed out a place and the two of them went straight there.


    On the other side of the street, in a low-key car, the man¡¯s eyes flashed and he said in a low voice, ¡°Chen Ming, follow that taxi. Don¡¯t get caught.¡±


    The driver, Chen Ming, responded, ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    When they arrived at a shop that specialized in medical equipment, Qin Xi paid and got out of the car. She looked at the shop and went in.


    Gu Qing looked around the shop and said to Chen Ming, ¡°Go back. I¡¯ll walk around on my own.¡±


    ¡°Welcome. What can I get you, Miss?¡±


    There were almost no customers in the shop. As soon as Qin Xi entered, a sweet-looking saleswoman welcomed her.


    ¡°Do you have silver needles here? If the material is not silver, it¡¯s fine. Do you have any?¡±


    Qin Xi looked around the shop and saw that it was basically filled with medical equipment for Western medicine. She was immediately extremely disappointed, but she still asked, hoping that they had some acupuncture needles in stock.


    Unfortunately, the saleswoman shook her head apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. We only sell Western medical equipment here.¡±

 Chapter 345 - 345 Unromantic

    345 Unromantic


    ¡°Miss Qin, what a coincidence. We met again!¡±


    Gu Qing stepped into the medical equipment shop. His dark and deep eyes lit up the moment he saw Qin Xi.


    ¡°Huh? Dean Gu, are you here to buy medical equipment too?¡± Qin Xi was slightly surprised. She didn¡¯t expect to meet Gu Qing here.


    Ever since they parted last time, Qin Xi had almost forgotten about this person. If not for her powerful memory, it would be very embarrassing now.


    Fortunately, Gu Qing was quite good-looking and could be stored in her memory for a longer time. Otherwise, she would have long forgotten about him.


    Gu Qing smiled faintly. ¡°I happened to be shopping around this area, but I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡±


    It meant that they had met by chance.


    Unfortunately, Qin Xi, the unromantic woman, did not understand what he meant. She asked in confusion, ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy at the hospital?¡±


    As a dean, he actually came out to shop during weekdays.


    ¡°I heard that you want to buy silver needles? These are all Western medicine equipment. If you want to buy a set of needles, I know a place that sells them. Why don¡¯t I take you there?¡±


    ¡°Thank you then, Dean Gu.¡±


    The two of them walked side by side on the street. Gu Qing said in a low voice, ¡°Miss Qin, I thought we were already friends after working together last time. I didn¡¯t expect you to still call me Dean Gu.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Qin Xi was stunned. Without thinking too much, she said, ¡°If you don¡¯t call me Dean Gu, should I call me Gu Qing?¡±


    Hearing his name from Qin Xi, for some reason, Gu Qing felt like his heart was being tickled by a feather. It was itchy, but he enjoyed it very much. The tips of his ears subconsciously turned red.


    He suppressed the nervousness in his voice and smiled faintly. ¡°Then let¡¯s call me that. Can I call you Xi?¡±


    Qin Xi looked at him strangely. Seeing that there was no other expression on his cold face, she frowned. ¡°Just call me Qin Xi. Forget about Xi.¡±


    After all, she was a married woman now.. She did not want any gossip about her having something to do with another man.


    Gu Qing, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t angry. He felt that he was being slightly pushy.


    When Qin Xi saw a road sign in front of her, she asked suspiciously, ¡°Where is the place you talk about? I remember that the street ahead is an antique street, right? Are you sure there¡¯s a place that sells silver needles over there?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there.¡± Gu Qing didn¡¯t answer her straightaway.


    Qin Xi said helplessly, ¡°Alright!¡±


    When the two of them arrived at the antique street, Qin Xi suddenly thought of something.


    If she remembered correctly, Grandma Xia, Xia Tangxin¡¯s grandmother, was holding her 60th birthday on November 15th, the day before the medical exchange, which was two days later.


    She had been so busy recently that she had forgotten such an important thing. Fortunately, she still had time to choose a gift. Otherwise, it would be extremely awkward to go empty-handed.


    Just as she was thinking about what gift to buy for the old lady, a fight suddenly broke out in front of her. It was quite loud. A group of people was beating up a young man. A little girl who was kneeling on the ground was kowtowing and crying to stop them.


    No one dared to go forward and stop the fight. They all gathered in a circle to watch the show. Although they sympathized with the young man and the little girl, they did not want to get involved. They only shook their heads silently and looked at them with pity.

 Chapter 346 - 346 The Backlash Talisman

    346 The Backlash Talisman


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look!¡±


    Qin Xi was the first to squeeze into the crowd. Seeing this, Gu Qing immediately helped her open the way. The two of them walked over unimpeded. Before they could stand still, the little girl who was crying and begging for mercy was kicked to Qin Xi¡¯s feet.


    The little girl¡¯s face was as pale as paper and her expression was filled with pain. However, she gritted her teeth and endured the pain as she crawled back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hit my brother. Please don¡¯t hit my brother. My brother is about to die. You¡¯ll beat him to death¡­¡±


    Unfortunately, the little girl¡¯s voice was too weak for those people to listen. They kept punching and kicking the young man.


    Seeing this, Qin Xi frowned and asked the old man beside her, ¡°Grandpa, is no one going to interfere? If this continues, someone will die.¡±


    ¡°No one dares to interfere or do anything about it. Do you see Treasure Gathering Hall over there? These people are from Treasure Gathering Hall. The person who is hitting is the brother-in-law of the boss of Treasure Gathering Hall. He¡¯s narrow-minded and bullies everyone on the street. However, there¡¯s nothing we can do. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that Treasure Gathering Hall is the top antique shop on this street.¡±


    ¡°These siblings set up a stall here to sell small things. The brother-in-law of the Treasure Gathering Hall took a fancy to one of the things. He took it and left without paying. The young man wants to buy some food for his sister.¡±


    ¡°In the end, just because he asked for money, the brother-in-law of the Treasure Gathering Hall was displeased. He started punching and kicking him. Sigh¡­¡±


    ¡°These days, there are all kinds of people. What he¡¯s doing is no different from a bandit.¡±


    ¡°These siblings are very pitiful. They can¡¯t make much selling small things. Now¡­ they have to spend a lot of money to get treated. What a pity!¡±


    ¡°Shh, lower your voice. Don¡¯t let Song Dabao hear you.¡±


    Song Dabao was the brother-in-law of the boss of Treasure Gathering Hall.


    Hearing the discussions around her, Qin Xi more or less figured out what was going on. She sneered and drew a talisman in a place where no one could see. It was the talisman she used on Money King last time: the Backlash Talisman.


    At the same time, she used a healing talisman on the siblings.


    Just as Qin Xi hit Song Dabao and the others with the Backlash Talisman, a very strange scene happened. The person who was hitting was suddenly rolling on the ground in pain and screaming. It was the heart-wrenching sound of pigs being slaughtered. The surrounding people were stunned on the spot, not knowing what had happened.


    The siblings also felt something different. Although their bodies were still sore, it was much better than the burning pain just now.


    The two of them sat up in a daze and looked at Song Dabao and the others struggling and rolling on the ground. They were anxious, terrified, and at a loss for what to do.

 Chapter 347 - 347 Im the Reason

    347 I¡¯m the Reason


    ¡°What are you two thinking? Run!¡±


    Someone quickly reminded the siblings out of kindness. Unfortunately, the boss of Treasure Gathering Hall was already informed of the fight outside.


    When he heard that his brother-in-law had been beaten up, he quickly ran over with a group of people. When they saw Song Dabao, who was lying on the ground in pain, they looked at the surrounding people angrily and questioned.


    ¡°Who did this? How dare you hit my brother-in-law? Are you courting death? Who is it? Show yourself.¡±


    The surrounding people subconsciously took a step back and shook their heads. They were also confused.


    ¡°Boss Fu, it was these two brats who harmed Young Master Song.¡±


    A dark-skinned man quickly squeezed into the crowd and pointed at the siblings. His eyes were filled with gloating.


    However, before he could be smug, Fu Yong raised his hand and slapped him. The slap made everyone jump with a start. The dark-skinned man spun a few times before stopping. He looked at Fu Yong in confusion and said pitifully, ¡°Boss Fu, why did you hit me? It was them who harmed Young Master Song.¡±


    He pointed at the siblings who were hugging each other.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an idiot? Or did you get kicked in the head by a donkey? What makes you think two kids can beat a group of adults?¡±


    Although Fu Yong said so, he didn¡¯t intend to let the siblings off. He walked up to Song Dabao, who was helped up and looked like he was in pain. He asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Dabao? Tell me who caused you to be in pain.¡±


    ¡°Brother-in-law!¡±


    Song Dabao was in so much pain that he felt like he had been beaten up in a brawl. Every time he moved, he would grimace in pain, and the cold sweat on his forehead dripped down like a stream.


    Song Dabao endured the pain and wailed, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. I just feel pain all over my body, as if someone is continuously hitting me. Brother-in-law, save me. It hurts. Oh, it hurts!¡±


    Seeing that his brother-in-law was not pretending, he quickly shouted at Song Dabao¡¯s lackeys, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and send him to the hospital. If anything happens to Dabao, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡±


    After Song Dabao and the others left, Fu Yong turned his attention to the siblings and waved his hand. ¡°Alright, since they provoked my brother-in-law, beat them up first.¡±


    Hearing this, the little girl trembled in fear and quickly hid in her brother¡¯s arms. Her brother was so angry that his eyes were red as he shouted, ¡°I didn¡¯t provoke him. He took the thing and didn¡¯t pay me. He even hit me. You are being reasonable!¡±


    ¡°Reason?¡± Fu Yong spat at the young man mockingly. ¡°In my territory, I¡¯m the reason. Hit him!¡±


    The lackeys Fu Yong brought immediately swarmed forward and punched and kicked the siblings again. The young man protected his sister tightly, and the siblings endured it silently.


    However, when the kicks and punches landed on them, the siblings did not feel any pain at all. It was as if they had been hit by cotton.


    What they did not know was that someone was suffering the pain in their places.


    Gu Qing watched everything silently and observed Qin Xi¡¯s expression from the corner of his eye. The only thing he couldn¡¯t understand was that Qin Xi¡¯s mouth actually curled into a strange smile. Was she¡­ smiling?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Qin Xi looked in the direction of Treasure Gathering Hall and said to Gu Qing with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Treasure Gathering Hall to see what¡¯s inside!¡±

 Chapter 348 - 348 Gu Qings Misunderstanding

    348 Gu Qing¡¯s Misunderstanding


    Gu Qing glanced at the siblings, who were being punched and kicked, and frowned slightly. However, he still followed Qin Xi to the Treasure Gathering Hall.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to save them?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but ask. He couldn¡¯t figure out what Qin Xi was thinking, but he didn¡¯t think that Qin Xi was a person who would leave people in the lurch.


    ¡°Do you know how to fight?¡± Qin Xi asked.


    Gu Qing pursed his lips and shook his head frankly. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°If you reason with them, they refuse to listen and hit you, just like how they did to those siblings just now. What are you going to do?¡± Qin Xi asked again.


    Gu Qing was silent.


    He had never thought of this question and did not know how to answer.


    Seeing that he was silent, Qin Xi shook her head and walked into the Treasure Gathering Hall.


    It was not that Qin Xi did not want to save them, but she had already saved them in her own way. Moreover, she was thinking of a way to vent her anger.


    At the thought of this, she wanted to see what treasures were gathered in the Treasure Gathering Hall.


    Because most of the people in the Treasure Gathering Hall had run out, the shop was empty except for two shop assistants. They were all young men. ¡°Welcome. What would you like to see?¡±


    Qin Xi looked around and raised her eyebrows. She did not expect Treasure Gathering Hall to sell raw jade. No wonder it was called Treasure Gathering Hall.


    ¡°Do you know about stone gambling?¡±


    Gu Qing knew nothing about stone gambling. It could be said that he spent most of his time studying medicine, so he had no interest in other things.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just taking a look around. Anyway, I¡¯m already here. I can¡¯t leave empty-handed. If I find something good, I won¡¯t have come for nothing.¡±


    Qin Xi walked into the shop and casually looked at the raw stones on the shelves. She casually picked a stone and touched it, thinking about how to appraise the jade inside.


    After touching a few pieces, she couldn¡¯t find anything, making the shop assistants behind her think that Qin Xi was just making a fool of herself.


    Qin Xi suddenly remembered that when she bought the small iron ball, she seemed to have seen the dense spiritual energy on it. The jade also contained spiritual energy, but it was wrapped in the stone and could not be emitted. Could she circulate the True Qi in her body to sense the existence of spiritual energy?


    With this thought in mind, she touched a few stones in a row. Just as she thought that the method was not working, she suddenly felt a trace of spiritual energy coming from the stone in her hand.


    Although it was not much, there was indeed spiritual energy.


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth immediately curled up. She put the raw stone back and pointed at the larger pile on the other side. ¡°How much are the raw stones over there?¡±


    ¡°80 yuan per kilo.¡± The shop assistant said with a smile.


    Gu Qing immediately frowned and said bluntly, ¡°If you want to buy raw stones, I suggest you check out other shops. 80 yuan per kilo is ridiculously expensive.¡±


    The shop assistant¡¯s face stiffened, but she couldn¡¯t say anything, because what Gu Qing said was the truth. She thought Qin Xi would turn around and leave, but Qin Xi said with a smile, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s expensive. As long as there¡¯s jade inside, this bit of money is nothing, right?¡±


    Gu Qing looked at her in confusion. Qin Xi winked at him with a smile. She wanted to give him a hint, but Gu Qing misunderstood.


    He thought that Qin Xi winked to flirt with him, and his heart skipped a beat.


    If Qin Xi knew what he was thinking, she would probably burst out laughing.

 Chapter 349 - 349 Picking Raw Stones

    349 Picking Raw Stones


    ¡°Which one do you like? I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡±


    Perhaps because Qin Xi had touched his heart, Gu Qing blurted out. After saying that, he immediately looked at Qin Xi, afraid that she would misunderstand.


    In the end, Qin Xi gave him a strange look and rolled her eyes. ¡°I have money myself. Why should I need you to buy it for me? If you like it, I can help you choose. But you have to pay for it yourself.¡±


    Gu Qing cleared his throat to cover up his embarrassment. He nodded in agreement.


    Qin Xi pouted and felt that although this person was indeed good-looking, he was a little strange. He was not as loveable as her Stone.


    Fortunately, Gu Qing didn¡¯t know what Qin Xi was thinking. If he knew, he would definitely be so embarrassed that he wanted to find a hole to hide in.


    Under his expectant gaze, Qin Xi picked out a few. She pointed at the raw stones and said, ¡°This, this, this, and this. Pack them up.¡±


    Gu Qing looked at the stones she picked out and felt that they weighed between 20 to 30 kilograms, which was about 3,000 yuan. In addition to the small raw stones she picked, it amounted to about 20,000 yuan. Moreover, Qin Xi seemed to be in high spirits and had no intention of stopping.


    He was out on business to begin with and didn¡¯t have much money with him. Just as he was wondering if he should make a call, Qin Xi took out a passbook and said with a smile, ¡°Gu Qing, I don¡¯t have that much money with me. Can you help me withdraw it?¡±


    She leaned closer and explained in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t trust others.¡±


    Gu Qing took the passbook and suddenly asked curiously, ¡°Do you carry the passbook with you everywhere you go?¡±


    Qin Xi shrugged and said casually, ¡°It¡¯s a small habit of mine.¡±


    Actually, she had no choice. Technology was still developing now, unlike in the future, where one only needed a phone to travel the world.


    Therefore, out of habit, she always carried a passbook with her.


    Gu Qing was secretly delighted by Qin Xi¡¯s trust in him. He even had a feeling that Qin Xi had a good impression of him. Not only did she wink at him, but she also gave her passbook to him.


    ¡°Alright, go. The password is XXXXXX. Just withdraw 30,000 yuan.¡±


    ¡°Alright, wait for me. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Gu Qing looked at her deeply and then at the shop assistant. He asked in a flat and distant voice, ¡°May I know if there is a bank nearby?¡±


    The shop assistant quickly replied, ¡°Turn left and there¡¯s a bank more than 100 meters ahead. Tell the bank teller that you are from Treasure Gathering Hall and they will help you.¡±


    Knowing that the bank was not far away, Gu Qing nodded. He glanced at Qin Xi and turned to leave.


    The shop assistant looked at the six raw stones on the ground and asked Qin Xi uncertainty, ¡°Miss, do you want all of these?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Go and calculate how much it is. I¡¯ll pick a few more.¡±


    Qin Xi waved her hand and continued shopping. Just as the two shop assistants were weighing the raw stones, Qin Xi touched a giant boulder covered in python patterns and asked with a smile, ¡°How much is this one?¡±

 Chapter 350 - 350 Big Boulder

    350 Big Boulder


    Therefore, when Gu Qing returned, there was a giant boulder under Qin Xi¡¯s feet. It looked like the kind of ordinary looking stone that no one on the street would glance at twice.


    The surface of the stone had been polished, revealing the rough yellowish-brown python pattern. It didn¡¯t look like it had a good jade in it. Even if it had, the jade couldn¡¯t possibly be a top-grade one.


    In any case, even a layman like him couldn¡¯t help but disapprove of her choice. However, Qin Xi was smiling broadly as if she had gotten a huge bargain.


    In fact, that was indeed the case.


    Previously, when Qin Xi was outside, she did not notice this giant boulder. However, after taking a few steps into the shop, she actually felt the surging spiritual energy inside the giant boulder even without circulating the mystic medicine technique. When she asked the price, she realized that the giant boulder, which was about 1.5 meters tall, was only 80,000 yuan.


    The shop assistants at the side were even more excited than Qin Xi. This boulder had been sitting quietly in the shop for three years, and layers of dust had accumulated on it, but no one ever asked about its price.


    It was reduced from 500,000 yuan in the beginning to 80,000 yuan now. If it wasn¡¯t sold anytime soon, the boss would probably throw it out.


    Of course, this was not what excited the shop assistants. Boss Tang had once said that whoever sold the boulder would get a commission of 3,000 yuan. One had to know that their monthly salary was at most 30 yuan.


    They felt like they were walking on the cloud.


    Gu Qing wanted to talk Qin Xi out of buying it, but Qin Xi didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak. She showed off to him ecstatically, ¡°Gu Qing, look, this big thing only costs 80,000 yuan. Isn¡¯t it very cheap? If the jade inside is really as big as the stone, I¡¯ll make a jade table.¡±


    Gu Qing held his breath, and the smile on his face became more and more forced. Just as he was about to speak, Fu Yong and the others returned.


    As soon as Fu Yong entered the door, he laughed out loud without looking at who had bought the giant boulder that gave him a headache. ¡°Hahaha, congratulations, congratulations. This boulder is good. It¡¯s a pity that no one has been able to see its value all these years. Today, there¡¯s finally someone who knows the business¡­¡±


    Although he said that, everyone could tell that he couldn¡¯t wait to sell off the boulder.


    Fu Yong saw that there were only two young people in the shop. The man was handsome and had an extraordinary temperament, while the woman was beautiful and had a harmless smile on her face.


    His gaze subconsciously landed on Qin Xi. Her porcelain skin looked even fairer than the white jade on the cabinet, especially the aura she exuded. She looked very sweet, but her beautiful eyes were giving off an indescribable pressure.


    He subconsciously thought that Qin Xi was from a rich family and smiled even more obsequiously. ¡°Hey, beautiful lady, you have good taste. I originally wanted to keep this raw stone for myself, but since you like it, I won¡¯t take it away from you. Hahahaha!¡±


    Qin Xi blinked. ¡°So you also want to keep this big thing. Then I won¡¯t take it away from you. Anyway, I don¡¯t like it very much.¡±


    The corners of Fu Yong¡¯s mouth stiffened. He immediately wanted to slap himself and scold himself for talking too much.


    ¡°Miss, you must be joking. You¡¯re an esteemed guest. How can I snatch it from you? That¡¯s not how running a shop works. How about this? Seeing that this is the first time you¡¯ve visited my shop, I¡¯ll give you a discount. I¡¯ll charge you 75,000 yuan for the original price of 80,000 yuan. How about that?¡±

 Chapter 351 - 351 Open the Boulder

    351 Open the Boulder


    Of course, Qin Xi wouldn¡¯t miss out on such a good jade. She just wanted to scare Fu Yong. Unexpectedly, he actually lowered the price by 5,000 yuan.


    5,000 yuan was not a small sum. It was enough for an ordinary family to live for a few years.


    From this, it could be seen how much the boss wanted to sell this boulder.


    Of course, if the boss knew what treasure was hidden in this giant boulder, he would probably cry to death.


    ¡°Alright, since you have lowered the price for me, I¡¯ll buy it. Hmm¡­¡± Qin Xi looked at the stone-cutting machine and asked curiously, ¡°It¡¯s so big. Can you cut it open?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, of course. Cheng, quickly get someone to cut this big thing.¡±


    Seeing how impatient the boss was, Gu Qing went to Qin Xi¡¯s side and asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you sure you want to buy it?¡±


    Qin Xi looked at him with a smile. ¡°Gu Qing, I¡¯m sorry, but I have to trouble you to go to the bank to get another 80,000 yuan for me!¡±


    Seeing that she had made up her mind, Gu Qing had no choice but to make another trip.


    Outside, when people heard that the giant boulder of Treasure Gathering Hall had finally been sold, they swarmed over to watch.


    ¡°Huh? What is happening?¡±


    A middle-aged man in a suit and leather shoes looked at the crowd in confusion.


    The assistant behind him immediately walked to the vendor at the side. He pointed at the crowd rushing into the Treasure Gathering Hall and asked, ¡°May I ask what is going on here?¡±


    The vendor chuckled and said, ¡°They are just watching a show. Treasure Gathering Hall has a huge stone that they can¡¯t sell for three years. The boss dropped the price from 500,000 yuan at the beginning to 80,000 yuan, and someone finally bought it. Everyone went to watch the show. I wonder what can come out of that huge stone.¡±


    The middle-aged man was immediately interested. He was originally in the jewelry business and came to Luoping City on a business trip. He knew that his father liked collecting antiques and wanted to come over to try his luck.


    He looked at the time and said to his assistant, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and watch the show.¡±


    A few minutes later, Gu Qing returned with 80,000 yuan. Qin Xi took out 5,000 yuan from it. ¡°Boss, count it?¡±


    The boss immediately handed the money to the shop assistant and gestured for him to count it. He turned to Qin Xi and said amiably, ¡°Do you want to cut the stone now?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    As soon as Qin Xi finished speaking, three stone cutters started working together.


    Everyone stood at the periphery and watched, whispering to each other. Those who knew Fu Yong congratulated him eagerly.


    ¡°Chairman, from the looks of it, this stone doesn¡¯t look like it contains jade. This girl is clearly a layman.¡±


    The middle-aged man stood in an inconspicuous place and looked at the giant stone quietly. When he heard his assistant, he shook his head and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s too early to say. Anything is possible. Have you forgotten that I once bought an unappreciated raw stone? Everyone said that it was useless. Even I thought so. But in the end, I still got a very good jade stone. Therefore, before it¡¯s opened, no one knows if there¡¯s jade inside.¡±


    The assistant nodded and prayed softly, ¡°I really hope there is top-notch jade inside. Then, you won¡¯t have to worry about the next jewelry exhibition.¡±


    ¡°I hope so!¡±

 Chapter 352 - 352 Im Not Selling Anymore

    352 I¡¯m Not Selling Anymore


    Amidst the sizzling sound of the stone-cutting machine, ten minutes passed quickly. One-third of the stone was cut off, but nothing could be seen. No one was surprised, because this was what they had expected.


    Fu Yong comforted Qin Xi happily and said, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be anxious. This is only a third. There must be something inside.¡±


    However, his eyes were filled with gloating, as if he was rejoicing over something.


    Gu Qing frowned and deliberately walked to Fu Yong¡¯s side, putting a distance between Fu Yong and Qin Xi. Fu Yong¡¯s face froze, and he immediately looked displeased. However, he was afraid that Gu Qing had a special identity, so he only snorted coldly and continued to watch the staff cut the stone.


    Another five minutes passed. Just as everyone was about to run out of patience, someone shouted excitedly, ¡°Look, the color is changing, and it¡¯s red¡­¡±


    Red?


    When Fu Yong heard that, his expression immediately changed. He pushed through the crowd and rushed in. When he saw the red color, his mind buzzed.


    Then, he seemed to have thought of something and growled in panic, ¡°Stop it. Listen up, stop cutting it.¡±


    The stone-cutters stopped and looked at Fu Yong in confusion.


    Fu Yong took out a handkerchief and carefully wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. He looked at Qin Xi and said firmly, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m not selling this anymore. Take the money back.¡±


    Everyone immediately booed and looked at Fu Yong in disdain.


    ¡°He¡¯s too thick-skinned. What is sold is sold. How can he take back his words just like that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. In the past, I thought that Boss Fu was at most petty and narrow-minded. I didn¡¯t expect him to be a despicable person who goes back on his word. Shame on him.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if that girl will return the boulder. Sigh, if she doesn¡¯t, Boss Fu will definitely not let her off.¡±


    Hearing the people around him, the middle-aged man whispered to his assistant, ¡°I remember that there was a security station along the way we came. Go.¡±


    Before he could finish, he heard a deep voice. ¡°Boss Fu, in business, the most important thing is freedom of trade. Since you¡¯ve already sold this stone to the young lady, you should follow the rules, right?¡±


    When everyone heard that, they immediately looked over and saw an old man looking at Fu Yong with a smile.


    Fu Yong was about to fly into a rage, but when he saw the person who spoke, his expression instantly changed to a flattering smile. He jogged to the old man¡¯s side and nodded. ¡°Mr. Xu, what brought you here? Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were coming to my shop?¡±


    ¡°Who is this old man?¡±


    ¡°Elder Xu, Xu Guochao, don¡¯t you know him? Xu Guochao is the president of a famous association in the antique world. It¡¯s said that he can call the shots in the antique world. Other than antiques, he also likes to collect jade the most. I heard that Elder Xu¡¯s wife likes jade very much, so he often goes to stone gambling places.¡±


    ¡°I see. No wonder Boss Fu suddenly becomes a bootlicker!¡±


    Fu Yong quickly wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said with an awkward smile, ¡°Elder Xu, you misunderstood. I don¡¯t mean to take back what I sold. I was too anxious just now and accidentally said the wrong thing. I wanted to ask her if she is willing to sell it back to me. I-I can raise the price!¡±

 Chapter 353 - 353 Red Jade

    353 Red Jade


    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡±


    Elder Xu did not even look at Fu Yong. His gaze was fixed on Qin Xi. ¡°Young girl, what do you think?¡±


    Qin Xi tilted her head and deliberately avoided looking at Fu Yong¡¯s fierce and threatening gaze. She said briskly, ¡°Of course I want to continue cutting it. I¡¯m not stupid. There is such a beautiful jade inside. Why should I sell it back?¡±


    When Fu Yong heard this, he was so angry that his eyes were spitting fire and his teeth were gritted.


    However, no matter how he glared at Qin Xi, Qin Xi was not moved. Fu Yong wished he could pounce on her and tear her apart.


    Gu Qing took a step forward again, blocking Fu Yong¡¯s gaze. He looked at Fu Yong coldly with a warning look in his eyes.


    Elder Xu nodded and said with a solemn expression, ¡°Very good. Since this young lady doesn¡¯t intend to return the stone, continue to cut it. I also want to see what kind of jade is inside.¡±


    The three stonecutters subconsciously looked at Fu Yong, waiting for his order. Fu Yong was so angry that he clenched his fists and growled, ¡°Why are you all looking at me? Didn¡¯t you hear what Elder Xu said? Hurry up and cut it!¡±


    The stone-cutting machine resumed operation. Everyone stood on their tiptoes, eager to catch a glimpse of what was inside. Everyone¡¯s hearts seemed to be in their throats, and they were so nervous that their breathing slowed down.


    Finally, under everyone¡¯s eyes, the surface of the stone was slowly peeled open, revealing the tip. Everyone subconsciously held their breaths and stared at the flawless red jade.


    ¡°Oh my god, is that red jade? It¡¯s so beautiful. I¡¯ve lived for so long but I¡¯ve never seen such a beautiful jade. It¡¯s too beautiful. It¡¯s simply unbelievably beautiful. Could this be the legendary top-grade red jade?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too beautiful. I¡¯ve never seen such a pure red jade. It¡¯s simply astonishing.¡±


    People in the crowd shouted in surprise, their voices filled with envy and jealousy.


    When Fu Yong saw the red jade, his legs went weak and he almost couldn¡¯t stand up. Fortunately, someone helped him up. Otherwise, he would be in an extremely sorry state.


    However, no one was paying attention to him anymore. They were all bidding for the red jade at the top of their lungs.


    ¡°I¡¯ll offer 500,000 yuan. Are you selling it or not?¡±


    ¡°500,000 yuan? Brother, you¡¯re dreaming. An ordinary sized red jade is already worth a million yuan.¡±


    ¡°I offer 2 million¡­¡±


    ¡°3 million, sell it to me for 3 million!¡±


    ¡°Chairman, should we bid?¡± The assistant in the back row couldn¡¯t stand still anymore and asked anxiously.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry yet.¡±


    The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes were also fixed on the pure red jade, and his heart was pounding.


    When Qin Xi heard the shouts, she immediately made a shush gesture. The surrounding people immediately shut their mouths.


    ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no hurry. I want to see how many beautiful jades there are inside. When it¡¯s completely opened, you can start bidding. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll sell it.¡±


    Qin Xi waved her hand with a smile. ¡°Alright, continue.¡±

 Chapter 354 - 354 Golden Silk Red Jade

    354 Golden Silk Red Jade


    Sizzle ~


    The sound of the stone-cutting machine became louder and louder, and the surrounding people held their breath nervously. Other than the noise of the stone-cutting machine, there was no other noise in the shop.


    At this moment, more and more people came after hearing the news. After all, this was a street filled with antiques. Moreover, the people who came to shop here were all rich. When they heard that there was a rare red jade, they swarmed over.


    When the boulder was completely opened, everyone gasped and looked at the jade in front of them in shock.


    Everyone looked at the bright blood-red jade. When the sunlight poured on the jade, a thin layer of red halo was reflected. It was as if there was a faint layer of fog covering the jade, making it look so dreamy, beautiful, and intoxicating.


    ¡°This, this¡­ is golden silk red jade?¡±


    A trembling voice came from the crowd, filled with disbelief. However, this was indeed a genuine golden silk red jade. It was something he had never seen in his life.


    ¡°Golden Silk Red Jade? Is this really Golden Silk Red Jade?¡±


    The surrounding people discussed under their breaths. Some people couldn¡¯t wait to reach out to touch the jade, but they were afraid of damaging it, so they pulled their hands back.


    ¡°This is golden silk red jade. Am I hallucinating?¡±


    ¡°My eyes shouldn¡¯t be playing tricks on me. This is a genuine golden silk red jade. This is a rare top-grade jade.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, I¡¯m really too lucky. I didn¡¯t expect to see such a rare jade in my lifetime. It¡¯s really worth it!¡±


    Hearing these people¡¯s discussions, Fu Yong felt so angry that he couldn¡¯t catch his breath. He looked at the huge red jade in front of him in shock.


    A while ago, this jade was his, but in the blink of an eye, he sold it for only 80,000 yuan. Now, he really wanted to bang his head on the golden silk red jade.


    No one was willing to miss out on this priceless red jade. Even Elder Xu, who was as calm as a mountain, was extremely excited. His hands were trembling as he wanted to touch this top-grade jade.


    ¡°Miss, you just said that you would auction it. You can¡¯t go back on your word.¡±


    Someone asked what everyone was thinking loudly. Everyone nodded in agreement, as if they were afraid that Qin Xi would go back on her word and not sell it.


    Qin Xi touched the golden silk red jade. This thing was really beautiful. This was the first time she had seen it in her life. However, she did not like jade very much and it was useless to keep it by her side.


    Besides, she had been on a tight budget recently. Although Old Master Qi had given her 30 million yuan, if she really wanted to start that plan, 30 million yuan was far from enough.


    Now that she had this opportunity, she naturally had to make as much money as possible.


    She smiled at everyone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not into jade. It¡¯s useless to me, so I might as well sell it for some money. However, let me make it clear in advance. No matter who gets this jade, please leave me a small piece that can be used to make a pendant or bracelet.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I hereby announce that the auction will begin now. Everyone, hurry up. The highest bidder wins!¡±


    ¡°I offer 5 million¡­¡±


    ¡°7.5 million!¡±


    ¡°9 million, Miss, 9 million!¡±


    Hearing everyone bidding crazily, the smile on Qin Xi¡¯s face widened. On the other hand, Fu Yong felt like his heart was bleeding.

 Chapter 355 - 355 Qu Zhenglong

    355 Qu Zhenglong


    ¡°15 million!¡±


    A deep voice sounded. Everyone subconsciously turned around and saw a middle-aged man in a suit and leather shoes and an elite-looking assistant walking to the front of the crowd.


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll pay 15 million yuan for this jade. I wonder if you¡¯re willing to part with it?¡± The middle-aged man looked at Qin Xi and asked.


    15 million?


    This offer shocked everyone present. Although this golden silk red jade was very big and rare, it was not made of gold. Moreover, not everyone could fork out 15 million yuan so easily.


    When everyone started to wonder about this man¡¯s identity, the middle-aged man nodded at Elder Xu.


    ¡°Hello, Elder Xu. I¡¯m Qu Zhenglong from Yunbei province. My father, Qu Shan, has met you once and has always wanted to befriend you. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. It¡¯s my honor.¡±


    Before Elder Xu could say anything, the surrounding people began to discuss Qu Zhenglong¡¯s identity in whispers.


    ¡°Who is this person? Why haven¡¯t I seen him before?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s such a person in Luoping City. Moreover, his surname is Qu¡­ Have you heard of him?¡±


    ¡°His surname is Qu? By the way, do you remember a jewelry tycoon whose surname seems to be Qu too? But¡­ that person seems to be from Yunbei Province, which is several provinces away from Zhehai Province! Could this person be that jewelry tycoon?¡±


    Hearing the discussions around him, Elder Xu thought hard and said, ¡°Qu? As far as I can remember, I only know one person surnamed Qu. As for his name, I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    That was when he went to Yunbei Province to participate in the antique exchange meeting. At that time, there was indeed a person surnamed Qu who had spoken to him. At that time, he was focused on antiques and did not care much about it.


    Later on, he heard that Qu was very powerful and rich in that area. However, he did not dwell on the matter and gradually let it slide.


    Now that Qu Zhenglong mentioned it, Elder Xu immediately understood who he was. He asked in surprise, ¡°Are you from Yunbei Province, Tonghua city?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Elder Xu.¡± Qu Zhenglong nodded with a smile.


    After the two of them exchanged pleasantries, Qu Zhenglong looked at Qin Xi again. ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll pay 15 million yuan for this jade. I wonder if you¡¯re willing to part with it?¡±


    Qin Xi looked at Qu Zhenglong and was a little surprised, but she did not show it. Instead, she said with a smile, ¡°If there¡¯s no higher price than yours, this jade will be yours. However, I wonder if you have any problems with the condition I mentioned in advance.¡±


    ¡°A pendant and bracelet? No problem.¡± Qu Zhenglong agreed without thinking.


    Qin Xi agreed with a smile. ¡°Then congratulations, Mr. Qu.¡±


    Gu Qing took a deep look at Qin Xi and felt that she was more and more mysterious. Not only did she have such superb medical skills, but she was also good at stone gambling. Moreover, she was stone gambling just now, she seemed to be absolutely certain that there was a jade inside.


    When Qin Xi heard someone offer 15 million yuan, she still looked calm, as if to her, 15 million yuan was not much different from 1,500 yuan.


    ¡°May I know your name?¡± Qu Zhenglong and Qin Xi shook hands.


    Qin Xi smiled and said, ¡°Qin Xi, Mr. Qu, you can call me Xi.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Miss Qin, do you want me to pay in cash or transfer the money?¡±


    ¡°I heard that the bank is nearby. If Mr. Qu is not in a hurry, let¡¯s go to the bank to transfer the money later!¡±


    Qu Zhenglong raised his eyebrows, not understanding what Qin Xi wanted to do, but he still said, ¡°Not in a hurry.¡±


    Qin Xi smiled and pointed at the pile of stones beside her. ¡°Alright, I bought some more stones just now. Let¡¯s open them and see what is inside.¡±

 Chapter 356 - 356 Blatant Lie

    356 Blatant Lie


    Fu Yong was already filled with regret and resentment. When he heard Qin Xi¡¯s words, he almost spat out a mouthful of blood.


    He looked at Qin Xi angrily and asked through gritted teeth, ¡°Miss Qin, right? I¡¯m not selling these raw stones anymore. You should leave.¡±


    Qin Xi looked at him strangely. ¡°I¡¯ve already bought all of them. What difference does it make whether you want to sell it or not?¡±


    Fu Yong subconsciously looked at the young man who had been pushing the cart and pointed at the raw stones in the cart. His eyes were red as he growled, ¡°Did she pay for all these?¡±


    The young man was frightened to death by Fu Yong¡¯s look, but he still nodded and stammered, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Just before you came¡­¡±


    Seeing that he did not understand his hint, Fu Yong asked again fiercely. He stared at the young man, looking like he wanted to skin him alive. ¡°Let me ask you again. Did she pay or not?¡±


    This time, everyone understood what Fu Yong meant. As long as the young man said that Qin Xi did not pay, even if Qin Xi really paid, Fu Yong wouldn¡¯t let her leave with the raw stones.


    Everyone present was smart. Hearing Fu Yong¡¯s words, they were certain that he was desperate. If he did not do something to Qin Xi today, he would probably never be able to get over this in his life.


    The young man was already scared silly. He subconsciously asked, ¡°Then, then she didn¡¯t pay?¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    Fu Yong was so angry that his entire body was trembling. He was very puzzled as to how such a stupid person was working in Treasure Gathering Hall.


    Just as he was thinking this, a cold snort came from behind. Fu Yong¡¯s body immediately trembled and cold sweat dripped down his face.


    He was so anxious that he had completely forgotten about Elder Xu. At the thought of how he just threatened his staff to lie, his heart was racing.


    He turned around in embarrassment and forced a smile that was uglier than crying. ¡°Elder Xu, don¡¯t worry. I just wanted to confirm if this young lady had paid. Now that I¡¯ve confirmed it, I¡¯ll cut the stone!¡±


    Elder Xu nodded expressionlessly and said calmly, ¡°Boss Fu, it¡¯s better to be honest and not play small tricks.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Elder Xu, you¡¯re right. I, I will definitely remember your reminder!¡± Fu Yong wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.


    ¡°Alright, hurry up and cut the stones. I want to see how lucky this girl is!¡± Elder Xu ignored Fu Yong and said to the stone cutter.


    Sizzle ~


    The stone-cutting machine began to work again. Everyone¡¯s gaze landed on the raw stones, their eyes filled with anticipation.


    Fu Yong¡¯s heart began to beat faster. He prayed in his heart that it was a plain stone. If it also turned out to be a jade, he would probably die.


    However, as time passed, the stone-cutting machine slowly cut a crack on the stone surface. A thick layer of lime was cut open, revealing green jade inside.


    ¡°It¡¯s a top-grade jade again!¡±


    The stonecutter exclaimed when he saw what was inside. He poured a small bowl of water over it and a touch of green instantly appeared in everyone¡¯s eyes. It was crystal clear and emitted an alluring luster, making people unable to take their eyes off it.


    Fu Yong widened his eyes and stared at the jade inside. His face was livid and his breathing was rapid, as if he was about to faint in the next second.

 Chapter 357 - 357 Spring Ribbon

    357 Spring Ribbon


    Although it was only the size of a football, there was still an endless stream of people bidding. In the end, it was sold for a high price of two million yuan.


    Hearing this price, Fu Yong¡¯s breathing quickened again, and his eyes were filled with hatred and indignation for Qin Xi. Although it was already a done deal and he couldn¡¯t do anything about it, when he thought of how the 17 million yuan in Qin Xi¡¯s hand was snatched away from him, he had the urge to tear her apart.


    He looked at Qin Xi deeply and took a deep breath. While the crowd was busy bidding, he called his subordinates over and instructed them in a low voice. The subordinates immediately understood and quietly sneaked away.


    He thought that he had done it without anyone knowing, but in fact, Qin Xi had already heard him and smiled strangely.


    Seeing that Qin Xi had earned another two million yuan, Gu Qing, as a son of a rich family, admired Qin Xi even more. He subconsciously looked at Qin Xi and happened to catch a glimpse of the terrifying smile on her face. For some reason, he subconsciously shivered and felt a chill run down his spine.


    ¡°Miss Qin, do you still want to cut these pieces?¡± There were still four pieces of raw stones in the cart.


    Qin Xi nodded and said arrogantly, ¡°Yes, if there is a jade in any of these, you¡¯ll be 100 yuan.¡±


    The stonecutter¡¯s eyes lit up and he immediately became energetic.


    At this moment, the news of the golden silk red jade already spread across the antique street, and there was an endless stream of people rushing over.


    If it were in the past, Fu Yong would definitely be overjoyed. But now, he was really not in the mood to open for business. He wanted to chase everyone away. Unfortunately, most of the people who rushed over later were upper-class people. As the boss of Treasure Gathering Hall, he was really just a nobody.


    Helpless, he could only endure the danger of a heart attack and watch helplessly as Qin Xi sold everything that originally belonged to him.


    ¡°Look, there¡¯s jade in this one. Miss Qin, there¡¯s jade!¡±


    One of the stone cutters shouted excitedly as soon as he cut the raw stone open. He quickly poured a bowl of water on it, revealing the true appearance of the jade.


    ¡°It¡¯s Zhengyang Green. Miss Qin, look¡­¡±


    Qin Xi smiled faintly. She took out a hundred-yuan bill from her pocket and handed it over with a smile. ¡°Your handiwork is not bad. Take this.¡±


    The stonecutter took it with trembling hands and thanked her profusely. ¡°Thank you, Miss Qin. Thank you, Miss Qin. Miss Qin, the raw stones you picked are the best. Then, then I¡¯ll continue to cut it!¡±


    ¡°Go on. Cut all of them,¡± Qin Xi said with a smile.


    ¡°Miss Qin, are you selling this Zhengyang Green?¡±


    Seeing that another jade stone had been opened, everyone couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Qin Xi revealed her two canine teeth. She had made a killing today. If she had known that stone gambling was so profitable, she would have done it long ago.


    She waved her hand. ¡°Yes, of course I¡¯m going to sell it. You know the rules. The highest bidder will get it!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, another stonecutter shouted excitedly, ¡°There is another jade here. Oh my god, is this purple?¡±


    ¡°Purple? Where is it? Let me take a look¡­¡±


    When they heard that it was purple, everyone lost their cool and pounced over. Some people who knew what it was immediately recognized it and shouted, ¡°This is spring ribbon!¡±

 Chapter 358 - 358 Imperial Jade

    358 Imperial Jade


    Spring ribbon?


    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed again as they rushed over. When the stonecutter thought that he would be rewarded 100 yuan, he was beaming with smiles.


    Seeing that everyone was pushing and shoving, he quickly protected the jade and shouted, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t push, don¡¯t push. Wait until it¡¯s opened¡­¡±


    Unfortunately, he was just a stonecutter. He was a nobody and no one took his words seriously at all. They still squeezed in, trying to take a look at Spring ribbon.


    When the third stonecutter saw this, he was extremely anxious. The other two people had already cut out jade, but his raw stone was getting smaller and smaller. Seeing that it was only the size of a fist, beads of sweat even appeared on his forehead. He grabbed the stone-cutting machine with both hands and gave the stone a final cut¡­


    However, it was this cut that immediately caused the stone to emit a dense green light from inside. The green luster was dazzling and beautiful against the sunlight.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were attracted by the green color. They widened their eyes and stared at the stone-cutting machine, afraid that they would miss something. However, when they saw the jade clearly, they couldn¡¯t help but exclaim.


    ¡°Wait, this is imperial jade.¡±


    ¡°What? Where is it? Where is it? Show me!¡±


    ¡°This, this is really imperial jade. How many years has it been since I¡¯ve seen such pure imperial jade? It¡¯s really beautiful!¡±


    Everyone was excited. They craned their necks like hungry beasts, wanting to pounce on their prey and snatch it.


    Even Elder Xu and Qu Zhenglong were nervous and excited. They asked Qin Xi in unison, ¡°Miss Qin, is this imperial jade for sale?¡±


    Qin Xi did not expect it to be imperial jade. Previously, she felt that the spiritual energy was very rich inside, but the size of the raw stone was not big, so she didn¡¯t have high hopes.


    Actually, she did not like jade. It could be said that she did not like any accessories or dresses. Perhaps it was related to her previous life, but the moment she saw the imperial jade, she actually felt that it matched a certain fellow.


    At the thought of this, she smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I plan to keep this for myself.¡±


    As she spoke, she looked at Elder Xu and Qu Zhenglong and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I want to make some jewelry for my family. Please allow me to keep it.¡±


    ¡°However, I still have a piece of raw stone. I wonder if there¡¯s jade inside. If you¡¯re interested, I can sell it to you at a reasonable price. I wonder which one of you wants it?¡±


    Of course, Qu Zhenglong wanted it. Although he did not know if there was jade inside, from Qin Xi¡¯s ability, there must be something inside.


    To be willing to sell it to them at a reasonable price, it showed how generous she was.


    Unfortunately, he had already bought the boulder and had no reason to fight for it. He looked at Elder Xu happily. ¡°Elder Xu, I already bought a jade. I won¡¯t be greedy anymore. I¡¯ll give this one to you!¡±


    Elder Xu was also very happy. He had a feeling that there was definitely jade in this raw stone. He did not expect Qin Xi to sell it to them so cheaply.


    Moreover, he had bought a lot of raw stones in the past but didn¡¯t get anything. Qin Xi bought five pieces in a row, and four of them turned out to be top-grade jades. He believed that the last one would definitely surprise him.


    After hesitating for a while, Elder Xu accepted her kindness and said to Qin Xi with a smile, ¡°Miss Qin, it¡¯s impolite of me to refuse. In the future, if you need any help, just tell me. I¡¯ll definitely help you to the best of my ability!¡±

 Chapter 359 - 359 Being Followed

    359 Being Followed


    The remaining two were sold for another two million yuan. This time, Qin Xi made a killing.


    Qu Zhenglong had already asked his assistant to get a bank card. There was 15 million yuan in it. He handed it to Qin Xi. ¡°Miss Qin, this is 15 million yuan. The password is 123,456. You can go to the bank to check.¡±


    Qin Xi took the bank card and said with a smile, ¡°I trust Mr. Qu.¡±


    ¡°Miss Qin, do you have anything important to do next? Why don¡¯t I treat you and Elder Xu to a meal?¡± Qu Zhenglong looked at the time and invited.


    Elder Xu shook his head and said excitedly, ¡°There¡¯s no need for a meal. Let¡¯s exchange our contact numbers. I can¡¯t wait to take the jade home.¡±


    Qu Zhenglong actually did not have much time for a meal, but he still had to follow the most basic etiquette. Hearing that Elder Xu was really eager to go back, Qu Zhenglong looked at Qin Xi again. ¡°What about Miss Qin?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled and said jokingly, ¡°Mr. Qu, forget it. I¡¯m in some trouble today. Let¡¯s go our separate ways!¡±


    Elder Xu and Qu Zhenglong were both smart people and instantly understood what she meant.


    Elder Xu¡¯s face immediately darkened. ¡°Miss Qin, do you need help? My words still carry some authority.¡±


    Qin Xi waved her hand nonchalantly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elder Xu. I can handle this small matter myself. It¡¯s getting late. I still have to buy some things. Elder Xu, Mr. Qu, I¡¯ll take my leave first. See you again!¡±


    Seeing her walk out of the door, Elder Xu said to the bodyguard, ¡°Go and follow Miss Qin in the dark. If necessary, protect her.¡±


    The bodyguard nodded respectfully and turned to leave.


    After leaving the Treasure Gathering Hall, Gu Qing came up to her and looked around vigilantly. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I just asked someone to drive the car over.¡±


    Qin Xi raised her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°I thought you left!¡±


    She had seen Gu Qing leave quietly just now. She thought he left because he was afraid that Boss Fu would send people to beat the two of them up.


    To be honest, the two of them weren¡¯t really friends yet. There was no need for him to suffer for Qin Xi. Even if he left, Qin Xi would not say anything.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Qing only went out to find a car. It seemed that this man was worth befriending. However, seeing his serious expression and tense body, Qin Xi smiled and comforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not a big deal. Believe me, those nobodies can¡¯t hurt me at all. By the way, didn¡¯t you say that you would take me to buy acupuncture needles? Let¡¯s go now. I still have to pick a birthday gift for an elder later. Do you have a good idea?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better leave first. The owner of the Treasure Gathering Hall is a petty person. Today, you took away all the top-grade goods in his shop. He must be holding a grudge against you. He might have already found people to deal with you!¡± Gu Qing was not as calm as Qin Xi. He knew that if they did not leave now, it would be too late. He subconsciously wanted to hold her hand.


    Qin Xi seemed to have expected this. She quietly dodged and tied up the messy hair by her ear. Her eyes were shining with confidence as she said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s too late. They are already following us. Gu Qing, believe me. We¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Gu Qing was stunned for a moment by her gaze, and then he realized what she was saying. He reflexively turned his head to look behind him, only to see a few burly men staring at them with no intention of hiding anything.


    His heart skipped a beat and his handsome face darkened. He opened his mouth but did not know what to say.


    Qin Xi said as if nothing had happened, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think too much. Take me to buy acupuncture needles!¡±

 Chapter 360 - 360 Qi Disorder

    360 Qi Disorder


    ¡°Boss, they¡¯ve already discovered us. Why aren¡¯t they running? Are they waiting for help?¡±


    One of the lackeys couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw Gu Qing strolling around leisurely without any fear.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Brother Liu¡¯s men are blocking the exit of the street. Are you afraid that they will run away? Follow them and see what these two are up to.¡± The man smiled sinisterly.


    Qin Xi and Gu Qing came to an antique shop. The shop looked old, and a faint wood fragrance filled the entire space, making people feel relaxed and happy.


    There weren¡¯t any customers around. On a rocking chair sat an old man in his sixties with gray hair. The old man was dressed in a green robe, giving people the impression that he was well-educated and knowledgeable.


    Seeing the old man, Gu Qing greeted him with a smile, ¡°Elder Cheng. I¡¯m here to disturb you again.¡±


    When the old man called Elder Cheng saw Gu Qing, an amiable smile appeared on his face. He stood up and pointed at the wooden chair beside him. ¡°Gu Qing, what brought you here today? Take a seat. I¡¯ll ask Fei Fei to make a pot of tea.¡±


    Without waiting for Gu Qing to refuse, he shouted to the courtyard at the back, ¡°Fei Fei, Gu Qing is here. Make a pot of tea for him.¡±


    Then, a girl¡¯s voice came from the backyard. ¡°Grandpa, is Brother Qing here? I¡¯ll put on some clothes and go out now.¡±


    Elder Cheng¡¯s eyes were filled with love as he said with a smile, ¡°This girl, as soon as she heard that you are coming, she¡¯ll get excited. Alright, take a seat and make yourself at home.¡±


    Gu Qing smiled faintly and introduced Qin Xi. ¡°Elder Cheng, this is my friend, Qin Xi, a Chinese doctor. Although she¡¯s young, her medical skills are very good. I mentioned her to you last time.¡±


    Elder Cheng¡¯s eyes lit up. He looked at Qin Xi with a smile and asked casually, ¡°Do you study Chinese medicine? How far have you gone? Do you know the Qi Observation Technique?¡±


    ¡°Qi Observation Technique? I know a little. Do you know the Qi Observation Technique too, Elder Cheng?¡±


    The expression on Elder Cheng¡¯s face froze for a moment before returning to normal. His expression changed so quickly that Gu Qing couldn¡¯t see it clearly.


    ¡°Not really. I¡¯m not familiar with Chinese medicine. I just heard that there¡¯s a unique technique in Chinese medicine called the Qi Observation Technique, so I wanted to ask.¡±


    Qin Xi hit the nail on the head. ¡°Elder Cheng, you didn¡¯t just mention the Qi Observation Technique to test me, right? I guess you want to ask about your Qi.¡±


    Gu Qing frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Elder Cheng sighed.


    ¡°Miss Qin is right. I really want to ask about my Qi. Previously, I met a Daoist priest by chance. He once said that I suffer from Qi Disorder. If this continues, my life will probably be in danger.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, he asked me to find a Chinese doctor who knew Qi Observation Technique to ask him how to solve the problem. However, it¡¯s very difficult for Chinese doctors to master the Qi Observation Technique these days. Initially, I didn¡¯t want to tell you, but Xiao Gu said that your medical skills are very good, so I gave it a try.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that after searching for so long, a master would actually come knocking on my door today. Hehehehe, how rare!¡±


    ¡°Qi Disorder? What does that mean? Is it very dangerous? Is there a way to cure it?¡± Gu Qing asked hurriedly. He knew nothing about Chinese medicine because he was a Western doctor.


    A sad smile appeared on Elder Cheng¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that either. I only know that Qi Disorder will occur when evil aura enters the body. Although Chinese medicine can¡¯t get rid of the evil aura, at least it can prevent it from worsening¡­¡±

 Chapter 361 - 361 Little Girl

    361 Little Girl


    ¡°Evil aura entering the body?¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Qing gasped and looked at Elder Cheng in disbelief. ¡°Elder Cheng, are you kidding me? Are you sure? We believe in science now. How can you¡­¡±


    Elder Cheng sighed. ¡°Gu Qing, the world is so big that there are all kinds of strange things. There are some things that science can¡¯t explain. Antique shops like ours are the easiest to attract these things.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded in agreement.


    When she stepped into the shop, she saw the dense Yin energy on Elder Cheng¡¯s body. After absorbing it, she realized that it was caused by a bronze mirror.


    The bronze mirror was actually a personal item of a resentful woman. Her husband¡¯s family treated her extremely badly. They framed her and killed her. After she died, she turned into a wisp of vengeful spirit and attached herself to the bronze mirror.


    Half a year ago, when Elder Cheng obtained this mirror, he was haunted by the resentful spirit. Fortunately, Elder Cheng was wearing a Jade pendant, so he wasn¡¯t harmed. However, his Qi was in disorder.


    However, this level of disorder was fine for a short period of time. As time passed, Elder Cheng would definitely die.


    Though Gu Qing respected Elder Cheng, he didn¡¯t believe this kind of thing from the bottom of his heart. However, he knew what to say and what not to say. He pursed his lips tightly to keep silent.


    The atmosphere immediately became heavy.


    Qin Xi smiled faintly and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not difficult to recover. You just have to find the carrier of the evil aura and destroy it.¡±


    ¡°The carrier? I still don¡¯t know what is haunting me, nor do I know what a carrier is. Can I trouble Miss Qin to help me find it?¡±


    Qin Xi snapped her fingers. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. When did you start to feel something is not right? We can eliminate the items one by one.¡±


    ¡°When did I start to feel something is not right?¡­ It seemed to be half a year ago, but I didn¡¯t take in any antiques or touch anything I shouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    Elder Cheng frowned and tried his best to recall, but he couldn¡¯t remember much.


    Qin Xi gave him a small hint. ¡°There¡¯s a woman¡¯s Yin energy on you. Think about it. Half a year ago, did you touch an antique that belongs to a woman?¡±


    ¡°A woman¡¯s antique¡­ a woman¡¯s¡­¡±


    Elder Cheng tried his best to recall. Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something and his eyes widened. ¡°I know, I know what it is!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, why are you shouting so loudly? Also, what do you know?¡±


    At this moment, a woman in a pink woolen coat walked out of the back door.


    Her black hair was wavy and her mouth was painted with the most popular red color. However, it didn¡¯t match her young face.


    She swaggered out, swaying her hips. It was obvious that she was trying to look charming.


    Elder Cheng did not expect his granddaughter to be dressed like this. His face immediately darkened and he scolded angrily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today? Go back and change into normal clothes.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t understand. This is the trend this year. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Brother Qing. Brother Qing, do you think I¡¯m beautiful?¡±


    Cheng Rongfei did a twirl in front of Gu Qing.


    However, halfway through, she happened to see Qin Xi, who was blocked by Gu Qing¡¯s big body, looking at her teasingly.


    Her heart skipped a beat and her face was filled with hostility. ¡°Brother Qing, who is this little girl? Why haven¡¯t I seen her before?¡±


    Little girl?


    Qin Xi raised her eyebrows slightly and revealed a harmless smile. ¡°I¡¯m not a little girl. You don¡¯t have to be hostile to me. Gu Qing and I are friends.¡±

 Chapter 362 - 362 Grievance

    362 Grievance


    Cheng Rongfei did not believe her. She sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. You¡¯d better stay away from Brother Qing. He¡¯s not a man you can be with.¡±


    Gu Qing¡¯s face immediately darkened, but Cheng Rongfei didn¡¯t notice it. She only thought that Gu Qing respected her grandfather, so Gu Qing would naturally dote on her and protect her like her grandfather did.


    Qin Xi found this girl interesting. She nodded casually and smiled. ¡°If I can¡¯t be with him, can you? Tell me, why should Gu Qing take a liking to you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Cheng Rongfei subconsciously wanted to say something, but she was too embarrassed to say it, because she knew that she was not worthy of Gu Qing.


    After thinking about it, she immediately retorted, ¡°Hmph, I come from a good family. What about you? What do you have other than that pretty face.¡±


    Qin Xi chuckled. ¡°Do you think your Brother Qing will like someone like you who is good at nothing?¡±


    She touched her face smugly. ¡°At least I have a face. But to be honest, I¡¯m really not someone who relies on my looks. I usually rely on my ability.¡±


    Seeing how shameless she was, Cheng Rongfei stomped her feet in anger. ¡°Who are you? You just said that you won¡¯t compete with me for Brother Qing, and now you¡¯re acting coquettishly. You, you¡¯re simply shameless!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. Fei Fei, apologize to Miss Qin!¡±


    ¡°Miss Cheng, please apologize immediately!¡±


    Elder Cheng and Gu Qing reprimanded in unison, their eyes full of reproach and warning.


    Cheng Rongfei was stunned by the stern reproach. When she came back to her senses, she felt extremely aggrieved. She didn¡¯t think she had said anything wrong. Qin Xi was the one who didn¡¯t know what was good for her. Why did her grandfather and Brother Qing shout at her?


    She seemed to have suffered a huge grievance. Her eyes turned red as she shouted at her grandfather, ¡°Grandpa, why did you shout at me for an outsider? Are you still my grandfather?¡±


    She turned around and complained to Gu Qing, ¡°And Brother Qing, I hate you!¡±


    With that, she ran back crying without looking back.


    Elder Cheng and Gu Qing didn¡¯t look good. They felt that they were too embarrassed to face Qin Xi at this moment. Elder Cheng put down his pride and apologized to Qin Xi, ¡°Miss Qin, I¡¯m sorry. My granddaughter¡­¡±


    He wanted to say, ¡°My granddaughter is still young and insensible.¡± However, when he looked at Qin Xi and felt that she was about the same age as his granddaughter, he immediately changed it. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not disciplining her well. Miss Qin, please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Qin Xi did not care about Cheng Rongfei¡¯s words at all. If she was born in this era, she might have been affected by these words. After all, people nowadays were very reserved. No one would be happy to be labeled as a coquettish woman for no reason. This undoubtedly symbolized that there was a huge problem with a woman¡¯s character.


    However, Qin Xi was reborn from the future and was used to such hate comments. She even laughed. ¡°It¡¯s fine. She¡¯s just a child. I won¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Gu Qing felt so guilty, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. He wasn¡¯t good with words, and he felt bad that the woman he liked was treated rudely.


    He looked at Elder Cheng and did not want to stay any longer. He wanted to leave immediately after Qing Xi was done buying the acupuncture needles. ¡°Elder Cheng, I remember that you have a set of silver needles here. My friend is very interested in silver needles. I wonder if you can take it out for her to take a look?¡±

 Chapter 363 - 363 A Sense of Disgust

    363 A Sense of Disgust


    ¡°Oh? So Miss Qin wants to see that set of silver needles?¡± Old Master Cheng stood up and said with a smile, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go get it.¡±


    After Elder Cheng left, Gu Qing looked at Qin Xi apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know she would say that. In the past, I thought she was naive and simple, but I didn¡¯t expect there was such a side to her. You, if you want to blame someone, blame me. I was the one who brought you here.¡±


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t care. ¡°I¡¯ve already said it. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    However, she seemed to have thought of something and said with a faint smile, ¡°This girl probably thinks I¡¯m competing with her for you. It¡¯ll be fine when you explain it to her. Speaking of which, Dean Gu, you¡¯re so lucky to have such a cute girl chasing after you. Don¡¯t always put on a long face. You¡¯ll attract more girls if you smile more.¡±


    Gu Qing frowned. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. I don¡¯t like her. I just treat her as my sister.¡±


    Qin Xi almost spat out her tea. Why did this sentence sound so familiar? She felt like she had heard it from a scumbag!


    ¡°You treat her like a sister, but she treats you like her man.¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°You didn¡¯t refuse her, but instead you still called her sister. I really don¡¯t understand you men.¡±


    She hated this kind of indecisive man. He did not refuse or accept her. Instead, he just kept a distance, pretending to be cool. This kind of man was the most annoying.


    Immediately, Qin Xi¡¯s impression of Gu Qing fell to rock bottom.


    Gu Qing also noticed the disgust that flashed across Qin Xi¡¯s eyes. The corners of his mouth twitched. Just as he was about to explain, he saw Elder Cheng walking over with a wooden box. When he opened the wooden box, there were four rows of silver needles of different lengths lying inside. It seemed that they were well-preserved.


    Qin Xi¡¯s eyes narrowed and she immediately became interested. She took out one of the needles to touch it. She felt that the material was extraordinary. After thinking for a moment, she injected Mystic True Qi into the silver needle. The silver needle seemed to feel a suppressive energy and instantly vibrated a few times. A layer of glue melted and dripped down. The silver needle instantly emitted a terrifying cold light.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    This silver needle was obtained by Elder Cheng three years ago. Previously, he felt that the material was extraordinary, but after studying it for three years, he still couldn¡¯t figure out what was special about this set of needles. He only knew that it was made of meteorite, so he kept it for now.


    Now that it became a completely different needle after being touched by Qin Xi, he couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. Even Gu Qing was shocked.


    ¡°Elder Cheng, does this set of silver needles have a name?¡± Qin Xi asked excitedly.


    Elder Cheng thought for a moment and shook his head. ¡°I accidentally obtained this set of silver needles three years ago when I went to the countryside. At that time, that family said that it was passed down from their ancestors and they didn¡¯t know much about it. Miss Qin, do you know about this set of silver needles?¡±


    Just now, she had used some unknown technique to remove the glue on the silver needles. She must know something.


    Qin Xi shook her head and looked at the other silver needles lovingly. She explained, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just feel that this set of silver needles is not simple.¡±


    ¡°Elder Cheng, I like this set of silver needles very much. I wonder if you want to sell it?¡± She asked the question she was most concerned about.


    ¡°Of course. I believe Gu Qing brought you here because he knows that this set of silver needles can be sold.¡±


    Elder Cheng said frankly, ¡°However, I want Miss Qin to do me a favor. If you are willing, I can even give you this set of silver needles for free.¡±


    Qin Xi naturally knew what he was going to say. She smiled and said, ¡°Elder Cheng, do you want to get rid of the evil aura in your body?¡±


    Elder Cheng nodded, feeling nervous and uneasy. His eyes were filled with hope. ¡°Miss Qin, can you do me the favor?¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡±

 Chapter 364 - 364 Devour

    364 Devour


    ¡°I can help you get rid of the evil aura in your body, but you still have to find the carrier of the evil aura. You seemed to know the carrier is.¡±


    The reason why Qin Xi wanted to find the carrier of the evil aura was very simple. This was because absorbing the vengeful spirit in the bronze mirror was very helpful for her to increase her cultivation level. It had to be known that when Meng Chang¡¯an brought her to the Breeze Villa, she had caught a ghost. At that time, she was lucky enough to absorb the ghost and accidentally advanced to the next level.


    Therefore, the vengeful spirit in the mirror was a great tonic for her. How could she miss it?


    Elder Cheng did not know what she was thinking, but he knew one thing, which was that Qin Xi had a way to help him get rid of the evil aura in his body. This made him extremely excited. He stood up and said, ¡°I know that thing. I¡¯ll go get it now.¡±


    Just as he was about to leave, he stopped and turned around to ask Qin Xi, ¡°Do you need me to prepare anything else? I¡¯ll set it up.¡±


    Qin Xi waved her hand and said casually, ¡°No need. Just bring the thing over.¡±


    After Elder Cheng left, Gu Qing asked skeptically, ¡°Qin Xi, do you really have a way to get rid of the evil aura in Elder Cheng¡¯s body? But I don¡¯t see anything wrong with him.¡±


    Although Qin Xi hated Gu Qing for having the potential to be a scumbag, he was still a good friend. Therefore, she explained calmly, ¡°You¡¯re only looking at his body, but I¡¯m looking at his spirit.¡±


    Gu Qing didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Spirit? What¡¯s the difference?¡±


    ¡°The essential elements in one¡¯s body include: metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. These are the five major elements of the body. The lack of any of them will weaken one¡¯s spirit. If a person¡¯s spirit is weak, it means that this person is suffering from a serious illness. If it¡¯s serious, it will take the person¡¯s life. Elder Cheng¡¯s Qi is in disorder. This also means that the evil aura has entered his body and is destroying his Qi.¡±


    ¡°You Western doctors won¡¯t be able to tell such a thing, not even with the help of the most advanced medical equipment. Of course, ordinary Chinese doctors won¡¯t be able to tell unless they master the Qi Observation Technique.¡±


    Qin Xi explained it briefly to Gu Qing, not caring if he understood or not. After taking a sip of tea, she saw Elder Cheng return in a hurry with something wrapped in red cloth in his hand.


    Gu Qing seemed to have noticed the strange look in Qin Xi¡¯s eyes and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    Qin Xi did not say anything. In any case, she was about to absorb the vengeful spirit. There was no need to scare him more.


    ¡°Is this one the carrier? Back then, I liked it very much and hugged it to sleep. After that, strange things happened one after another. Later on, I met that Daoist priest and was blessed with a jade pendant. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what will happen to me now!¡± At this point, Elder Cheng smiled sadly. He was old and tired of being tortured like this!


    Qin Xi took out the bronze mirror. The workmanship of the bronze mirror was extremely exquisite. There were lifelike peony flowers carved on the back of the mirror. It was beautiful. Moreover, the entire bronze mirror was made of pure gold and was inlaid with a top-grade emerald. It looked extremely luxurious.


    However, when she touched the bronze mirror, a cold aura spread from her fingers to her entire body. If it were an ordinary person, they might not be able to withstand it.


    Qin Xi wanted to absorb the vengeful spirit inside, but she did not expect this vengeful spirit to want to attach itself to her. Qin Xi raised her eyebrows and smiled strangely.


    Very good. The ¡®food¡¯ actually wanted to take the initiative to enter her mouth.


    Before the vengeful spirit could control Qin Xi¡¯s body, it suddenly felt an extremely dangerous aura sweeping over. Before it could escape, it was devoured bit by bit.

 Chapter 365 - 365 Vixen

    365 Vixen


    Qin Xi was quietly absorbing the resentment of the vengeful spirit. She closed her eyes comfortably, as if she was taking a nap.


    Elder Cheng wanted to open his mouth to wake Qin Xi up, but he was stopped by Gu Qing with a look. Who knew what would happen if he woke Qin Xi up? Therefore, they waited quietly.


    As time passed, Qin Xi¡¯s expression was still as calm as ever, but the vengeful spirit in her body was not so lucky. The originally dense Yin energy had been completely absorbed, leaving only the vengeful spirit. It roared, its sharp cries almost shattering one¡¯s eardrums.


    However, Qin Xi still ignored it. No matter how angry the vengeful spirit was, it was useless. Seeing that the terrifying power was about to devour it, it immediately began to beg for mercy.


    Unfortunately, Qin Xi wouldn¡¯t let it off. In just 15 minutes, Qin Xi eliminated it.


    Before she could open her eyes, the back door was kicked open. Elder Cheng and Gu Qing¡¯s expressions changed at the same time. They subconsciously looked at Qin Xi¡¯s reaction. Seeing that she was not affected, they heaved a sigh of relief and immediately glared at the person who made the fuss.


    ¡°Grandpa, Brother Qing, why didn¡¯t you come to appease me?¡±


    Cheng Rongfei glared at the two of them with tears on her face.


    In the past, when she was angry, her grandfather or Gu Qing would go over and appease her. She had been waiting for a long time, but no one came. She felt even more upset. She was afraid that Gu Qing would really be seduced by that vixen, so she decided to come out and question him.


    However, when she looked at their expressions, she was shocked. When she came back to her senses, she felt terrible. Tears streamed down her face as she shouted, ¡°Why are you looking at me so fiercely? What did I do wrong? You were the ones who sided with an outsider. Are you still my grandfather?¡±


    This time, she really cried. She felt like everything she had was snatched away by the vixen. Brother Qing was like this, and so was her grandfather, who had always doted on her.


    Elder Cheng was both angry and anxious. In the past, he used to think that it was fine for his granddaughter to be a little willful. After all, she was a girl. However, compared to Qin Xi today, he felt that not only was his granddaughter rude, but her character was also problematic. If she continued to be spoiled like this, it would definitely be a big problem.


    Therefore, for the first time, Elder Cheng reprimanded Cheng Rongfei, ¡°Shut up and go back to your room.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, you, you¡¯re shouting at me again!¡±


    Cheng Rongfei felt extremely aggrieved. She looked at Gu Qing and saw that he was also cold and unapproachable. At this moment, she noticed that Qin Xi was looking at her with a faint smile. The hatred in her heart instantly rose. She pointed at Qin Xi and shouted resentfully, ¡°Did you badmouth me in front of Grandpa? You vicious woman, you¡¯re a vixen. You want to seduce Brother Qing. You shameless woman.¡±


    Qin Xi narrowed her eyes, her eyes shining with a terrifying light. She didn¡¯t mind being slandered earlier, but even a god would be angry. Why should she let others slander her?


    At the thought of this, a silver needle appeared in her hand. With a flick of her finger, the silver needle pierced Cheng Rongfei¡¯s acupoint. Cheng Rongfei felt a pain in her neck and subconsciously reached out to touch it.


    At this moment, Qin Xi said faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t blame me for not reminding you. If you remove this silver needle, you¡¯ll become mute.¡±


    Cheng Rongfei looked at Qin Xi in horror. However, because of the hatred she had for Qin Xi, she did not care what Qin Xi said. She pulled out the silver needle and was about to curse.


    However, to her surprise, she realized that she couldn¡¯t make a sound.

 Chapter 366 - 366 Equal IQ

    366 Equal IQ


    ¡°¡­ This¡­¡±


    Seeing his granddaughter¡¯s terrified expression and her mouth wide open but unable to make a sound, Elder Cheng immediately panicked.


    He quickly stood up and looked at Qin Xi with a troubled expression. ¡°Miss Qin, I¡¯m really sorry. My granddaughter is impudent. I apologize to you on her behalf. Can you be magnanimous and forgive her this time? I guarantee that if she dares to be disrespectful to you again, I¡¯ll punish her.¡±


    Gu Qing had always known that Qin Xi was very mysterious, but he didn¡¯t expect her to have such a trick up her sleeve. He was shocked and a little frustrated, as if the distance between him and Qin Xi was getting wider and wider.


    Although he was also dissatisfied with Cheng Rongfei, he did not want to fall out with the Cheng family. He could only look at Qin Xi, hoping that she would let this matter go for his sake.


    However, he seemed to have forgotten something. He was the one who wanted to bring Qin Xi here. Now, Qin Xi was humiliated time and time again because of him, but he still hoped that Qin Xi could be more magnanimous.


    Qin Xi was disappointed with Gu Qing.


    Fortunately, it was not like she did not gain anything today. A set of silver needles made of meteorite and a bronze mirror were enough to put her in a good mood.


    She raised her chin and said coldly, ¡°I can pretend that this didn¡¯t happen, but it¡¯s still necessary to punish her. Let her be mute for a month first. After that, she¡¯ll slowly get better.¡±


    With that, she did not look at Cheng Rongfei¡¯s aggrieved and hateful eyes. She turned to look at Elder Cheng. ¡°Take out the Jade pendant on you. I¡¯ll cast an Exorcism Talisman on it. You only need to wear it for three to five days before the evil aura in your body will completely disappear.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay!¡±


    When Elder Cheng heard that Qin Xi wasn¡¯t going to pursue this matter, he immediately heaved a sigh of relief. His granddaughter had been spoiled by him. It might not be too bad for her to learn a lesson.


    He took off the jade pendant from his neck and handed it to Qin Xi. Qin Xi scratched on it before returning it to Elder Cheng. Elder Cheng immediately felt an indescribable feeling when he touched the jade. It felt a little warmer than before. He did not know if he was overthinking.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take this bronze mirror too. Do you mind, Elder Cheng?¡±


    Qin Xi did not stand on ceremony with Elder Cheng. As a master, she was already very magnanimous not to take his granddaughter¡¯s life after being scolded twice. Taking away a harmful bronze mirror was nothing. Besides, Qin Xi was the one who saved Elder Cheng¡¯s life, so he had nothing to say.


    However, no one noticed how vicious Cheng Rongfei¡¯s gaze was.


    After leaving Elder Cheng¡¯s shop, Qin Xi suggested going back. Now that she had silver needles and had prepared a birthday gift for Grandma Xia, she was in a good mood.


    Seeing that she was in a good mood, Gu Qing wanted to ask her about the jade pendant. He looked at the time and said, ¡°Qin Xi, it¡¯s getting late. You must be hungry. I know a good restaurant nearby. Why don¡¯t we go and try it?¡±


    Qin Xi shook her head and laughed. ¡°Gu Qing, have you forgotten our current situation? The boss of the Treasure Gathering Hall is still waiting for me. Do you think I have time to eat with you?¡±


    Gu Qing¡¯s face stiffened. Only then did he remember that there were people following them. He tensed up again and said in a low voice, ¡°I remember there¡¯s a public security station over there. Let¡¯s go and call the police!¡±


    Qin Xi held her forehead helplessly. Previously, she thought that Gu Qing was a dean and that his IQ couldn¡¯t be too low. Now, she felt that his IQ was on par with Cheng Rongfei¡¯s. Did he exchange his IQ for his looks?


    ¡°Have you ever thought about why the police didn¡¯t show up when Song Dabao was hitting those siblings?¡±

 Chapter 367 - 367 So Its You!

    367 So It¡¯s You!


    ¡°Brother, they¡¯re here!¡±


    After leaving the antique street, a yellow-haired hooligan quickly ran to a man and told him something. In the end, he scratched his head and frowned. ¡°Boss, I feel that I¡¯ve seen that girl somewhere before, but I can¡¯t remember where.¡±


    ¡°Those women are all the same after taking off their clothes. Of course you find her familiar!¡±


    Everyone laughed out loud. When they finally saw Qin Xi and Gu Qing, the hooligan immediately shouted, ¡°Brother, they¡¯re here!¡±


    The person called Brother Liu flicked the cigarette butt away and walked over arrogantly. He raised his chin and pointed his nose at the sky. ¡°Come with me. Don¡¯t struggle, or you¡¯ll suffer physical pain!¡±


    Qin Xi raised her eyebrows and chuckled. ¡°What a small world.¡±


    Gu Qing frowned. ¡°Do you know him?¡±


    When Guo Laoliu heard the voice, he found it familiar. He took a close look and was immediately attracted by Qin Xi¡¯s beautiful face. He sized Qin Xi up and down. He couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva, his eyes burning with lust.


    He laughed evilly. ¡°You¡¯re really beautiful. Let¡¯s go. Come with me. Serve me well, and I¡¯ll give you whatever you want.¡±


    As he spoke, he reached out to touch Qin Xi¡¯s fair face.


    Gu Qing pushed his hand away and stood in front of Qin Xi, exuding a cold aura. As the head of the hospital, he had a strong aura. ¡°What are you doing? How dare you harass people in broad daylight? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being arrested?¡±


    Guo Laoliu was stunned for a moment, then burst out laughing. Even the dozens of lackeys behind him burst out laughing, looking at Gu Qing as if he was an idiot.


    ¡°How dare we harass people? Let me tell you one thing. The whole street is mine. Kid, don¡¯t be a hero here. These days, the price of being a hero is very high.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the dean of Qingyun Hospital. Let¡¯s see who dares to touch her today.¡± Gu Qing knew these people weren¡¯t reasonable people, so he revealed his identity.


    ¡°Qingyun Hospital? Hahahahaha, kid, do you think you¡¯re that great? Who do you think you are? Even if you¡¯re the emperor, I¡¯ll still deal with you today. Brothers, hit him and break his leg. As for this woman¡­ throw her to my bed. Tonight, I¡¯ll enjoy her.¡±


    Guo Laoliu and the others immediately laughed out loud. Gu Qing¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and cold sweat instantly broke out on his forehead. He took a step back and said to Qin Xi, ¡°I¡¯ll hold them back. You run first.¡±


    At most, they would just break his leg. If Qin Xi fell into their hands, the consequences would be terrible. As a man, he did not think there was anything wrong with protecting the woman he liked.


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t expect Gu Qing to stand out at such a critical moment. She smiled and walked past him to stand in front of him, looking at Guo Laoliu with disdain.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk! You¡¯ve been hospitalized for more than a month, but you still haven¡¯t learned your lesson. It seems that I hit you too lightly last time.¡±


    When Guo Laoliu heard this, his expression instantly changed. He looked at Qin Xi carefully and thought to himself, How did she know?


    Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something. He glared at her fiercely and said with a ferocious expression, ¡°So it¡¯s you!¡±

 Chapter 368 - 368 Absolute Torture

    368 Absolute Torture


    Guo Laoliu remembered very clearly that the man had beaten him up and sent him to the hospital. He had been hospitalized for more than a month!


    At that time, Qin Xi had short hair. Now, Qin Xi¡¯s hair was tied into a ponytail, making her look even more beautiful. For a moment, he really couldn¡¯t recognize her.


    ¡°It seems that you didn¡¯t lose your memory. Today, I¡¯ll give you a chance to kowtow and admit your mistake. If you do well, I¡¯ll be magnanimous and let you go. Otherwise¡­ Hehe, one month in the hospital won¡¯t be enough. I¡¯ll give you half a minute to make up your mind!¡±


    Qin Xi was condescending. When the people around her heard that, they looked at her strangely. As for Guo Laoliu, the last thing he wanted to remember in his life was exposed by Qin Xi in public.


    He was so embarrassed.


    He no longer looked at Qin Xi with lust, only killing intent and hatred.


    ¡°Brothers, this woman is yours. Today, I want her to die an ugly death¡­¡±


    The lackeys behind him immediately understood what he meant. Two of them walked out to grab Qin Xi. Gu Qing was shocked and subconsciously wanted to stop them, but Qin Xi stood on the spot and jumped gracefully, giving them a beautiful roundhouse kick. The two of them were caught off guard and were sent flying, crashing to the ground with a muffled sound. The two of them screamed in pain, their faces twisted.


    Gu Qing looked at Qin Xi in disbelief. It was no wonder that she had been so smug. It turned out that she knew martial arts.


    However, when he thought of her medical skills and mystic techniques, it was not too surprising for her to have good martial arts now. He just did not know how many more secrets she had in store for him.


    When Guo Laoliu saw Qin Xi¡¯s neat movements, his heart skipped a beat. He immediately shouted in panic, ¡°Attack together and kill this b*tch.¡±


    The dozen or so hooligans rubbed their fists and pounced on Qin Xi. Qin Xu sneered and grabbed the hand of one of the hooligans. With a twist and push, she broke his arm. The bystanders heard the sound of bones breaking and felt a chill run down their spines.


    She looked cute and pretty, but why was she so terrifying when she fought?


    However, Guo Laoliu and the others were famous bullies in this area. Looking at their miserable state, the surrounding people felt excited. They clapped and cheered, looking like they were about to set off firecrackers to celebrate.


    In the blink of an eye, Qin Xi had beaten up the hooligans until they were wailing in pain. Their arms were broken and they were rolling on the ground.


    Seeing that his men had all been defeated, Guo Laoliu¡¯s clothes were soaked in cold sweat. The November wind was bone-chilling, making him feel like he was about to be frozen.


    His eyes were filled with fear, and his voice was trembling, but he did not forget to throw threatening words. ¡°Do you know who my boss is? Let me tell you, you¡¯re dead this time.¡±


    Unfortunately, before he could finish, Qin Xi slapped him. Guo Laoliu felt the left side of his face burning. Before he could react, his right cheek was slapped hard. Both sides of his face quickly swelled up, so swollen that he couldn¡¯t even put on a ferocious expression. He was so angry that he raised his fist and punched Qin Xi on the head.


    He was still a man after all. His fist was still very big. If Qin Xi was really hit, she might faint.


    Everyone was nervous for Qin Xi. Just as Guo Laoliu¡¯s fist was about to land on Qin Xi, Qin Xi turned around and quickly distanced herself from Guo Laoliu before giving him a good kick in the stomach.


    Just like the kick Han Shi gave him in the past, Guo Laoliu was immediately sent flying and smashed heavily into one of the lackeys.

 Chapter 369 - 369 Still Savable

    369 Still Savable


    They had already wasted a lot of time here today. Qin Xi only wanted to end the fight quickly. When she walked to Guo Laoliu, who had not gotten up for a long time, she pulled his arm and twisted it. With a crack, Guo Laoliu¡¯s arm was broken.


    Qin Xi clapped her hands and stepped on Guo Laoliu¡¯s head with a smile. ¡°Hey, your arms are dislocated. Other than me, no one can reattach them. I opened a clinic called Ji Ding Hall. If you want to treat your arms, you have to pay 200 yuan per person. Remember, it¡¯s 200 yuan. Not a cent less.¡±


    Guo Laoliu really wanted to say that he didn¡¯t want to go, but Qin Xi¡¯s combat strength still frightened him. After thinking for a moment, he decided that it was best to keep his mouth shut.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s go!¡± Qin Xi shouted at Gu Qing, who was still in a daze.


    Gu Qing followed her immediately.


    **


    After returning to the clinic, Qin Xi got out of Gu Qing¡¯s car and waved at him. She said politely, ¡°Thank you for today. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal when I have time.¡±


    Looking at the sign of Ji Ding Hall, Gu Qing asked, ¡°Is this your clinic?¡±


    Qin Xi raised her eyebrows and teased with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. If you¡¯re sick, you can come here too.¡±


    Gu Qing said with a smile, ¡°Sure!¡±


    When Qin Xi returned to the clinic, she saw that it was already overcrowded. Fortunately, Gao Huiren was around, which allowed Liu Dequan to take a break now and then.


    Just as Qin Xi put down the acupuncture box in her hand, she saw a commotion outside the door. Everyone, including Qin Xi, looked over.


    A man in factory clothes was carrying a little girl, followed by a woman who was crying so hard that she was out of breath and two old people.


    The man roared crazily, his eyes red as if he wanted to eat someone. ¡°Doctor, doctor, come and see my daughter. She, she¡¯s poisoned by gas¡­ Come and save my daughter!¡±


    The child¡¯s mother¡¯s hair was messy and her face was pale. As soon as she entered the clinic, she knelt on the ground and kowtowed twice, crying her heart out.


    ¡°Doctor, save my daughter. Please save my daughter. My daughter is still so young. She can¡¯t die. She can¡¯t die!¡±


    ¡°Doctor, doctor¡­¡±


    Everyone was frightened by this scene. They looked at the child in the man¡¯s arms. Her face and lips were turning purple-ish. It seemed that she had been poisoned and was already in a serious coma.


    Gao Huiren was the closest to them. He quickly walked forward to take the child¡¯s pulse, but the child¡¯s pulse had already stopped.


    He shook his head regretfully. ¡°It¡¯s too late.¡±


    Actually, they knew that it was too late, but they still held on to their last hope. However, after the doctor said so, the last hope was dashed.


    They were like soulless puppets. There was no emotion in their eyes.


    ¡°Put the child on the ground. She can still be saved!¡± At this moment, Qin Xi¡¯s calm voice sounded.


    The child¡¯s father was still hugging his daughter with an empty expression, as if he did not hear her at all. Qin Xi knew that saving the child was more important. She couldn¡¯t care less and snatched the child over. She laid the child on the ground and took out the set of needles she had just bought, which she called Ice Soul Silver Needle.


    Before anyone could see what she was going to do, rows of silver needles appeared on the child¡¯s head.


    ¡°What are you doing¡­¡±


    Just as the child¡¯s grandmother was about to stop her, she was stopped by Gao Huiren. ¡°Don¡¯t be rash. This is the most capable young divine doctor in our clinic. Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t disturb the doctor. If you disturb the young divine doctor, your granddaughter might really not come back.¡±


    The old lady immediately shut her mouth.

 Chapter 370 - 370 Foundation to Become a Legend

    370 Foundation to Become a Legend


    Qin Xi¡¯s Ice Soul Silver Needles inserted into the acupoint on the child¡¯s head. With a wave of her hand, the silver needles on the child¡¯s head buzzed and vibrated. Under everyone¡¯s shocked and confused looks, she casually drew something on the child¡¯s lungs.


    Qin Xi cast a poison-removal talisman into the little girl¡¯s lungs. When she was done, she checked her pulse again and felt an extremely weak pulse. Only then did she heave a sigh of relief.


    Although the child had been suffocated for a long time, after Qin Xi performed acupuncture with the Ice Soul Silver Needles she just bought, the child was barely pulled back from the gates of hell.


    ¡°Doctor, how is it? Can my daughter be saved?¡±


    The mother, who had already collapsed to the ground, looked at Qin Xi hopefully and asked worriedly. She was afraid of hearing bad news and bit her lower lip nervously.


    The child¡¯s father, grandmother, and the others also looked at Qin Xi and clenched their fists nervously.


    Qin Xi smiled faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    After a while, someone exclaimed, ¡°Look, the child¡¯s face seems to have returned to normal.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The child¡¯s lip color has also become normal. Oh my god, if I didn¡¯t see it with my own eyes, I would never have thought that it was possible!¡±


    Gao Huiren and Liu Dequan also noticed it, but they were too shocked to speak.


    Gao Huiren was the one who was most shocked. He was the one who confirmed that the child was dead. However, in the blink of an eye, Qin Xi revived the dead.


    He did not believe in such a thing as bringing the dead back to life. He quickly took the child¡¯s pulse and opened her eyes to check. In the end, he was so shocked that he was speechless.


    The shock and admiration in his eyes was enough to reveal the surging emotions in his heart.


    Liu Dequan knew Qin Xi very well. Even if she said that she had the ability to revive the dead, he would believe her unconditionally because her name was Qin Xi.


    After another 15 minutes, everyone saw that the girl¡¯s eyelashes actually fluttered a few times. No one dared to breathe loudly, afraid that they would disturb Qin Xi.


    When the vibrating needles finally stopped, the child slowly opened her eyes. After blinking for a few seconds, she burst into tears.


    When the child¡¯s mother heard her daughter¡¯s cries, she hugged her and cried her heart out. The family beside her also cried tears of joy.


    ¡°Divine doctor, she¡¯s really a divine doctor. Thank you, thank you!¡± The child¡¯s father was so excited that he was incoherent. In the end, he did not know how to thank her. He quickly knelt down and kowtowed to Qin Xi.


    Qin Xi quickly helped him up and said, ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. Since you came to my clinic for treatment, of course I have to do my best. This is our duty as doctors.¡±


    ¡°Is this child really saved?¡±


    The other onlookers looked at all of this in disbelief, as if they were in a dream. It was unreal. This was too ridiculous. The child was clearly not breathing. How could she come back to life so quickly?


    In just a week, the news that the boss of Ji Ding Hall could revive the dead spread like wildfire.


    It also laid the foundation for Qin Xi to become a legend.

 Chapter 371 - 371 Han Shis Scheme

    371 Han Shi¡¯s Scheme


    Two days later, it was Grandma Xia¡¯s 60th birthday.


    This day, people were greeted with the first snow of 1983. Crystal clear snowflakes danced in the sky. Qin Xi reached out to catch them, and the snowflakes melted into a cold drop of water.


    Han Shi opened the umbrella and held it above Qin Xi. He held Qin Xi¡¯s hand and looked at her with a smile.


    It was rare for the two of them to dress formally. Han Shi was wearing a sapphire blue suit. His entire body was filled with exquisite items, making him as noble and extraordinary as a young master. Coupled with his domineering aura, he could easily stand out from a crowd.


    Qin Xi was wearing a camel-colored woolen coat with a retro lapel. She was wearing pine platform shoes and looked like a medieval noble lady.


    These were all designed by Qin Xi based on her memories from her previous life. Dong Xiaoxuan was in charge of making it. This was because Dong Xiaoxuan used to be in the fashion industry and was more familiar with it.


    Qin Xi did not expect Dong Xiaoxuan to have such skills. It was a waste of talent for her to be a nanny. After thinking for a moment, she suddenly had a bold idea.


    As for Han Shi, he had never seen Qin Xi dressed like this before. Seeing how beautiful Qin Xi was, he immediately felt a sense of crisis and suddenly regretted letting her dress up like this.


    ¡°Wifey, you have to follow me closely later and not leave my sight, understand?¡±


    Qin Xi was stunned. ¡°Why?¡±


    They were going to attend a birthday banquet, not going to do something dangerous. Why couldn¡¯t she leave his side? Seeing that he was still so serious, she couldn¡¯t help but be curious. ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    Seeing her puzzled expression, Dong Xiaoxuan, who was at the side, covered her mouth and chuckled. Even Blood Stealer could tell what was going on and said teasingly, ¡°Of course it¡¯s because Lady Boss is too beautiful. Boss is afraid of losing you!¡±


    Han Shi glared at Blood Stealer and turned his attention to Qin Xi.


    ¡°Xi, why don¡¯t you change back to your previous clothes? Actually, you¡¯re so good-looking that you¡¯ll look good in anything. There¡¯s no need to dress up formally. Besides, if you are too dazzling, you¡¯ll steal all the limelight, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Qin Xi rolled her eyes and said with a straight face, ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Do you want Grandma Xia to wait for us?¡±


    Han Shi got into the car and ignored Qin Xi. He turned his face to the side. In order to let Qin Xi know that he was angry, he snorted.


    However, after waiting for a long time, Qin Xi did not take the initiative to talk to him. He could only turn his head back awkwardly and say without blushing, ¡°I¡¯m angry, but you didn¡¯t even say something nice to me. Are you still my wife?¡±


    Of course, Qin Xi knew what he was thinking and was holding back her laughter. Now that she was asked, she tilted her head and blinked her big innocent eyes. She asked in confusion, ¡°Are you angry? Why? Shouldn¡¯t I be the one who¡¯s angry?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Then let¡¯s not be angry. It¡¯s not good for your health to be angry.¡± Han Shi smiled foolishly.


    The two of them chatted for a long time before finally arriving at the Xia family¡¯s old residence.


    Qin Xi had been to the old residence once and the doorkeeper knew her. Xia Tangxin had also instructed the doorkeeper to let Qin Xi in without an invitation.


    However, just as the doorkeeper was respectfully inviting Qin Xi and Han Shi into the residence, a familiar voice suddenly came from the door.


    ¡°Yo, where did this Tom, Dick, and Harry come from? You have to have an invitation to enter a high-class banquet. Doorkeeper, watch out. Don¡¯t let anyone in. If a thief sneaks in, you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences!¡±

 Chapter 372 - 372 Dung Beetle

    372 Dung Beetle


    Hearing this ear-piercing voice, Qin Xi and Han Shi immediately recognized who it was.


    Xue Ya, the woman who was once the secretary of the mayor of Qinglin Town and was kicked by Han Shi at the Rising Sun Hotel.


    Xue Ya was dressed in branded clothes. She was wearing a big red mink coat and a tight cheongsam. Her thighs were exposed, and the goosebumps on her legs were obvious.


    Seeing Qin Xi turn around, dressed in simple and fashionable clothes, Xue Ya, who was already jealous, immediately felt a strong hatred in her heart.


    Although she was thinking about this, she knew that the people here were all big shots. If she wanted Qin Xi to suffer and even kneel in front of her to lick her shoes, she could only rely on the man beside her.


    Hence, she held the man¡¯s arm and rubbed her chest against it, complaining coquettishly.


    ¡°CEO Fan, I know them. They¡¯re just bumpkins from a very, very small village. I don¡¯t know what method they used to sneak in. If CEO Xia finds out, he¡¯ll certainly flare up. Moreover, they used to be rude to me. CEO Fan, help me teach them a lesson, okay?¡±


    The man called CEO Fan looked even worse than Brother Dali last time. His beer belly was about to burst his clothes.


    His eyes narrowed into a line as he sized up Qin Xi with a lecherous gaze. Then, he pinched Xue Ya¡¯s butt with his big greasy hand.


    ¡°Baby, I¡¯ll do whatever you say! How do you want me to teach them a lesson?¡±


    Hearing this, although Xue Ya felt disgusted, in order to marry into a rich family, she endured the disgust and smiled.


    ¡°I know CEO Fan dotes on me the most. I won¡¯t make things difficult for them. Just make them kneel down in front of me and wipe my shoes. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Baby, let¡¯s do that!¡±


    CEO Fan looked at Qin Xi and Han Shi with mockery.


    ¡°Hey, the two of you, listen up. I¡¯m Fan Jiawei from the Prosperous Cosmetics Company. This is my woman. Kneel down obediently. Otherwise¡­ Hmph, I¡¯ll make you unable to stay in Luoping City anymore.¡±


    Xue Ya said smugly, ¡°Did you hear that? Qin Xi, do you think you are something after sleeping with an old man to get a million yuan? You¡¯re just a b*tch no one wants.¡±


    ¡°Now, if you still want to stay in Luoping City, kneel in front of me and beg for mercy. Perhaps I¡¯ll let you off.¡±


    Many people came in one after another. These were all people invited by Xia Zhenguo to attend his mother¡¯s 60th birthday. They were all dressed in gold and silver and were all upper-class people.


    Hearing Xue Ya¡¯s words, they immediately looked at Qin Xi with disdain. Some women even quickly pulled their male companions away, as if they were afraid that Qin Xi would covet their man.


    Seeing the reactions of the people around her, Xue Ya immediately felt the pleasure of taking revenge. A vicious smile appeared on her face. ¡°How is it? Do you want to kneel?¡±


    Just as Han Shi was about to make a move, Qin Xi stopped him and shook her head. ¡°This kind of woman is like a dung beetle. Don¡¯t get your hand. Leave her to me!¡±


    Qin Xi ignored the gazes of the people around her and shook her head at Xue Ya. ¡°You really don¡¯t learn. I wanted to leave you a way out, but now, I don¡¯t think you need it. You¡¯re really stupid!¡±


    With that, she held Han Shi¡¯s arm and walked towards the residence proudly.

 Chapter 373 - 373 Im Very Obedient!

    373 I¡¯m Very Obedient!


    ¡°Hey, Qin Xi, don¡¯t be arrogant. How dare you leave without my permission? Do you believe that I will make your life in Luoping City a living hell?¡±


    ¡°Security, security, didn¡¯t you see her go in? She doesn¡¯t have an invitation. How can you let her in? If CEO Xia gets angry, you¡¯ll be kicked out.¡±


    Seeing that Qin Xi ignored her threat, Xue Ya was about to explode with anger. She vented her anger on the security guard at the door and scolded him like a shrew.


    Initially, the security guard did not want to bicker with a woman like her, but Xue Ya kept courting death. In the end, she even cursed the security guard¡¯s ancestor. This was unbearable.


    One of the security guards sneered. ¡°Madam, Miss Qin can come and go as she wishes. It¡¯s not your place to shout. Who do you think you are? What right do you have to compare to Miss Qin?¡±


    ¡°People who come today are all successful and upper-class people. Your behavior just now is really unpresentable. You should take a good look at yourself in the mirror. You¡¯re so jealous that it makes people disgusted.¡±


    The security guard¡¯s words completely infuriated Xue Ya. She flew into a rage and pointed at his nose. ¡°How dare you talk back to me? I think you don¡¯t want to work anymore. I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, she suddenly felt that something was wrong. The corners of her mouth drooped and saliva began to flow down. She was not cursing, but, ¡°¡­ Dad, dad, dad!¡±


    The security guard was stunned for a moment before he suddenly flew into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°What a weirdo. I¡¯m not married yet. Why are you calling me dad? Let me tell you, I¡¯m innocent. Don¡¯t even think about slandering me.¡±


    ¡°Seriously, who in the world is she? Why is the Xia family inviting such people? How embarrassing.¡±


    President Fan¡¯s face darkened. He was already very unhappy with being ignored by Qin Xi. Now, Xue Ya actually cursed on such an occasion. She couldn¡¯t win the argument and actually called the security guard ¡®Dad¡¯. Wasn¡¯t she stomping his dignity on the ground?


    Immediately, CEO Fan snorted and took out the invitation letter. He ignored Xue Ya and strode away, looking like he couldn¡¯t wait to run away.


    Everyone looked at Xue Ya, who was drooling like a fool, and avoided her like she was a rat.


    After dealing with Xue Ya, Qin Xi felt comfortable all over. She muttered softly, ¡°As expected, it¡¯s good for your health to torture scum.¡±


    Although Han Shi did not know what Qin Xi had done, he saw her flick her finger at something the moment she turned around.


    He knew that Qin Xi must have done something extraordinary again. He lowered his eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re naughty.¡±


    Her entire body went numb from his charming voice, and she subconsciously blushed.


    ¡°Huh? Why are you blushing? Are you cold? I¡¯ll give you the clothes!¡±


    Seeing that his wife¡¯s face was a little red like the evening glow, Han Shi was about to take off his coat.


    Qin Xi¡¯s face turned even redder. She reached out to pinch his waist. Unfortunately, Han Shi was too lean and there wasn¡¯t any flab on his waist.


    She glared at him and said angrily, ¡°Just behave yourself. If you dare to spout nonsense again, believe it or not, you¡¯ll sleep on the floor tonight.¡±


    Han Shi immediately surrendered and closed his mouth tightly. He signaled with his eyes, ¡°I¡¯m very obedient!¡±

 Chapter 374 - 374 If You Dont Offend Me, I Wont Offend You

    374 If You Don¡¯t Offend Me, I Won¡¯t Offend You


    When they arrived at the main hall, they saw that it was filled with women. Because the heater in the room was turned on, everyone entered and took off their coats, including Qin Xi.


    Qin Xi¡¯s outfit was special. The coat was ordinary, similar to the most popular tweed coat this year.


    The only difference was that there were some retro elements. After taking it off, the Chanel inside made the women look at her in surprise and envy. This made Qin Xi, who was usually unaffected by people¡¯s gazes, feel a little uncomfortable.


    Not only her, but even Han Shi¡¯s outfit was envied. They felt that if their husband was in that kind of suit, he would also look great.


    A woman in her twenties who had the potential to be a home-wrecker walked up to Qin Xi in high heels. She stared at Han Shi and asked with a smile, ¡°Yo, is this your boyfriend? Why haven¡¯t I seen him before? Which family is he from?¡±


    This question was naturally directed at Qin Xi, but her gaze did not land on Qin Xi at all. It was clearly intended as provocation.


    Qin Xi chuckled and imitated the woman¡¯s voice and tone. ¡°Yo, which rich lady is this? Why? Haven¡¯t you seen a man before? Your eyes are about to fall on my man. Is no one going to do anything about it?¡±


    The woman¡¯s face darkened. She finally moved her gaze away from Han Shi and landed on Qin Xi¡¯s face. Seeing that her skin was fair and rosy and that she had a baby face and looked very young, the woman was extremely jealous. She sneered in disdain. ¡°What a rude country bumpkin. I only greeted you to show some respect. Don¡¯t push your luck. Do you know who my husband is? How dare you talk to me like that!¡±


    Qin Xi raised her eyebrows and put on a surprised expression. ¡°Oh, so you have a man. Then please watch your eyes. Those who don¡¯t know better will think that all the rich ladies are like you, interested in married men!¡±


    Her words not only caused the other rich ladies to distance themselves from the women, but also mocked her for being a slut.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    The woman flew into a rage out of humiliation. She reached out and slapped Qin Xi on the face. It had to be noted that the woman was wearing a diamond ring. This thing was very sharp.


    When everyone saw this, they couldn¡¯t cover their eyes. However, no one went forward to stop her. Some women even watched the show with gloating expressions.


    Men liked beautiful women, but women didn¡¯t. From the moment they saw Qin Xi, they showed hostility.


    Before the woman¡¯s slap could land, Han Shi quickly retreated three to four meters with Qin Xi, dodging the woman¡¯s slap.


    Due to inertia, the woman missed and hit the decorative vase half a meter tall behind her. With a bang, the vase shattered on the ground. The woman also fell on the fragments. Immediately, many wounds appeared on her body and blood flowed all over the ground.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±


    The woman let out a heart-wrenching scream. Seeing this, the surrounding people immediately stood far away.


    Qin Xi frowned. She did not expect things to turn out like this just because she dodged a slap. She did not think that she had gone overboard. After all, if people did not offend her, she would not offend them. This woman had already slapped her. Did she have to put her face close to her and let her slap her?


    However, this was Old Madam Xia¡¯s birthday banquet after all. Old people hated bloodshed at birthday banquets. Wouldn¡¯t that put the Xia family in a difficult position?


    ¡°What¡¯s so noisy?¡±


    At this moment, a dignified and cold voice came from upstairs. Everyone subconsciously looked at the staircase and saw an elegant old lady in a dark purple woolen cheongsam walking down calmly.

 Chapter 375 - 375 Enemy to the Death

    375 Enemy to the Death


    ¡°Old Madam Xia!¡±


    Everyone quickly greeted her, but no one mentioned what had just happened.


    Xia Tangxin held Old Madam Xia and winked at Qin Xi as a way of greeting.


    Xia Tangxin was dressed especially gracefully today. The light blue dress she was wearing made her figure look slender and her skin fair. Her long black hair was like a waterfall, draping over her shoulder.


    Han Shi¡¯s face darkened when he saw his wife winking at Xia Tangxin. He put his arm around Qin Xi¡¯s shoulder and turned his body slightly to avoid Xia Tangxin¡¯s ¡®flirtatious¡¯ gaze.


    Xia Tangxin gritted her teeth and glared at Han Shi, looking like she was about to bite him.


    Just as Qin Xi was about to explain the situation here, someone spoke first. Qin Xi knew this woman. She was Xie Min, whom she had met twice.


    She said ambiguously, ¡°Old Madam Xia, Qiu Juan had an argument with this lady. After that, Qiu Juan was suddenly on the ground and wounded by the vase fragments. At that time, it happened too quickly and we didn¡¯t see exactly what happened.¡±


    When Old Madam Xia heard the woman¡¯s words, her gaze landed on Qin Xi. Not only did she not question her, but she also smiled kindly. ¡°Xi, what took you so long to come? Tangxin and I have been waiting for you for a long time. Today, your Uncle Xia hired an excellent chef. Try it later and see if it tastes good. Let the chef make more of your favorite dishes.¡±


    When everyone heard that, they were stunned. It seemed that Old Madam Xia knew this woman called Xi and was especially close to her.


    Xie Min was so embarrassed that she wanted to find a hole to hide in.


    That¡¯s right, she was the one who sowed discord. She told the woman called Qiu Juan that Qin Xi was a promiscuous woman. She knew that Qiu Juan only maintained her relationship with her husband on the surface, but in fact, they were messing around and never interfered with each other¡¯s private lives.


    Just like that, Qiu Juan took a fancy to Han Shi and his tall and lean figure. Just looking at him made her excited. If not for the fact that the occasion was not right, she would have pounced on him.


    Of course, if Qin Xi and Han Shi knew what she was thinking, she probably wouldn¡¯t just be injured by the fragments.


    The reason why Xie Min did this was undoubtedly because she suspected that Gu Qing and Qin Xi had an ambiguous relationship. She wasn¡¯t sure last time.


    However, yesterday, she saw Gu Qing signing ¡®Qin Xi¡¯ during the ward round. She initially didn¡¯t know who Qin Xi was. Just now, she heard Qin Xi arguing with Xue Ya and confirmed that she was the woman who caused Gu Qing to be so absent-minded.


    This was unacceptable to her.


    She chased after Gu Qing for five years. Five years was neither long nor short, but it was the most precious five years of her life as a girl. She didn¡¯t think that she was inferior to Qin Xi. In fact, she thought that she was prettier than Qin Xi, had good medical skills, and came from a better family.


    From the fact that she could attend Old Madam Xia¡¯s birthday today, it could be seen that she and Gu Qing were definitely well-matched in terms of social status.


    It was obvious that Xie Min had forgotten what happened at the amusement park. She only thought that she was the best match for Gu Qing.


    She engraved Qin Xi¡¯s name in her mind. She was her enemy, the kind who she would fight to the death.

 Chapter 376 - 376 Yao Hui Pharmaceuticals Again

    376 Yao Hui Pharmaceuticals Again


    When Qin Xi and Han Shi sensed the hatred emanating from Xie Min, they looked at each other and saw confusion in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Han Shi¡¯s eyes were deep and dark. No one knew what he was thinking, but his gaze was terrifying.


    Qin Xi was also very surprised. As far as she could remember, she and Xie Min did not have any deep hatred for each other. If there was any, it would be the incident at the amusement park last time. However, was this matter worth Xie Min hating her so much?


    She did not understand at all.


    Since she did not understand, she would not think about it. In any case, she did not think that Xie Min could pose a threat to her.


    Ignoring Xie Min, Qin Xi walked to Old Madam Xia¡¯s side and said with a smile, ¡°Grandma Xia, I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t expect this to happen, but you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ve read your face. You¡¯ll be safe and sound. Besides, you will have a grandson-in-law coming to visit next year.¡±


    The last sentence was whispered into the old lady¡¯s ear, so Xia Tangxin did not hear it.


    ¡°Xi, is what you said true? Will there really be¡­¡± Old Madam Xia perked up. She grabbed Qin Xi¡¯s hand excitedly and asked.


    Qin Xi put a finger to her lips. Only then did the old lady realize that her granddaughter was still beside her. She quickly covered her mouth and looked at Qin Xi.


    Seeing that the two of them were chatting and laughing, even whispering and talking in riddles, Xia Tangxin was curious. She leaned closer and asked, ¡°Grandma, what are you two talking about? Why are you whispering? Let me hear it too!¡±


    Old Madam Xia held her hand and smiled until her face was wrinkled. When she looked at Xia Tangxin, her eyes were filled with love and doting. She said, ¡°Nothing much. Alright, help me entertain the guests. Let Xi sit with me. I¡¯m tired!¡±


    Xia Tangxin pouted and went to greet the rich ladies present.


    As for Xie Min, no one remembered her. Old Madam Xia was deliberately ignoring her. She stood in the middle with an awkward expression. No one came forward to cheer her up because they were afraid of Old Madam Xia.


    Old Madam Xia was old now, but when she was young, she was the one who founded the Xia Corporation. She was very ruthless. Even Xia Zhenguo was not as ruthless as her.


    Therefore, these rich ladies were as obedient as kittens in front of her.


    As for Qiu Juan, the woman who was wounded by the fragments, Xia Tangxin asked the servant to look for Qiu Juan¡¯s husband. To Qin Xi¡¯s surprise, Qiu Juan¡¯s husband was actually the executive vice president of Yao Hui Pharmaceuticals, Tang He.


    Qin Xi and Han Shi looked at each other and saw surprise in each other¡¯s eyes.


    In other words, Tang He was the second-largest shareholder of Yao Hui Pharmaceuticals. Ever since Money King came to the clinic to cause trouble last time, Qin Xi had asked someone to investigate Yao Hui Pharmaceuticals.


    The entire Yao Hui Pharmaceuticals was divided into three factions. The first was Jun Yaohui, the founder of Yao Hui Pharmaceuticals. He was a ruthless and decisive leader who would not stop until he achieved his goal.


    Before he established the Yao Hui Group, he persuaded two parties to invest in it because he did not have enough funds.


    One of them was Tang He¡¯s father. Now that Tang He had succeeded his father, he had been in charge of everything.


    The second was Luo Chen. The Luo family had been doctors for generations. Many popular pills on the market for common illnesses like fevers and colds were invented by the Luo family.


    However, in Luo Chen¡¯s generation, not only did the effect of the pills decrease drastically, but the price also increased a lot. There were even people who suffered from paralysis after taking the pill.

 Chapter 377 - 377 Retribution

    377 Retribution


    Qin Xi¡¯s investigation was actually not comprehensive. At that time, she thought that the people from Yao Hui Pharmaceuticals would come to take revenge, but after waiting for a few days, no one came, so she gradually forgot about it.


    Now that she saw Tang He, Qin Xi suddenly narrowed her eyes. She read his face and saw a few blurry figures floating beside him, baring their fangs and brandishing their claws. It was only because Tang He had something blessed to ward off evil that these blurry figures could not hurt him at all.


    At this point, the corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth curled up. A golden light shot out from her fingertip and entered the pendant on Tang He¡¯s neck. The pendant transformed from the Exorcism Talisman to the Yin Gathering Talisman.


    In other words, not only could the thing around Tang He¡¯s neck not exorcize evil, but it was also an evil-gathering thing. The figures that could not touch him just now were weighing down on him.


    Tang He instantly felt a chill run down his spine. Moreover, he suddenly felt as if something was pressing down on him. It was very heavy, especially on his neck.


    Not only that, but her arms, legs, and waist also felt many times heavy. It was difficult to walk.


    Even when he walked, his speed slowed down manyfold. Moreover, his walking posture was very strange. Seeing this scene, everyone looked at him strangely. Being stared at by so many people, Tang He also felt embarrassed, and his expression darkened.


    He bowed deeply to Old Madam Xia to show his respect. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb your birthday banquet, Old Madam Xia. I¡¯ll bring my wife back now. Please don¡¯t take what happened today to heart.¡±


    From the beginning to the end, he did not look at Qiu Juan, nor did he show any concern for her. It was as if they were complete strangers.


    Although Qiu Juan¡¯s body was in pain and she couldn¡¯t move, as soon as Tang He arrived, she stopped wailing in pain. She bit her lower lip and looked at him pitifully.


    On the other hand, Tang He couldn¡¯t even be bothered to pretend to be lovey-dovey with her. For some reason, he had a bad feeling, but he did not know where it came from.


    Old Madam Xia was helped to the sofa in the living room by Qin Xi and Han Shi. She said calmly, ¡°Mr. Tang, I won¡¯t keep you at the banquet today. You should bring your wife to the hospital for a checkup!¡±


    Tang He was not in the mood to attend the banquet now. He only wanted to leave as soon as possible. He felt that something was wrong with his body. Even his lower body felt like it was tied to a big rock, making his forehead sweat.


    Only Qin Xi could tell what was going on. She almost laughed out loud. She quickly turned her face to the side and held back her laughter.


    Seeing this, Han Shi blinked at her, as if asking her what had happened.


    Qin Xi briefly told him that Tang He was haunted by something, and there was a lot of it. It would probably not be long before he was crushed to death.


    The birthday banquet was a buffet. All the food was placed on the table for the guests to choose from.


    Of course, those who could attend the banquet were not here to eat. Instead, they were more interested in networking. Fortunately, the fruits today were all catered by Sweet Dew. There were also some preserved sweet fruits and canned food. It was a good opportunity to do some free marketing among the upper-class.


    It was winter now. Although Qin Xi¡¯s fruit trees were still bearing fruit, there were clearly not many left. Therefore, after participating in the medical exchange, she had to make a trip back to Shangwan Village.


    Not only did she have to set up a spirit gathering array formation in the orchard, but she also had to see how those useless people Mu Tianzheng sent her were doing.

 Chapter 378 - 378 Shopping Mall

    378 Shopping Mall


    After the banquet ended, Qin Xi gave the bronze mirror to Old Madam Xia as a gift. Moreover, she also left a Mind Cleansing Talisman on it. It could better relieve the fatigue of the old and promote sleep.


    On the way back, Han Shi asked Qin Xi about Xie Min.


    Qin Xi said that she was also very confused, but she still explained some of the friction between her and Xie Min. ¡°If not for me interfering to save the patient that day, I¡¯m afraid she wouldn¡¯t even be able to keep her job as a doctor.¡±


    ¡°Then why is she so hostile to you?¡± Han Shi was puzzled.


    Qin Xi shrugged. ¡°Maybe she thinks I made her embarrassed. Let¡¯s not talk about this. After the medical exchange tomorrow, I¡¯ll take a trip home. The fruit trees at home need a spirit gathering array.¡±


    Han Shi thought for a moment and said, ¡°Our first batch of vegetables will ripen in half a month. How do you plan to sell them?¡±


    ¡°Previously, I thought of selling it to the big restaurant, but later on, I felt that it was inappropriate to do so. If the big restaurant doesn¡¯t accept our price and instigates the villagers to sell it to them, we might end up getting nothing. We might as well sell it ourselves. We¡¯ll keep it at the Sweet Dew Fruit Store for the time being. When spring comes, I plan to build a shopping mall in the city. Do you still remember the Old Master Qi gave me?¡±


    ¡°You want to build a shopping mall over there? Isn¡¯t it a little far?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. In the future, the Sweet Dew Fruit Shop, the Tea Shop, the Food Shop, the Wine Shop, the Beverage Shop, the Drug Store, and the vegetables will all be sold in the mall. This way, we won¡¯t have to worry about losing customers. Moreover, the current Sweet Dew Fruit Shop is in short supply of fruits. Not only are there locals buying from us, but there are also many people from other provinces especially making the trip over to buy it. We need a bigger space.¡±


    ¡°When the time comes, I¡¯ll have to trouble you with managing the mall.¡± Qin Xi said as she leaned into Han Shi¡¯s arms.


    Actually, Qin Xi felt that Han Shi must have found out something about her identity, which was why he had been coming over to Luoping city to see her every other day.


    Although she did not explicitly tell Han Shi that she was from the Mu family, it did not mean that Mu Tianzheng would not find someone to tell Han Shi about it. Otherwise, Han Shi would not have worked so hard to develop his career just to be in the same league with Qin Xi.


    He did not ask, and she did not say. This was the way the couple had always done it.


    ¡°By the way, what do you plan to do with Tang He and Yao Hui Pharmaceuticals?¡±


    Han Shi played with her hair. ¡°I thought Yao Hui Pharmaceuticals would come and cause trouble for us. I didn¡¯t expect them to ignore us. If I didn¡¯t see Tang He today, I would have forgotten about them.¡±


    ¡°Tang He is not a good person. He has killed a lot of people. Moreover, I gave him a small gift, which is enough to keep him busy for a long time.¡±


    The gift Qin Xi was referring to was naturally the vengeful souls that had yet to dissipate. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve investigated Yao Hui Pharmaceuticals. Not only does their medicine contain a small amount of illegal substance but the effect of the medicine is also not up to standard. You can recover in three days by taking other medicines, but if you take their medicine, it¡¯ll take a week for you to recover. They did it to greatly increase the sales.¡±

 Chapter 379 - 379 Unable to Fight Back

    379 Unable to Fight Back


    ¡°I also realized that there is a huge conspiracy behind the company. After the patient recovered from the cold, they would catch a fever. When the fever recovered, the patient might have the symptoms of sneezing and running nose.¡±


    ¡°In short, their goal is to make you take their medicine all the time. Over time, because of the illegal substance, the patients will grow very dependent on their medicine. This company is really too evil. In the long run, those patients¡¯ bodies will collapse sooner or later. Not only that, but since Tang He is guilty of murder, I don¡¯t believe that the other two shareholders are innocent.¡±


    Han Shi finally asked. ¡°Are you going to make a move on Yao Hui?¡±


    Qin Xi snapped her fingers and said with a smile, ¡°Smart. In the future, we¡¯ll definitely enter the medical industry. Instead of wasting time building our own medicine, it¡¯s better to just snatch it. Of course, if Yao Hui Pharmaceuticals didn¡¯t do so many evil things, I wouldn¡¯t have targeted them. Who asked them to provoke me first? Take it that¡­ I¡¯m helping the people get rid of evil!¡±


    ¡°Leave this to me. Just stay in the clinic and treat the patients!¡±


    Han Shi did not think that there was anything wrong with Qin Xi wanting to deal with Yao Hui Pharmaceutical. No matter how powerful Yao Hui Pharmaceutical Company was, just the fact that they had angered his woman time and time again was unforgivable.


    He kissed the back of her hand and looked at her affectionately. ¡°I¡¯ll give Yao Hui Pharmaceutical to you in three days!¡±


    Qin Xi did not doubt Han Shi¡¯s ability at all. She smiled brightly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait.¡±


    **


    Late at night, in Shangwan Village.


    The old bachelor returned home reeking of alcohol with his drinking buddy. Previously, he bragged that he had a woman he could sleep with at any time he wanted, but his drinking buddy did not believe him.


    Therefore, in order to show that he was not lying, he brought his drinking buddy home.


    With a bang, the old bachelor and his drinking buddy entered the warehouse where Qin Lan was locked up. Qin Lan, who was trembling from the cold, was curled up in the corner, covered in straw and smelly blankets.


    ¡°Did you see that? That is my dog. Hahaha, how is it? Do you want to try?¡±


    It was unknown if the old bachelor was really drunk or not, but he smiled mysteriously. ¡°Let me tell you something. This woman is really good in bed. I guarantee that she will satisfy you. If you want, I¡¯ll give her to you tonight. How about that?¡±


    Although Qin Lan¡¯s skin was not as fair as before, she was still much better-looking than most of the women in the village. The drinking buddy couldn¡¯t help but be tempted.


    He was extremely excited and kept rubbing his hands, but he refused insincerely. ¡°Laosan, that¡¯s not good. If my wife finds out, she¡¯ll kill me!¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? If I keep my mouth tight and you keep your mouth tight, how can she find out? Besides, this is the girl from the Qin family. She¡¯s been pampered since she was young. Don¡¯t you want to try?¡± The old bachelor continued to egg him on.


    ¡°Then, then I¡¯ll¡­ just do it once?¡±


    The old bachelor yawned and waved his hand, saying indifferently, ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯m going to sleep. When you¡¯re done, go back on your own!¡±


    When the drinking buddy heard this, he was overjoyed.


    He suddenly looked at Qin Lan as if he wanted to eat her up, but Qin Lan couldn¡¯t fight back at all.

 Chapter 380 - 380 Let Him Be a Eunuch Forever

    380 Let Him Be a Eunuch Forever


    Qin Lan thought that as long as it was not the old bachelor, it did not matter who she was with. As long as she could escape here, she would do anything.


    However, she never expected that this was just the beginning of her endless torture.


    This time, she did her best to satisfy Cao Dajun so that she could have another way out. While drunk, Cao Dajun indeed had some feelings for Qin Lan who looked flirtatious and charming.


    ¡°Brother Dajun, as long as you help me out, I promise that I¡¯ll be yours from now on. I don¡¯t want status or money. As long as you treat me well, I¡¯ll follow you for the rest of my life, okay?¡±


    Qin Lan had said the same thing to Old Qiao when she was under him. Although Old Qiao looked honest, he was not gullible and did not believe Qin Lan at all.


    Therefore, as soon as the greenhouse was built, Old Qiao left the village with his workmates. As for the promise to save her, he had long forgotten about it.


    Qin Lan did not know what was going on outside. She was still waiting for Old Qiao to come and save her. If she knew that she had been abandoned, she would probably break down.


    ¡°Baby, is what you said true? Do you really want nothing but to follow me?¡±


    The drinking buddy¡¯s name was Cao Dajun. He often drank with Feng Laosan. Feng Laosan did not know what Cao Dajun did for a living, but he knew very well how rich Cao Dajun was.


    Therefore, in order to earn some money to buy alcohol, Feng Laosan did not hesitate to ask Qin Lan to sleep with Cao Dajun. If she served Cao Dajun well, he would be able to drink as much as he wanted in the future.


    As long as Qin Lan satisfied Cao Dajun this time, Feng Laosan believed that many people would want to come over and try it out. At that time, he could make a killing.


    This was Feng Laosan¡¯s plan.


    At this moment, Qin Lan still did not know what Feng Laosan was thinking. She was nodding as she looked at Cao Dajun pitifully.


    ¡°I¡¯ll follow whoever saves me. Brother Dajun, I¡¯ve had enough of this place. I don¡¯t have enough to eat or wear every day and have to be beaten up by the old bachelor. His mother also scolded and kicked me. Brother Dajun, I really want to leave this place. Can you help me?¡±


    Cao Dajun chuckled. ¡°That depends on how good you are at it.¡±


    As he spoke, he pressed Qin Lan¡¯s head down. Qin Lan was caught off guard and almost vomited. However, for the sake of freedom, she could only endure the urge to vomit and the disgusting smell of his underpants¡­


    After a night, Qin Xi could no longer close her mouth and her eyes rolled up from time to time. She swore that if she could get out, she would burn the old bachelor¡¯s family to death. As for Cao Dajun, she would make him a eunuch for the rest of his life.


    **


    At the medical exchange meeting.


    This medical exchange was centered on Chinese and Western medicine. All the doctors gathered here were famous in Zhehai Province.


    Sitting in an inconspicuous place below, Qin Xi looked at a hundred or so experts and suddenly felt a little sad because there was really no Chinese doctor here.


    Although it was said to be a Chinese and Western medical exchange, Western medicine dominated the stage. It would be a lie to say that she was not sad.


    ¡°Shifu, are you interested in giving a speech on stage?¡± Gao Huiren did not choose the front seat. Instead, he sat at the back with Qin Xi.


    Qin Xi shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I don¡¯t know much about Western medicine. I¡¯ll just listen.¡±


    Gao Huiren nodded. ¡°They¡¯ll only talk about theoretical knowledge that wasn¡¯t theorized by themselves. I think most of them don¡¯t even know what they are talking about.¡±

 Chapter 381 - 381 Challenge the Famous Doctor

    381 Challenge the Famous Doctor


    At nine in the morning, famous doctors from Zhehai Province arrived one after another. There were a total of seven famous doctors on stage, two of whom were from the Zhehai Provincial Medical Association.


    Seeing that the audience was almost full, the famous doctors began to make long and dull speeches.


    Qin Xi listened the entire time and was more and more disappointed. Although she had long expected this outcome, she still felt very upset.


    She shook her head and said in a low voice, looking somewhat dejected, ¡°Gao Huiren, let¡¯s go. There¡¯s no need to stay for this medical exchange.¡±


    Gao Huiren also felt that it was boring and immediately agreed. Just as the two of them stood up and were about to leave, the person on the stage suddenly stopped them.


    ¡°Excuse me, it¡¯s time for the speech. Please keep quiet and don¡¯t make a noise. Thank you for your cooperation.¡± What the person meant was that they should quickly sit back down.


    Everyone subconsciously turned around to look at Qin Xi and Gao Huiren and frowned in displeasure.


    Qin Xi did not care if they were happy or not. In any case, she was in a bad mood and could not force herself to sit down and listen to their pretentious speeches. She was already furious. She turned around and looked at the person on the stage.


    Those who were scanned by her subconsciously felt an indescribable pressure. Qin Xi raised her chin and asked firmly, ¡°You said that you¡¯re all famous doctors in Zhehai Province and are all specialists in your own line of work. Then let me ask you, do you have the ability to complete a surgery without any surgical tools?¡±


    Everyone was in an uproar!


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this nonsense? How can anyone perform surgery without any tools? Is she here to cause trouble?¡±


    ¡°I think so. Otherwise, why did she deliberately make noises?¡±


    ¡°I think she¡¯s crazy about becoming famous. She even dares to question the experts.¡±


    Qin Xi did not care about their sarcastic remarks. Instead, she looked at the so-called experts on the stage and said, ¡°Then let me ask you again. Can you accurately determine what illness the patient has without the help of any medical equipment?¡±


    ¡°Miss, we¡¯re Western medicine doctors. What you¡¯re saying is clearly infeasible.¡± A man in his forties was wearing a white coat and looked gentle.


    He did not answer directly, but his tone was filled with disdain.


    Qin Xi laughed instead of getting angry. ¡°Let¡¯s be honest. How many of you really know what you just said? Also, did you write that yourself? Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself for using other people¡¯s work?¡±


    ¡°If this is what medical exchange is about, I might as well stay at home and read it online. Those who don¡¯t know might think that you were sharing your original work that you¡¯ve put in enormous effort to study and research.¡±


    Everyone was rendered speechless. Indeed, although it was called a medical exchange, it was mainly just the so-called famous doctor reading an essay that even they could not understand. The rest of the people didn¡¯t even get to ask a question.


    On second thought, the audience felt what Qin Xi said made sense.


    ¡°Miss, let me ask you a question. Do you know anything about medicine? Can you tell the anatomy of the human body?¡±


    It was still that gentle-looking middle-aged man in his forties who spoke. His name was He Xu, the deputy director of the People¡¯s Hospital. He was respected and well-educated and could be considered an important figure in the medical world.


    Qin Xi crossed her arms and looked at him with confidence.


    ¡°I do. Not only do I know the anatomy of the human body, but I can also perform a surgery without using any tools.¡±

 Chapter 382 - 382 Gao Huiren Acting Cold

    382 Gao Huiren Acting Cold


    When everyone heard Qin Xi¡¯s boastful words, they no doubt treated her as a lunatic who would forget to take her medicine.


    On the stage, He Xu and the other top doctors all laughed. They looked at her as if she was an idiot. They smiled arrogantly. ¡°Miss, although I don¡¯t know how you sneaked in, I can make an exception. If you want to leave, leave. This place is indeed not suitable for you.¡±


    In his mind, he thought, ¡°Go back and take your medicine. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself.¡±


    Qin Xi did not care about his sarcasm, but it did not mean that Gao Huiren did not care. He snorted coldly and looked at the people on the stage.


    ¡°Sneaked in? Do you think a medical exchange like this is worth sneaking in. You¡¯re just a bunch of old people who are fishing for fame. All you know is to show off your intelligence using other people¡¯s work. You¡¯re stupid and shameless. I feel sorry for you. Pfft!¡±


    Gao Huiren looked down on these old people, especially when they spoke rudely to his shifu.


    The doctors were all famous figures. When had they ever suffered such humiliation? Their faces were as ugly as if they had eaten flies.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re here to cause trouble on purpose. You don¡¯t know anything, but you talk big. You¡¯re not welcome here. Please leave. Security, security, get these two out.¡±


    The people from the Medical Association couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and called for security. To be honest, if not for the fact that the news media was here, they really wanted to scold Qin Xi and Gao Huiren.


    After saying that, someone suddenly exclaimed.


    ¡°Master Gao? Isn¡¯t this Master Gao? I heard that he came to Luoping to treat a big shot some time ago. I didn¡¯t expect to see him in person today. Oh my god, I¡¯m really honored.¡±


    ¡°Who is Master Gao? Is he very famous?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know Master Gao? He is the vice president of the Capital Medical Association. He¡¯s a master in both Chinese medicine and Western medicine. I heard that he was originally the president. However, he doesn¡¯t like to be restrained, so he stepped down.¡±


    ¡°No wonder he¡¯s so angry.¡± The people below the stage were all medical industry insiders, and a large number of them were medical students.


    Their voices naturally reached the ears of the famous doctors on the stage. When they heard that the person they had just spoken harshly to was actually the famous Master Gao, their hearts skipped a beat. They quickly stood up and looked at Gao Huiren in disbelief. They asked with uncertainty, ¡°Are you really Master Gao Huiren?¡±


    Gao Huiren snorted and placed his hands behind his back coldly. He said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    After his identity was confirmed, everyone was in an uproar. The cameras immediately focused on Gao Huiren. Everyone stood up and wanted to rush forward.


    ¡°Master Gao, I admire you very much. Can I have your autograph?¡±


    ¡°Master Gao, I¡¯ve read the summary of your experience in bone setting and bone reconnection. I want to ask you something about bone reconnection!¡±


    ¡°Master Gao¡­¡±


    Even the few doctors on the stage wanted to learn something from Master Gao and squeezed into the crowd. Unfortunately, everyone was quite excited. No one made way for them.


    Seeing that the situation was about to go out of control, Gao Huiren¡¯s face darkened and he immediately stopped them. ¡°This is a medical exchange, not a market. Go back and sit down!¡±

 Chapter 383 - 383 Reprimand

    383 Reprimand


    Gao Huiren and Qin Xi went on stage together. The staff quickly brought two chairs over. Seven famous doctors respectfully invited the two of them to take a seat.


    ¡°Master Gao, I¡¯m sorry. We didn¡¯t know that you would come. Please¡­¡±


    The person who spoke humbly was a member of the Medical Association of Zhehai Province called Qu Manzhang. He was considered an elder of the association. Usually, in the association, other than the president and vice president, he did not care about anyone else, let alone apologize to someone in front of so many people.


    Although he was a big shot in the association, in front of the respected Gao Huiren, he was nothing.


    Gao Huiren did not sit, so none of them dared to sit.


    Before the person could finish, Gao Huiren interrupted impatiently, ¡°Alright, enough with that. I¡¯m disappointed with this medical exchange.¡±


    These big shots, who were usually looked up to, could only lower their heads like primary school students being reprimanded by their parents. They did not dare to make a sound. The scene was very comical.


    Gao Huiren asked calmly, ¡°Let me ask you, have you invited the Chinese doctors?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Chinese doctors? They, they didn¡¯t participate in it in the past¡­¡± Qu Manzhang wiped the cold sweat off his forehead nervously and said carefully.


    Gao Huiren frowned and slammed the table angrily, scaring the few doctors so much that they did not even dare to breathe. ¡°I¡¯m asking you if you have invited them. I¡¯m not asking if they¡¯re going to participate or not.¡±


    ¡°¡­ No, no, no.¡±


    He Xu smiled awkwardly and stammered. He couldn¡¯t help but look at Gao Huiren and add in a low voice, ¡°They didn¡¯t want to come¡­¡±


    Gao Huiren looked at him sideways. ¡°Did they not want to come, or did you not want them to come?¡±


    Everyone was embarrassed and blushed.


    Just as Gao Huiren was about to lecture them again, Qin Xi said faintly, ¡°Alright, if you want to lecture, do it in private. We are in a meeting now. Don¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s precious time.¡±


    Gao Huiren¡¯s gloomy expression was instantly gone. He smiled and said, ¡°Shifu, you¡¯re right.¡±


    Then, he waved his hand and snorted. ¡°What are you waiting for? Go back to your seats and do what you need to do. As for your speech, cut that crap. No one wants to hear nonsense.¡±


    Everyone felt that their ears were playing tricks on them. Just now, Gao Huiren called the girl standing behind him ¡°Shifu¡±. Their eyes were filled with disbelief.

 Chapter 384 - 384 Mental Illness

    384 Mental Illness


    No one dared to ask why Gao Huiren would call Qin Xi shifu. They could only pretend that their ears were playing tricks on them.


    The seven of the doctors quickly took their seats. Qu Manzhang hesitated, not knowing where to start. He said into the microphone, ¡°Uh¡­ that¡¯s all for the speech session. Next is our on-site diagnosis. Let¡¯s bring on the stage the first patient.¡±


    On one side of the podium, a man and a woman in tattered clothes walked out.


    To be precise, it was a mother and son. The mother was dispirited and her legs were paralyzed. The son was taking care of her at the side. It was said that the mother¡¯s leg disease could not be cured at all. She traveled all over the country and spent all the money in the family to no avail. The son worked hard outside just to treat his mother. Later on, when he heard that there would be a medical exchange here, he brought his mother over.


    The seven doctors went forward to check on the woman one by one. With the help of various medical equipment, they asked about the basic situation and returned to their seats with solemn expressions.


    In the end, Gao Huiren also went over to check. He returned with a solemn expression too. Clearly, the woman¡¯s illness was a little troublesome.


    Looking at everyone¡¯s expressions, the man¡¯s heart skipped a beat and his face turned pale. ¡°Doctor, doctor, how¡¯s my mother?¡±


    The seven doctors frowned and shook their heads in embarrassment. At this moment, Qu Manzhang looked at Gao Huiren and asked carefully, ¡°Master Gao, our medical knowledge is limited. I wonder if you can tell anything? Can you enlighten us?¡±


    ¡°From the pulse, there¡¯s no hidden illness in this lady¡¯s leg. Instead, she¡¯s depressed, her Yin and Yang are out of whack, her liver is failing, and her heart and lungs are weak. This is caused by too many suppressed emotions accumulated in her heart. As for her leg illness, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s sick. What¡¯s sick is her heart.¡±


    Gao Huiren¡¯s words stunned everyone present, including the seven doctors.


    ¡°What do you mean by what¡¯s sick is her heart?¡± He Xu asked subconsciously.


    Gao Huiren stood up and came to the woman¡¯s side. He said, ¡°The real reason why she can¡¯t walk is psychological.¡±


    He looked at the woman¡¯s son. ¡°When your mother fell sick, did anything serious happen to your family?¡±


    The woman was called Li Mei, and Li Mei¡¯s son was called Lu Chuan. Lu Chuan¡¯s expression immediately changed and he said truthfully, ¡°Could it be because of my father? He was a miner. Three years ago, the coal mine collapsed and my father was buried. My mother cried for the entire night. After my father was buried, she became like this. Oh right, when my father was dug out, his legs were gone. Could it be because of this?¡±


    Li Mei rolled her glazed eyes, as if she had sensed something. Coincidentally, Gao Huiren saw it and shook his head with a sigh. ¡°Your mother¡¯s illness is a mental illness and needs to be treated by a psychiatrist. However, your mother¡¯s health is not good now. She¡¯s suffering from accumulated depression. In the long term, there will be problems. I¡¯ll prescribe you some medicine. With the help of the psychiatrist, your mother will recover soon.¡±


    Just as he was about to prescribe medicine, Qin Xi walked forward and said with a faint smile, ¡°Medicine is needed. As for the psychiatrist, he might not be able to cure her. Why don¡¯t you let me try?¡±


    ¡°Shifu?¡± Gao Huiren knew that Qin Xi was a divine doctor, but could a divine doctor also treat mental illnesses? Why didn¡¯t he know?


    Lu Chuan frowned at her, as if he did not believe in Qin Xi¡¯s medical skills. However, when he heard Gao Huiren call Qin Xi ¡®Shifu¡¯, he was slightly less suspicious.


    He took a step back and took the initiative to make way. ¡°Thank you!¡±

 Chapter 385 - 385 Sealing Herself

    385 Sealing Herself


    He Xu, who was about to say something, opened his mouth but didn¡¯t say anything in the end.


    Qin Xi took out Ice Soul Silver Needles and pierced it into Li Mei¡¯s acupoint. Seeing this, everyone gasped. Even Gao Huiren¡¯s eyes widened.


    The silver needle emitted a faint cold light that was especially terrifying under the spotlight. Everyone¡¯s hearts tightened and they did not dare to breathe loudly, afraid that they would disturb Qin Xi.


    Li Mei fell into a dream.


    In her era, marriages were mostly arranged and the couple couldn¡¯t get to see each other before marriage. It was not until the two of them entered the bridal chamber that they met for the first time.


    Just like that, Lu Shi and Li Mei got together. Although Lu Shi was taciturn, he doted on Li Mei very much. Although Li Mei was a little shy, as his wife, she took care of him wholeheartedly and his parents.


    That day, when Li Mei realized that she was pregnant, she immediately went to tell Lu Shi the good news. Unexpectedly, that day, the gentle old cow suddenly went crazy and hit her father-in-law. There was a bloody hole in his thigh. She was so frightened that she almost fainted. She staggered to call the villagers for help. Later on, the old cow was stopped by the villagers. Some experienced people said that the old cow had eaten a kind of mushroom and was delirious.


    The old man was seriously ill and they did not have the money to pay for a doctor. The burden on the family became heavier. Li Mei had no choice but to hide the fact that she was pregnant. She had to take care of her father-in-law and work in the fields. She was overfatigued, which led to a miscarriage. Her father-in-law blamed himself so much that he jumped into the river to commit suicide. The old lady was afraid of becoming a burden to her son, so she ended her life too.


    In the blink of an eye, the family was destroyed.


    Fortunately, Lu Shi was a responsible man. He knew that his wife had suffered a lot for this family and treated her twice as well. Two years later, they had another child, Lu Chuan.


    In order to let the mother and son live a good life, Lu Shi chose to become a miner.


    The day before the coal mine collapsed, Li Mei asked Lu Shi to quit his job. Although this job was profitable, it was also dangerous. Li Mei did not want Lu Shi to be in danger, so Lu Shi readily agreed.


    However, time could not be reversed, and there was no medicine for regret in the world. Lu Shi still died.


    Li Mei felt that the sky was about to collapse. She wanted to cry, but not a single tear could come out. After the funeral was over, her mind completely turned black, and her consciousness collapsed at that moment.


    In other words, her heart was dead.


    She sealed herself in the black world. There, Lu Shi was still looking at her with a smile. ¡°Mei, you should go back. Our son can¡¯t live without his mother. I¡¯ll wait for you here, forever¡­¡±

 Chapter 386 - 386 The Bracelet Vibrated

    386 The Bracelet Vibrated


    ¡°What joy is there in life? What sorrow is there in death? The living are alive, and the dead are gone. Why should you be troubled? Life and death are just fleeting clouds. Come back. Don¡¯t let the person who loves you be sad.¡±


    When Qin Xi said this, her voice was soft and mellow, echoing in the huge hall.


    Li Mei, who was originally in a daze, seemed to have been woken up. She subconsciously stood up. Because she had not walked for a long time, she could not stand steadily. However, her eyes were no longer blurry.


    ¡°Chuan, Chuan¡­¡± The first thing Li Mei said when she woke up was to call her son.


    When Lu Chuan saw that his mother could walk, he was so shocked that tears welled up in his eyes. He covered his mouth in disbelief. In the end, when he heard his mother calling him, he shouted shakily, ¡°Mom!¡±


    When Li Mei saw Lu Chuan, who had already grown up, she hugged him with heartache. Tears streamed down her face as she choked, ¡°My son, it¡¯s been hard on you all these years¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not hard, Mom. As long as you can recover, anything I do is worth it.¡± Lu Chuan carefully wiped Li Mei¡¯s tears and smiled.


    ¡°Sigh, I was too stubborn all these years and neglected your feelings. Now that I have recovered, we can rely on each other in the future. Your father will be able to rest in peace when he sees us happy.¡±


    Li Mei was enlightened. Previously, she had sealed herself in her beautiful memories. Now, she wanted to bury these memories with her own hands.


    The first patient was miraculously treated by Qin Xi. No one could believe their eyes.


    Some people still did not believe it and muttered softly, ¡°Could it be that they are hired actors? It feels so fake.¡±


    A young doctor immediately replied, ¡°No, I met this mother and son two years ago. They once visited our hospital, but we couldn¡¯t help. If they were actors, they would have to put on the act for three years.¡±


    ¡°Yes, they came to our hospital too. At that time, the person who received them was the director of our department. He checked her many times, but he couldn¡¯t find anything wrong with her. In the end, he gave up.¡±


    ¡°From what you said, I think I¡¯ve seen them before. I think it¡¯s in a newspaper. It was from last year. I didn¡¯t expect her to be cured today¡­ It¡¯s unbelievable!¡±


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s a divine doctor!¡±


    The discussion became louder and more intense.


    No one suspected Qin Xi¡¯s ability. After all, many doctors had treated Li Mei before, but they couldn¡¯t even find out the cause of the illness.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s invite the second patient!¡± Seeing Qin Xi give him a look, Gao Huiren quickly stopped everyone from discussing.


    As soon as the second patient appeared, Qin Xi¡¯s bracelet vibrated violently.


    She frowned. This was the first time the bracelet had such a strong reaction. It had to be noted that there was someone called Liu Yun in this bracelet. She had been waiting for a man called Huang Bo for ten years.


    At the thought of this, she looked at the second patient.


    This patient was already an old man in his sixties. There was a man and a woman beside him. From the looks of it, this man and woman were the old man¡¯s grandchildren.


    She did not ask for his name directly. Instead, she first calmed the bracelet down and waited for an opportunity.


    ¡°Everyone, this is the second patient we have today. Go and take a look at him!¡±


    After Gao Huiren spoke, the seven doctors quickly lined up to check the patient.

 Chapter 387 - 387 Stroke

    387 Stroke


    ¡°This is because he doesn¡¯t have enough blood in his brain. He can be treated, but it takes a lot of time and effort. Moreover, even if he¡¯s cured, the illness will come back in a year or two.¡±


    ¡°The patient has cerebral palsy caused by a stroke. It¡¯s difficult to treat. If it¡¯s in the beginning stage, he might still have a chance. Now, it¡¯s too late. Sigh¡­ I¡¯m helpless!¡±


    ¡°Western medicine doesn¡¯t have a good solution for stroke. Perhaps Chinese medicine can help¡­¡±


    ¡°I also think Chinese medicine can work¡­¡±


    Previously, these self-proclaimed famous doctors were looking down on Chinese medicine. Now, they decided to push the hot potato to Gao Huiren and Qin Xi.


    ¡°Master Gao, I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯re not familiar with Chinese medicine. As you know, Western medicine is divided into different subjects. I¡¯m just an orthopedic surgeon and am not suitable for treating strokes. Do you have any good ideas?¡±


    Gao Huiren didn¡¯t mind taking the hot potato. This was because he had been learning the Five Elements Acupuncture Technique from Liu Dequan recently and was lacking a chance to showcase it. He subconsciously looked at Qin Xi, who nodded at him with encouragement in her eyes.


    With Qin Xi¡¯s encouragement, Gao Huiren immediately began to treat the patient. He took out the silver needles and took a deep breath. He held his breath and focused as he pierced the needles into the acupoints of the patient.


    As time passed, the old man¡¯s grandchildren were nervous and worried. They clenched their fists and looked at the silver needles in Gao Huiren¡¯s hand without blinking, afraid that if Gao Huiren¡¯s hand trembled, their grandfather would be finished.


    No one present knew what Gao Huiren¡¯s acupuncture technique was. They just felt that it was very powerful. Moreover, during the acupuncture process, Huang Bo did show some reaction.


    After the acupuncture was done, he took Huang Bo¡¯s pulse. He felt that Huang Bo¡¯s pulse was indeed getting stabler. A smile finally appeared on his face.


    ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s my grandfather?¡± Huang Bo¡¯s grandson, Huang Yongliang, asked anxiously.


    Gao Huiren put away the silver needles and revealed a kind and comforting smile for the first time. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can treat your grandfather¡¯s illness. However, I still need to perform another session of acupuncture. This is the first one. Tomorrow, go to Ji Ding Hall on XXX Street and I¡¯ll perform the second acupuncture on him. By the third acupuncture, your grandfather will be good to go.¡±


    ¡°Really? Doctor, is what you said true? Can my grandfather really recover from the stroke?¡± Huang Bo¡¯s grandchildren were so excited that they were incoherent with tears in their eyes.


    Gao Huiren knew how they felt. He nodded with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your grandfather will be fine. Remember to come and find me tomorrow.¡±


    Seeing that Gao Huiren could even treat a stroke, the people below the stage could no longer remain calm.


    It had to be noted that the chances of a stroke being cured were low under normal circumstances, especially a stroke in the head. In this era, it was as difficult as ascending to the heavens to completely cure it. But now, Master Gao actually did it in a matter of a few minutes.


    This was too shocking.


    Initially, He Xu wanted to ask something, but after being stared at by Qu Manzhang, he gave up on it. The third patient came up.


    This was a patient with severe bronchial asthma, a woman in her thirties. The woman¡¯s voice gave off an uncomfortable feeling, as if she had a phlegm stuck in her throat.


    Qin Xi could tell at a glance that if this patient could not be treated today, she would die within three days. Judging from the fact that she was out of breath constantly and that her phlegm was already stuck to her throat, she would be at the jaws of death in less than three days.

 Chapter 388 - 388 You Wont Understand Even If I Tell You

    388 You Won¡¯t Understand Even If I Tell You


    Bronchial asthma was neither easy nor hard to treat. The key was that the current medical level was not as advanced as in the future, so it was difficult at this moment.


    First, the patient had to undergo a surgery.


    However, as soon as she heard the word ¡°surgery¡±, the woman was so frightened that her face turned pale. She asked, ¡°Doctor, I-I¡¯m¡­¡±


    Before she could say ¡°afraid¡±, He Xu glared at her.


    ¡°How can I treat you without surgery? Your asthma is already very serious. If you delay it any further, your life will be in danger,¡± He Xu reprimanded.


    The woman was even more afraid. Her body was trembling as she looked at the other doctors for help. Without exception, they all agreed with He Xu¡¯s suggestion.


    Although it was very uncomfortable to not be able to breathe properly, she panicked at the thought of having to undergo surgery. Just as she was hesitating if she should undergo surgery, Qin Xi said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to undergo surgery. You can recover in a minute. Do you believe me?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s mind was blown away. A minute? Only an immortal could treat bronchial asthma in a minute. How dare she say that she could?


    The woman looked at Qin Xi. She had always thought that Qin Xi was just a staff member. Hearing that it only needed to take Qin Xi a minute and that she didn¡¯t have to undergo a surgery, the woman immediately agreed.


    ¡°This¡­ uh¡­¡±


    Qu Manzhang went forward and was about to say something when he remembered that he did not seem to know her name.


    ¡°Qin Xi? Why are you here?¡±


    At this moment, Gu Qing, who had arrived late, suddenly entered through the side door. He saw the woman he was yearning for at a glance and walked up to her in surprise. A trace of gentleness bloomed on his face. ¡°Why are you here? I thought¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t participate in the medical exchange because I¡¯m a Chinese doctor?¡± Qin Xi continued with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If I had known that you would come, I would have picked you up.¡± As Gu Qing spoke, his eyes never left Qin Xi. Those with discerning eyes immediately understood what was going on.


    Qu Manzhang looked at Gu Qing in surprise. ¡°Dean Gu, do you know this¡­ doctor?¡±


    ¡°Not only do we know each other, but we¡¯re also friends.¡± Gu Qing looked at the others and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for coming late. I had two surgeries today. Please forgive me!¡±


    ¡°The surgery is more important. You don¡¯t have to apologize. Alright, we still want to ask Doctor Qin. You said that you can treat bronchial asthma in a minute. Is that true? May I know how you want to treat it?¡±


    Qin Xi thought for a moment and said, ¡°You won¡¯t understand my method even if I tell you. Let¡¯s not waste each other¡¯s time.¡±


    Qu Manzhang¡¯s face darkened. Then, he remembered that she was a Chinese doctor and immediately remained silent. Just as Qin Xi had said, he really did not know anything about Chinese medicine. Even if she did tell him, he would still be confused. Instead of embarrassing himself, he might as well shut up and just watch.


    Qin Xi walked to the woman¡¯s side and comforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be over soon.¡±


    She walked behind the woman and pressed her index and middle fingers against the back of the woman¡¯s spine. She injected the Mystic True Qi into the woman¡¯s trachea and forced the filth in her trachea up to her throat.


    The woman¡¯s face turned purple, but she forced herself not to scream because she could feel something coming out of her body. Her intuition told her that as long as that thing came out, she would recover.


    Just as she thought, Qin Xi slapped her on the back¡­

 Chapter 389 - 389 Its Quite Lively

    389 It¡¯s Quite Lively


    With a puff, the woman spat out a large mouthful of yellow phlegm. Moreover, there were a lot of unknown things mixed in it. It was a little disgusting to look at.


    The moment the woman spat it out, she felt that her breathing was instantly smoother and she was no longer panting. She seemed to have shed a hundred kilograms of weight. She looked radiant and much more relaxed.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m fine now?¡±


    She touched her throat in disbelief and tears welled up in her eyes. She widened her eyes and looked at Qin Xi.


    Qin Xi smiled faintly. ¡°You are fine, but you still need to take some Chinese medicine to repair your trachea. I¡¯ll give you a prescription. Go back and take it three times a day. You just need to take it for three days. Don¡¯t eat inflammatory food. You can completely recover in a month.¡±


    The woman covered her mouth and tears streamed down her face. She had waited for this moment for many years. She even thought of ending her life, but for her daughter, she braced herself and held on to life.


    Today, she finally got what she had dreamt for. She was so excited that she could find words to express her gratitude.


    ¡°Thank you, Doctor. Thank you¡­¡±


    The woman cried uncontrollably as she bowed and thanked Qin Xi repeatedly.


    This medical exchange did not end until two in the afternoon. Qin Xi¡¯s appearance caused a sensation in the Chinese medicine world.


    **


    In the vice president¡¯s office of Yao Hui Pharmaceuticals.


    ¡°Tang He, if you don¡¯t deal with that woman today, I¡¯ll divorce you.¡± Qiu Juan roared on the phone.


    Tang He looked tired and his eyes were dark. He pinched his eyebrows, his eyes flickering with a terrifying ruthlessness, but his voice was gentle.


    ¡°Qiu Juan, I¡¯ve said it before. That woman is not someone I can deal with just because you want me to. Not only does she know the Xia family, but I heard that she also knows Minister Meng and Secretary Wan. Do you think such a person can be dealt with easily?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I want to destroy her face. I want her to have a taste of what it feels like to lie on broken porcelain. I want her to kneel in front of me and be humiliated. I want her to die¡­¡±


    Qiu Juan seemed to have gone crazy. When she saw the wounds on her body, she wanted to kill that woman.


    She wanted to torture that woman in the most vicious way possible. She wanted to skin her alive and make her kneel on the ground and beg for mercy.


    ¡°Qiu Juan, can you calm down?¡±


    When Tang He heard Qiu Juan¡¯s hysterical roar, he couldn¡¯t help but rub his temples in frustration.


    He knew that once Qiu Juan went crazy, no one could stopher. If not for Qiu Juan having an influential family, he really did not want to serve such a lunatic.


    ¡°How can I calm down? Look at me and the wounds on my body. How can I calm down? Tang He, you have to avenge me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let my father support you anymore. You better know what to do!¡±


    Qiu Juan¡¯s attitude was abnormally firm, leaving no room for negotiation.


    Hearing Qiu Juan¡¯s threat, killing intent instantly filled Tang He¡¯s eyes. He clenched his fists tightly, his veins popping out, and his expression darkened.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll handle this matter.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, the more Tang He thought about it, the angrier he became. He stood up and kicked the chair. He then swept the documents on the table to the ground. His eyes were filled with hatred as he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Qiu Juan, you b*tch. When this is over, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡±


    At this moment, Jiu Yuan floated in from somewhere. His arrival made the ghosts hanging on Tang He shiver and feel under pressure.


    In particular, his body was emitting a dazzling light, making them feel extremely uncomfortable.


    ¡°Wow, there are so many of you. It¡¯s quite lively!¡±

 Chapter 390 - 390 Cuties

    390 Cuties


    Jiu Yuan greeted the ghosts with a smile. It had been a long time since he saw so many of his kind. He couldn¡¯t help but want to greet them. ¡°Hello, cuties!¡±


    However, just as he smiled, the ghosts let out a cry and quickly ran away like rats seeing a cat.


    They ran through the wall and jumped out of the window. In the blink of an eye, they were gone.


    Oh, there was another one hiding under the table, trembling. He closed his eyes and muttered in horror, ¡°I can¡¯t be seen, I can¡¯t be seen¡­¡±


    Jiu Yuan was speechless, thinking to himself, ¡°Why are ghosts so timid nowadays?¡±


    The moment these ghosts left Tang He¡¯s body, he felt his body suddenly relax. The feeling of being pressed down by a mountain and unable to breathe miraculously disappeared.


    He frowned, not understanding what was going on. Could it be that he had bumped into something unclean?


    At the thought of this, he quickly shivered and touched the jade pendant on his neck. He remembered that when he asked for this jade pendant back then, the expert said that he had sinned greatly. If he did not repent early, he would not end up well.


    At that time, he was not superstitious. Now that he thought of what had just happened, he immediately had goosebumps.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little worried. He knew better than anyone that more than five people had died in his hands all these years. If they came back haunting him¡­


    Humans were like this. The more they thought of a bad ending, the more afraid they were.


    Tang He immediately picked up the phone on the ground in a panic and took out a small notebook from the drawer. His hands were trembling as he flipped the small notebook. Finally, he flipped to a certain page. On it was written: Master Yang and contact numbers.


    He wiped his cold sweat and dialed the number with trembling fingers.


    While waiting, Tang He¡¯s heart was pounding like a drum, nervous and afraid.


    ¡°Hello!¡± A dignified voice suddenly sounded.


    Tang He quickly lowered his voice. ¡°Master Yang, it¡¯s Tang He. I want to ask if you¡¯re free. I encountered something here. Can you come over? Or I can go over.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s Mr. Tang. Why are you looking for me?¡± As if he did not notice Tang He¡¯s urgent tone, Master Yang asked slowly.


    Jiu Yuan, who had just caught the little ghost hiding under the table, raised his eyebrows and quickly floated to Tang He¡¯s side. Hearing the familiar voice coming from the other end of the phone, he immediately remembered who it was.


    ¡°Master Yang, I suddenly felt cold and heavy yesterday. It was as if hundreds of kilograms of weight was added on me. However, just now, that weight suddenly disappeared. Do you know what¡¯s going on?¡± Tang He quickly asked.


    Master Yang did not speak. Instead, he sighed, making Tang He¡¯s heart skip a beat. Tang He¡¯s voice trembled with nervousness. ¡°Master Yang, the life-saving pendant you gave me is still with me!¡±


    Master Yang thought for a moment and said, ¡°In the situation you described, those unclean things must have clung to you. The pendant I gave you previously is no longer useful.¡±


    ¡°Then, then what should I do? Master Yang, save me!¡± When Tang He heard that it was useless, his expression immediately changed drastically.


    ¡°You have to know that if I interfere in your matter, your karma will affect me, then¡­¡±


    Master Yang pretended to be mysterious and said, ¡°The karma on you will also be connected to me. At that time, some trouble will also befall me!¡±


    ¡°Master Yang, as long as you can help me chase those things away, I¡¯ll give you as much money as you want!¡± Tang He knew what he was up to.

 Chapter 391 - 391 A Shambles

    391 A Shambles


    After Tang He hung up the phone, he heaved a long sigh of relief. It was as if his life was guaranteed and his heart was no longer so heavy.


    Looking at the mess on the ground, he shouted at his secretary. The secretary quickly pushed the door open and entered. When she saw the mess on the ground, she was stunned for a moment before smiling charmingly.


    She walked into the office and closed the door tightly. She squatted down gracefully, showing off her good figure and picking up the documents on the ground.


    Her voice was so sweet that it was cloying. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, CEO Tang? Who made CEO Tang unhappy today?¡±


    When Tang He saw the secretary¡¯s beautiful figure, the fire in his lower abdomen instantly burned. He smiled evilly and hooked his finger at the woman. When the woman looked up, her eyes were filled with affection and infatuation.


    She stood up and deliberately squeezed her cleavage with her arms, almost blinding Tang He. He reached out to hug the woman¡¯s waist, but his arm was pushed back by a strong force.


    The coquettish secretary was caught off guard and staggered. Her high heels tilted and she fell to the ground with a cry, her ankle instantly swollen.


    The female secretary looked at Tang He in disbelief. Her good-looking face twisted for a moment before she said pitifully, ¡°CEO Tang, why did you do that? My leg hurts!¡±


    She even deliberately revealed her swollen ankle and bit her lower lip. ¡°CEO¡­¡±


    ¡°Get lost! Get lost!¡±


    Tang He knew very well that what happened just now was not an illusion, especially that bone-chilling feeling on his body. It made his hair stand on end and his face instantly turned pale.


    His eyes flickered with unconcealed fear, his heart was beating crazily, and his nerves were tense.


    Nervous, terrified, uneasy, afraid¡­


    At this moment, all his emotions erupted. His face became twisted and ferocious. He picked up the chair and began to smash it into the air, shouting crazily.


    ¡°Who are you? Show yourself. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a human or a ghost. Show yourself.¡±


    Seeing Tang He like this, the secretary thought that he had gone crazy and did not dare to approach at all. She screamed and hid in a corner.


    Outside the door.


    The other staff looked at each other with strange expressions. Someone couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°CEO Tang is really rough. Can Chen Hongxia withstand it?¡±


    ¡°Shh, lower your voice. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? I¡¯m not the one who should be embarrassed!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. In the past, we could pretend not to know because she did it behind our back. But now, she¡¯s actually doing it with CEO Tang during work. CEO Tang already has a wife. Chen Hongxia is too shameless!¡±


    ¡°Alright, stop being jealous. At least Chen Hongxia has what it takes to make CEO Tang fall in love, unlike some people who have nothing¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Xu Lian, you shameless woman!¡±


    ¡°Ma Yan¡¯er, f*ck you¡­¡±


    Inside, it was a mess, and outside, it was a mess too.


    The culprit, Jiu Yuan, gathered the little cuties who had just fled to watch the show.


    When they were done watching, a girl carefully floated over in front of Jiu Yuan and asked in fear, ¡°Sir, were you the one who pushed him just now? Why can¡¯t we?¡±


    Jiu Yuan said with a proud expression, ¡°Do you want to know how?¡±


    The cuties nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Then help me do something first!¡±

 Chapter 392 - 392 The Huang Family

    392 The Huang Family


    On the street opposite Yao Hui Pharmaceuticals, in a Santana, Han Shi listened to Jiu Yuan¡¯s report with sparkling eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and get evidence of their crime first. As for that Master Yang¡­ leave him for the time being.¡±


    Jiu Yuan frowned and asked in confusion, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to tell your wife? That old man is no match for her at all.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. I have my own plans.¡±


    Han Shi did not tell him the reason and did not say anything else. The car was ignited and they went to the place where Tang He, Jun Yaohui, and Luo Chen stored the evidence of their crimes.


    After they left, the cuties hung on Tang He again. He knew what was on him, but he couldn¡¯t do anything other than hoping that Master Yang was a capable person.


    **


    The next day, in Ji Ding Hall.


    Huang Bo¡¯s sons, daughters-in-law, grandson, granddaughter, and the Huang family¡¯s bodyguards were all here.


    ¡°Shuyao, Shuxuan, how can there be a good doctor in such a small place? Are you fooled!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This place looks like it¡¯s built for people who can¡¯t afford to go to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, if the Huang family is handed over to the two of you in the future, won¡¯t we be ruined?¡±


    The three sisters-in-laws began to criticize Huang Shuyao and Huang Shuxuan for being gullible. Their words were filled with ridicule and reprimand towards the two juniors, and the men of the Huang family beside them did not show any intention of stopping their women, as if they agreed tacitly with what they said.


    Huang Shuxuan¡¯s father was Huang Bo¡¯s second son and was the most likely person to inherit the Huang family¡¯s business. Before Huang Bo had a stroke, he had made it clear that he wanted his second son to inherit the family business.


    However, the other three brothers didn¡¯t agree.


    Actually, they knew that they were not as capable as their second brother. However, why should their father only hand over the family business to their second brother while they only received a little share of the inheritance? How could the three brothers, who were used to living a comfortable life, tolerate this?


    However, Huang Bo warned them that if they continued to cause trouble, the last bit of their shares of the inheritance would be taken back and they would have to fend for themselves in the future. The Huang family would not keep idle people. He even included these words in his will to deter his sons from ruining the family.


    Therefore, when Huang Bo became like this, his sons and daughters-in-law were overjoyed. Every day, they would mock him and ridicule him.


    Because Huang Bo could not speak or walk, they kept playing little tricks in private and insulting him. Sometimes, they would even poke him with a needle to vent their anger.


    Hearing his sister-in-laws¡¯ sarcastic words, Huang Lei, the second son, frowned and he said in a low and formidable voice, ¡°Talk is all what you know. In that case, I announce that from now on, your share dividend will be paid to you from once a year to once every two years. Moreover, you¡¯ll only be given 500,000 every two years. If I hear one more word of complaint, you¡¯ll get nothing.¡±


    When the other brothers of the Huang family heard this, their faces turned red from anger. They wanted to curse when they saw Gao Huiren and Liu Dequan coming down the stairs slowly.

 Chapter 393 - 393 Fear

    393 Fear


    ¡°Master Gao, I brought Grandpa here. Please save him.¡±


    When Huang Shuxuan saw Gao Huiren, he was delighted. He quickly jogged forward and bowed sincerely to Gao Huiren. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°Tsk, he¡¯s just a doctor from a small clinic. How can he be worthy of being bowed to by the next heir of the Huang family? I¡¯m embarrassed. Second Brother, teach your son.¡±


    After being warned by Huang Lei just now, the eldest son was indignant, so he took the opportunity to embarrass Huang Lei.


    He thought that since he was the eldest son, his younger brothers should listen to him. However, his father actually handed the entire Huang family to his second brother. How could he take it lying down?


    Huang Lei said coldly, ¡°It seems like you¡¯re not satisfied with having your share dividend paid to you every two years. Then three years¡­¡±


    Seeing that his elder brother was about to retort, he slowly continued, ¡°If three years doesn¡¯t work, then four years. If four years doesn¡¯t work, then eight years. Or ten years. It¡¯s fine with me. What do you think, Brother?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The other brothers quickly urged their eldest brother to stop talking. If he continued, it was hard to say if they could get any money at all.


    Helpless, the eldest brother could only stand at the side and sulk in silence.


    Before he could calm down, he heard Huang Shuxuan look at Gao Huiren apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Gao. My uncle didn¡¯t mean it. Don¡¯t take it to heart. I apologize on his behalf.¡±


    As he spoke, he bowed again.


    The eldest brother almost fainted from anger. Who did Huang Shuxuan think he was to apologize on his behalf?


    When he was about to curse, he heard Huang Shuyao remind him in a low voice, ¡°Uncle, dividends¡­¡±


    The eldest brother immediately shut his mouth.


    Gao Huiren was not in the mood to meddle in the Huang family¡¯s internal strife. Instead, he looked at Liu Dequan and said humbly, ¡°Brother Liu, this is the patient with a stroke I mentioned. Do you want to come and take a look at him? Give me a suggestion or something.¡±


    Although Liu Dequan was older than Gao Huiren, he was far less experienced than Gao Huiren. Hearing him say ¡®give me a suggestion¡¯, Liu Dequan waved his hand in embarrassment.


    ¡°Brother Gao, don¡¯t say that. Even Xi praised your medical skills. I¡¯m just an ordinary doctor. How can I give you suggestions? I still have to learn from you!¡±


    Gao Huiren did not decline. Instead, he went forward to take Huang Bo¡¯s pulse.


    ¡°Master Gao, how¡¯s my father?¡± Huang Lei quickly asked after Gao Huiren took his father¡¯s pulse.


    After he heard his son explaining who Gao Huiren was, he was surprised and had some hope for his father¡¯s illness. Even if his father couldn¡¯t be cured completely, at least it wouldn¡¯t get worse.


    ¡°He¡¯s in a better condition than yesterday. His blood pressure isn¡¯t that high anymore. Alright, let me perform acupuncture for the second time. Brother Liu, please write a prescription for him.¡± Gao Huiren was satisfied with Huang Bo¡¯s recovery. He turned around and asked Liu Dequan to write a prescription for him.


    ¡°Master Gao, after the treatment, is it possible for my father to be able to speak again?¡± Huang Lei asked tentatively.


    Gao Huiren smiled. ¡°Not only can he speak, but after three acupuncture sessions, your father can also walk on his own!¡±


    ¡°Really? Doctor, my father-in-law doesn¡¯t look any different from before. Don¡¯t lie through your teeth.¡± The eldest daughter-in-law subconsciously retorted.


    Actually, she was extremely afraid.

 Chapter 394 - 394 Proof

    394 Proof


    Not only was she afraid, but the other daughters-in-law, including the sons, also felt their hearts skip a beat and their expressions instantly changed.


    In the past, this would probably be good news. After all, if their father was around, the right to inherit the Huang family would not be given to Huang Lei. But now, if their father woke up, not to mention the dividends, they would probably not be able to get a single cent.


    Ever since the old man suffered a stroke and became paralyzed, they had physically and verbally expressed a lot of their hatred and resentment for him over the years. They even allowed their wives to torture the old man. Of course, Huang Lei did not know about it.


    ¡°Shut up. Otherwise, get lost!¡±


    Faced with his sister-in-law¡¯s rudeness, Huang Lei finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He shouted, scaring everyone into silence. He instructed the bodyguards behind him, ¡°Now, if anyone dares to say a word again, throw them out, no matter who it is.¡±


    This time, all the Huang family members¡¯ faces turned red. Not only was it because Huang Lei did not give them respect in public, but they were also afraid that Gao Huiren would really treat their father. At that time when their father recovered, they would be done for.


    The acupuncture was done very quickly. After about 20 minutes, the second acupuncture session was completed. Liu Dequan had also made the prescription. Gao Huiren instructed, ¡°Feed your father the medicine before he goes to bed. We¡¯ll see the effect tomorrow morning. If his fingers can move, it means that he¡¯s recovering well. Continue taking the medicine. After the third acupuncture session, his condition will be much better.¡±


    At this moment, other than Huang Lei and his family, everyone else¡¯s expressions were abnormally ugly. They were nervous and uneasy. They were anxious, but they could not do anything.


    At this moment, Qin Xi arrived late. As soon as she entered the hall, she saw the old man with a stroke in front of Gao Huiren. She raised her eyebrows. ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t this the old man with a stroke who was at the medical exchange yesterday? How is he? Is he getting better?¡±


    Before Gao Huiren could speak, the eldest daughter-in-law reprimanded Qin Xi fiercely, ¡°What kind of doctors are you? I think you¡¯re just a bunch of scammers. How can a stroke be cured so easily with just some acupuncture? My father-in-law is not showing any signs of getting better. You bunch of quacks!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, two bodyguards went forward and dragged her out with one arm each. Before the Huang family could react, they heard her wailing.


    First Brother Huang was so angry that his face turned red. His wife was the eldest daughter-in-law of the Huang family, but she was thrown out like trash by his second brother. Wasn¡¯t his second brother slapping his face in public?


    ¡°Second Brother, you¡­¡±


    Huang Lei looked at his brother calmly. ¡°Brother, do you want to be thrown out like Sister-in-law?¡±


    First Brother Huang shut his mouth in embarrassment. He knew that if he continued, Huang Lei would most definitely throw him out. He was filled with suppressed anger.


    Qin Xi looked at Gao Huiren with a smile. ¡°That lady just now didn¡¯t seem to believe in our medical skills. What should we do?¡±


    Gao Huiren frowned. He did not mind being treated rudely by the Huang family previously, but now that they actually dared to speak rudely to his shifu, he immediately felt displeased.


    Huang Lei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He quickly took a step forward and bowed to Qin Xi to apologize. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t believe in your medical skills. I¡¯ll ask my family to apologize to you for being rude.¡±


    Qin Xi snapped her fingers. ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. Since you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll prove it!¡±

 Chapter 395 - 395 Stop Her

    395 Stop Her


    ¡°Prove what?¡± Huang Shuxuan asked subconsciously.


    Qin Xi did not answer. Instead, she walked up to Huang Bo and said, ¡°I can make him recover now.¡±


    The expressions of everyone from the Huang family immediately became extremely interesting. They were shocked, nervous, panicked, guilty, and terrified. All kinds of emotions were instantly displayed on their faces, making them look very comical.


    Only Huang Lei and his family looked overjoyed.


    ¡°What does a young girl like you know? Get lost. Do you know who my father is? If anything happens to him, you won¡¯t be able to compensate us even if you sell yourself.¡±


    Although Fourth Brother Huang didn¡¯t believe in Qin Xi at all, what if she really could save his father? How could his father forgive him for what he had done in the past? The more he thought about it, the more flustered he became. He gritted his teeth and thought of a solution.


    ¡°Second Brother, do you believe this woman¡¯s nonsense?¡±


    He continued with a sneer, ¡°Second Brother, everyone says that you¡¯re the most filial, but I don¡¯t think so. You actually torture our father like this under the guise of treating him. He¡¯s already in such a state. Can¡¯t you give some peace in his old age? Do you have to torture him?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Second Brother, among all of us, he likes you the most and even left the Huang family to you. But what about you? You are forcing him to his death. Let me tell you, I won¡¯t let that happen.¡± Third Brother Huang also stood up to mock Huang Lei. As for Qin Xi, he did not even look at her.


    Huang Shuyao was puzzled. ¡°Third Uncle, Fourth Uncle, what do you mean? Since the doctor said that she can cure Grandpa, shouldn¡¯t you be happy? Why don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Third Brother Huang¡¯s face immediately darkened. He shouted in a low voice, ¡°Shuyao, the juniors should keep quiet when the adults are talking. Is it your place to speak? Second Brother, don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t remind you. Shuyao is already so old, but she doesn¡¯t even know the basic rules.¡±


    Huang Shuyao bit her lower lip but did not dare to retort.


    She did not report, but that did not mean that her father and older brother would tolerate it. The two of them shouted at the same time, ¡°Bodyguards, what are you waiting for? Throw him out.¡±


    Just like that, Third Brother Huang was thrown out. After getting up from the ground in a sorry state, he was about to curse when he heard Huang Lei¡¯s cold voice in the hall. ¡°If anyone dares to disturb the doctor again, hit them.¡±


    The bodyguards said, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Third Brother Huang immediately stopped talking. He kicked a stone by the roadside in exasperation. After venting his anger, he sat on a stone stool at the side with a constipated look.


    After teaching his brother a lesson, Huang Lei apologized to Qin Xi. Unexpectedly, Qin Xi smiled meaningfully at the rest of the Huang family and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can treat your father now. You don¡¯t have to thank me. I¡¯m beautiful and kind-hearted!¡±


    The Huang family was speechless. They really wanted to pounce on her and tear her to pieces


    When he heard that Qin Xi could cure his father now, Huang Lei was extremely grateful. He almost knelt down and kowtowed. He was so excited that he was incoherent. ¡°Really? Can you really do it? As long as you can cure my father, I¡¯ll pay you as much as you want.¡±

 Chapter 396 - 396 Five Talismans

    396 Five Talismans


    ¡°Forget about the money. I have something to ask your father anyway.¡± Qin Xi pointed at Huang Bo and asked the Huang family¡¯s bodyguards to carry him to the bed.


    Huang Lei was surprised. ¡°Doctor, do you know my father?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled mysteriously. ¡°I guess so. Alright, wait outside. No one is allowed to come in and disturb me. When your father wakes up, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    She entered the room and closed the door. She also used a soundproof talisman. No matter what happened inside, no one outside could hear anything.


    Huang Lei was a little worried. Just as he was about to go forward and ask again, Gao Huiren shook his head at him. ¡°Mr. Huang, are you still not going to listen to my shifu? If my shifu says that she can do it, then she definitely can. If you make her unhappy, she might quit.¡±


    ¡°Shifu? Master Gao, did you say that the doctor who just went in is your shifu?¡± Huang Lei and the other Huang family members looked at him in disbelief.


    At this moment, Huang Shuyao and Huang Shuxuan also remembered and said excitedly, ¡°I remember now. Master Gao also called her ¡®shifu¡¯ at the medical exchange yesterday. She is very capable¡­¡±


    Then, they started to tell Huang Lei about Qin Xi¡¯s medical performance yesterday. It was unbelievable that she could treat a patient without resorting to any equipment.


    Back in the room.


    Sensing that the bracelet was trembling violently, Qin Xi had no choice but to let Liu Yun out.


    Just like before, after Liu Yun came out, the Yin energy on her body dissipated and was replaced by holy light. Not only that, but her phantom body was also solidifying. Her face became the way before she was dead.


    ¡°Huang Bo¡­¡±


    After coming out, she was so excited that tears welled up in her eyes. She quickly pounced on Huang Bo, but because she was still a soul, she passed right through him.


    Qin Xi had seen so many souls, but only Jiu Yuan was different. Logically speaking, Jiu Yuan, as a soul, could not touch anything. However, not only could he touch things like a human, but he could also possess people. This was very unbelievable.


    Qin Xi looked at Liu Yun, who was desperately trying to touch Huang Bo, and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s useless. You¡¯re in a soul state. It¡¯s impossible for you to touch anything.¡±


    If all the souls could touch physical objects, wouldn¡¯t this world be in chaos?


    Of course, Liu Yun knew that she could not touch Huang Bo, but she did it just to make herself feel better.


    She cried and begged Qin Xi, ¡°Master Qin, help him. Please help him¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, stop crying. I¡¯m going to treat him now. When he wakes up, you can talk to him.¡± Qin Xi¡¯s expression became serious again. ¡°Also, don¡¯t forget what you promised me back then. When you get the answer, you¡¯ll have to leave this world.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master. I¡¯ll keep my promise,¡± Liu Yun quickly said.


    Qin Xi first slapped five talismans on Huang Bo. They corresponded to the five elements of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth.


    Then, she took out the Ice Soul Silver Needles and quickly pierced them into his chest. The silver needles formed an array formation. With a wave of her hand, all the needles buzzed and vibrated, as if countless bees were flying.


    After doing all of this, the talisman suddenly burned. After burning, they didn¡¯t turn into ashes. Instead, they turned into wisps of smoke that entered Huang Bo¡¯s body.

 Chapter 397 - 397 That Night

    397 That Night


    When the green smoke entered Huang Bo¡¯s body, Liu Yun could clearly feel that Huang Bo¡¯s breathing had become much calmer and he was no longer panting. However, his eyes were still glazed and listless.


    Half an hour later, Qin Xi took out all the Ice Soul Silver Needles on Huang Bo. Seeing this, Liu Yun asked nervously, ¡°Master Qin, how is he?¡±


    Qin Xi shook her head. ¡°The stroke is gone. As for why he still looks like this, it¡¯s probably related to his past experiences. Perhaps I can give it another try using dreams.¡±


    ¡°Using dreams? How?¡± Liu Yun asked curiously.


    ¡°Let him dream what he wants and find the answers he is looking for¡­¡±


    As Qin Xi spoke, she drew a talisman in the air with her finger and turned it into a golden light that entered Huang Bo¡¯s brain.


    ¡°Yun, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t have the ability to protect you!¡±


    On a dark night, the 20-year-old Huang Bo secretly climbed over the wall of Liu Yun¡¯s house. He grabbed Liu Yun¡¯s hands and said with a sad expression.


    ¡°Brother Huang, I don¡¯t want to marry that old man. Can you take me away? I¡¯m willing to go through any hardship with you. I just want to be with you. Boohoo¡­¡±


    Liu Yun, who was 19 years old, begged Huang Bo with swollen eyes, ¡°Brother Huang, do you really want me to marry someone else?¡±


    Of course not. Huang Bo was reluctant for Liu Yun to marry someone else. He loved Liu Yun so much, but eloping was a big deal and might even get his parents in trouble. Moreover, once they were caught, Liu Yun¡¯s reputation would be ruined.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I don¡¯t care about my reputation. Brother Huang, I¡¯m yours in my life. In this life, I¡¯ll only marry you,¡± Liu Yun said firmly.


    In the end, Huang Bo gritted his teeth and made up his mind to leave with Yunyun. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s meet at the Bald Mountain tomorrow night. I¡¯ll elope with you.¡±


    When Liu Yun heard the answer she wanted, she smiled through her tears. However, they did not expect Liu Yun¡¯s brother to be hiding in a corner and hear their conversation.


    The reason why Liu Yun¡¯s father married her to an old man in his sixties was because Liu Yun¡¯s brother, Liu Liang, would get married in two years. However, the family was too poor to afford a wedding. In the end, for the sake of Liu Liang, Liu Yun¡¯s father sold her for a high price.


    Now that his sister was going to elope with Huang Bo, who would pay for his wedding? The next night, Liu Liang called a few friends over to beat Huang Bo up and gave a final blow to his head, causing him to faint.


    Afraid that they would be found murdering, they quickly ran away.


    After waiting for Huang Bo for the entire night without seeing him, Liu Yun thought that he had gone back on his word and cried sadly. Her cries attracted two drunk bandits who happened to pass by and she was dragged into the forest by them.


    Liu Yun was tortured beyond recognition. She chose to jump into the well with a dead heart¡­


    As for Huang Bo, ever since his head received a blow, many of his memories became chaotic. There was a woman called Liu Yun in his mind, but he could not even remember what she looked like.


    Later on, he married a girl called Liu Yun. Although they had the same name, he felt that something was missing.


    It was not until he suffered a stroke and was abused by his sons and daughters-in-law that all his memories gradually came back, and he finally remembered who Liu Yun was.


    Tears streamed down Huang Bo¡¯s face as grief gradually welled up in his heart. He muttered softly, ¡°Yun¡­ I¡¯m sorry. How could I forget you? How could I forget you¡­¡±


    Until now, Huang Bo still did not know that the girl he loved had died that night!

 Chapter 398 - 398 Are You Dead?

    398 Are You Dead?


    ¡°Brother Huang, Brother Huang¡­¡± When Liu Yun heard Huang Bo calling her by her name, she was both happy and sad.


    She shook her head desperately, tears streaming down her face. ¡°I don¡¯t blame you, Brother Huang. I really don¡¯t blame you. As long as you¡¯re happy, I¡¯ll be happy.¡±


    Unfortunately, Huang Bo could not hear her at all. He was affected by Qin Xi¡¯s Dream Talisman, which was why he subconsciously revealed the painful secret in his heart.


    Knowing that he couldn¡¯t hear her, Liu Yun could only beg Qin Xi to help pass the message. Qin Xi sympathized with the two of them and did not refuse.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake. I heard you calling someone called Liu Yun. Who is she to you?¡±


    Hearing Qin Xi¡¯s voice, Huang Bo, who was immersed in sadness, closed his eyes and wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes. Then, he slowly sat up and answered seriously, ¡°She¡¯s my lover!¡±


    ¡°Lover?¡±


    Liu Yun cried and then smiled brightly. She had been lingering in the world for so many years as a ghost just because she wanted to wait for him to say this. Now that she finally heard it, she suddenly felt relieved. As for why he did not fulfill the promise back then, it was no longer important.


    There was a satisfied smile on her face, and her eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Brother Huang, I¡¯m happy to hear you say that. All these years, I always thought that you didn¡¯t love me at all and that eloping with me was just a lie. Although I trust you very much, time is like a knife that chips away my trust in you bit by bit.¡±


    She wiped the tears off her face and sniffed. ¡°I knew I didn¡¯t love the wrong person.¡±


    Qin Xi was also slightly moved by this. She asked the question Liu Yun wanted to ask the most. ¡°Your lover? Is she your wife?¡±


    Huang Bo shook his head sadly. ¡°It¡¯s the lover I forgot. I hate myself for forgetting her, and I hate myself even more for remembering her so late.¡±


    He did not know why he was telling Qin Xi this, but in the past few decades, he had been holding it in for too long, and he was overwhelmed by the dream he had just now.


    Therefore, when he was asked, he gave the honest and truthful answer, including why he didn¡¯t go to meet Liu Yun back then and why he got married and had children later on.


    As for Liu Yun, when she found out that all of this was caused by Liu Liang, self-blame, guilt, and regret welled up in her heart. She covered her mouth and cried her heart out. It was finally time for this misunderstanding to be resolved.


    Qin Xi couldn¡¯t stand this atmosphere. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°Mr. Huang, do you want to see Liu Yun?¡±


    Huang Bo looked at Qin Xi in shock and stood up excitedly. However, after having a stroke for a few years, he couldn¡¯t muster much strength. Before he could stand up, he fell back down.


    ¡°How is she now? Is she doing well? Did¡­ did she mention me to you?¡± He asked anxiously.


    Qin Xi smiled faintly. ¡°You should ask her yourself!¡±


    As she spoke, Qin Xi waved her hand and a talisman hit Liu Yun. Liu Yun instantly appeared in front of Huang Bo. The two of them looked at each other and saw shock, surprise, and helplessness in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Liu Yun was worried that Huang Bo would be afraid of her. After all, she had been dead for so many years.


    Huang Bo did not want Liu Yun to see him like this, looking old and weak. He was even more afraid that Liu Yun would blame him for failing to meet her back then¡­


    However, when he noticed that Liu Yun did not¡¯ look normal, his expression suddenly changed. ¡°Yun.¡±

 Chapter 399 - 399 A Bad Feeling

    399 A Bad Feeling


    The pleasant surprise of meeting her was shattered by this realization.


    Huang Bo stood up excitedly, forgetting that his legs were weak. He was about to grab Liu Yun when he tripped over.


    He was old after all. If he really fell, he would probably suffer from another stroke.


    Qin Xi quickly helped the old man back to the bed and reminded him calmly.


    ¡°You can¡¯t get too excited now. If you have another stroke, no one can cure you. Don¡¯t waste this opportunity. Liu Yun won¡¯t be able to stay in this world for long. You have to hurry. I¡¯ll give you 15 minutes to say goodbye.¡±


    With that, she walked out.


    As soon as she went out, Huang Lei and the others looked at her nervously. ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s my father?¡¯


    Seeing that Huang Lei and his family were really anxious, Qin Xi looked at the other Huang family members behind who were so nervous that they were breaking out in cold sweat. She smiled playfully. ¡°Old Master Huang has recovered, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± Huang Lei quickly asked. Even the others looked tense, as if they were about to go to the battlefield soon.


    Qin Xi¡¯s attitude made the daughters-in-law sweat profusely. They asked impatiently, ¡°But what? Tell us quickly!¡±


    Qin Xi shrugged and said with a smile, ¡°Nothing. You¡¯ll see him walk out in 15 minutes.¡±


    The Huang family, who had tortured Huang Bo, felt their heads buzz as if they had been hit by something. Their minds went blank, and their heads dizzy. Their faces were terrifyingly pale.


    ¡°Eh, Uncle, Fourth Uncle, Third Aunt, Fourth Aunt, why do you look so pale? Are you sick?¡±


    At this moment, Huang Shuyao¡¯s voice attracted the attention of Huang Lei and Huang Shuxuan. The two of them turned around and saw the others with very ugly expressions.


    ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡± Huang Lei¡¯s aura immediately spread out. He was the head of a big family and the boss of a company, so he naturally had a terrifying aura.


    First Brother Huang could remain collected in face of this aura. After all, he was the eldest, but not the others, especially the two daughters-in-law. Their hands were trembling as they held their bags. In order not to spill the beans, they did not dare to look Huang Lei in the eyes and kept their heads lowered.


    Even the fourth brother, who had always been arrogant, said with a forced smile. ¡°Second Brother, you¡¯ve misunderstood. What can we hide from you? We, we¡¯re not hiding anything, right, First Brother?¡±


    First Brother Huang nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, yes, we¡¯re not hiding anything. By the way, since the doctor said that Father will be out in 15 minutes, should we go back and clean up the house?¡±


    He did not want to stay here any longer. He had a bad feeling.


    The more he thought about it, the more panicked he became. He wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and was about to find an excuse to leave when he heard Huang Lei say firmly, ¡°Leave the cleaning to the servants. We¡¯ll wait here for Father to come out.¡±


    They were on the verge of breaking down. It could be said that these 15 minutes were the most difficult 15 minutes of their lives.

 Chapter 400 - 400 Something Happened

    400 Something Happened


    After they left, Qin Xi looked at Gao Huiren and Liu Dequan and said with a smile, ¡°I have something to deal with.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just leave the clinic to me and Brother Gao! Go ahead.¡± Liu Dequan nodded with a smile.


    Qin Xi brought Liu Yun upstairs. After closing the door, she looked at her. ¡°Are you ready? I¡¯m going to send you away now.¡±


    Liu Yun smiled gently and gracefully. ¡°Thank you, Master Qin. I¡¯m ready!¡±


    Qin Xi formed seals with both hands and chanted a strange incantation. Gradually, a vortex hole floated in the air. In the vortex, it was all white, as if it was the entrance of the Sacred World.


    Liu Yun floated over and stood beside the vortex. With a flash of white light, she disappeared.


    Qin Xi suddenly felt that her cultivation level seemed to have increased a little. At this moment, a sharp voice came from downstairs and there was an urgent knock on the door.


    ¡°Lady Boss, something bad happened downstairs!¡± Pan Lingling was so anxious that she was about to cry.


    Qin Xi raised her eyebrows and opened the door to walk downstairs. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°A girl said that you killed her grandfather, and even said that you are¡­¡±


    Hearing her stop in mid-sentence, Qin Xi glanced back at her. Pan Lingling immediately shivered and said in a low voice, ¡°She said that you are a vixen who seduced her boyfriend, so you deliberately harmed her grandfather!¡±

 Chapter 401 - 401 Seeking Revenge

    401 Seeking Revenge


    When Qin Xi heard that, she immediately frowned and thought to herself, ¡°I¡¯m already married. Why should I snatch someone else¡¯s boyfriend?¡±


    When she reached the staircase, she heard a familiar voice shouting downstairs and immediately knew who it was.


    Cheng Rongfei.


    The domineering woman who liked Gu Qing and treated Qin Xi as her imaginary love rival.


    When Qin Xi went downstairs, she saw that many people had already arrived at the clinic and were gathered outside. Elder Cheng, whom she had met once, was lying on the ground with a bruised face, seemingly not breathing.


    Looking at the Yin energy gathered on Elder Cheng¡¯s body, Qin Xi couldn¡¯t help but shake her head with pity and walk downstairs with a solemn expression.


    At this moment, Cheng Rongfei was still crying and shouting, pointing at the signboard and cursing.


    ¡°They¡¯re liars. Not only did she kill my grandfather, but she also stole our family heirloom and even hooked up with my fiance. She¡¯s a b*tch. Everyone, don¡¯t be fooled. I brought my grandfather¡¯s corpse here today to ask for an explanation.¡±


    Cheng Rongfei shouted until her voice became hoarse. Everyone was convinced by her words, but many people were treated by the doctors of Ji Ding Hall, so they did not believe her at all.


    ¡°Look, Young Divine Doctor Qin is here. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s that kind of person. My illness was cured in Ji Ding Hall.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Young Divine Doctor Qin¡¯s medical skills are very good. A few days ago, she saved a person who was no longer breathing. At that time, many people were present.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also Old Madam Jin from the old city district. It¡¯s said that she had cancer and was cured by Divine Doctor Qin. She is living a happier life than before.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I had slipped discs and was in so much pain that I couldn¡¯t get up or bend over. It was only after Young Divine Doctor Qin gave me an acupuncture that the pain was all gone. What¡¯s more, it wasn¡¯t expensive. If I were to be treated in a hospital, I would have to pay at least a few hundred yuan. Young Divine Doctor Qin only charged a few yuan. Look, I brought my wife here today to get treated.¡±


    When Cheng Rongfei heard their whispers, she immediately glared at them and shouted, ¡°I won¡¯t deny that she¡¯s a divine doctor, but do you know how she treated my grandfather? She used sorcery to put a curse on my grandfather¡¯s jade pendant. You might not believe me, but that¡¯s the truth. I have evidence.¡±


    As she spoke, she pulled open her grandfather¡¯s collar and revealed a muddy jade pendant.


    This jade pendant was originally a dark green jade, but for some reason, it seemed to be stained with something unclean. There was a trace of black aura lingering inside, making people feel their hair stand on end.


    However, what they did not understand was that Qin Xi was clearly a divine doctor who treated illnesses and saved people, not a witch who used witchcraft. What did this have to do with her?


    ¡°Divine Doctor Qin is here!¡±


    In the crowd, someone shouted and everyone automatically made way for Qin Xi. Liu Dequan and Gao Huiren looked at Qin Xi at the same time, their eyes filled with worry.


    When Cheng Rongfei saw Qin Xi¡¯s calm gaze, her heart skipped a beat. For some reason, she had a bad feeling.


    However, when she thought of how this vixen had seduced her Brother Qing and even made her grandfather, who had always doted on her the most, fall out with her, she was furious and wished she could rush up and tear her face apart.


    At the thought of this, Cheng Rongfei stared at Qin Xi with hatred. If eyes could kill, Qin Xi would probably be torn to pieces.

 Chapter 402 - 402 Finding Evidence

    402 Finding Evidence


    ¡°You vixen, murderer, return my grandfather to me!¡±


    As she spoke, Cheng Rongfei couldn¡¯t hold back the hatred in her heart anymore. She rushed up to Qin Xi and wanted to slap her.


    No matter what, she just wanted to teach Qin Xi a lesson.


    The people around her were frightened by her crazy look and subconsciously retreated.


    Unfortunately, Qin Xi was not an ordinary woman. Before Cheng Rongfei could slap her, Qin Xi kicked her away.


    Cheng Rongfei was kicked to the side of Elder Cheng. She felt her stomach churning, and it was so painful that her face turned pale and she broke out in cold sweat. She hunched over like a prawn, looking like she was repenting in front of Elder Cheng.


    ¡°Not bad. You can talk now. Tell me, how did you do it?¡±


    Qin Xi remembered how foul Cheng Rongfei¡¯s mouth was at that time. Because of this, she muted her to teach her a lesson. She was curious as to who had the ability to unmute her.


    Cheng Rongfei endured the pain and looked at Qin Xi with a twisted expression. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re the only one who knows some tricks?To tell you the truth, there are many people in this world who are better than you. You¡¯d better not be too arrogant. Otherwise, sooner or later, you¡¯ll end up in a miserable state!¡±


    Qin Xi shrugged indifferently and said with a smile, ¡°No matter how I end up, at least you won¡¯t end up well. Cheng Rongfei, guess what Elder Cheng was thinking when he died.¡±


    Cheng Rongfei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She avoided eye contact with Qin Xi. ¡°He, of course he was thinking about taking revenge on you. You killed my grandfather, so you have to pay with your life. I¡¯m here today to kill you with my own hands to avenge my grandfather.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure I killed your grandfather?¡± Qin Xi looked down at her with a faint smile.


    Cheng Rongfei¡¯s heart was almost in her throat. She felt that Qin Xi seemed to have seen through something. That was impossible. How could Qin Xi know? That master had also said that no one could see through this sorcery unless he was an immortal. Qin Xi was obviously not an immortal.


    Thinking of this, she no longer felt nervous. She endured the pain and stood up, her attitude very firm.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s you. You were the one who did something to my grandfather¡¯s jade pendant. For the past two days, my grandfather had many nightmares. They¡¯re all extremely terrifying nightmares. He struggled in pain every day. Just this morning, he grabbed my hand tightly and used the last bit of his strength to shout your name. Doesn¡¯t that explain everything?¡±


    Qin Xi clicked her tongue. ¡°Since you said that I killed your grandfather, why don¡¯t you call the police and get the police to arrest me?¡±


    Cheng Rongfei looked at her fiercely, as if she wanted to kill her entire family. She shouted, ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t want to? But your method of killing is too strange. There¡¯s no evidence at all. However, I know it¡¯s you. In order to seduce my fiance, you stole my family¡¯s heirloom and deliberately did something to the jade pendant. That¡¯s why my grandfather died. Qin Xi, you¡¯ll die a horrible death. You¡¯re an animal. Aren¡¯t you afraid that my grandfather will come back to haunt you at night?¡±


    Seeing that she did not seem to be faking it, everyone couldn¡¯t help but take pity on and side with Cheng Rongfei.


    Qin Xi snapped her fingers and looked at Cheng Rongfei with a smile. ¡°Since you say that you don¡¯t have evidence, I don¡¯t mind helping you find evidence and see how Elder Cheng died.¡±

 Chapter 403 - 403 Mysterious Person

    403 Mysterious Person


    Cheng Rongfei panicked and quickly stood in front of her grandfather, her eyes filled with hatred and killing intent as she cried pitifully.


    ¡°What else do you want? Grandpa is already dead. I¡¯m here to seek justice for him. Why are you still torturing Grandpa?¡±


    Pan Lingling and Hu Jingyun were so angry that their faces turned pale. They had never seen such a shameless and unreasonable woman.


    ¡°You are unreasonable! Our lady boss already said that she would help you find evidence, but you don¡¯t even let her get close to the corpse. How can our lady boss prove her innocence then?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re being too unreasonable!¡±


    Cheng Rongfei was guilty, so of course, she wouldn¡¯t let Qin Xi get close to her grandfather. She spat at the two female staff agitatedly. ¡°Why should I believe a murderer? My grandpa is already dead. Are you still not going to let him rest in peace? Are you still human?¡±


    This time, everyone also felt that Cheng Rongfei was a little unreasonable. Since she said that the young divine doctor was a murderer, why didn¡¯t she let her check?


    Qin Xi shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t let me touch him. How about this? You can find an authoritative doctor to check the corpse yourself. If it turns out that the culprit is really me, I¡¯ll turn myself in.¡±


    Pan Lingling and Hu Jingyun were shocked. ¡°Lady Boss¡­¡±


    Even Gao Huiren was shocked. He frowned and looked worried. ¡°Shifu, let¡¯s leave her to the police. We can¡¯t let her do whatever she wants.¡±


    On the contrary, Liu Dequan knew Qin Xi the best. He patted Gao Huiren¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Brother Gao, don¡¯t worry. She knows what she¡¯s doing. This small matter won¡¯t stump her. Just wait and see!¡±


    Gao Huiren did not understand why Liu Dequan trusted Qin Xi so much. It was the same last time. No matter what happened, Liu Dequan was always confident in Qin Xi.


    Gao Huiren still wanted to ask something, but Liu Dequan smiled mysteriously and kept him in suspense. ¡°You still don¡¯t understand Xi. Just watch. She is more capable than you can ever imagine.¡±


    Cheng Rongfei narrowed her eyes. Her goal today was actually not to do anything to Qin Xi, but to ruin Qin Xi¡¯s reputation and let Gu Qing see this woman¡¯s true colors. Of course, if she could teach Qin Xi a lesson and scratch her face, it would be best.


    Unfortunately, that mysterious person seemed to be very interested in Qin Xi and only wanted Qin Xi¡¯s hair or a drop of blood. Although Cheng Rongfei did not know what these things were for, she knew that the mysterious person was omnipotent and exuded an evil aura. If Qin Xi went against him, she would definitely die a miserable death.


    At the thought of this, Cheng Rongfei¡¯s eyes flickered with a sinister glint as she looked at Qin Xi fiercely. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that the method you used was very strange. It¡¯s like witchcraft. The doctors can¡¯t find anything. You know this, which is why you are so confident. Also, they call you the young divine doctor. I¡¯m sure you have countless tricks up your sleeve. How can ordinary people like us find out anything?¡±


    ¡°This won¡¯t do, that won¡¯t do. Then tell me, what do you want?¡± Qin Xi crossed her arms and looked at her casually.


    Cheng Rongfei suddenly became serious. She was no longer as unreasonable as before. Instead, she knelt in front of her grandpa and sobbed softly. ¡°My grandfather is dead. Even if I kill you, I won¡¯t be able to get my grandfather back. Besides, I really don¡¯t have any evidence to prove that you killed my grandfather. I just want you to kneel down and apologize to my grandfather. That shouldn¡¯t be too much, right?¡±


    When everyone heard that, they thought Qin Xi would agree to this request..

 Chapter 404 - 404 Calling Back the Spirit of the Dead

    404 Calling Back the Spirit of the Dead


    ¡°Apologize?¡± Qin Xi sneered. ¡°Cheng Rongfei, in you dreams.¡±


    Cheng Rongfei shouted angrily, ¡°Qin Xi, don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    Everyone was puzzled and instantly felt disgusted by Qin Xi¡¯s aggressive attitude. Someone said in a low voice, ¡°Young divine doctor, she doesn¡¯t want to make things difficult for you anymore. What¡¯s wrong with apologizing? The dead are already gone. Show some respect to the dead!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s just an apology. Compared to the pain of losing one¡¯s grandfather, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Hearing everyone¡¯s nonsense, Pan Lingling was so angry that she shouted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you all? The lady boss already said that his death has nothing to do with her. Why should she apologize? If she apologizes, doesn¡¯t that mean that she admits to killing her grandfather? In the future, how can the lady boss continue to run this clinic? If you want to stand by and watch, then watch in silence.¡±


    Pan Lingling spoke rudely out of anger. Her attitude immediately made the people who came to get treated look displeased.


    ¡°We say this for the good of the young divine doctor. If she doesn¡¯t apologize, what if this young lady continues to kick up a fuss?¡±


    ¡°I used to think that Young Divine Doctor was a good person. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so narrow-minded.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. What if Young Divine Doctor is really innocent? If she apologizes, won¡¯t she be charged with murder? If it were me, I definitely wouldn¡¯t admit to something I didn¡¯t do.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense. We can¡¯t take what this young lady said on blind faith. Who knows if she¡¯s here to blackmail Young Divine Doctor?¡±


    Hearing that there were some people on her side, Cheng Rongfei glanced at Qin Xi and was secretly happy.


    However, when she heard the rest of the people defending Qin Xi, she was jealous, and her expression twisted with anger.


    ¡°Cheng Rongfei, you keep saying that there¡¯s no evidence. Now, let me show you the evidence.¡±


    Qin Xi did not want to waste time with her anymore. She took out a talisman from her pocket and smiled. ¡°Let your grandfather tell you personally who the murderer is!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she waved her hand and the yellow talisman landed on Elder Cheng. She formed a very complicated seal with both hands and shouted in a low voice, ¡°Gather!¡±


    Although it was winter and the clinic¡¯s door was still open, because it was packed with people and there was heating, the temperature in the clinic was not especially low.


    However, when Qin Xi shouted ¡°gather¡±, a bone-chilling wind blew in from all directions like a tornado, making it difficult for people to open their eyes.


    Fortunately, it only lasted for an instant. When they opened their eyes again, they heard an extremely ear-piercing scream.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhh¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a ghost! There¡¯s a ghost! Don¡¯t come over, don¡¯t come over. I, I don¡¯t know anything. Grandpa, it¡¯s not me. Don¡¯t come and haunt me¡­¡±


    Seeing her grandfather¡¯s ghost, Cheng Rongfei retreated in fear. She trembled and hid herself into the crowd. She hugged her head and shook it desperately, as if she was trying to forget what she just saw.


    ¡°Rongfei, why did you harm me? Why? I¡¯m your grandfather. I raised you since you were young. How can you be so heartless?¡±


    Elder Cheng¡¯s tone was bitter. Looking at his granddaughter, who was trembling in fear, he did not feel any resentment. Instead, he felt disappointment and sadness. He was very sad that his granddaughter came like this.

 Chapter 405 - 405 Hatred

    405 Hatred


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, it wasn¡¯t me, it was her!¡±


    When Cheng Rongfei heard her grandfather¡¯s accusation, she was extremely terrified that her grandfather would hurt her. She pointed at Qin Xi crazily, her eyes almost popping out.


    ¡°It¡¯s her, Grandpa. She¡¯s the one who murdered you. Have you forgotten that she was the one who did something to your jade pendant? If not for her, you wouldn¡¯t have died. If you want to take revenge, haunt her. It has nothing to do with me. It really has nothing to do with me!¡±


    ¡°Rongfei, I know everything. It¡¯s you. You were the one who dripped a drop of black liquid on my jade pendant. Repent and don¡¯t do anything stupid again. That person is up to no good. Don¡¯t be used by him.¡±


    Elder Cheng said earnestly, ¡°Although I¡¯m dead, I¡¯ve always been by your side. I know everything you¡¯ve done. I didn¡¯t expect you to make such a big mistake for such a small matter. Rongfei, don¡¯t continue down the wrong path.¡±


    ¡°It is not a small matter.¡±


    Cheng Rongfei couldn¡¯t take it anymore and roared fiercely, ¡°That day, I heard you talking to Brother Qing on the phone. You asked Brother Qing to reject me, right? If not for the fact that you¡¯re useless, how could Brother Qing reject me? If not for the fact that you sided with an outsider, would I have killed you? It¡¯s all your fault. If not for you, I would already be with Brother Qing!¡±


    When everyone heard that, they had goosebumps all over their bodies. They could not believe their ears.


    They retreated in fear. How crazy was this woman who even killed her own grandfather?


    Elder Cheng shook his head with a worried look on his face. ¡°You¡¯re wrong, child. Gu Qing doesn¡¯t like you. Why are you so stubborn? I¡¯m gone and can¡¯t take care of you anymore. You should go back to live with your parents. They¡¯re your parents after all. They¡¯ll protect you. Forget about your hatred, forget about Gu Qing, and forget about me. Live a good life!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look for that person anymore. He¡¯s not a good person. Trust me!¡±


    ¡°Get lost. I won¡¯t forget Brother Qing. You¡¯re already dead. Can you leave me alone?¡±


    Even though Cheng Rongfei was trembling with fear, she still didn¡¯t want to give up on Gu Qing. She shouted with tears streaming down her face, ¡°Brother Qing is mine. He can only be mine. I¡¯ll kill anyone who dares to stop me!¡±


    Looking at Cheng Rongfei, who was going crazy, Elder Cheng felt sad. He no longer looked at her but looked at Qin Xi and begged, ¡°Master Qin, I know I¡¯m asking too much, but I still want to beg you. Can you make Rongfei forget Gu Qing? I know you¡¯re very capable. As long as you can make Rongfei live the life of an ordinary person, I¡¯ll give you all the antiques behind the wall in my warehouse!¡±


    Back then, Elder Cheng liked the antiques in the warehouse very much. No matter how much money people offered, he did not sell them. Now that he was dead, those things were meaningless to him. He might as well trade them off for something.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ I don¡¯t want to. No one is allowed to make me forget Brother Qing. Damn old man, since you¡¯re already dead, don¡¯t be a busybody. If you dare to stop me, I¡¯ll chop your corpse into pieces and feed it to the wild animals!¡±


    Hearing that she would forget Gu Qing, Cheng Rongfei let out a hysterical cry as if she was being tortured to death. Her eyes were so vicious that she looked like she wanted to skin someone alive.


    When everyone heard that, they gasped. Qin Xi was also angered and kicked her.

 Chapter 406 - 406 Where Did This Fool Come From?

    406 Where Did This Fool Come From?


    Cheng Rongfei was kicked out by Qin Xi, slammed into the wall, and fainted.


    Everyone looked at Qin Xi¡¯s incredible strength in shock.


    Elder Cheng frowned and sighed. ¡°Master Qin, please call Rongfei¡¯s mother. She will pick her up. Also, the key to my warehouse is under a stone slab under the tree in the courtyard. I believe it won¡¯t be difficult for you to take those things away.¡±


    ¡°Now, I have nothing else to say. I¡¯m leaving!¡±


    Qin Xi nodded and made a hand seal to send Elder Cheng away.


    Recalling the Yin energy detected from Elder Cheng, she learned that the mysterious person was actually the person who gave Elder Cheng the bronze mirror back then. As for why he wanted to harm Elder Cheng, she did not know.


    Qin Xi agreed to Elder Cheng¡¯s last request and erased a portion of Cheng Rongfei¡¯s memories.


    After dealing with Cheng Rongfei, Qin Xi and Lone Wolf came to Elder Cheng¡¯s antique shop. Lone Wolf was in charge of guarding the door, while Qin Xi jumped into the small courtyard from the outer wall.


    There was indeed a big tree and an inconspicuous stone slab under the tree.


    Qin Xi walked over and opened the stone slab. There was a key lying inside. She recalled what Elder Cheng said and accurately found the warehouse he mentioned.


    With a click, the door was unlocked. Qin Xi pushed open the door. It was a little dark inside. When she opened the door, the air was filled with dust. She walked into the warehouse step by step.


    When she arrived at the wall Elder Cheng mentioned, she found a nail with a painting hanging on it and gently pressed it. With a creak, a groove popped out on the wall. Qin Xi pulled open the groove and saw a space the size of a safe. There were a few antique vases and porcelain inside. Sensing the faint spiritual energy on them, Qin Xi knew that these were all authentic.


    However, Qin Xi¡¯s gaze was not on these antique porcelains. Instead, it was fixed on an inconspicuous golden toad. This was a toad made of pure gold. It did not look special, but Qin Xi could hear a faint heartbeat coming out of it.


    Just as she was about to reach out to take it, she suddenly felt an evil wind behind her. Accompanied by a baby-like cry, a cloud of black fog rushed towards her.


    Qin Xi reacted extremely quickly. Almost at the same time, she took out her Chain of Darkness. The Chain of Darkness roared like a black dragon and collided with the black fog behind her. With a bang, the black fog was sent flying by the powerful force of the Chain of Darkness and returned to the hand of the black-robed man standing at the door.


    When the black fog dissipated, a black, charred boy appeared in the black-robed man¡¯s hand.


    However, at this moment, the boy looked like a monster. His face was bruised, his body was twisted and covered in fur. His eyes were glowing green, and his mouth was long and wide. When he opened his mouth, two rows of sharp canine teeth were revealed. Moreover, disgusting mucus was dripping out of his mouth, making him look terrifying.


    Qin Xi frowned. ¡°What is that?¡±


    The black-robed man chuckled. ¡°Are you the person who ruined my plan?¡±


    His eyes were dark like a deep pool. ¡°You¡¯re not bad. Are you interested in learning from me? How about I teach you witchcraft?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    His gaze landed on the Chain of Darkness drifting back and forth in the air. His eyes were filled with greed as he said, ¡°But you have to give me that.¡±


    ¡°Where did this fool come from? How dare you covet my things!¡±

 Chapter 407 - 407 Corpse Boy

    407 Corpse Boy


    When the black-robed man was angry, his voice changed from that of a man to that of a woman. To be more precise, it sounded like a witch.


    ¡°How dare you? It seems like if I don¡¯t teach you a lesson today, you won¡¯t hand over the thing obediently.¡±


    As he spoke, he took out a small bottle and opened the lid. He poured some liquid into the black boy¡¯s mouth. The moment he opened the bottle cap, Qin Xi smelled a nauseating smell.


    Was that¡­ cadaveric oil?


    The boy hugged the small bottle and poured it into his mouth. His severely injured body instantly healed, and he gradually turned from a palm-sized body to a year old. The black fog around it became even stronger, and his green eyes turned red. He bared his fangs at Qin Xi.


    Qin Xi said in disgust, ¡°What an ugly and disgusting thing.¡±


    Qin Xi summoned the Chain of Darkness and threw it at the boy at an extremely fast speed. The boy opened his mouth, ready to bite it. He believed that the hardness of his teeth could even bite rocks like bread, let alone a chain.


    Unfortunately, he underestimated Qin Xi¡¯s strength and the power of an ancient artifact.


    Not only did he fail to bite it, but the dark chain also wrapped around him at an extremely strange speed. He struggled with all his might and let out a scream that was enough to shatter the surrounding porcelains. However, the more he struggled, the tighter the dark chain became. In the end, his power was drained away bit by bit, and he returned to the size of a palm.


    The more the black-robed man looked at the Chain of Darkness, the greedier his eyes became. He grabbed it, but the Chain of Darkness did not resist. The black-robed man thought that he had succeeded. Just as he was about to pull it down, a strange dark fire suddenly burned on the Chain of Darkness.


    The black-robed man subconsciously shook off the Chain of Darkness, but it was too late. The dark fire instantly devoured his entire right arm.


    He covered his arm in horror and screamed, ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    However, this was not the end. The fire burned brighter and brighter, burning down his arm to his chest. In the blink of an eye, he was enveloped by the dark fire and let out a miserable scream.


    Qin Xi was stunned. She had never used the Dark Fire on anyone before. Seeing him in so much pain, she was a little surprised.


    She thought that it would only burn for a moment, but a few seconds later, the black-robed man was burned to ashes, leaving only clothes on the ground.


    Um¡­ He died just like that?


    Seeing such a powerful fire, the boy was immediately frightened. If even his master was burned to death, wouldn¡¯t he die faster?


    At the thought of this, just as he was about to escape, the dark chain on his body tightened again, as if it knew what he was going to do.


    Qin Xi sized up the boy seriously and threatened with a faint smile, ¡°Tell me, what exactly are you?¡±


    The boy did not want to say it at first, but the dark chain wrapped around his body frightened him into answering.


    ¡°I¡¯m Lord Yin¡¯s corpse boy. Please don¡¯t kill me. I was forced to do this. If I don¡¯t listen, he will turn me into corpse water. The thing I drank just now¡­ was the corpse water of the other disobedient corpse boys¡­¡±


    The boy lowered his head. ¡°Although I look like I was just born, I¡¯m actually already eight years old. However, Lord Yin used a very cruel method to make me like this.¡±

 Chapter 408 - 408 Golden Blood Toad

    408 Golden Blood Toad


    ¡°Tell me everything you know, especially about Lord Yin.¡±


    Qin Xi had a feeling that if she killed this person called Lord Yin, she would definitely be in trouble in the future, so before that, she had to know everything about him.


    The corpse boy did not dare to hide anything and told her everything he knew.


    The Yin family was an extremely terrifying evil family that inherited evil techniques. In recent years, the family¡¯s sorcery had declined. In order to seek the forbidden techniques of sorcery, they had already harmed many newborn babies. Not only were there babies, but ordinary people who were buried would also become their target.


    In short, the Yin family was a huge and vengeful family.


    ¡°By the way, they also have a spell unique to the Yin family. As long as a member of the Yin family dies, the tablet belonging to the member will shatter. Moreover, they can also find the murderer who killed their member¡­ Their methods are extremely cruel. They can turn you into puppets.¡±


    ¡°I advise you to run. It¡¯s best if you run with your entire family. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be in a worse state than me,¡± Corpse Boy advised softly.


    Although Qin Xi had a certain understanding of the Yin family, she did not think that they could find her. After all¡­


    She looked at the remaining clothes and some messy things on the ground. There was not even a bone left. With her strength, she was not afraid.


    At this moment, in the Yin family, a servant suddenly ran over and shouted in shock, ¡°Master, bad news. Second Young Master¡­ his memorial tablet is broken!¡±


    The man sitting on the sofa and reading the newspaper narrowed his eyes and immediately summoned his corpse boy. His corpse boy was a hundred years old and the corpse energy on his body had already reached a terrifying level.


    The man was so angry that no one around him dared to breathe loudly. He shouted, ¡°Find out who killed my son.¡±


    The corpse boy searched for a long time but couldn¡¯t find anything. It was as if Second Young Master had disappeared into thin air. The corpse boy shook his head solemnly. ¡°Second Young Master has lost contact with his corpse boy. I can¡¯t find him.¡±


    ¡°No matter what the price is, find that person¡­¡± The man gritted his teeth. The hostility he exuded made everyone in the room tremble.


    Qin Xi did not notice that she had planted a dangerous seed. She asked the corpse boy, ¡°Tell me, why are you here?¡±


    The corpse boy looked at the golden toad in the secret compartment and said, ¡°Lord Yin came for the Golden Blood Toad!¡±


    ¡°Golden Blood Toad? What¡¯s it for?¡± Qin Xi picked up the ¡°Golden Toad¡± suspiciously and sized it up, but she did not see anything special about it.


    The corpse boy thought for a moment and said, ¡°I only know that this blood toad is very precious. It seems to be able to strengthen the soul and body and prevent poison. As for other functions, I don¡¯t know!¡±

 Chapter 409 - 409 I Killed Them

    409 I Killed Them


    ¡°That good?¡±


    Qin Xi did not expect this golden toad to be so powerful. After thinking for a moment, she put it in her pocket and asked the little corpse boy, ¡°I can spare your life, but you can¡¯t stay in this world anymore. Since you¡¯re already dead, go and reincarnate!¡±


    She did not give the little corpse boy a chance to speak. She made a hand seal with both hands and sent the little corpse boy away. The dark chain floated back to Qin Xi¡¯s wrist.


    Qin Xi picked up a few antique porcelain and jumped over the wall. When she returned to the car, she saw Lone Wolf lying unconscious on the steering wheel.


    Fortunately, he was only unconscious. After Qin Xi pierced a few needles on him, Lone Wolf suddenly woke up and subconsciously searched for the whereabouts of the man in black.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Qin Xi said with a smile.


    Lone Wolf¡¯s heart was pounding. He panted in shock and suppressed the panic in his heart. He tried his best to remain calm and said, ¡°Lady Boss, that man¡­¡±


    He did not know how to describe Lord Yin, nor did he know how to describe the black fog. He felt that what he had encountered was getting stranger and stranger ever since he started working for Qin Xi.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re going to say.¡±


    Qin Xi said with a smile, ¡°Lone Wolf, I¡¯ll be honest with you. You know that I practice Chinese medicine, but do you know what kind of medicine I cultivate?¡±


    Lone Wolf frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t it Chinese medicine?¡±


    Qin Xi shrugged. ¡°There¡¯s no harm in telling you. Actually, I mainly cultivate mystic medicine, and I¡¯m a mystic doctor. If my realm increases again, I won¡¯t need Chinese medicine in the future and can directly draw talismans to save people.


    Qin Xi sighed slightly. ¡°However, if I really use talismans to save people, people will definitely think that I¡¯m performing witchcraft. Therefore, I can only use talismans to save people in private.¡±


    Lone Wolf did not understand. Weren¡¯t they talking about the black-robed man? Why did she bring up mystic medicine?


    Qin Xi narrowed her eyes and continued, ¡°The person you saw just now is a sorcerer. The black fog around him is a corpse boy. Fortunately, he only knocked you unconscious. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t even be able to find your soul!¡±


    ¡°That strong? Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m not alright?¡±


    ¡°What about the black-robed man? And where did that corpse boy¡­ go?¡±


    ¡°I killed them. There¡¯s nothing left! Do you want to see it?¡±


    Lone Wolf was speechless. No, he didn¡¯t.


    When they returned to Breeze Villa, Han Shi had already arrived early and was busy in the kitchen. Today, Jiu Yuan was also here, giving out a brightness that was comparable to that of a small sun.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re finally back. Let me tell you something. Do you still remember the time when I wanted to possess your man?¡± Jiu Yuan floated over and asked Qin Xi.


    Qin Xi looked at him sideways. ¡°Why? Do you want to try it again?¡±


    Jiu Yuan shook his head in fear and said incoherently, ¡°No, no, no, I wouldn¡¯t dare. I just want to ask you if you still remember the old man who used the Blood Guidance Technique.¡±


    Of course Qin Xi remembered. She still had many questions she wanted to ask the old man. ¡°Do you know where he is?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know where that old man is.¡±

 Chapter 410 - 410 Master

    410 Master


    In a house.


    Master Yang arrived late in a black Daoist robe with an arrogant disciple behind him. ¡°Master, it¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°Knock the door!¡±


    The disciple knocked on the door twice and the door opened. Tang He stuck his head out nervously. When he saw that it was Master Yang, he was delighted and walked out excitedly. ¡°Master Yang, you¡¯re finally here.¡±


    Sensing that the Yin energy on Tang He was extremely dense, Master Yang frowned and took a step back. As he took a step back, his disciple followed suit.


    Tang He¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He forced a smile that was uglier than crying. ¡°Master Yang, what¡­ What happened to me?¡±


    Master Yang looked at him with a solemn expression. He stroked his beard and sighed. ¡°Mr. Tang, can you show me your jade pendant?¡±


    Tang He was stunned. He took out the jade pendant and handed it to Master Yang. After taking a look, Master Yang¡¯s expression immediately changed drastically. ¡°This Jade pendant of yours has been tampered with by a master. Not only can it not ward off evil, but it can also gather the Yin energy. No wonder the Yin energy on your body is so strong.¡±


    ¡°What? That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯ve never taken it off. Master Yang, are you mistaken?¡± Tang He¡¯s heart tightened and he instantly felt his hair stand on end.


    Master Yang snorted. ¡°Do you think a master that powerful needs to put his hands on your jade pendant to change it? He can kill you at any time. Since he didn¡¯t kill you right away, he probably only intended to to teach you a lesson.¡±


    ¡°But, but, but¡­ but I didn¡¯t offend any master.¡± Tang He racked his brains but couldn¡¯t think of who he had offended.


    Master Yang shook his head. ¡°Perhaps that master saw that there were vengeful souls lingering around you, so he decided to seek justice for the vengeful souls on a whim. It¡¯s all possible. Besides, doing this will give him a lot of merits.¡±


    Tang He looked worried. ¡°Then what should we do, Master Yang? You have to save me. I don¡¯t want to die yet!¡±


    ¡°You have to know that people like us hate karma the most. You are guilty. If I help you, all the karma might be transferred to me. Now that a hidden master is involved, if I act rashly, I might offend this master. At that time, it will be worse than suffering from karma.¡±


    Hearing that, Tang He panicked. ¡°Then what should I do, Master Yang? You can¡¯t watch me die. As long as you help me chase the unclean things away, I, I¡¯ll give you 200,000 yuan. No, 300,000 yuan. How about 300,000 yuan?¡±


    300,000?


    Master Yang was tempted but he was in no hurry to agree. He wondered if the master who punished Tang He would also come to settle the score with him. If it was really as he thought that the master only wanted to teach Tang He a lesson, it would be fine. If the master was Tang He¡¯s enemy, 300,000 yuan would not be enough..


    Seeing his hesitation, Tang He gritted his teeth and raised the price again. ¡°500,000. As long as Master Yang helps me, I¡¯ll give you 500,000.¡±


    Of course, if Master Yang refused to help, he could only find another master. The world was so big, he did not believe that he could not find a master who could exorcise evil.


    500,000?


    This was indeed a very tempting number. A trace of greed flashed across Master Yang¡¯s eyes. It had to be noted that his business deals usually fluctuated between 10,000 to 50,000 yuan. If he could help Tang He chase away the evil things without offending the master, it would not be a bad idea.

 Chapter 411 - 411 Coming After Him

    411 Coming After Him


    Under the temptation of money, Master Yang agreed eventually. After he left, a ghost silently stalked him.


    It was a dark and windy night.


    Qin Xi, Han Shi, and the lamp man, Jiu Yuan, came to Master Yang¡¯s residence.


    ¡°Master, if we help Tang He, will that master come after us?¡± The disciple asked worriedly.


    Master Yang took a sip of tea and looked at the stacks of cash on the table with greed in his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? We¡¯ll leave Luoping City tomorrow morning. Even if that master finds out, he won¡¯t be able to track us down. This 500,000 yuan is enough for us to live a carefree life for a few years.¡±


    When the disciple heard that, he beamed with joy.


    Master Yang pointed at the big black bag. ¡°Put the money in it. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll find a place to keep it safe before heading to Yunbei.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± The disciple began to pack the money excitedly.


    Qin Xi and Han Shi looked at each other and smiled. Seeing the two of them smile, the corners of the little lamp man¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°I feel that the two of you are up to no good.¡±


    ¡°How can you say that? Because of him, Stone was almost possessed by you. Now that we¡¯ve finally met him, do you think you¡¯ll let him off without asking for some interest?¡±


    Qin Xi said it matter-of-factly. Han Shi also nodded seriously as he listened.


    Jiu Yuan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I¡¯ve been taking care of the orchard for you without getting paid a penny, and you still blame me for what I did in the past.¡±


    ¡°Besides, don¡¯t use me as an excuse to do anything evil. We¡¯re already so familiar with each other. I know what you are up to.¡±


    Han Shi glanced at him and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right, so go in and reunite your old friend!¡±


    With a wave of his hand, Han Shi pushed Jiu Yuan into the house.


    Master Yang and Jiu Yuan had worked together before, so Master Yang could still see Jiu Yuan.


    When he saw Jiu Yuan, who was brighter than the light bulb in the room, Master Yang was shocked. He quickly stood up and knelt on the ground. He said with fear, ¡°My lord, you¡¯re back. Where have you been? Why¡­¡±


    He wanted to ask why Jiu Yuan was so bright. Also, wasn¡¯t he possessing Han Shi previously? Why did he give up halfway and went missing suddenly?


    Master Yang had a lot to ask, but he was too afraid of Jiu Yuan to ask.


    Jiu Yuan waved his hand impatiently and asked coldly, ¡°Cut the crap. Let me ask you, where did the blood you used last time to perform the Blood Guidance Technique come from? Do you know Han Shi long ago?¡±


    Master Yang was frightened by Jiu Yuan¡¯s aura and quickly stiffened his body. Just as he was about to reply, he saw his stupid disciple exclaim in confusion, ¡°Master, who are you talking to? Also, why are you kneeling on the ground?¡±


    Master Yang turned around and reprimanded through gritted teeth, ¡°Shut up and go back to your room. You¡¯re not allowed to come out without my orders.¡±


    His silly disciple was stunned and asked stupidly, ¡°Why, Master?¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Master Yang said.

 Chapter 412 - 412 The Mastermind

    412 The Mastermind


    The disciple was frightened by Master Yang and ran back to his room.


    Master Yang wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and carefully answered Jiu Yuan¡¯s question, ¡°My lord, I don¡¯t know Han Shi. However, the blood you mentioned was actually given to me by an old friend of mine. As for how he got it, I-I didn¡¯t have time to ask at that time. If you want to know, I¡¯ll call and ask.¡±


    Master Yang asked tentatively.


    Jiu Yuan nodded. ¡°Then ask. It¡¯s best if you can find out who gave you the blood, what his motive is, and who the blood belongs to. You have to ask in detail.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, my lord!¡±


    Master Yang wiped his cold sweat again and walked to the landline. He took out a small phone book from his pocket with trembling hands and found the number of an old friend.


    ¡°Hello, Old Yang?¡± An voice came from the other end.


    Master Yang asked solemnly, ¡°Old Zhang, tell me honestly, the blood you gave me last time. Who did it belong to?¡±


    Old Zhang was stunned. ¡°What blood?¡±


    Master Yang was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan. He asked anxiously, ¡°The blood I used to perform Blood Guidance Technique. Let me ask you again, whose blood is that?¡±


    Old Zhang fell silent. Master Yang stole a glance at Jiu Yuan, who had a murderous expression on his face. He blinked his eyes and quickly lowered his head. He urged, ¡°Old Zhang, tell me the truth. Otherwise, we¡¯ll both be in trouble.¡±


    The person on the other end of the phone seemed to hear Master Yang¡¯s anxiety and uneasiness. His heart skipped a beat. He thought of the person¡¯s warning and gritted his teeth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who the person who gave me the blood is, but I know that he¡¯s from the capital. As for who the blood belongs to, I really don¡¯t know. He only handed the blood to me and asked me to find you. He told me not to tell anyone else, or my wife and children will disappear.¡±


    ¡°Old Yang, what happened?¡± Old Zhang also looked nervous and terrified.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask. It won¡¯t be good for you to know. By the way, have you seen him in person? Do you know his surname or identity?¡± Master Yang suppressed the anxiety in his heart and continued to ask.


    Old Zhang said, ¡°Yes, but that person covered himself from head to toe. I couldn¡¯t tell what he looked like at all. I could only tell that he was a man.¡±


    ¡°Motive? What¡¯s his motive?¡±


    Old Zhang suddenly said seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t know much more than you do. Old Yang, although I don¡¯t know what trouble you¡¯re in, you have to believe me. That person is terrifying, no, very terrifying!¡±


    Outside the door, Qin Xi and Han Shi looked at each other. ¡°Wifey, do you think this person is the mastermind who instructed Ma Peng to plant the axe in my ancestral grave?¡±


    Qin Xi nodded with a solemn expression. ¡°Most likely. Moreover, Ma Peng said that the mastermind is a woman¡­¡±


    ¡°Looks like I have to go to the capital when I have the chance.¡±


    Han Shi¡¯s heart tightened. He instinctively wanted to refuse, but when he opened his mouth, he did not know what to say.


    Qin Xi knew that Han Shi was afraid that once she went to the capital, she would be asked to go back to the Mu family. She smiled and squeezed his big hand. ¡°We¡¯ll go together and come back together.¡±


    Han Shi suddenly relaxed and held her hand tightly. He swore to himself that he had to speed up the process. Although his agreement with Qi Xiong was three years, he had only given himself two years at most.


    In two years, he would build a business empire for Qin Xi.


    In the house, Master Yang hung up the phone and took a deep breath. ¡°My lord, that¡¯s all he knows¡­¡±


    Jiu Yuan could tell that he was sincere. He looked at the money bag. ¡°I¡¯ll take this away. Do you have a problem with that?¡±

 Chapter 413 - 413 Wonderful Night

    413 Wonderful Night


    Carrying the bag filled with 500,000 yuan, Qin Xi and Han Shi left arm in arm. The lamp man in front of them acted as a flashlight to disperse the darkness.


    After returning to the Breeze Villa and washing up, Qin Xi remembered that she had obtained a treasure today. She quickly took out the Golden Blood Toad and placed it on the bed.


    Seeing this, Han Shi, who had just come out of the bathroom, wiped his hair and sat on the bed. He asked curiously, ¡°Wifey, where did you get such a golden toad? It looks ugly.¡±


    ¡°What do you know? This is a treasure not inferior to Heavenly Fragrance Cardamom.¡± With that, Qin Xi mentioned the fight at Elder Cheng¡¯s warehouse today.


    Han Shi picked up the golden blood and looked at it. When he heard Qin Xi say that this thing had a heartbeat, he specially leaned close to it to listen and said in surprise, ¡°There¡¯s really a heartbeat. However, how do I use this thing? Don¡¯t tell me we have to eat it just like Heavenly Fragrance Cardamom.¡±


    He threw the toad onto the bed, looking like he despised it.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I don¡¯t know either. Forget it, I¡¯ll leave this with you for now. It¡¯s said that this thing can remove hundreds of poisons. I wonder if it¡¯s true. When I have the chance in the future, I¡¯ll find out how to use it.¡±


    Qin Xi threw the Golden Blood Toad to Han Shi. The latter raised his eyebrows and looked at her teasingly. ¡°Wifey, does this count as a token of love you gave me?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re already an old couple. Why do we need a token of love?¡± Qin Xi blushed and said coquettishly.


    The blush on Qin Xi¡¯s face was lethal to Han Shi. He immediately had a reaction. He pulled Qin Xi into his arms and stared at her red face with burning eyes.


    ¡°Wifey, since you said that we¡¯re an old couple, shouldn¡¯t we do something? I haven¡¯t touched you for a few days. Don¡¯t you miss me?¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s face turned even redder. She wanted to break free. ¡°Why do you think about this everyday? Can¡¯t you think of something more serious?¡±


    Han Shi was displeased. He held her wrist and complained, ¡°Wifey, you can¡¯t say that. It¡¯s only right for me to sleep with my wife. Also, other than you, I can¡¯t think of anything else.¡±


    Hearing Han Shi¡¯s shameless words, Qin Xi was so embarrassed that she wished she could find a hole to hide in. Just as she was about to break free from his arms, Han Shi turned around and lifted the blanket, covering the two of them.


    After a while, Qin Xi¡¯s angry voice came from under the blanket. ¡°Stinky Stone, where are you touching? Let go of me!¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re mine. Why can¡¯t I touch you?¡±


    ¡°Ah, go away. You can¡¯t touch that place¡­¡±


    ¡°Why not? I¡¯ve seen every part of your body anyway.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, don¡¯t tickle me. Go away. Don¡¯t bite me¡­ Hahahaha.¡±


    Under the blanket, the two of them played intimately.


    Not long after, the woman¡¯s shy moans and seductive panting could be heard. The man was also breathing heavily.


    The next day, it was snowing outside. The temperature was already below zero. Qin Xi and Han Shi put on their clothes and set off for Shangwan Village.

 Chapter 414 - 414 Returning to Shangwan Village

    414 Returning to Shangwan Village


    When it was almost noon, they arrived at the village.


    When Qin Xi saw eight topless young men training on the ground outside the village, she revealed a gratified smile.


    At this moment, the eight of them were in the horse stance. Two sandbags weighing no less than 60 kilograms were hanging on their raised arms. Their muscles were bulging, and they gritted their teeth with determination in their eyes. They did not make a sound, despite the bean-sized sweat on their foreheads dripping down their bronze skin.


    ¡°Tsk, these eight people are quite endurant. Their mental toughness is not bad,¡± Qin Xi said with a smile.


    Han Shi was amused. ¡°They have to. Wang Zhiqiang and Berserk are standing there. These people are extremely obedient and are afraid of being beaten up.¡±


    Qin Xi shook her head and laughed. ¡°Back then, I wanted to teach them a cultivation technique. After all, there are many ways to improve their physique. I didn¡¯t expect them to be so wild and difficult to tame. Fortunately, Wang Zhiqiang and the others have a way. It¡¯s time to teach them something useful now.¡±


    Han Shi parked the car in front of the eight of them. When they saw Qin Xi get out of the car, they immediately looked embarrassed.


    Especially Zhou Lei. Back then, he mocked Qin Xi for being a crybaby. Now that he recalled his impetuous behavior, he wished he could find a hole to hide in.


    Fu Yu was the same. Back then, he ridiculed Qin Xi for having small breasts. Little did he know that she was the real master.


    During this period of time, when Berserk and the others mentioned Qin Xi, the faces of the eight of them would turn red as if they had been slapped.


    ¡°Lady Boss?¡±


    Seeing Qin Xi, Berserk immediately perked up. He arrived in front of Qin Xi in three steps. Just as he was about to show off the increase in his cultivation, he saw Han Shi standing beside Qin Xi and looking at him quietly.


    Having understood the message from Han Shi, Berserk stopped three meters away from Qin Xi. He grinned and said with a smile, ¡°Lady Boss, you¡¯re finally back. Look carefully. How am I different from before?¡±


    Qin Xi naturally knew what he meant. She glanced at him and nodded in satisfaction. She praised generously, ¡°Not bad, you¡¯ve already advanced to the mid-stage of the golden class. At this speed, it won¡¯t be long before you reach the late-stage. Not bad.¡±


    Berserk immediately blushed. Fortunately, his skin was dark from the sun and wind. Otherwise, the jaws of these young men who had been tortured by him would drop to the ground when they saw his red face.


    ¡°How is it? Do you like the male instructor I found for you?¡± Qin Xi walked up to Zhou Lei and the others with a smile.


    Zhou Lei was so embarrassed that he did not dare to look Qin Xi in the eye. His voice trembled slightly because he was carrying a heavy sandbag. He said in a low voice, ¡°Miss Qin, we were wrong. Back then, we were stupid and blind. Please be magnanimous and forgive us.¡±


    Qin Xi raised her eyebrows and glanced at Berserk, who scratched his head in embarrassment and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. I just told them that the lady boss is very capable and¡­ that¡¯s it.¡±


    Of course, that was not the case. In order to make them train harder, Berserk told them how powerful Qin Xi was every day, saying that she could kill ten of them with one hand.


    They felt that it was an exaggeration, but since even Wang Zhiqiang said so, they had no choice but to believe it. They wished they could train 24 hours a day so that Qin Xi could take them back.

 Chapter 415 - 415 Youre A Single Dog

    415 You¡¯re A Single Dog


    ¡°Since you know your mistake and are willing to change, when I leave, you can come with me!¡±


    Zhou Lei and the others were overjoyed. Even the 60-kilogram sandbag on his arm didn¡¯t feel heavy anymore. ¡°Thank you, Miss Qin. We¡¯ll work hard.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going home. Come to my house for dinner tonight.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    When Qin Xi and Han Shi got home, Han Dazhu was playing in the courtyard with Blackie.


    Blackie had grown a lot. When it stood up, it was more than a meter tall. Perhaps because of the cold weather, its black fur was extremely thick. It originally looked like a mutt, but now it looked like a Tibetan mastiff and was extremely ferocious.


    Of course, this was also due to the food. The Han Family¡¯s vegetables were all nourished by Vitality Pills, so they were naturally very beneficial to the body.


    When he heard the sound of the car engine, Blackie ran to the door to look out.


    When Blackie saw Qin Xi get out of the car, it barked excitedly and spinned around a few times. After stopping, it pounced on Qin Xi.


    Unfortunately, before it could pounce on Qin Xi, Han Shi grabbed its thick tail and sent it flying to the side. Blackie rolled on the ground and stood up again, barking at Han Shi unhappily.


    Han Shi looked down at it and mocked mercilessly, ¡°This is my wife. If you want to hug someone, hug your wife. Oh, I forgot, you¡¯re a single dog.¡±


    Feeling insulted, Blackie immediately bared its teeth and stared at Han Shi fiercely. It looked like it was ready to pounce on Han Shi and bite his neck in the next second.


    Qin Xi glanced at Han Shi speechlessly. She wanted to pinch the flab on his waist, but he was too lean and there was no flab on Han Shi¡¯s waist.


    Han Shi was very tactful. In order to appease his wife, he stretched out his arm, indicating that she could pinch it.


    Qin Xi rolled her eyes and hit his arm before entering the house. When she saw Han Dazhu, she immediately smiled. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m back!¡±


    Seeing Qin Xi, Han Dazhu immediately smiled and patted her head dotingly. ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. I¡¯ll ask your mother to cook a few more dishes. By the way, we haven¡¯t finished the wild boar we hunted last time. Your mother made it into cured meat and pork knuckles¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he shouted into the kitchen, ¡°Xiujuan, Xi is back. Hurry up and bring out the cured meat and pork knuckle.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Xi is back?¡±


    In the kitchen, Luo Xiujuan hurriedly wiped the water off her hands. She didn¡¯t care about the stir-fried vegetables in the pot and ran out.


    Seeing Qin Xi, Luo Xiujuan¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Xi, you¡¯re back. You haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll make it for you now.¡±


    During this period of time, Luo Xiujuan had been using the beauty pills that Qin Xi had made. Her figure was much better than before, and her skin was very smooth. When she stood with Qin Xi, they looked like sisters.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve become prettier again. Stone and I don¡¯t know if we should call you Mom anymore,¡± Qin Xi praised sincerely.


    Women all liked to look beautiful. In the past, Luo Xiujuan didn¡¯t have the luxury to dress up. Now that her life was better, she naturally had to dress up well.


    Hearing Qin Xi¡¯s heartfelt praise, she felt very happy.

 Chapter 416 - 416 Pregnant

    416 Pregnant


    At noon, Qin Xi and Luo Xiujuan cooked together. They made four dishes and a soup. Just as they placed it on the table, Blackie barked twice outside the door. Then, they heard a cute voice outside.


    While Qin Xi was still puzzled, Luo Xiujuan walked out with a smile. ¡°Tong Tong is here. You haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? Come, I made a lot of delicious food today.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, I heard from Fourth Daddy that Pretty Sister is back. I¡¯m here to see Pretty Sister.¡±


    The Fourth Daddy she was talking about was Berserk.


    Luo Xiujuan liked Yu Tong very much. Not only was it because Yu Tong was sweet-talking, but also because she felt that she was already old enough to be a grandmother. Qin Xi and Han Shi had yet to have a baby, so she poured all her grandmother¡¯s love to Yu Tong.


    She carried Yu Tong into the house and placed her on the stool.


    However, Han Shi seemed to have seen an enemy. His eyes were filled with vigilance and warning as he stared at Yu Tong, as if as long as she dared to pounce on Qin Xi, he would grab her immediately and throw her back onto the stool.


    Towards the people who wanted to get close to his wife, he would be aggressive. He was simply protective of his wife to the core.


    Han Dazhu could tell what Han Shi was thinking at a glance. He knocked him on the head with his chopsticks and said angrily, ¡°Behave yourself. Don¡¯t scare Tong Tong to tears. If she cries, you¡¯ll sleep in a shed outside tonight.¡±


    Qin Xi was also very speechless about Han Shi¡¯s attitude. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Han Shi would stop her from hugging her own child in the future.


    Han Shi, who was suppressed by Han Dazhu, could only watch helplessly as Yu Tong sat between him and his wife. She ate the pork trotter his wife picked up and drank the soup his wife scooped for her. He was filled with hatred!


    Since he could not deal with the kid, it was not a bad choice to deal with the older ones.


    Therefore, after finishing the meal, he went to Wang Zhiqiang and the others¡¯ places and wanted to spar with them.


    Although Wang Zhiqiang and the others did not know what was wrong with him, they also wanted to test the progress of their training. Later, Zhou Lei and the others witnessed how Han Shi defeated Wang Zhiqiang and the others easily.


    **


    When Liu Shuan heard that Qin Xi was back, he came with his wife, Xiao Caiyun.


    Ever since Xiao Caiyun recovered, her body had slowly been improving. In addition, after eating the vegetables and fruits Luo Xiujuan sent over, Xiao Caiyun had gained more than 20 kilograms.


    However, for the past two days, Xiao Caiyun had been feeling a little tired and liked to eat sour food.


    When Qin Xi saw Xiao Caiyun, she smiled brightly. ¡°Congratulations, Aunt Caiyun. Congratulations, Uncle Liu. It seems like your family will have a new member next year.¡±


    Originally, the two of them also thought of this possibility and were here to ask about it. Unexpectedly, before they could ask, they were given the answer they wanted. The couple thanked her excitedly.

 Chapter 417 - 417 Strange Tree

    417 Strange Tree


    After calming down, Liu Shuan started talking about the vegetables in the village.


    ¡°In a few days, every family¡¯s vegetables will be ready. Xi, have you found a sales channel?¡± This was what Liu Shuan was most worried about. Although the vegetables were growing very well, without a sales channel, their efforts would be in vain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Liu. Sweet Dew Fruit Store will be in charge of selling everything.¡±


    Qin Xi explained, ¡°As you know, Sweet Dew is very famous now and the number of people buying from it has increased. Moreover, they¡¯re all rich people, so it¡¯s most suitable to sell the vegetables at the Sweet Dew Fruit Shop.¡±


    ¡°Then how should we split the money?¡± Liu Shuan asked in embarrassment.


    At the mention of money, Liu Shuan felt that it was very unfair to Qin Xi. After all, be it the vegetable greenhouse or the vegetable seeds, they were all provided by Qin Xi.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Liu. I won¡¯t ask for much. Let¡¯s do it 60-40. I¡¯ll get 60% of the profit. After all, transportation fees, labor fees, and management fees of the Sweet Dew Store are all very expensive. After paying all that, I don¡¯t earn much. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Sure, I have no objections to that.¡± Liu Shuan quickly added.


    Previously, he had discussed with a few villagers in private that as long as Qin Xi gave them 30%, they would be satisfied. However, now that Qin Xi offered 40%, how could Liu Shuan not be excited?


    Qin Xi smiled. ¡°When the vegetables are ready and sold, I believe it won¡¯t be long before every family can afford coal.¡±


    It was winter but the coal was too expensive. In the countryside, people were usually reluctant to buy coal and could only burn timber to keep themselves warm.


    Moreover, there were only two months before the New Year. At that time, the New Year goods would also be a problem for the villagers. Now that they could earn a sum of money, it was undoubtedly a timely help for the villagers.


    Besides, back then, she had promised Liu Shuan that she would let the villagers live a good life and transform Shangwan Village into the number one village in the world.


    Now, the vegetables were just a small step. Next, as long as the tea trees were planted, the village would undergo a tremendous change.


    After sending Liu Shuan off, Qin Xi and Jiu Yuan went to the orchard at the back of the mountain. She wanted to set up a spirit gathering array for the orchard.


    It was winter now, and the fruit trees were in hibernation. Fortunately, they were nourished by vitality water, and the trees were bearing fruits despite the cold winter.


    When they arrived at the orchard, Qin Xi asked Jiu Yuan to help protect her. She formed a seal with both hands and chanted the incantation. Her hands waved non-stop, and the True Qi in her body circulated crazily. Soon, a huge Spirit Gathering Array was formed.


    Not long after, dense spiritual energy surged into the orchard, enveloping everything.


    After doing all of this, beads of sweat appeared on Qin Xi¡¯s forehead. Such a huge spirit gathering array had almost consumed all the true Qi in her body. It would probably take her at least three to five days to recover.


    Just as she was about to rest, Jiu Yuan, who was guarding her, was surprised to discover that a large and lush tree suddenly grew out of the depths of the orchard.


    He muttered softly, ¡°That place seems to be where the tree that doesn¡¯t bloom or bear fruit is planted.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Qin Xi wiped the sweat off her forehead and asked weakly.


    Jiu Yuan floated down and said, ¡°Do you still remember that strange tree that doesn¡¯t bloom or bear fruit? I saw it grow into a towering tree.¡±


    Qin Xi raised her eyebrows, her eyes filled with curiosity. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look!¡±

 Chapter 418 - 418 Tree Spirit

    418 Tree Spirit


    Qin Xi quickly arrived under the tree. When she saw the small tree that was less than the thickness of a bowl instantly grow into a towering tree, she was a little stunned.


    Then, she frowned and walked closer to the tree. ¡°Why do I feel a familiar aura flowing in this tree? Am I hallucinating?¡±


    She reached out and touched the tree trunk. The closer she got, the more obvious the familiar aura was. After thinking for a moment, Qin Xi circulated the Mystic True Qi in her body and slowly injected it into the tree trunk.


    When a force was sucking away her True Qi, she was shocked and quickly retracted her hand, her face pale with shock. ¡°What kind of tree is this? Why can it absorb my True Qi? Could this be a ¡®living tree¡¯?¡±


    Jiu Yuan floated down with a look of surprise. ¡°Has this tree become a spirit? Should we cut it down?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t figured it out yet. Let¡¯s keep it for the time being. Since it can absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, it¡¯s definitely something extraordinary!¡± Qin Xi looked up at the sky above the tree, feeling that this tree would bring her an unexpected surprise.


    After leaving the orchard, Qin Xi went to Lai Meifang¡¯s house.


    Lai Meifang was the representative of women in Shangwan Village. Although she was short and fat, she had a high reputation among the women in Shangwan Village.


    Because Shangwan villagers had always been making a living from tea trees, Qin Xi wanted Lai Meifang to help gather the women in the village to help pick tea.


    However, as soon as she arrived at Lai Meifang¡¯s house, she heard a child crying in the house. He was crying non-stop, as if he was doing it on purpose. From time to time, he would curse.


    When Qin Xi heard that, she frowned. She remembered that Lai Meifang¡¯s son was a very sensible child. Every time they met, he would politely call her ¡°Auntie Qin¡±. When did he learn to curse?


    Just as she was wondering if she should leave first, Lai Meifang came out with a worried look.


    She probably wanted to come out for a breather. When she saw Qin Xi standing at the door, she immediately put on a smile. ¡°Qin Xi, you¡¯re here. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    She was too embarrassed to invite Qin Xi into the house. After all, the house was too messy, so they talked at the door.


    Qin Xi did not mind and explained her purpose of coming. ¡°Auntie Mei, please help me organize some people. Winter tea is very important. If you want to keep the fragrance of winter tea, you have to ensure the quality. Therefore, I want Auntie Mei to help me find some people who are familiar with tea. As for the pay, 20 yuan a day. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°20 yuan? Are you sure?¡± Lai Meifang gasped, her voice filled with disbelief. She thought to herself that the Han family had really earned a lot this time. 20 yuan was no small sum back then.


    Qin Xi nodded. ¡°I¡¯m serious. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to help me find some people.¡±


    This was the first batch of tea leaves from the new tea trees. Qin Xi was not prepared to sell them. Instead, she would give them to Old Master Mu, Old Master Wan, Uncle Meng, and the other dignitaries as a gift.


    She wanted to use this batch of tea leaves to compete for the special supply. It had to be known that the price of goods that could be specially provided was definitely high.


    Moreover, this could help her build connections and make her status more stable. In the future, Han Shi could have a smooth-sailing path.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. Um¡­¡±


    Just as Lai Meifang was about to ask something, Qin Xi heard Lai Meifang¡¯s mother-in-law calling Lai Meifang in a panic.


    ¡°Meifang, hurry up. Xiong Xiong is acting up again. Oh my god, what should we do?¡±


    Lai Meifang¡¯s expression changed drastically. She did not even have time to explain it to Qin Xi and quickly ran into the house.


    Seeing this, Qin Xi followed.

 Chapter 419 - 419 Slaughterhouse

    419 Slaughterhouse


    In the dark room, a little boy who was not even ten years old was lying on the bed, twitching non-stop. His face was filled with pain, as if he was in great pain.


    ¡°Ah¡­ It hurts. Mom, it hurts. Save me, save me¡­¡± The little boy trembled and whimpered.


    Lai Meifang hugged her son tightly and cried. She kept comforting him, ¡°My good son, don¡¯t be afraid. Don¡¯t be afraid. Mommy is here. Mommy is here!¡±


    At this moment, her face was as pale as paper, and her eyes were filled with sadness. She kept praying in her heart that the heavens would open their eyes and not torture her son. She was willing to suffer all kinds of pain on behalf of her son.


    Lai Meifang¡¯s mother-in-law was also teary-eyed and extremely anxious. She kowtowed to the sky and muttered to herself, ¡°Bodhisattva, please bless my grandson, Xiong Xiong, to recover quickly. Bodhisattva¡­¡±


    Qin Xi could tell the cause of Xiong Xiong¡¯s illness at a glance. She immediately went forward and quickly touched his neck with one hand. Xiong Xiong, who was baring his fangs and brandishing his claws in pain just now, stiffened and fell to the bed weakly. This shocked Lai Meifang and the old lady.


    ¡°Qin Xi¡­¡±


    Qin Xi asked with a serious expression, ¡°Auntie Mei, Xiong Xiong is possessed. Has he been somewhere recently? Like a slaughterhouse.¡±


    Lai Meifang frowned and thought hard. ¡°Slaughterhouse? No.¡±


    Before she could finish, the old lady¡¯s heart sank and she added with a pale face, ¡°Yes, he did. I was the one who brought Xiong Xiong there, but we only stood at the door for a while and didn¡¯t go in!¡±


    Qin Xi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. A place like the slaughterhouse is filled with Yin energy and those animals died tragically, so it¡¯s naturally filled with resentment. If it were an adult, they would be able to withstand it. However, children are weak and lack Yang energy, so they were taken advantage of by the unclean things. The reason why Xiong Xiong acted up is also because of those things. However, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s very easy to treat him. Auntie Mei, go to the kitchen to get a kitchen knife and put it under Xiong Xiong¡¯s pillow.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Lai Meifang and the old lady looked at Qin Xi in disbelief. Clearly, they did not believe her.


    Qin Xi smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll know after giving it a try. Anyway, you won¡¯t lose anything.¡±


    The old lady thought about it and agreed. She quickly went to the kitchen to get a kitchen knife. During this period of time, Qin Xi drew a low-level Exorcism Talisman where Lai Meifang could not see.


    Previously, he had consumed too much True Qi to set up the Spirit Gathering Array. Now, she could only draw low-level talismans. Although it was a low-level talisman, it could still easily drive away the evil things on Xiong Xiong.


    After putting the kitchen knife under the pillow, Qin Xi said, ¡°Alright, let him sleep for a while. He¡¯ll be fine when he wakes up, Auntie Mei.¡±


    Was it that simple?


    Although Lai Meifang and the old lady were skeptical, they had no better solution at the moment and could only trust her.


    Qin Xi knew very well that Xiong Xiong would be fine after waking up, so she did not stay long. Feeling that there was nothing else to do, she walked towards where Wang Zhiqiang and the others lived.


    At this moment, Han Shi had just knocked down Berserk. He hooked his finger at the five of them. ¡°All of you, come at me together. I¡¯m in a hurry to go back and spend time with my wife.¡±


    The five of them looked at Berserk, who was lying on the ground, baring his teeth and unable to stand up for a long time. They knew that Han Shi¡¯s cultivation had been rising rapidly recently, but they did not know that he was so strong that he could defeat Berserk in three moves. This was an outcome they did not expect.


    Facing Han Shi¡¯s provocation, they also wanted to find out more about him.


    The five of them looked at each other and rushed forward like cheetahs.

 Chapter 420 - 420 Han Shis Strength

    420 Han Shi¡¯s Strength


    Black Ghost was best at speed. He was the first to rush to Han Shi. Wang Zhiqiang, who was best at close combat, whooshed over and threw a punch at Han Shi.


    They knew very well that Han Shi¡¯s current movement was unpredictable. Therefore, they chose to encircle him from all directions.


    After arriving at their respective positions, Bane and Goshawk attacked Han Shi¡¯s lower-half, while Thunderkill jumped three meters high and attacked Han Shi from above.


    From the looks of it, Han Shi was surrounded by five people. He had no way out and was facing the frontal attack of the five experts.


    The corners of Han Shi¡¯s mouth curled up as he calmly faced Wang Zhiqiang¡¯s iron fist. Wang Zhiqiang frowned. He knew very well that Han Shi¡¯s cultivation level was much higher than theirs, especially since he had seen Han Shi shatter a stone with a punch. Although it was just a spar, it was inevitable that they would clash. His mind raced as he turned his fist into a palm that wrapped around Han Shi¡¯s wrist like a snake, wanting to grab Han Shi¡¯s wrist and throw him over his shoulder.


    However, how could Han Shi give him a chance? When he turned his fist into a palm, Han Shi had already guessed it. He feinted and dodged. His body tilted slightly, and the fist landed on Black Ghost¡¯s face. He also took the opportunity to kick him away.


    The five of them did not expect Han Shi to react so quickly. Not only did he dodge Wang Zhiqiang¡¯s attack, but he also dodged Bane and Goshawk, who were about to attack his lower body. None of them expected that the first one Han Shi attacked was not Wang Zhiqiang or Black Ghost, but Thunderkill, who had jumped high and had yet to land on the ground.


    It had to be noted that it was very difficult for a person to change direction and trajectory in midair. Hence, Thunderkill was tragically kicked away.


    This kick was not ruthless. After all, it was just a sparring session. When Thunderkill was kicked away, Han Shi easily jumped out of the encirclement and appeared behind Black Ghost at an extremely fast speed. He threw a punch at Black Ghost. Fortunately, Han Shi restrained his strength and only forced Black Ghost to take a few steps back.


    Zhou Lei and the others felt their blood boil as they watched from the side. They felt that they weren¡¯t sparring but it was more like they were fighting in the arena.


    Zhou Lei clenched his fists nervously, his eyes filled with excitement.


    At this moment, Han Shi feinted and swept his leg. It was supposed to be a kick aimed at Bane who was launching a sneak attack from behind, but as Bane dodged it, Han Shi placed a hand on the ground and used his arm strength to support himself. He changed the direction of the kick, catching Goshawk off guard.


    Hearing the sound of fists hitting flesh in the courtyard, Qin Xi raised her eyebrows and stood on the outer wall to look in. What she saw shocked her.


    She knew how strong Wang Zhiqiang and the others were. If she suppressed her cultivation, she would not be a match for Wang Zhiqiang and the others at all. After all, she did not have combat experience and would not be able to gain any advantage against them.


    However, what she did not expect was that Han Shi had unknowingly become so powerful that he could easily win a one-on-five fight.

 Chapter 421 - 421 Call

    421 Call


    Looking at the few people fighting, Qin Xi did not go forward to disturb them. Instead, she went back the way she came.


    As soon as she returned home and entered the courtyard, she heard the landline in the house ring.


    Han Dazhu and Blackie went out, and Luo Xiujuan was busy in the greenhouse and did not hear the landline. Qin Xi took a few steps forward and looked at the unfamiliar number on the screen. She frowned and picked it up.


    ¡°Hello, this is Xia Tangxin. Is Qin Xi at home?¡± A familiar gentle voice came from the phone.


    Qin Xi raised her eyebrows and said with a smile, ¡°Yes, I am. Why did you call me with this landline number?¡±


    ¡°Xi, you¡¯re too much. You didn¡¯t even tell me you were going home. If I hadn¡¯t called Sister Xuan, I wouldn¡¯t have known that you went back home!¡± Xia Tangxin pouted and said sulkily.


    Qin Xi was speechless. ¡°I¡¯m taking a trip back home for a few days. Is there a need to be so angry?¡±


    Xia Tangxin explained, ¡°Of course there is. If you told me, I would have bought something and asked you to give it to Grandpa Han and Auntie Han. I don¡¯t want them to think I¡¯m a rude girl.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you next time.¡± Qin Xi asked with a smile, ¡°Is that why you called?¡±


    Xia Tangxin quickly said, ¡°My father asked me to tell you that something seems to have happened to Yao Hui Pharmaceuticals. They were targeted by the Commerce Bureau and the Health Bureau. It looks like it has been closed down. Even the Director was imprisoned for investigation.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve done so many bad things. Of course they have to be investigated,¡± Qin Xi said matter-of-factly.


    After all, with the help of those cuties, the evidence was naturally easy to obtain. After sorting out the evidence, Han Shi handed it to Meng Chang¡¯an. Qin Xi just did not expect Uncle Meng to take action so quickly.


    Xia Tangxin asked in shock, ¡°Does that mean you really did this?¡±


    ¡°Not really me, but it¡¯s about the same.¡± It was done by Stone.


    ¡°My father was right.¡± Xia Tangxin admired Qin Xi from the bottom of her heart. ¡°You¡¯re the best. You destroyed such a big company without doing anything.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you called me?¡±


    ¡°Not entirely.¡±


    Xia Tangxin asked, ¡°Do you still remember that woman called Qiu Juan on Grandma¡¯s birthday? Her family is on par with my family. One of the daughters of the Qiu family is the lover of the young master of the Wen family, the number one family in Zhehai Province. It¡¯s said that she¡¯s very cunning. Even Young Master Wen¡¯s wife can¡¯t do anything to her.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to say that the Wen family will make a move on me next?¡±


    ¡°You have to be careful. The Wen family is the number one family in the entire Zhehai Province. In front of the Wen family, my family is like an ant that can be easily crushed. My father wants you to be careful.¡±


    ¡°Alright, got it.¡± Qin Xi was not afraid of the Wen family. It could be said that with her current strength, she was not afraid of anyone.


    However, she was not alone now. If she wanted to protect the people around her, she could only strengthen her power and¡­ take the initiative to attack.


    After thinking about it, she immediately had an idea. Taking the initiative to attack first would make her appear like the bad guy. If the other party attacked first, her attack could be justified.


    Of course, she would not kill the innocent, nor would she vent her anger on them. She only hoped that this young master of the Wen family would not be stupid enough to attack her family for his lover.


    After her family was destroyed in her previous life, Qin Xi valued her family as much as her life. If anyone threatened her family members, she would kill them without hesitation.

 Chapter 422 - 422 Plan

    422 Plan


    Qin Xi stayed in Shangwan Village for three days. On the fourth day, Xia Tangxin called, saying that the Sweet Dew Store was forced to close down. Wen Chen did it.


    Wen Chen was the young master of the Wen family. His lover was Qiu Li, the daughter of the Qiu family. Not only did he abuse his power to close down the Sweet Dew Fruit Store, but he also closed down the Sweet Dew Food Supermarket.


    A dark glint flashed across Qin Xi¡¯s eyes as she said calmly, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ve been quite busy recently. Give the employees a break.¡±


    ¡°How do you plan to settle this matter?¡± Xia Tangxin was not in a hurry. She knew Qin Xi¡¯s ability and just asked out of curiosity..


    However, Qin Xi really replied, ¡°Since he blocked my source of income, I¡¯ll give him a taste of his own medicine. Coincidentally, I took a fancy to his clothing factory. Why don¡¯t I snatch it from him?¡±


    Xia Tangxin¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Han Shi blinked and said innocently, ¡°Wifey, did you deliberately wait to let the other party make a move first?¡±


    Qin Xi asked, ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°Only then will we have a legitimate reason to fight back. Otherwise, with your personality, you will definitely choose to strike first.¡±


    Han Shi pulled Qin Xi into his arms and asked, ¡°Why do you need a clothing factory? Isn¡¯t it enough to have a winery and a pharmaceutical factory?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Qin Xi knew very well the importance of wealth and strength. If she wanted to be respected, she had to have enough wealth.


    It was not easy to be above others. Even though she had the mystic medicine technique, in the eyes of the true powerhouses, she was no different from a witch.. If you were the business tycoon that everyone respected and controlled abundant financial and material resources, even the powerhouses would bow down to you.


    Therefore, she had to pave a way for Han Shi quickly. This way, when they went to the capital in the future, no one would look down on him and even treat him with respect.


    **


    That afternoon, Qin Xi returned to Luoping City. She did not go to look for Wen Chen directly. Instead, she went to the Wan family¡¯s residence.


    ¡°Xi, what brings you here?¡± Wan Shiyue naturally knew why Qin Xi was here. He just wanted to tease her.


    Qin Xi smiled and took out a jar of tea leaves and placed it on the table.


    This was the high-grade tea that she had painstakingly nurtured. The taste was definitely top-notch and rich.


    Wan Shiyue raised his eyebrows and picked up the jar. As he opened it, he asked, ¡°Huh? What is this?¡±


    Before he could finish asking, a strong fragrance of tea entered his nose. He couldn¡¯t help but close his eyes and take a deep breath. After a while, he actually felt comfortable.


    He suddenly opened his eyes and asked excitedly, ¡°Xi, what tea is this? Why do I feel like my mind is clear and my fatigue is gone after smelling this tea? Am I hallucinating?¡±


    He knew that nothing from Qin Xi was ordinary.


    Qin Xi smiled faintly. ¡°Of course you are not hallucinating. This is my newly cultivated tea. When one smells it, one will feel energetic and comfortable. It¡¯s also good for health, especially for old people. Taking it all year round can also strengthen the body.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡± As Wan Shiyue spoke, he called the servant beside him. ¡°Make me a cup.¡±


    He then looked at Qin Xi. ¡°Is there a special way to make this tea?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Take three to five leaves and boil them with 90 degrees hot water. Also, the fragrance and texture of the tea will change according to the cup. In other words, the porcelain has the taste of porcelain and the purple sand has the taste of purple sand. If you like, you can try both.¡±

 Chapter 423 - 423 Special Supply

    423 Special Supply


    The servant carefully picked up five leaves with tweezers and placed them in the porcelain bowl and purple sand. The water was quickly boiled to 90 degrees.


    When the 90-degree hot water was poured into the porcelain bowl, the tea fragrance instantly spread out. The green leaves were like dazzling and luxurious jade, beautiful and pleasing to the eye.


    At this moment, the tea was steaming and fragrant. It was intoxicating.


    Wan Shiyue picked up a small cup excitedly and took a small sip. It was sweet and smooth, and the taste was rich and refreshing. There was also a trace of coldness coming out of his mouth, like taking a sip of mint in the middle of summer. That feeling lingered in his mouth for a long time.


    Having lived for most of his life, he had tasted all kinds of good tea, but nothing was mildly comparable to this.


    ¡°Xi, how many jars do you have left?¡± He looked at Qin Xi and asked with a smile.


    Qin Xi couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Grandpa Wan, I only have five jars here for the time being. I planned to use them as gifts. When the winter tea comes, I¡¯ll take a few more jars for you. How about that?¡±


    Although Wan Shiyue was disappointed, he knew that Qin Xi knew too many people. It was already not easy for her to give him a jar. Anyway, one jar was enough to last him a long time.


    ¡°Deal. When winter tea comes, you must give me a few more jars.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Qin Xi nodded.


    ¡°Great.¡±


    Wan Shiyue took another sip of tea and smacked his lips. Then, he returned to the topic and asked, ¡°Xi, why are you here today? I heard that your fruit store has been shut down. Do you need help?¡±


    Qin Xi shook her head and explained her reason for coming. ¡°Grandpa Wan, I¡¯ll handle this matter. However, I¡¯m here to ask your help for something else.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± Wan Shiyue was interested.


    ¡°Grandpa Wan, do you think my tea is good enough to be a special supply?¡±


    Qin Xi asked with a smile. Her eyes were deep and confident, and there was a faint smile on her face, making it impossible to tell what she was thinking.


    ¡°Special supply?¡±


    Wan Shiyue was stunned for a moment before he quickly reacted. He patted his thigh and said with a bright smile, ¡°That¡¯s right, hahaha, why didn¡¯t I think of that? Your tea can definitely be a special supply.¡±


    ¡°When your Uncle Wan comes back and tastes it, we¡¯ll make a decision. However, don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s also a tea lover. In order to drink more tea, he¡¯ll definitely agree.¡±


    The old man made a promise. After thinking for a moment, he asked, ¡°By the way, do you want your fruits to be a special supply too?¡±


    In his opinion, if Zhehai Province could really produce two special supplies, it would be quite helpful to Wan Jiuyang¡¯s political career.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for my fruits. After all, the sales of fruits are already high. If they all become a special supply, ordinary people won¡¯t be able to eat them.¡±


    Qin Xi suddenly changed the topic. ¡°However, when Stone builds the winery, I¡¯ll make some medicinal wine. When the time comes, help me see if it¡¯s suitable to become a special supply.¡±


    Wan Shiyue¡¯s eyes lit up, and his face was beaming with smiles.


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s good. It¡¯s best to make some wine that you can drink as much as you want. As you know, the thing I like the most in my life is wine.¡±


    When Qin Xi thought of how the first time she met Wan Shiyue was because he sneaked out to drink, the corners of her mouth twitched.

 Chapter 424 - 424 Jade Ruyi

    424 Jade Ruyi


    After leaving the Wan family, Qin Xi returned to the clinic.


    The clinic was overcrowded today. Qin Xi walked in in confusion and saw Old Master Qi, Old Master Huang, Old Master Jin, and Old Madam Jin in the resting area.


    She raised her eyebrows slightly and saw that Old Master Qi was no longer in a wheelchair. Old Master Huang had recovered and Old Madam Jin looked energetic. Qin Xi smiled faintly. ¡°Why are you all here?¡±


    Seeing Qin Xi return, the elders immediately stood up. The first to speak was Old Master Qi. ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, you¡¯re finally back. We¡¯ve been waiting for you for three days.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ve all recovered and wanted to come over to thank you personally. We didn¡¯t expect you to have gone home. We could only wait here.¡± A smile flashed across Old Master Huang¡¯s dignified face.


    Old Master Jin and Old Madam Jin also stood up. The old lady was holding a basket filled with eggs. She said hesitantly, ¡°Young divine doctor, Jin and I don¡¯t have anything valuable. We can only afford some eggs.¡±


    Qin Xi quickly reached out to take it with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Grandma Jin. I¡¯ll take this gift.¡±


    She handed the eggs to Pan Lingling and turned to ask Old Madam Jin, ¡°Grandma Jin, you look very healthy. It seems that you¡¯re recovering well. Since you¡¯re here, let me take your pulse!¡±


    Old Madam Jin immediately reached out her wrist. ¡°Thank you, young divine doctor.¡±


    After taking her pulse, Qin Xi immediately revealed a satisfied smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ve completely recovered. You don¡¯t have to take medicine in the future. You¡¯re in very good condition. Keep it up.¡±


    When Old Madam Jin heard that, she was so happy that she almost cried. She thanked Qin Xi profusely.


    Seeing that Qin Xi still had guests, Old Master Jin did not stay long. He helped Old Madam Jin away.


    After they left, Huang Bo looked at Old Master Qi and asked, ¡°Brother Qi, do you want to go first or should I?¡±


    Old Master Qi said with a smile, ¡°Brother Huang, I¡¯m not in a hurry! You go first.¡±


    Huang Bo cupped his hands and looked at Qin Xi to thank her sincerely. ¡°Thank you for saving my life, Divine Doctor Qin.¡±


    Qin Xi waved her hand. ¡°Old Master Huang, you¡¯re welcome. As a doctor, my duty is to treat illnesses and save people. Besides, I was asked by someone to help you, so there¡¯s no need to thank me.¡±


    Of course, Huang Bo knew what Qin Xi meant. At the thought of his lover leaving just like that, he felt bitter in his heart and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to give you some gifts. Shuxuan, bring the things over.¡±


    Huang Shuxuan brought over a wooden box that was more than half a meter long and gently placed it on the table.


    When the patients in line saw this, they craned their necks to look over, very curious about what was inside.


    Qin Xi was also very curious. Huang Bo did not keep her in suspense and opened it.


    Inside was a pair of jade ruyi. It was a rare white jade. It was snow-white and crystal clear and was very beautiful. One could tell at a glance that it was expensive.


    Everyone gasped. They could not believe their eyes. The patients who came here to get treated were all from ordinary families. They had never seen white jade before. Now that they could see such a beautiful white jade with their own eyes, they could not help but feel excited.


    Old Master Qi was very surprised.


    He was knowledgeable and immediately recognized that this was a pair of jade ruyi that Old Master Huang had bought for more than five million yuan at the auction house.

 Chapter 425 - 425 Sorcery

    425 Sorcery


    ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this the jade ruyi that was auctioned for five million a few years ago?¡±


    Gao Huiren also came over. When he saw the jade ruyi, he immediately recognized it.


    ¡°Five million yuan?¡± Other than those who knew the price, everyone was shocked by the astronomical figure and came over to take a closer look.


    Jade was something rich people liked to play with. They would never come into contact with it in their lives. It was not easy for them to have the chance to see it.


    ¡°Old Master Huang, I can¡¯t take this. It¡¯s too expensive. I don¡¯t deserve it. Take it back!¡± Qin Xi shook her head. She could tell that the pair of jade ruyi contained faint spiritual energy. She knew that this thing was expensive and rejected it without hesitation.


    Huang Bo pushed the box to Qin Xi. ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, you have to accept this gift. Otherwise, I will feel bad. Just take it as I¡¯m doing this for someone else.¡±


    Qin Xi immediately understood that Huang Bo was thanking her on behalf of Liu Yun.


    However, what Huang Bo did not know was that Liu Yun had already given her a pair of Heavenly Fragrance Cardamom. That kind of spiritual item was something that could only be chanced upon by luck and not sought after. It was not something a pair of jade ruyi could compare to.


    However, she couldn¡¯t explain this to Huang Bo. After thinking for a moment, she accepted it.


    Huang Bo was relieved that Qin Xi took it. ¡°Since Old Master Qi still has something to say, I¡¯ll take my leave first. Divine Doctor Qin, Master Gao, Old Master Qi, I¡¯ll leave first. Let¡¯s meet again when we have time.¡±


    After sending Huang Bo and Huang Shuxuan off, Qin Xi looked at Old Master Qi, wondering why he was looking for her.


    Old Master Qi immediately looked serious. ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, can we talk in private?¡±


    Seeing his solemn expression, Qin Xi nodded. ¡°Come upstairs with me!¡±


    The two of them went upstairs. Pan Lingling made two cups of tea and left.


    ¡°You can tell me now.¡±


    Old Master Qi sighed deeply. ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, you said that you wanted that piece of land in the old district. It seems to be a little difficult to get it now.¡±


    Qin Xi frowned. She didn¡¯t think that Old Master Qi would go back on his word and didn¡¯t want to give that piece of land to her. She asked calmly, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Something did happen.¡±


    Old Master Qi nodded and said in a heavy voice, ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, you should know that the old district is divided into the western and eastern parts. There¡¯s a stone arch bridge in the middle as the dividing line. Now that the old district is about to be demolished, this stone arch bridge has become the biggest problem.¡±


    ¡°Why is it a problem? Isn¡¯t it just a bridge?¡± Qin Xi asked suspiciously.


    ¡°Back then, the reason why I put the old district development plan on hold was also because of that bridge.¡±


    Old Master Qi began to explain. ¡°It¡¯s said that people used to sacrifice living people to block floods on that bridge. Moreover, that bridge is very strange. If it¡¯s destroyed forcefully, there will be a disaster. Back then, someone stole the materials on that bridge and later his entire family died.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t believe in such a superstitious thing, so I got someone to try it. Later on¡­¡±


    ¡°Burying living people¡± Qin Xi¡¯s pupils constricted.


    Old Master Qi nodded


    ¡°I understand what you are saying.¡± Qin Xi said, ¡°Don¡¯t touch this bridge for now. I have a way to deal with it.¡±


    Old Master Qi wanted to ask, but seeing that Qin Xi did not seem to want to say too much, he could only shut his mouth and sit for a while longer before leaving.


    Qin Xi did not expect to encounter such an evil technique. It seemed like she should go and take a look when she had time.

 Chapter 426 - 426 Burying Living People

    426 Burying Living People


    Burying living people was an ancient evil technique in feng shui.


    This was a secret construction technique. The process was terrifying and evil. It was said that it was first invented by a Feng Shui master.


    It was said that when an official was given the task to build a bridge, he encountered a situation where he could not drive a pile into the ground. At that time, he found a Feng Shui master. The Feng Shui master claimed that he had disturbed and angered the god of soil. If he wanted to solve the problem, there was only one way.


    That was to sacrifice living people.


    According to the Feng Shui master, it was believed that there was vitality in the soil. Every time the soil was dug up, it would destroy the feng shui of the place and attract bad luck. When the building was built on the bones of the dead, it would disturb their rest and anger them. Therefore, accidents often happen during the construction process.


    One had to be afraid of the dead. At the same time, one had to sincerely pray for peace so that his wealth, luck, and fate would not be affected by feng shui.


    Under such circumstances, the official tried to use living people as sacrifices.


    This was also a form of showing respect to the god of the soil. Otherwise, if the god of the soil was offended, not only would the official¡¯s life be in danger, but he might also bring disaster to his family and descendants.


    Therefore, until now, there were still some places where poultry and livestock were used as sacrificial offerings in place of humans. This was intended to show respect to the god of soil without breaking the law.


    It was strange that after the sacrificial ritual, the pillars that could not be driven into the ground previously magically and easily stuck into the ground. It was said that after the living were sacrificed, this building would not collapse because of natural disasters.


    Those who were buried alive were called guardians by the people.


    Therefore, it was very likely that the guardians in that bridge had existed for hundreds of years. The bridge that no one had dared to touch for hundreds of years was even more difficult to move.


    **


    In the Breeze Villa.


    During dinner, Qin Xi told Han Shi about this.


    ¡°It sounds very dangerous. I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Han Shi said firmly with a frown.


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t refuse. ¡°You have to be prepared. that thing is not human.¡±


    Han Shi looked at her strangely. ¡°I know. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have non-human things around me¡­¡±


    Qin Xi couldn¡¯t help but laugh. She teased, ¡°I forgot about Jiu Yuan. Alright, we¡¯ll go tomorrow night. By the way, call that guy over. Perhaps he¡¯s from the same dynasty. Perhaps that thing will surrender without us doing anything!¡±


    Han Shi looked at her dotingly. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Although I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible that they¡¯re from the same dynasty, Jiu Yuan can at least help us light the way¡­¡±


    Qin Xi said, ¡°¡­ You are right.¡±


    The two of them spoke as if no one was around, making Blood Stealer confused. However, he was too embarrassed to ask and could only give Dong Mi a meaningful look.


    Dong Mi was actually also very curious. Without thinking, she asked in confusion, ¡°Sister Xi, what are you talking about? Why don¡¯t I understand?¡±


    Blood Stealer nodded and also asked, ¡°Lady Boss, what do you mean by not human? What do you mean they¡¯re from the same dynasty/ Are they from Shangwan Village?¡±


    Saber had seen Qin Xi use a mystic technique. She said that it was a tracking talisman. At that time, he knew that Qin Xi was not a simple divine doctor.

 Chapter 427 - 427 Leave This Small Fry to Me!

    427 Leave This Small Fry to Me!


    The next morning.


    Qin Xi received a call from Xia Tangxin. ¡°Wen Chen has a message for you. If you want to do business, you have to show your sincerity.¡±


    ¡°Sincerity? What sincerity?¡± Qin Xi asked curiously.


    Xia Tangxin said in a huff, ¡°What else can it be? He wants shares of our Sweet Dew Store, but he won¡¯t fork out the money. I think this person¡¯s head must have been smashed or he doesn¡¯t have a brain.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, this person must be a retard.¡± It was rare for Qin Xi to curse.


    ¡°So, Xi, when are you going to turn him into a real retard? He¡¯s too shameless. If he¡¯s still alive, he¡¯ll definitely harm people. Why don¡¯t you put him into some kind of container and suppress him for decades?¡±


    Xia Tangxin said jokingly.


    ¡°Good idea. I¡¯ll consider it,¡± Qin Xi said with a smile. ¡°Can you find his current address?¡±


    Xia Tangxin¡¯s eyes lit up and she said enthusiastically, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already investigated it. They live in Luoping City now. The address is District XXX, No. XX. Are you going to make a move?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see what kind of person he is first. If he¡¯s as evil as Tang He, I¡¯ll deal with him the way I dealt with Tang He. If he hasn¡¯t done anything evil, I can only fight him as a businessman.¡±


    ¡°Do you think a person who wants to snatch our store can be a good person?¡±


    Xia Tangxin rolled her eyes. ¡°However, you have to be careful. The Wen family is not to be trifled with. If they go against you for the sake of the family¡¯s reputation, we might not be able to run our store in the future.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t run our store? Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled coldly. ¡°In a few days, someone will report it to the higher-ups that our store is forced to close down. Do you think the higher-ups can still eat ordinary fruits after eating Sweet Dew fruits?¡±


    Xia Tangxin was stunned. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯m used to eating Sweet Dew fruits now. It¡¯s very difficult to eat anything else.¡±


    This was the truth. Sweet Dew fruits had all kinds of miraculous effects. Although it was a little expensive, it did not affect its popularity.


    Moreover, most of the people who bought Sweet Dew fruits were rich and powerful. If they knew that they would never be able to eat Sweet Dew fruits in the future, what would they do?


    The answer was self-evident.


    ¡°As expected of you, Xi. You¡¯re really smart. I finally understand why you¡¯re not in a hurry.¡± Xia Tangxin was sincerely impressed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the people on his side must be under more pressure than me. The brand of Sweet Dew has already been launched, and the fruits have become one of the local specialties. If the store is closed just like that, it will undoubtedly be a huge slap to the entire Luoping City. The government said that it¡¯s a local specialty, but it¡¯s closed down. Isn¡¯t it a slap to the face?¡± Qin Xi explained with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re really wise.¡±


    The two of them chatted for a while more before Qin Xi asked Saber to drive her to Wen Chen¡¯s residence.


    The scenery in that area was very good. Even if Wen Chen was a collateral relative of the Wen family, the huge Wen family would not treat the younger generation badly.


    Therefore, Wen Chen¡¯s life was also very extravagant. He bought a house wherever he went. In order to show his status, he wanted every house in the city center.


    Seeing that Qin Xi was about to get out of the car, Saber quickly said, ¡°Lady Boss, leave this small fry to me!¡±

 Chapter 428 - 428 Swapping Identities

    428 Swapping Identities


    In a two-story western-style building.


    Qin Xi swaggered in and pushed open the carved iron gate. She came to the door and gently pulled the handle. With a crack, the door opened without warning.


    When she walked into the living room on the first floor, the smell of alcohol assaulted her nose. When her gaze landed on the wine bottles and clothes on the ground, as well as the high heels that were thrown everywhere, her eyes darkened.


    Looking upstairs, she walked lightly to a bedroom that was wide open. When she walked in, she saw a man and three women sleeping in each other¡¯s arms. Their bodies were naked, and their sleeping posture was extremely unseemly.


    Perhaps because they had drunk too much last night, no one noticed Qin Xi standing at the door.


    She walked to the bed and looked at Wen Chen¡¯s face carefully. The more she looked at him, the more she found it strange. His face showed that his father had passed away and he would live a life in poverty. How could he have become a son of the Wen family? Moreover, as far as she knew, Wen Chen¡¯s father was still alive. Why would his face show that his father had died?


    Unless ¡­ He swapped his identity with someone else.


    Qin Xi was speechless. She did not expect to discover this. It was a pleasant surprise.


    Since she was here, she might as well help the person whose identity was taken away.


    At the thought of this, Qin Xi took out a silver needle and pricked Wen Chen¡¯s fingertip. She took out his blood and used the blood technique to find Wen Chen¡¯s biological mother.


    Wen Chen, who was still sleeping, did not expect that his fate would return to normal. From then on, he would live in poverty.


    Of course, that happened later.


    Qin Xi used a technique to sense the whereabouts of Wen Chen¡¯s biological mother and left without alerting anyone.


    Saber was surprised that Qin Xi solved it so quickly, but he did not ask.


    After getting into the car, Qin Xi smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the clinic.¡±


    Ji Ding Hall.


    Qin Xi sent Saber away and came to the clinic alone. There were not many people today, only a few of them, and they were all here to get the medicine.


    At this moment, Gao Huiren and Liu Dequan were discussing something seriously.


    ¡°The lady boss is here!¡±


    Hu Jingyun was cleaning the clinic when she saw Qin Xi walk in. She immediately smiled and greeted her.


    Qin Xi nodded. ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡±


    ¡°I ate steamed buns and drank porridge. Lady Boss, have you eaten? If not, I¡¯ll go next door and buy it for you,¡± Hu Jingyun asked shyly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ve eaten.¡±


    With that, Qin Xi walked up to Gao Huiren and Liu Dequan. ¡°Is there anything you can¡¯t solve?¡±


    When Liu Dequan saw her, he was delighted. He pulled Qin Xi to sit down. ¡°Xi, you¡¯re finally here. Tell us the second step of the Five Elements Acupuncture Technique. Here, between me and Brother Gao, who has a better understanding of the acupoints and meridians of the human body?¡±


    Gao Huiren also looked at Qin Xi expectantly, waiting for her reply.


    Although his medical skills were better than Liu Dequan¡¯s, he had not studied the Five Elements Acupuncture Technique as long as Liu Dequan did.


    Seeing this, Qin Xi smiled and looked for Pan Lingling and Hu Jingyun. ¡°The two of you, come over too. Although you haven¡¯t learned the Five Elements Acupuncture Technique yet, you have to listen to it. When you start learning it in the future, you¡¯ll be able to grasp it.¡±


    Pan Lingling and Hu Jingyun were stunned and said in unison.


    ¡°Can we learn it too?¡±


    Qin Xi raised her eyebrows with a smile on her fair face. ¡°Of course. Are you going to be herb girls for the rest of your lives?¡±


    Pan Lingling and Hu Jingyun immediately ran over excitedly and listened to Qin Xi¡¯s explanation.


    In the middle of the lecture, the door was suddenly kicked open.

 Chapter 429 - 429 Twins

    429 Twins


    ¡°Doctor, is the doctor here? Come and save her!¡±


    The door was kicked open and seven or eight people rushed in, crying and shouting. The passers-by stuck their heads in curiously, wanting to see what was going on.


    Especially when they saw the river of blood along the way, they were even more shocked.


    Qin Xi and the others saw two men carrying a pregnant woman with sweat all over their foreheads. Behind them were men and women. There were six or seven of them, clearly a family.


    ¡°Doctor, look at my wife. She seems to be in difficult labor.¡± The two men placed the pregnant woman on the ground and looked anxiously at Liu Dequan and Gao Huiren, who were wearing white coats.


    Qin Xi was the fastest. She went forward and grabbed the pregnant woman¡¯s wrist to take her pulse.


    When they came in, she saw that the pregnant woman was unconscious and her face was abnormal. This was not a symptom of difficult labor, but poisoning.


    However, before she could touch the pregnant woman, she was pushed by an old lady. The old lady protected the pregnant woman tightly like a mother hen protecting her chick and glared at Qin Xi fiercely.


    ¡°What are you doing? Who asked you to touch my grandson? Get lost. My grandson is very precious. If you hurt my grandson, you have to pay with your life.¡±


    Qin Xi was caught off guard and was pushed to the ground by the fierce old lady. She frowned and slowly stood up. She brushed the dust off her body and did not look at the old lady. Instead, she said to the pregnant woman¡¯s husband with pity, ¡°The pregnant woman is poisoned by oleander. The pregnant woman is unconscious now. In a while, she will go into shock. Also, with so much blood, the child will definitely be lost. Even if the child is saved, the child will not be healthy. So, should we take the child out now?¡±


    With every word Qin Xi said, the man¡¯s face turned paler. When she mentioned that the child could not be saved, his body swayed and he almost lost his balance. Fortunately, the man beside him quickly helped him up.


    He glanced at the woman in red standing behind the old lady as well as the old lady. There was gloating written across the face of the woman in red and guilt on the face of the old lady.


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth curled up sinisterly as she added, ¡°The pregnant woman is pregnant with two boys.¡±


    The old lady¡¯s turbid eyes widened, and her face was filled with disbelief. Her heart felt like it had been stabbed by a knife. Her heart ached so much that she almost fainted. Her face, which was as mean as Li Guihua¡¯s, was filled with frustration and regret.


    Behind her, the woman in red quickly held the old lady and whispered something into her ear.


    The old lady¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Her eyes darted around before she pointed at Qin Xi and scolded angrily, ¡°You b*tch, what nonsense are you talking about? My daughter-in-law wasn¡¯t poisoned at all. Besides, are you a doctor? Hurry up and call the doctors over. If anything happens to my daughter-in-law, I¡¯ll tear down your clinic.¡±


    When the others heard that, they frowned. One of the men reprimanded, ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? Can you stop fooling around at a time like this?¡±


    ¡°Third Brother, how can you talk to Mother like that? Mother is also anxious for Sister-in-law. This woman is obviously a herb girl. What does she know?¡± The woman in red was very displeased with her third brother¡¯s attitude and reprimanded him domineeringly.


    The third brother couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to his sixth sister. Instead, he looked at his eldest brother worriedly and said, ¡°Eldest Brother, don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s more important to save Sister-in-law. Hurry up and say something!¡±

 Chapter 430 - 430 Unconscious Woman

    430 Unconscious Woman


    ¡°What are you waiting for? The pregnant woman is already severely deprived of oxygen. If we don¡¯t treat her now, she¡¯ll go into shock.¡±


    Seeing that the pregnant woman was already poisoned and unconscious, Gao Huiren couldn¡¯t sit still anymore and pushed the pregnant woman¡¯s husband.


    ¡°Hey, why are you hitting people? We¡¯re here to get treated. How dare you hit people when you can¡¯t treat the patient?¡± The woman in red shouted at Gao Huiren.


    Gao Huiren wouldn¡¯t lower himself to the level of a street shrew. He said to the pregnant woman¡¯s husband, ¡°If you want to save your wife, chase these people out. If you don¡¯t want to save your wife, just leave. Don¡¯t blame us when you regret it.¡±


    ¡°Save, save my wife. Doctor, please save my wife.¡± The man finally reacted and quickly held Gao Huiren¡¯s hand, pleading with a trembling voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. If you want to save her, sure. Hurry up and chase all the people out.¡± Gao Huiren looked at the woman in red and the old lady. Even a blind person could tell what he meant.


    The old lady was immediately displeased. She placed her hands on her hips and spat at Gao Huiren. Every word she said was filled with sarcasm and disgust.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? Why should I go out? What are you going to do to my daughter-in-law? My son, you have to protect your wife. Don¡¯t let anyone take advantage of the situation and do something to your wife.¡±


    ¡°Mom, Sixth Sister, go out. Third Brother, take the two of them out.¡± The eldest brother¡¯s eyes were filled with endless pain as he instructed his third brother.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going out. Why should I go out? I¡¯m your mother, you unfilial son. You even dare to chase away the mother who gave birth to and raised you for a woman. You are heartless.¡±


    ¡°Mom, can you stop kicking up a fuss? Sister-in-law is already like this. Why are you making things more difficult for her?¡± Third Brother was also very angry. He felt that his mother was acting abnormally today, as if she was trying her best to hide something.


    However, now was not the time to argue. After being dragged out, the old lady spat at the door of Ji Ding Hall and started cursing.


    ¡°They¡¯re all quacks. A bunch of quacks. Everyone, come and take a look. This clinic is filled with quacks. My daughter-in-law is just in normal labor, but this doctor actually spouted nonsense, saying that she¡¯s having a difficult labor, and urged my son to abandon the children.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re really vicious. Everyone, come and take a look. This doctor is abusing lives. Show some pity on my unborn grandson¡­¡±


    The third brother was about to explode with anger. He reprimanded fiercely, ¡°Mom, can you not distort the truth? The doctor said that Sister-in-law lost too much blood and couldn¡¯t keep the children. Don¡¯t you know how much blood she lost? How can you slander the doctor?¡±


    The woman in red was also very embarrassed to be chased out. She said unreasonably, ¡°Third Brother, how can you say that? She is our mother. She said so because she is worried about Sister-in-law. Sister-in-law is also to blame. She ended up like this for no reason and even lost her children. Sigh!¡±


    Third Brother shouted angrily, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    In the clinic.


    Qin Xi got Pan Lingling and Hu Jingyun to carry the pregnant woman to the isolation room at the back.


    The eldest brother looked at Liu Dequan and Gao Huiren with a worried expression. ¡°Doctor, why don¡¯t the two of you treat my wife? The three of them¡­¡±


    Gao Huiren patted his shoulder and comforted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That woman just now is the boss of the clinic. Her medical skills are very good. She can even treat cancer and stroke. Your wife will definitely be fine. Just wait patiently.¡±

 Chapter 431 - 431 Stillborn

    431 Stillborn


    In the isolation room.


    Qin Xi touched the pregnant woman¡¯s stomach and felt the life in it. She sighed. ¡°They can¡¯t be saved.¡±


    Pan Lingling and Hu Jingyun also looked sympathetic. Their eyes were slightly red as they asked worriedly, ¡°What about the pregnant woman? Can she be saved?¡±


    ¡°The pregnant woman¡¯s condition isn¡¯t that serious. The child in her stomach has taken the toxin. Alright, I¡¯ll give her acupuncture to expel the toxin and speed up the delivery. The two of you, help deliver the child.¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s heart was also very heavy. Those two little lives were killed just like that. Before they could even take a look at this colorful world, they were gone.


    Although Qin Xi had never been a mother, she felt that it would be very difficult for a pregnant woman to walk out of the pain for the rest of her life. It was better to die than to live.


    She held the Ice Soul Silver Needle in her hand and circulated the Mystic True Qi. She pierced the silver needles into a few major acupoints of the pregnant woman at an extremely fast speed, transferring all the poison in her body to her lower abdomen. She used True Qi to encourage the pregnant woman to deliver early.


    ¡°Lingling, bring me a basin,¡± Qin Xi instructed.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Pan Lingling immediately ran out and brought over a basin.


    Qin Xi instructed without looking up, ¡°Put it on the ground. The toxin will flow out of the cervix later.¡±


    The silver needles were all inserted into the pregnant woman¡¯s body. With a gentle brush, the ends of the needles emitted a buzzing sound. Every time Pan Lingling and Hu Jingyun saw this, their faces were filled with shock and admiration.


    Qin Xi looked at the cervix and saw that it had already opened the width of three fingers. She patted the two of them on the shoulder. ¡°Get ready. When it reaches the width of 10 fingers, the children will slide out. Don¡¯t be frightened.¡±


    Pan Lingling and Hu Jingyun were both nurses in the sanatorium and had come into contact with these things a lot. They said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re not afraid.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Qin Xi nodded.


    As time passed, the people outside paced back and forth anxiously. Pan Lingling and Hu Jingyun, who were in the isolation room, did not have an easy time either.


    As the True Qi expelled the poison, the black poisonous blood flowed out bit by bit. The disgusting smell spread, making the two of them unable to speak. Fortunately, there was not much poisonous blood. After a while, it flowed out completely. Before they could heave a sigh of relief, Qin Xi¡¯s voice sounded.


    Qin Xi placed her hand on the pregnant woman¡¯s bulging stomach and said to the two of them, ¡°Get ready. The children are coming out.¡±


    The two of them immediately held their breaths, holding the basin quietly. Suddenly, a purple-black thing slid out of the uterus and fell into the dirty blood basin. The black blood inside splattered all over their faces and almost made them vomit.


    However, when they saw the stillbirth, their faces turned as pale as paper and their hands trembled, almost throwing the basin away.


    After the two children came out, Qin Xi removed the needles from the pregnant woman and fed her a nourishing pill before heaving a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Alright, show the children to the family outside,¡± she said with a wave of her hand.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Pan Lingling was put on the spot. ¡°Lady Boss, this¡­¡± The children were already dead. Wouldn¡¯t they be even sadder after seeing it?


    A strange glint flashed across Qin Xi¡¯s eyes as she said seriously, ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s their children.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Although she did not quite understand what the lady boss meant, Pan Lingling still brought the basin out.


    When Eldest Brother saw the two palm-sized, purple-black fetuses in the basin, he broke down and cried in pain.


    Looking at their eldest brother¡¯s sad face, the brothers felt a lump in their throats.

 Chapter 432 - 432 Inexcusable

    432 Inexcusable


    Hearing the heart-wrenching cries outside, Qin Xi sighed. She looked at the woman who was still unconscious and said, ¡°Forget it. As a woman, I¡¯ll help you again!¡±


    She pushed the door open and walked out. She looked coldly at the man who was kneeling on the ground and crying. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡±


    The eldest brother did not stop crying. Instead, he raised his head with red eyes, as if he was waiting for Qin Xi to continue.


    ¡°As I said before, your wife was poisoned. Do you think this is a coincidence?¡±


    Qin Xi was a little dissatisfied with the man¡¯s attitude. ¡°Can¡¯t you see the color on these two children? Do you know that if you hesitated any longer, the three of them would have died.¡±


    The eldest brother was a little stunned. Then, his face turned pale and his eyes widened in disbelief.


    ¡°What did you say? Poisoned? That¡¯s impossible. How could my wife be poisoned?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell if they¡¯re poisoned or not?¡± Qin Xi pointed at the two purple-black children in the basin.


    The man collapsed to the ground, his face ashen, looking like his life force was suddenly sucked away.


    He was not a fool. Of course, he could tell. Moreover, Qin Xi had previously said that her wife was poisoned by the oleander. He just did not want to believe it and admit it.


    Now that he saw the two purple and black children, he was suddenly a little afraid. He did not know what to do. The only thing he could do now was pray that his wife would not be too sad.


    But¡­ was that possible?


    ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s my wife?¡± the man asked in a choked voice.


    Qin Xi reprimanded, ¡°Although she¡¯s saved, her body is not in a good condition. It¡¯ll be very difficult for her to have children in the future. Do you know how much of a blow this is to a woman? If she finds out that the child is gone and she can¡¯t have children, do you think she can still live with you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± The man was in despair.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    The few people behind him looked troubled. They wanted to say something, but they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to do so. ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    That¡¯s right. They all knew how the children in their sister-in-law¡¯s stomach died. Only their brother and sister-in-law were still kept in the dark. If they had known that it would end up like this, they would never have agreed.


    Some time ago, the old lady got to know a woman with a decent family. The woman did not have a husband, but she was pregnant with a child. She wanted to spend money to buy an honest husband.


    Hence, the old lady set her sights on her eldest son. In order to make him marry that woman, she set her daughter-in-law up.


    They knew the whole story, but they still let the old lady do whatever she wanted.


    Now, seeing the two dead children in the basin, their hearts were incomparably heavy, and a feeling of guilt crept into their hearts.


    The eldest brother closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He suddenly opened his eyes, his eyes filled with determination. He stood up and turned to look at his brothers and sisters.


    ¡°Fifth Brother, call the police!¡±


    The fifth brother couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it. He hesitated. ¡°Brother, that¡¯s our mother. Are you really¡­¡±


    ¡°I only know that my two children are dead and my wife can¡¯t get pregnant again. I need to seek justice for the,/¡±


    As the eldest brother spoke, tears rolled down his face uncontrollably.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡± The few of them couldn¡¯t bear to see him like this, but they couldn¡¯t stop him.


    If it were them, they probably wouldn¡¯t do the same. Even if the murderer was their mother, they wouldn¡¯t be merciful.


    It was said that even a vicious tiger would not hurt its cubs. Their mother knew that their sister-in-law was pregnant, but she still had the heart to do it. To be honest, they could not accept such a ruthless mother.


    Since they couldn¡¯t accept it, why should their eldest brother accept it? Not only was this unfair to him, but it was also cruel to their sister-in-law.

 Chapter 433 - 433 Call the Police

    433 Call the Police


    The police car approached.


    Seeing the police car stop at Ji Ding Hall, the people in the surrounding shops looked over curiously. Previously, they had always heard that the young female doctor inside was a divine doctor. Not only could she treat cancer, but she could also bring people back from the dead.


    Now that the security guards were here, they couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this so-called divine doctor turned out to be a scammer.


    The old lady, who had been talking non-stop, was still spitting out insults at Qin Xi.


    At first, Third Brother tried to stop her, but the more the old lady cursed, the fiercer she became. Even Sixth Sister, who was beside her, joined in the fun. The two of them shouted and attracted everyone on the street.


    At this moment, the police car stopped in front of Ji Ding Hall. The old lady was so frightened that she did not dare to make a sound.


    The car door opened and four security guards got out. One of them shouted, ¡°Who called the police?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    The door of Ji Ding Hall opened and a man walked out.


    ¡°Eldest Brother?¡±


    The old lady and the third brother looked at him in disbelief. They had a bad feeling, especially the old lady. Her heart skipped a beat and her vision darkened. She felt like her heart was about to jump out.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± the security guard asked.


    ¡°Officer, my wife is poisoned and my two children are dead. Please help me catch the murderer. Please.¡±


    The eldest brother said with a lump in his throat. His face was filled with sadness as he held the security guard¡¯s hand tightly with a firm expression.


    ¡°Eldest Brother, are you crazy? How can you call the police? You know very well¡­¡±


    The sixth sister¡¯s face turned as pale as paper, and her legs went weak. She knelt on the cold ground and shouted at her brother with resentment, almost saying what she shouldn¡¯t have said.


    ¡°You beast, evil creature, why did I give birth to a stupid thing like you?¡± The old lady had long been resentful towards her eldest son.


    She wanted to rush up and slap her eldest son, but the officers were all there. She was very afraid and trembling. Her limbs were cold and her legs were weak. However, her turbid eyes were glaring at her son fiercely, as if she wanted to eat her son.


    For a moment, the third brother even saw hatred in her eyes.


    His heart sank. This mother who raised them actually hated them. How sad was that?


    Therefore, when his eldest brother pointed out that it was the old lady who poisoned the two children and almost killed his wife, the third brother did not stand up. He just watched silently, his heart filled with despair.


    Seeing that her eldest son was really going to send her to prison, the old lady panicked. She sat on the ground and wailed, ¡°Oh my god, why is my life so miserable? I raised a group of ingrates. For decades, I raised you up on my own. Not only do you not know how to be grateful, but you also want to harm me. There¡¯s no justice in this world. You¡¯ll be punished. You¡¯ll be struck by lightning and die a horrible death. You¡¯re all animals, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    When the surrounding people heard the eldest brother¡¯s accusation, they couldn¡¯t help but gasp.


    When they heard that the mother had poisoned her pregnant daughter-in-law, they were all shocked.

 Chapter 434 - 434 Kidult

    434 Kidult


    In the end, while the old lady was kicking up a fuss, she was taken away by the security guard, leaving only Sixth Sister, who was stiff with fear, outside the clinic.


    Recalling the scene of his mother being taken away by the security guards, Sixth Sister couldn¡¯t help but feel afraid.


    If the old lady revealed that she provided the oleanders, would she go to jail too?


    The more she thought about it, the more likely it seemed. She quickly got up and ran home when she saw that no one was paying attention to her.


    She took out a big snake skin bag and stuffed all the clothes into it. Then, she rummaged through the house and plundered all the valuable things and money hard-earned by her brothers.


    When she left, she did not even look back once, which showed how coldhearted she was.


    In the clinic, the security guards questioned the few brothers one by one. When they heard them stammering and explaining the situation in detail, they felt a strong sense of repulsion towards this ruthless old lady.


    How cold was she to kill her pregnant daughter-in-law with her own hands? Could that bit of money really destroy people¡¯s hearts?


    Three hours later, the woman slowly woke up. While she was still in a daze, she suddenly heard a concerned voice. ¡°Qin Mei, you¡¯re finally awake. How is it? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    The woman looked around and asked weakly, ¡°Where are we?¡±


    The man looked troubled and remained silent.


    Seeing the man¡¯s face filled with pain, Qin Mei suddenly had a bad feeling. In an instant, she recalled the scene before she fainted. Her heart skipped a beat and she instinctively touched her stomach. Her head buzzed and her face turned pale. Her pupils constricted. She opened her mouth and whimpered, ¡°My child¡­¡±


    **


    In the Mu family¡¯s house in the capital.


    In the study.


    Mu Tianzheng looked at the old man opposite him with a dark expression.


    The person opposite him was Han Cang, the old master of the Han family, who was on good terms with the Mu family.


    Han Cang was now 67 years old, two years older than Mu Tianzheng. The two of them were about the same age and acquainted with each other in the same army. After leaving the army, one of them was assigned to the Public Security Bureau while the other entered the business circle.


    Now, the two of them were standing at the peak of their jobs and had become formidable figures.


    At this moment, Han Cang was dressed in a dark red Tang suit and exuded an elegant aura. Although he was old, he was still well-maintained and energetic. His eyes were bright and sharp. He was slender and his back was straight. His sitting posture was exactly the same as Mu Tianzheng¡¯s, showing the demeanor of a general.


    Of course, there was a good saying that one should not judge a book by its cover¡­


    ¡°Did you come here just to drink tea?¡±


    Seeing that Han Cang did not speak for a long time and only drank tea leisurely, Mu Tianzheng could not help but ask.


    Seeing that Mu Tianzheng was not calm, Han Cang put down the teacup in his hand and snorted. ¡°Old Mu, we¡¯ve known each other for decades. I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person.¡±


    Mu Tianzheng was speechless. He said angrily, ¡°If you have something to say, say it. Don¡¯t act mysteriously.¡±


    Han Cang pointed at his nose and asked, ¡°Let me ask you, are we still friends?¡±


    Mu Tianzheng knew Han Cang¡¯s temper like the back of his hand. He was the kind of person who became more and more mischievous as he got older. He wanted to say no. If he really said it, the Mu family would no longer be able to live in peace. He could only say perfunctorily, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Old Mu!¡±

 Chapter 435 - 435 Bickering

    435 Bickering


    Hearing his perfunctory words, Han Cang was so angry that his nose almost went crooked. He slammed the table and stood up without caring about his image. His shout shocked Mu Tianzheng, who was comparable to a legend. His hand trembled, and a few drops of tea spilled out of the cup, leaving a mark the size of a bowl on his pants.


    Mu Tianzheng was furious. He mimicked Han Cang and slammed the cup on the table. He frowned and said coldly, ¡°Old Han, why are you shouting? I¡¯m not deaf yet!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re deaf or not. Let me ask you, why didn¡¯t you share such good fruits and vegetables with me? Do you want to hog them all? Tell me!¡±


    Han Cang glared at him. Even though the person he was facing was Mu Tianzheng, his eyes were still wide open, as if he would not stop until he gave an explanation.


    ¡°Hog them all?¡±


    Mu Tianzheng was so angry that he laughed. ¡°Old Han, Didn¡¯t I give you two boxes? Or did I give the two boxes of fruits to a dog?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the dog.¡±


    Han Cang exploded with anger, completely losing his elegance. He was like an angry lion, baring his fangs and brandishing his claws. It was very comical. It was as if if Mu Tianzheng dared to say another word, he would pounce on him and bite him.


    ¡°You¡¯re a dog!¡± Mu Tianzheng retorted. ¡°If you¡¯re not a dog, why are you biting everyone?¡±


    Han Cang stomped his feet. ¡°Old Mu, if you say another word, I¡¯ll really bite you.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Facing Han Cang¡¯s threat, even Mu Tianzheng only snorted and did not say anything else.


    No one knew that the old masters of the two big families in the capital, who could make the capital tremble with a stomp of their feet, were bickering like children.


    Fortunately, no one else knew about it. Otherwise, the dignity and prestige they had built up would be gone.


    When Qi Xiong, who was guarding outside the door, heard the two old men arguing in the room, he shook his head slightly but smiled without saying anything.


    After Han Cang won the argument, he was not so depressed anymore. He sat down and glanced at him. ¡°Tell me, where did you get such good fruits and vegetables?¡±


    He suddenly leaned closer and said mysteriously, ¡°You know I have insomnia, right? Ever since I ate the vegetables and fruits you sent over, my sleep quality has improved a lot. I can fall asleep easily every night.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I look much healthier now? It¡¯s all thanks to those vegetables and fruits. Speaking of which, where did you buy them? Why didn¡¯t you buy more? If you don¡¯t have money, tell me. I have enough money.¡±


    Mu Tianzheng said, ¡°Who wants your stinky money? It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have money.¡±


    ¡°What do you think of these fruits and vegetables?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Wonderful!¡± Han Cang narrowed his eyes, as if he was reminiscing the sweetness and fragrance of the fruit.


    He smacked his lips and asked anxiously, ¡°Don¡¯t keep me in suspense. Hurry up and tell me where you bought it. I want a truckload of it.¡±


    Mu Tianzheng snorted in disdain. ¡°A truckload? In your dreams? Look at the season now. The fruits are all stored from before.¡±


    Han Cang had indeed forgotten that it was winter. However, even in winter, there were still fruits.


    Without the Sweet Dew fruits and vegetables, Han Cang did not even know how to live the rest of his life. He looked listless.


    Seeing him like this, a smile flashed across Mu Tianzheng¡¯s eyes. However, before the smile disappeared, it was caught by Han Cang.


    The two of them were old foxes and knew what each other was thinking.


    Han Cang narrowed his eyes and sneered. ¡°You old thing, are you trying to fool me? Do you believe that I¡¯ll stay at your house and eat and sleep with you if you don¡¯t tell me?¡±

 Chapter 436 - 436 Doubting His Life

    436 Doubting His Life


    Mu Tianzheng¡¯s expression froze as he glared at Han Cang.


    ¡°If you want to eat it, it¡¯s not impossible.¡±


    Han Cang smiled slyly. ¡°Tell me, where can I get more of the fruits?¡±


    To be honest, he had seen all kinds of rare treasures in his life. However, when Old Mu sent him cherries the size of a baby¡¯s fist, apples and pears the size of a basin, a potato that could be stewed and a tomato that could be eaten for three days, he was suspicious and thought that Old Mu had obtained a secret weapon to kill him.


    However, only after eating did he realize that these big fruits were simply too delicious.


    However, after the vegetables and fruits Old Mu sent over were gone, he felt like he was on the verge of death every day.


    Therefore, no matter what, he had to find out where Old Mu bought it. Otherwise, it was very likely that he would not live to see spring next year.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that the vegetables will be supplied soon. However, the time is still uncertain, but it shouldn¡¯t take long. As for fresh fruits, there shouldn¡¯t be any. However, I made a lot of canned food previously. It tastes very good. There¡¯s no sugar added, so you can eat it without worry.¡±


    As soon as Mu Tianzheng finished speaking, there was a knock on the door.


    He frowned slightly. Qi Xiong knew his rules. As long as Han Cang came, they were not to be disturbed unless it was something very urgent.


    At the thought of this, he and Han Cang immediately sat up straight. Their expressions returned to their previous dignified and solemn expressions, and they exuded the aura of a superior.


    ¡°Enter!¡±


    Qi Xiong pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Old Master, the young divine doctor sent a lot of things. Do you want to take a look?¡±


    Mu Tianzheng instantly stood up, a trace of surprise flashing across his dignified face. ¡°Where is it? Bring me there.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Young divine doctor? The one you mentioned before?¡± Han Cang asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her.¡±


    Mu Tianzheng couldn¡¯t be bothered to explain to him. He waved his hand and said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look together. By the way, I forgot to tell you that those fruits and vegetables were all given to me by this young divine doctor. These are all cultivated by her. They¡¯re very popular in Luoping and are sold out every day.¡±


    As he spoke, he strode out.


    Han Cang followed closely behind, his footsteps steady and extremely fast, afraid that Old Mu would dump him.


    When they arrived at the living room, they saw a few guards taking out boxes one after another. They were all big boxes and they were almost as big as half a person.


    Looking at such a big box, Han Cang could not help but be curious. He did not care if the owner agreed or not and opened a box nearby.


    Mu Tianzheng did not stop him. In any case, they were all going to be opened. It made no difference who opened it. It just so happened that he was very curious about what the girl sent him.


    When the box was opened, there were rows of sweet potatoes, purple sweet potatoes, and potatoes. Although there were not many of them, they were big.


    How was this a sweet potato? This was clearly a big melon!


    Looking at the sweet potato that was so big that it made one doubt life, the corners of Mu Tianzheng¡¯s mouth twitched, but his eyes became even more gentle. He muttered softly, ¡°This girl¡­¡±

 Chapter 437 - 437 Small Boxes

    437 Small Boxes


    ¡°This is mine. I¡¯ll take this too!¡±


    When he opened the box and revealed the big sweet potatoes, purple sweet potatoes, and potatoes inside, Han Cang¡¯s eyes widened. His eyes were filled with greed and desire. He took out two big fellows and hugged them in his arms. He was as greedy as a bandit.


    Mu Tianzheng looked at the number inside. There were eight of them each. It was actually not a lot for Old Han to take two.


    Although it hurt, he still nodded.


    However, he still underestimated how shameless Han Cang was.


    Next, more than ten large boxes were opened one by one. Looking at the huge fruits and vegetables inside, Han Cang wished he could knock Old Mu out and take the boxes away.


    Unfortunately, he was no match for Old Mu. Moreover, the box was so big that the probability of moving it was almost zero.


    Seeing that Han Cang was still as greedy and shameless as ever, Mu Tianzheng couldn¡¯t take it anymore and his face darkened.


    ¡°If you dare to take another thing, you¡¯ll leave here empty-handed.¡±


    Han Cang stopped. He calmly patted the non-existent dust on his body and smiled warmly. He said, ¡°Old Mu, this is your fault. What¡¯s our relationship? How can some vegetables and fruits compare to our great friendship? You¡¯re too shallow!¡±


    Elder Mu retorted, ¡°Old Han, if you don¡¯t shut up, don¡¯t blame me for falling out with you!¡±


    Han Cang did not mind and even instructed the servants of the Mu family to put the boxes away. He looked like a bandit. No wonder he had been able to dominate the business world all these years.


    He must have threatened a lot of people.


    ¡°Old Master, there are still two small boxes here. Do you want to open them?¡± At this moment, Qi Xiong walked over with two small boxes and asked calmly.


    ¡°Oh? There¡¯s more? Show me!¡±


    Seeing that there was something else, Mu Tianzheng was immediately interested. He picked up the one on the top and sat on the sofa to open the box.


    When Han Cang, who was still busy checking the big boxes, saw this, he immediately ran over. He did not want to miss any opportunity to take advantage of the situation.


    Mu Tianzheng knew that he could not stop him, so he let him be.


    When he opened the box, he could see what was inside at a glance. There was a stack of talismans inside with instructions and functions.


    Seeing that his hands were trembling from excitement, Han Cang couldn¡¯t help but be curious. He leaned over and was about to pick up one to take a closer look when Mu Tianzheng patted the back of his hand and reprimanded, ¡°You can take anything else, but not this one.¡±


    With that, she carefully closed the box and looked at Qi Xiong. He instructed, ¡°Go and find me a good small wooden box. By the way, I remember there¡¯s a red sandalwood box in the storeroom. Go and get that for me.¡±


    Qi Xiong also knew how important talismans were, especially the talismans made by his young miss.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go now.¡± He agreed and turned to leave quickly.


    Seeing how anxious he was, Han Cang couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°Old Mu, are you hiding something from me? Why do I feel that you¡¯ve become a different person after being saved from death last time? You¡¯re so mysterious. Haven¡¯t you always believed in science? Why? Do you not believe it now?¡±


    Mu Tianzheng snorted arrogantly. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe in science. There are some things that science can¡¯t explain. You wouldn¡¯t understand even if I told you. Go away. I don¡¯t have time to talk to you now.¡±


    He brought over another small box and opened it carefully. There was a tea box lying quietly inside. Beside it was a small bottle with the words Body Consolidating Pill written on it.

 Chapter 438 - 438 So Your Nose Has Such A Function

    438 So Your Nose Has Such A Function


    ¡°Eh? Body Consolidating Pill? What¡¯s this? Old Mu, when did you become interested in this kind of thing? Don¡¯t you know how those emperors died in ancient times after eating unknown pills?¡±


    Han Cang¡¯s expression was complicated, as if he couldn¡¯t bear to see his best friend go astray.


    ¡°What do you know? This is a pill made by the young divine doctor. I don¡¯t believe in other people¡¯s things, but her things are definitely trustworthy.¡±


    Mu Tianzheng touched the peach wood bracelet on his wrist again, and a trace of smile flashed across his eyes. ¡°I told you that this little divine doctor is very magical. You¡¯ll know when you see her in the future.¡±


    As the two of them were talking, the phone rang. A servant went to pick it up. After a while, the servant looked at Mu Tianzheng in panic. ¡°Old Master, it¡¯s Young Master Mu Di. He said that he and Miss Lia were in a car accident. Miss Lia is still in the hospital.¡±


    Mu Tianzheng¡¯s expression immediately changed. He stood up and walked over quickly to pick up the phone. It was not difficult to hear the concern in his dignified tone. ¡°Mu Di, what¡¯s going on? How¡¯s Lia?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, Lia is still in a coma and has been pushed into the operating theater. The doctor said that she¡¯s fine, but she lost too much blood and needs a blood transfusion. She¡¯ll be fine after the blood transfusion.¡± Mu Di rubbed his temples and said with a headache.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s nothing serious, don¡¯t tell your second uncle. It¡¯ll only make him more worried.¡± A trace of worry flashed across Mu Tianzheng¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll get the nanny to go over and help take care of her. Let me know when she recovers.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Mu Di agreed.


    Seeing that he seemed to have something to say, Mu Tianzheng frowned and said solemnly, ¡°When did you become so shilly-shally? If you have something to say, just say it.¡±


    Mu Di pursed his lips and said hesitantly, ¡°Grandpa, I was the one driving the car. The driver¡¯s seat was crushed, but I¡¯m only slightly wounded.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Mu Tianzheng¡¯s eyes lit up and he immediately asked, ¡°Are you wearing that peachwood bracelet?¡±


    Mu Di subconsciously looked at his wrist. There were dense cracks on the originally smooth peachwood bracelet. His eyes darkened. ¡°Grandpa, are you saying that this bracelet¡­?¡±


    Mu Tianzheng did not answer directly. Instead, he asked, ¡°Lia isn¡¯t wearing it, right? Let her put it on later.¡±


    Mu Di was a smart person. He immediately understood what the old man was implying. He looked at the peachwood bracelet and couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. Unfortunately, it was broken!


    As soon as Mu Tianzheng put down the phone, he saw an old man hiding something in his clothes.


    He was slightly stunned. Then, his gaze landed on the tea leaves on the coffee table. His face darkened and he immediately said angrily, ¡°Han Cang, you old thief, how dare you steal my things?¡±


    **


    The night was cold, and the stars were hidden behind the clouds. The sky was pitch-black, and as far as the eye could see, the branches were swaying non-stop, making the place desolate.


    Qin Xi and Han Shi drove to the stone bridge in the old district. The residents had already moved away when they received the notice.


    Therefore, without the people and lights, the old district looked extremely gloomy, especially in the cold winter.


    Jiu Yuan floated over from somewhere, illuminating a small area. He sniffed and looked at the stone bridge. ¡°I smell the scent of my kind.¡±


    Han Shi glanced at him and teased in a low voice, ¡°So your nose has such a function. It¡¯s even more useful than Blackie¡¯s.¡±


    Jiu Yuan was speechless. ¡°¡­You¡¯re the second person who dares to say that to me.¡±


    As for who the first person was, it was obvious.

 Chapter 439 - 439 Showing Off Their Love Every Day

    439 Showing Off Their Love Every Day


    Looking at the black fog emitting from the stone bridge, Qin Xi sighed and patted Han Shi¡¯s hand. ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll go over and talk to them.¡±


    Them?


    Han Shi frowned and said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡±


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth twitched as she looked at him helplessly. ¡°Why are you going? I¡¯m just going to negotiate, not go to war. What if you scare them?¡±


    Han Shi was displeased and pursed his thin lips tightly. ¡°Xi, do you mean that I look very scary?¡±


    Qin Xi rolled her eyes at him and gently pinched his handsome face. ¡°Alright, stop fooling around. After dealing with them, we¡¯ll go home and sleep early. It¡¯s cold out here.¡±


    ¡°Alright, seeing that you¡¯re so eager to sleep with me, I won¡¯t fool around.¡±


    It was a very normal sentence, but he made it sound dirty. He blinked ambiguously and smiled annoyingly.


    Fortunately, it was night. Otherwise, Qin Xi would have found a hole to hide in.


    Jiu Yuan¡¯s face darkened as he said indignantly, ¡°Can the two of you take my feelings into consideration? I watch you being lovey-dovey every day. It won¡¯t be long before I die of loneliness.¡±


    Han Shi sneered. ¡°If you¡¯re lonely, go and find a woman. There are many women in this world. You can choose whoever you like. It¡¯s not against the law.¡±


    Qin Xi shook her head. She was already used to their daily bickering. She walked to the stone bridge and absorbed all the Yin energy on it, converting it into Mystic True Qi.


    As the Yin energy disappeared bit by bit, a cold wind blew across the stone bridge, and the surroundings changed, shrouding Qin Xin in endless darkness.


    Suddenly, Qin Xi felt an evil wind behind her. She turned around and waved her palm, forcing the wind back.


    Just as she turned around, she met a pair of blood-red eyes that stared straight at Qin Xi like a poisonous snake, making her hair stand on end.


    It was a ferocious-looking little boy with fangs.


    His entire body emitted a dense Yin energy. When he opened his mouth, sharp teeth were revealed.


    Behind the little boy was a timid girl. The little girl had the same face as the little boy, but she was quieter and no longer looked scary. Instead, she was cute and likable.


    Qin Xi explained her purpose of coming. ¡°I know you have resentment and that your souls are restricted here. I¡¯m here today to help you reincarnate and return to the place you came from. Are you willing?¡±


    The little boy bared his teeth, his eyes filled with ferocity. The Yin energy in his body surged even more, and he let out a beastly roar. It sounded like a warning and a threat, as if he wanted to tear Qin Xi apart immediately.


    Qin Xi frowned and said calmly, ¡°Are you willing to be restricted under this bridge and trampled on by tens of thousands of people? Don¡¯t you want to be reincarnated and be a human again?¡±


    ¡°Human?¡±


    The little girl looked at Qin Xi timidly and asked carefully, ¡°Can we still be human? After we become human, can Brother Qi and I still be together?¡±


    Qin Xi felt that this little girl had given her a difficult problem. Although she thought she was powerful, she was still a mortal and couldn¡¯t control reincarnation.

 Chapter 440 - 440 Opening the Yin-Yang Gate Again

    440 Opening the Yin-Yang Gate Again


    Of course, although she couldn¡¯t control reincarnation, she thought of another way.


    Qin Xi smiled faintly and looked at them. ¡°Although I can¡¯t let you reincarnate into the same family, I can brand a soul mark on you. If you meet in the future, the soul mark will burn faintly. As for whether you can meet, it¡¯s up to fate.¡±


    The little boy gradually restrained his murderous aura, and the ferocious expression on his face became extremely gloomy.


    Of course, this was not because he was angry, but because he was thinking about the credibility of Qin Xi¡¯s words and the pros and cons of being reincarnated.


    The little girl bit her lip, her eyes as red as a rabbit¡¯s. ¡°Brother Qi, I don¡¯t want to be trapped here. It¡¯s so dark and cold here. I want to see the outside world. I want to be with you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry¡­¡±


    Seeing that the little girl was about to cry, the little boy was at a loss as to what to do.


    ¡°Brother Qi, I don¡¯t want to be separated from you, but I really want a mother¡­¡±


    She once remembered that before she was buried under the stone bridge, a woman in her memory said to her gently, ¡°If there¡¯s a next life, we¡¯ll be mother and daughter again.¡±


    Later on, she became the guardian of the stone bridge, but that woman died on it. Therefore, all she ever wanted was to continue the mother-daughter relationship.


    The little boy was reluctant to part with her, but not wanting to make her disappointed, he gritted his teeth and wiped the tears off her face before looking at Qin Xi.


    He took a deep breath and asked seriously, ¡°Is what you said true? Can I really reincarnate and meet her again?¡±


    Qin Xi nodded and said with a faint smile, ¡°Of course you can. However, the past has turned into nothing. If you want to continue the relationship, you have to rely on yourself.¡±


    The little boy and the little girl held hands and looked at each other. They mustered their courage and nodded, saying in unison, ¡°Alright, we¡¯re willing to enter the cycle of reincarnation.¡±


    Qin Xi was delighted.


    Initially, she only wanted to give it a try to negotiate with them. She did not expect that she would really be able to convince them effortlessly. This was undoubtedly a relief to her.


    These two little fellows were not to be underestimated. The resentment that had lingered on their bodies for hundreds of years had strengthened their souls. Now, their souls were even more solid than Jiu Yuan¡¯s. They were no different from ordinary people.


    If not for the fact that they were trapped in the stone bridge, their strength would probably be even more terrifying. With her current cultivation, it would still be difficult for her to subdue them.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve agreed, I¡¯ll brand a mark on your soul. In the next life, you won¡¯t have any memories and will get to know each other through the mark.¡±


    Qin Xi made a hand seal with both hands. Golden light seeped out of her fingertips and entered their foreheads. When the golden light disappeared, they vaguely felt a connection.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯m going to open the Yin Yang Gate. Are you ready?¡±


    The two of them nodded firmly and held each other¡¯s hands tightly, as if this was the only way to make them never leave each other.


    ¡°We¡¯re ready.¡±


    When the Yin Yang Gate opened, there seemed to be a vortex circling in the void. The vortex gradually expanded, bringing with it a violent wind. On the other end of the vortex was a desolate white, as if it was a way leading to heaven.


    ¡°Go in!¡± Qin Xi said calmly.


    The two of them walked hand in hand towards the center of the vortex and gradually disappeared. The Yin Yang Gate closed in the night.


    The moment the Yin Yang Gate closed, two streams of power entered Qin Xi¡¯s body and were absorbed a moment later.


    Suddenly, Qin Xi felt the dark chain on her wrist vibrate slightly before returning to normal.

 Chapter 441 - 441 Fate

    441 Fate


    In the morning, it was snowing heavily. Looking out, as far as the eye could see, it was covered in snow.


    Qin Xi took the train to Yangshan City, a neighboring city. Wen Chen¡¯s matter had yet to be resolved, so she had to make a trip there personally.


    On the train, people came and went. She sat on the seat by the window and looked out. The boundless white snow scenery made her feel extremely calm.


    At this moment, a young man came over with a bright smile on his face. He greeted her politely, ¡°Big Sister, can you change seats with me?¡±


    The woman he called Big Sister was about 40 years old. She was sitting opposite Qin Xi. Perhaps it was because time on the train was boring, she was knitting socks with her head lowered. The socks already took form and her knitting skills were very good.


    Hearing someone speak in her ear, the woman subconsciously looked up. ¡°Ah, what did you say?¡±


    Clearly, she was too focused on knitting socks to hear what the young man said.


    ¡°I want to change seats with you. My seat is also by the window. It¡¯s over there. Is that okay?¡± The young man was good-tempered and had a gentle voice.


    However, the woman was already past the age where she could easily get excited. Even though the young man was fair and handsome, she still did not agree immediately. After all, the weather was so cold and her seat was already warm. She did not want to move, so she rejected him without hesitation.


    ¡°No, my seat is already warm. I¡¯m not going to move anywhere else.¡± Immediately, the woman asked in confusion, ¡°Young man, our seats are all by the window. Why do you want to change seats with me?¡±


    The young man did not expect the woman to reject him. The smile on his face was a little stiff as he ignored the gazes of the surrounding people. He subconsciously glanced at Qin Xi and quickly looked away. He whispered into the woman¡¯s ear, ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll give you 10 yuan. Can you give me this seat? Please!¡±


    When the woman heard that there was 10 yuan, her eyes lit up. She took the money, packed her things, and moved away.


    The young man finally sat opposite Qin Xi. He did not speak immediately. Instead, he bought two bottles of drinks, two ham sausages, and bread from the staff.


    He gently placed it next to Qin Xi and revealed a smile that he thought was charming. He began to introduce himself. ¡°Hello, my name is Yang Shuai. I¡¯m a primary school teacher. I live in Yangshan City. I¡¯m 25 years old this year and unmarried.¡±


    Qin Xi looked at him calmly and did not speak.


    Yang Shuai continued, ¡°I know it¡¯s rude to introduce myself like this. I¡¯m sorry for being rude, but it¡¯s fate that brought us to meet here. I don¡¯t want to miss this hard-won fate, so forgive me for offending you. I really want to get to know you. Miss, can you tell me your name?¡±


    Qin Xi suddenly smiled. Her eyes were curved into crescents and her skin was fair. Yang Shuai was tempted and a trace of greed flashed across his eyes.


    ¡°So this is how fate works. From what you said, as long as you meet someone, it can be considered fate. May I ask if you¡¯re really a primary school teacher?¡±


    The smile on Yang Shuai¡¯s face froze for a moment, but he was good at hiding it. He quickly returned to normal and smiled brightly to hide his embarrassment. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re really humorous. May I know where you¡¯re going? Yangshan City?¡±


    Qin Xi could tell that Yang Shuai was not a good person. However, since he dared to approach her, she did not mind playing with him. After all, she had nothing to do.

 Chapter 442 - 442 A Girl Must Protect Herself When She Is Out

    442 A Girl Must Protect Herself When She Is Out


    The train rumbled. Yang Shuai and Qin Xi chatted casually. Of course, it was Yang Shuai who took the initiative to find a topic to talk about. Qin Xi just echoed or listened quietly.


    After about 25 minutes, Yang Shuai looked at the time and said in surprise, ¡°Time really flies. By the way, Han Xi, is anyone going to pick you up? If not, take my friend¡¯s car. Don¡¯t be afraid. He¡¯s a good person. He¡¯s a soldier, but he looks a little silly.¡±


    Without waiting for Qin Xi to answer, Yang Shuai pushed the drinks and some snacks he had bought to her and said gently, ¡°This is for you. If you¡¯re thirsty or hungry, eat some.¡±


    He volunteered to help Qin Xi open the lid of the drink and pushed it in front of her. He said enthusiastically and gentlemanly, ¡°Drink it. If you don¡¯t like this flavor, I¡¯ll see if there is a different flavor.¡±


    Qin Xi glanced at the drink and said mysteriously, ¡°My mother told me that when a girl goes out, she has to protect herself and not drink anything given by others.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­?¡±


    Yang Shuai¡¯s hand trembled, and a trace of shock flashed across his face. Even though he had a glib tongue, he was still a little tongue-tied. He smiled awkwardly and explained, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Han. I just bought this and haven¡¯t opened it yet. If you don¡¯t want to drink it, I¡¯ll leave it here!¡±


    Qin Xi smiled and took the drink from his hand. ¡°Who said I don¡¯t want to drink it? I was thirsty from talking too much just now. Thank you!¡±


    Yang Shuai was relieved again, and his stiff smile slowly relaxed. ¡°You¡¯re welcome. We¡¯re considered friends.¡±


    As he spoke, he opened his bottle. Just as he was about to take a sip, he saw Qin Xi suddenly stand up and look behind Yang Shuai, as if she had seen someone familiar.


    Yang Shuai¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he quickly looked over.


    At this moment, Qin Xi swapped their drinks at an extremely fast speed, so fast that even the people around her did not notice.


    ¡°Han Xi, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Yang Shuai turned around and asked nervously when he did not see anyone suspicious.


    They were about to get out of the car, so he did not want to be disturbed at this juncture, especially since Qin Xi was very beautiful. If he let her go just like that, he would earn a lot less.


    As he thought this, he heard Qin Xi mutter dejectedly, ¡°Nothing, I was mistaken!¡±


    When Yang Shuai heard that, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Did you see anything familiar?¡±


    Qin Xi shook her head in disappointment. ¡°I was just mistaken.¡± As she spoke, she picked up the drink and took a small sip.


    Seeing that she really drank it, Yang Shuai suppressed the joy in his heart.


    He thought to himself that not only would he be able to play with this beautiful woman today, but he would also earn a large sum of money. The more he thought about it, the more delighted he was. The more he thought about it, the more he looked at Qin Xi with a gentle and charming smile.


    The fat woman sitting beside Qin Xi, who had been silent the entire time, frowned slightly when she saw Yang Shuai¡¯s sinister expression.


    Initially, she did not want to meddle in other people¡¯s business, but seeing that Qin Xi was just a young girl and was gullible, she whispered into Qin Xi¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Young lady, be careful when you¡¯re out. There¡¯s something wrong with the way this man looks at you. He might be plotting something bad. You have to be careful.¡±


    Qin Xi was slightly stunned. She did not expect the fat woman to be able to tell it too. She blinked at her and replied in a low voice, ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Sister!¡±

 Chapter 443 - 443 Psychological Hint

    443 Psychological Hint


    It was rare to see someone so kind. Qin Xi took out a heart-shaped talisman from her pocket. ¡°This is my safety talisman. I asked for it from the temple. It¡¯s very effective. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    Afraid that the other party would not cherish it, she added, ¡°I spent 10 yuan to buy it.¡±


    Just as Qin Xi thought, although the fat woman took it politely, she did not believe in the Safety Talisman. She wanted to throw it away after leaving the station. However, when she found out that this small piece of paper actually cost 10 yuan, she suddenly felt that Qin Xi was such a spendthrift.


    She quickly put the talisman into her pocket.


    It was also because of this talisman that she really escaped death a few days later. The talisman paper that Qin Xi gave her turned into ashes.


    Of course, that happened later.


    Seeing that the two of them were muttering to each other, Yang Shuai had a strong intuition that they were definitely discussing him, and it was not a good thing.


    The train soon arrived at the station. Seeing that Yang Shuai had not taken a sip of the drink, Qin Xi¡¯s eyes darkened. She knew that he was very vigilant, so she gave his brain a hint.


    This hint from Qin Xi was like hypnosis, bewitching Yang Shuai to do something.


    On the surface, no one could tell that he was hypnotized. Only when Qin Xi asked him to do something would he be bewitched and do as Qin Xi instructed. When Qin Xi retracted the hint, he would regain his consciousness and forget what had happened.


    At this moment, Yang Shuai was about to die of anxiety.


    He had clearly seen Qin Xi drink the drink, but why wasn¡¯t she unconscious yet? They were about to get off the train, but she was still very awake. This made Yang Shuai as anxious as an ant on a hot pan.


    Finally, the train stopped. Qin Xi got out of the train and walked on without caring about Yang Shuai.


    Yang Shuai was afraid of losing her, so he followed closely behind her. When they reached the exit, there were many people standing outside.


    It was cold, and the breaths they exhaled turned into white fog. The people waiting outside the station stamped their feet to keep warm. Only Qin Xi did not feel much about the extreme cold.


    ¡°Han Xi, hey, Han Xi¡­¡±


    Yang Shuai was delighted to see that no one was coming to pick Qin Xi up. He quickly chased after her. In just a few minutes, his nose was red from the cold, and his voice was a little stiff. ¡°Han Xi, it is too cold. Why don¡¯t you come with me? I¡¯ll send you to where you want to go. Look¡­¡±


    He pointed at a small car on the opposite street and said, ¡°That¡¯s my friend¡¯s car. Although it¡¯s not a good one, it¡¯s better than walking on foot, right? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    As he spoke, he wanted to grab Qin Xi¡¯s hand. This made Qin Xi frown and say coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Sir, we¡¯re not familiar with each other. Please behave yourself.¡±


    Yang Shuai ignored Qin Xi¡¯s resistance and reached out to hug her. ¡°Han Xi, stop fooling around. Don¡¯t be angry just because I didn¡¯t buy you those leather shoes. I¡¯ll work hard and earn more money. I¡¯ll definitely be able to buy them for you, okay? The weather is too cold now. Let¡¯s go back quickly!¡±


    The surrounding people subconsciously looked over and thought that the two of them were a couple, so they did not care.


    Just as Yang Shuai was about to drag Qin Xi away, Qin Xi suddenly said in a hypnotizing voice, ¡°Go and turn yourself in. Confess everything you¡¯ve done. Oh right, also your accomplice, bring them to confess with you.¡±

 Chapter 444 - 444 Im Not Your Young Master Wens Sugarbaby

    444 I¡¯m Not Your Young Master Wen¡¯s Sugarbaby


    Qin Xi got into a rickshaw. In the winter, the rickshaws were covered in a thick layer of transparent plastic. Although it could not withstand the cold, it was no problem to keep the wind and snow outside.


    Yangshan City was a first-tier city that was slightly larger than Luoping City. The city buildings were also clearly more modern. On the streets, there was an endless stream of traffic, looking quite prosperous.


    Following the address Xia Tangxin gave her, Qin Xi found Wen Chen¡¯s real wife¡¯s residence. She stood outside the bungalow and knocked on the door.


    Two minutes later, a plain-looking woman in her forties opened the door. When she saw Qin Xi, she couldn¡¯t help but frown and a trace of mockery and disgust flashed across her eyes.


    Qin Xi ignored the woman¡¯s attitude and smiled faintly. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m here to look for Young Madam Wen, Chu Xia. Auntie, please help me pass the message. I have something very important to tell her. If she doesn¡¯t get the message, she¡¯ll regret it for the rest of her life.¡±


    When the nanny heard that, she was so angry that she almost laughed. She said in a bad tone, ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you think you can see my mistress just because you want to? I think you just want to humiliate her. Don¡¯t think that just because Young Master Wen treats you well, you can do whatever you want. Let me tell you, my mistress is not to be trifled with. Give up. Don¡¯t push your luck.¡±


    Qin Xi was speechless. She seemed to understand why the nanny was so angry and couldn¡¯t help but shake her head and laugh.


    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m not your Young Master Wen¡¯s sugarbaby. I have something important to tell Madam. This concerns her status in the Wen family in the future. If you don¡¯t inform her, I¡¯ll leave, but if she wants to hear it after I leave, I won¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Seeing how serious she was, the nanny was stunned. She frowned and hesitated for a moment before deciding to enter the house to report to Mrs. Wen.


    After a while, the nanny walked out of the house and said to Qin Xi, ¡°Madam invites you in.¡±


    Qin Xi followed her into the house and saw that Mrs. Wen was dressed elegantly, but her face was abnormally haggard and tired. She did not look good.


    Chu Xia smiled faintly and said gently, ¡°Have a seat. Auntie Liu, please make tea for the guest!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Madam!¡±


    Chu Xia sized up Qin Xi and felt a little bitter, but she did not show it. ¡°How should I address you?¡±


    Qin Xi said seriously, ¡°There¡¯s no need for self-introduction. Madam, I have something very important to tell you and only you.¡±


    The nanny, who had just brought over tea, frowned.


    She still did not know Qin Xi¡¯s identity. If Madam stayed alone with Qin Xi and something happened, she would not be able to bear the responsibility.


    Chu Xia nodded at the nanny. ¡°Auntie Liu, I want to talk to this girl alone. Go back to your room first!¡±


    ¡°Madam¡­¡± The nanny was a little anxious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if I want to do something to Mrs. Wen, no one can stop me.¡± Qin Xi did not want to waste time, let alone be misunderstood.


    Therefore, taking this opportunity, Qin Xi crushed the teacup with her bare hands. Chu Xia and the nanny¡¯s faces turned slightly pale, their eyes filled with shock.


    That was porcelain. Why was it crushed like tofu in her hand?


    Chu Xia¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she went straight to the point. ¡°Miss, what do you want to tell me?¡±

 Chapter 445 - 445 Four

    445 Four


    Qin Xi picked up the teacup and took a sip. She said calmly, ¡°I know you won¡¯t believe me if I tell you this secret. How about this? Let¡¯s talk about you first.¡±


    ¡°Talk about me? What about me?¡± Chu Xia was very puzzled.


    She could feel that Qin Xi did not have any ill intentions, so she listened to Qin Xi patiently.


    ¡°How about we talk about your life?¡± Qin Xi put down her teacup with a smile and stared at Chu Xia. Chu Xia did not respond, but she did not stop her from continuing.


    ¡°Mrs. Wen, your mother died early and your father married someone else. You were ostracized everywhere. Although you lived a rich life, you were never happy. In the end, you were forced to marry a man you didn¡¯t love, and this man never took you seriously.¡±


    Every word Qin Xi said hurt Chu Xia like a knife. However, she did not show it. Instead, she smiled calmly with no sadness or joy in her eyes.


    ¡°Miss, if you¡¯re here to humiliate me and rub salt in my wounds, there¡¯s no need. This is useless. It won¡¯t hurt me at all.¡±


    Qin Xi chuckled, revealing her canine teeth. ¡°Rub salt? That¡¯s not necessary. Mrs. Wen, do you still remember that you saved someone when you were young, a boy two years older than you?¡±


    Chu Xia was stunned. She tried her best to recall this memory and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t remember. I was still young at that time and couldn¡¯t remember much.¡±


    In fact, that was not the case. She was often abused in the Chu family. Not only was she covered in wounds, but no one would notice if she fell sick. It was not easy for her to survive under such circumstances. How could she have the ability to save others?


    Qin Xi raised her eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I have a way to help you remember the past. However, I might need you to go through all the sad things in the past. Do you want it?¡±


    ¡°Remember the past?¡± Chu Xia muttered to herself. She lowered her eyes and nodded slightly.


    ¡°Alright, please close your eyes and try your best to think about the boy who was once saved by you.¡±


    Chu Xia subconsciously did as she was told. As she closed her eyes, Qin Xi flicked her finger and a Dream Talisman entered Chu Xia¡¯s mind, instantly pulling out her long-forgotten memories.


    One winter morning, Chu Xia, who was only six years old, was tricked by her stepsister to go to a small park. She waited for two hours but did not see her stepsister. At that time, she did not know that her stepsister was lying to her. She was trembling from the cold for hours. Just as she was about to go back, she saw a dirty boy lying on the ground helplessly.


    The little boy was wearing tattered cotton clothes. His body was covered in dirt, and his face was pale and thin. When he saw someone coming, he opened his eyes weakly, but his vision was blurry. However, he still said with difficulty, ¡°Hungry¡­¡±


    Seeing this, Chu Xia quickly took out a few pieces of chocolate candy from her pocket. Her granduncle had given them to her. It was said that they were imported from foreign country. She couldn¡¯t bear to eat it. She planned to give them to her stepsister, but she couldn¡¯t find her.


    She opened the candy wrapper with her frozen hand and put the chocolate into the little boy¡¯s mouth.


    The little boy subconsciously opened his mouth, and the sweetness in his mouth spread. He, who had never eaten candy in his life, seemed to have entered heaven. His frozen mouth trembled as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s¡­ your name?¡±


    ¡°Chu Xia, my name is Chu Xia. What about you?¡±


    Chu Xia smiled sweetly. Her face, which was red from the cold wind, was like the bright sun that shone into the little boy¡¯s heart. It was at that moment that the little boy engraved Chu Xia¡¯s name into his soul.


    ¡°My name is Four!¡±

 Chapter 446 - 446 Stole Someone Elses Identity

    446 Stole Someone Else¡¯s Identity


    ¡°Four?¡±


    Young Chu Xia tilted her head and frowned. ¡°Your name is very strange.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a name. Four was given to me by the person who found me.¡± Perhaps because he had eaten the candy, Four regained some strength and slowly sat up to answer her question.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Chu Xia nodded in a daze. She asked a few more questions and Four answered them one by one. This made Chu Xia feel like she had found a friend. It had to be noted that she was very unfavoured in the Chu family. Very few people treated her as a person, let alone wanted to talk to her. Therefore, when she met Four, she wished she could say everything she had kept inside her all these years.


    It was not until it was almost dark that Chu Xia went home reluctantly. The two of them agreed to meet tomorrow. The next day, she came as promised and waited for an entire day, but Four never appeared again.


    It was also on that day that she returned home with a high fever. The Chu family did not take it to heart. When she opened her eyes again, it was already four days later. Her previous memories were erased like they never existed.


    Then, it was her life in the Chu family. When she married into the Wen family, she was framed and killed by her husband¡¯s mistress.


    Chu Xia opened her eyes, which were filled with pain, fear, and finally relief. However, when tears streaked across her face, she actually felt like she had been reborn.


    Seeing that her face had changed, Qin Xi nodded in relief and said, ¡°You seem to understand something.¡±


    Chu Xia looked at Qin Xi gratefully and smiled. Compared to the lifeless self from before, she looked much more lively now. At least, there was hope in her eyes.


    ¡°Thank you. I indeed understood a lot. Some things are like gravel. The tighter you grab hold of it, the faster it will flow away. Besides, this gravel is not what I wanted to grab hold of in the first place.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ what did you do to me just now? Why would I remember so many things? Also¡­¡± She originally asked if it was true.


    However, at the thought that the first half of her dream had indeed happened, she did not continue to ask.


    Before Qin Xi could explain, Chu Xia smiled calmly. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s better not to know some things. Miss, before this, you asked me if I saved a little boy. I do remember now. At that time, I was only six years old. Later on, I fell seriously ill and forgot most of what happened.¡±


    ¡°Do you know the identity of the little boy you saved?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He said that he was found by someone and was named Four.¡±


    Chu Xia felt that Qin Xi was very mysterious. Not only did Qin Xi know her past, but she could also help her remember the memories she had forgotten.


    Although she did not know Qin Xi¡¯s identity, from her words and actions, Qin Xi was definitely not an ordinary person. Fortunately, Qin Xi came to look for her with good intentions. Otherwise, it would definitely be unwise to make an enemy of such a person.


    ¡°I¡¯m here today to tell you that your husband actually stole his identity from Four. I¡¯ll give you a chance now. Do you want to correct their identities?¡± Qin Xi saw Wen Chen¡¯s biological mother when she cast a Blood Guidance Technique on Wen Chen. It was a woman who secretly swapped her baby with another baby in the hospital when no one was looking.

 Chapter 447 - 447 Falling From One Fire Pit to Another

    447 Falling From One Fire Pit to Another


    Chu Xia and Four were very fated to be husband and wife.


    If the two of them were to be together, their lives would become better and better. On the other hand, if they were to be with the wrong person, their lives would be filled with misery.


    Chu Xia covered her mouth in disbelief. Her beautiful eyes were wide open and her voice was trembling. ¡°Is, is what you said true?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, but I¡¯m just a little shocked. Can you tell me how I can help Four get back his real identity?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled faintly.


    **


    Qin Lan opened her eyes in a daze and saw herself in an unfamiliar place. Memories flooded her mind.


    She remembered that Cao Dajun said that he wanted to take her away. At that time, she was extremely excited at the thought that she could finally leave this nightmarish place. Originally, she wanted to burn the old bachelor and his mother to death before she left, but Cao Dajun refused.


    For the sake of freedom, she could only hide the hatred in her heart and come back when she had the chance in the future. At that time, she would definitely chop the old bachelor and his mother into pieces and feed them to the dogs.


    However, reality slapped her hard on the face.


    She followed Cao Dajun back to his residence obediently. After drinking the water Cao Dajun handed her, she passed out.


    Now that she woke up and felt the sturdy rope on her body, her heart skipped a beat. She looked at the dilapidated house around her and was filled with fear. She shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°Help, is anyone here? Help!¡±


    She was extremely afraid. After realizing that she had been deceived again, the hatred in Qin Lan¡¯s heart intensified. She never expected to fall into the hand of another villain as soon as she escaped from a villain.


    She was resentful.


    She hated Lin Guosheng and everyone in the Lin family. She hated the old bachelor and his mother. She hated the man who said that he would save her but only wanted to take advantage of her. She hated Cao Dajun even more. The purpose of saving her was to push her into another fire pit.


    However, they were not who she hated the most. The person she hated the most was undoubtedly Qin Xi.


    If not for Qin Xi, she would still be living a comfortable life. She would not have ended up in such a miserable state.


    However, the most important thing was to figure out where she was now.


    ¡°Help, can anyone hear me?¡±


    ¡°Stop shouting. It¡¯s useless.¡± Suddenly, a cold voice sounded, scaring Qin Lan. She subconsciously looked behind her.


    It was also at this moment that Qin Lan saw clearly that she was not the only one here. There were four women curled up on the wall behind her. They looked young, but the haggardness in their eyes could not be concealed.


    Not only that, but they were also dressed in thin clothes. Their hair was messy, and their eyes were bloodshot. Their faces were more or less scarred, and they looked dirty. It was obvious that they had not washed their faces for a long time.


    Seeing their miserable state, Qin Lan seemed to have seen her future. She was even more determined to escape. She arched her body like a worm and begged them with red eyes.


    ¡°Please save me. I was tricked into coming here. I want to go home. Can you untie me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. We were all tricked into coming here. In the beginning, we were like you, thinking about escaping all the time, but we were caught again and again and tortured even more,¡± an older woman said calmly. She was already numb to this life and spoke like an emotionless puppet.


    Qin Lan was scared to death. Her face was pale as she asked, ¡°Where¡­ is this place?¡±

 Chapter 448 - 448 The Pathetic Qin Lan

    448 The Pathetic Qin Lan


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, it¡¯s time to work. Come out to entertain the guests!¡±


    Before the woman could explain to Qin Lan, she heard someone shouting outside.


    The women were trembling from the cold, but they still stood up slowly and walked out. When the older woman passed by Qin Lan, she saw Qin Lan¡¯s shocked and confused expression and reminded her.


    ¡°You¡¯d better not struggle later. Otherwise, they¡¯ll use all kinds of cruel methods to make you obedient. Remember, don¡¯t struggle. Do whatever they tell you to do, if you want to live.¡±


    Hearing her tone, Qin Lan became even more nervous. She wanted to ask something, but they already left.


    After a while, a man in his forties in a military coat walked in unsteadily. The strong smell of alcohol assaulted Qin Lan¡¯s nose, making her heart jump to her throat. She was even more terrified and prayed that he wouldn¡¯t touch her and wouldn¡¯t come over.


    Unfortunately, her prayers did not work. She was destined to be disappointed.


    The man was drunk. His face was red and his eyes were still a little blurry, but the way he looked at Qin Lan was passionate and invasive.


    Qin Lan was so frightened that her body shivered.


    ¡°Hahahaha! The new girl is really beautiful. Come, let me kiss you first!¡±


    The man smiled and reached out to grab Qin Lan, scaring her so much that she screamed and retreated. Unfortunately, she still couldn¡¯t escape the man¡¯s clutches.


    She trembled and looked pitiful as she muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. Please, let me go.¡±


    However, the man seemed to be used to women saying this and was unmoved. He grabbed her and threw her onto the wooden bed at the side.


    Qin Lan tried her best to dodge, but her limbs were tied up and she had nowhere to run. She was held down by the man.


    Qin Lan couldn¡¯t stop her tears from flowing. ¡°Let me go. Please, let me go!¡±


    Seeing Qin Lan like this, the man was even more excited.


    ¡°Hahahaha, good! That¡¯s great. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a good-looking girl. You¡¯re mine today!¡±


    The man undid his pants as he spoke.


    Qin Lan screamed in fear and struggled with all her might. Unfortunately, she was pressed down by the man¡­


    Ten minutes later, the man pulled up his pants and left, humming a tune.


    Just as Qin Lan thought that it was over, another man came in. He was about the same age as the man just now. Not only was he ugly, but he also smelled bad.


    Qin Lan was even more terrified when she saw another man walking towards her.


    However, she was too weak to even struggle now.


    Just like that, five people came one after another. There was no part of her body that did not hurt, especially the back. It was so painful that it felt like it was tearing apart. This humiliation made her want to die immediately.


    Finally, Qin Lan couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and fainted. In her daze, someone seemed to be pinching her chin and stuffing something round into her mouth.


    She struggled in pain and gradually woke up with difficulty. Before she could see the situation clearly, something disgusting slipped into her mouth.


    The man moaned comfortably. Qin Lan¡¯s head buzzed. Just as she was about to struggle, she was whipped by someone. It was so painful that she broke out in a cold sweat.


    The pain instantly spread to her limbs and bones. She felt like her heart was about to break. She did not know how long this painful life would last.

 Chapter 449 - 449 Danger

    449 Danger


    Jiang Baili was stunned and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Elder Xu is right.¡±


    Elder Xu waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t just stand here. Miss Qin, let¡¯s eat together. Order whatever you want to eat.¡±


    Qin Xi thought for a moment and sat down.


    At this moment, Elder Xu thought of the raw stone he had bought from Qin Xi and smiled.


    ¡°Miss Qin, the raw stone you sold me last time turned out to be a jade. It¡¯s a very pure green jade. My wife likes it very much. She said that I¡¯ve finally bought the right one after buying raw stones for so many years. Miss Qin, did you specialize in appraising stones? Why are you so good at it? The accuracy is almost 95%. If you go to stone gambling next time, remember to call me. I like stone gambling the most.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Miss Qin to be so capable. If there¡¯s a chance, I want to go too,¡± Jiang Baili said casually.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Last time, Miss Qin even got a golden silk red jade, spring ribbon, and a fist-sized imperial jade. She is very impressive.¡±


    Just as the three of them were chatting, Qin Xi suddenly felt an extremely dangerous aura. She subconsciously shouted, ¡°Get down.¡±


    After all, Elder Xu was old. How could he react so quickly? On the other hand, Jiang Baili bent down and hid under the table.


    At the critical moment, Qin Xi quickly pressed Elder Xu down. A steel arrow pierced into the back of the Elder Xu ¡®s seat.

 Chapter 450 - 450 Escape

    450 Escape


    Elder Xu was a little stunned at first, but when he heard the screams of the people around him and the sounds of them escaping, he immediately understood the severity of the situation.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    As expected of a big shot, he was still as calm as usual even in such a dangerous situation. Of course, only Elder Xu knew that he was also panicking, but he held it in.


    ¡°There¡¯s an archer,¡± Qin Xi said calmly. Then, she took out a talisman from her pocket and handed it to Elder Xu. ¡°This is for you. Don¡¯t throw it away. It can save your life at critical moments.¡±


    Elder Xu subconsciously took the talisman. ¡°This thing¡­¡±


    Just as he was about to ask if this thing was useful, he saw Qin Xi stand up calmly. With a whoosh, an arrow flew towards Elder Xu¡¯s back. At this moment, Elder Xu was so frightened that his body stiffened and his pupils constricted. He even forgot to breathe.


    At this moment, a pair of chopsticks appeared in Qin Xi¡¯s hand and flew out.


    One of the chopsticks hit the arrowhead, emitting an ear-piercing and sharp sound. Then, the arrow fell to the ground with a clang.


    Another chopstick shot towards the killer¡¯s wrist at an extremely fast speed


    The chopstick pierced through that person¡¯s wrist. That person looked at Qin Xi in disbelief, his eyes filled with ferocity and killing intent, but he still turned around and left.


    Qin Xi did not chase after him. Instead, she placed a tracking talisman on that person. She was afraid that the other party was trying to lure her away before killing Elder Xu.


    After the killer ran away, everyone came back to their senses. Perhaps afraid that the killer would come back and attack them, they quickly left.


    ¡°Elder Xu, let¡¯s leave first. It¡¯s not safe here.¡± Qin Xi helped Elder Xu up and said with a serious expression.


    Jiang Baili had never encountered such a life-threatening situation in his life. His legs were trembling as he nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Leave quickly. By the way, the police station is diagonally opposite. Let¡¯s go there to hide first.¡±


    The commotion also reached the police station. They sent out the police very quickly. When they saw that the person who was attacked was Xu Guochao, they were so frightened that they broke out in cold sweat and their blood pressure soared.


    Someone actually dared to commit an assassination in broad daylight near the police station. This was undoubtedly a blatant challenge to them.


    Moreover, the victim was Elder Xu, which made them even more panicked.


    The captain of the police force was a tough man in his thirties. He had resolute eyes and a murderous aura.


    He saluted Elder Xu. Then, he took out the walkie-talkie and immediately gave the order.


    ¡°Inform Team One, Team Two, and Team Three to gather immediately. The suspect is escaping in the direction of the southeast. The suspect is a male. He¡¯s about 178 centimeters tall. He¡¯s wearing a black leather jacket and pants. There¡¯s a wound on his right hand. We¡¯ll set off immediately.¡±


    After he finished speaking, Qin Xi said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. I know where he is.¡±


    **


    In an alley, the smell of blood filled the air. With a tearing sound, the man tore a piece of cloth from his clothes and bound the wound on his wrist with pain.


    Not only did the chopstick pierce through the man¡¯s wrist, but it also cut off the tendons in his hand. This hand was probably crippled.

 Chapter 451 - 451 Cooperating

    451 Cooperating


    ¡°B*tch, don¡¯t let me catch you, or I¡¯ll skin you alive and pull out your tendons.¡±


    Song Dahu spat out a mouthful of blood and cursed. His eyes were filled with killing intent, wishing he could tear Qin Xi apart.


    At this moment, the siren of the police car rang, accompanied by hurried footsteps.


    Song Dahu¡¯s eyes narrowed as he felt a bad feeling. He took a careful peek and saw that there were police cars around. He quickly turned around and ran.i


    He was not stupid. He knew that although he was good at fighting, he was definitely no match for these police officers. He could only escape first and think of a way to complete the mission.


    Also, get rid of that little girl.


    He was very fast and disappeared into the crowd in the blink of an eye. However, no matter how fast he was or where he was, he seemed to be unable to shake off the police cars behind him.


    Song Dahu was panting and his face was pale. When he heard the sirens around him, he spat and cursed under his breath, ¡°F*ck, this is so strange¡­¡±


    From the corner of his eye, he saw a few old buildings across the street. He looked at the police cars behind him, gritted his teeth, and entered the old building area.


    At this moment, in the police car.


    ¡°Miss Qin, are you sure that person is really hiding in these buildings?¡± The captain asked with uncertainty.


    This old building only had three floors, looking like a dormitory,


    If the suspect ran here, it would be very difficult to catch him.


    Moreover, there were old people and children everywhere. If that person went crazy and took a child as a hostage, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    ¡°There are too many of you. It¡¯s easy to alert the enemy. I¡¯ll go in myself,¡± Qin Xi said to the captain calmly after getting out of the car.


    The captain frowned and immediately said, ¡°Miss Qin, I¡¯m sorry. Forgive me for not agreeing. Although Elder Xu asked us to listen to your arrangements, if anything happens to you, we won¡¯t be able to absolve ourselves of the blame.¡±


    Previously, he had heard that Qin Xi used chopsticks to knock away the killer¡¯s arrow and wound his hand. It was obvious that she had a good foundation in martial arts.


    However, even so, he did not dare to take the risk. Besides, their responsibility was to catch the killer. Why would they let a young girl do it for them?


    Qin Xi nodded in understanding. ¡°How about this? You and I go in together. If too many people go, it¡¯ll be a burden. What if that person goes berserk? This place is filled with commoners. We can¡¯t protect them all.¡±


    Of course, the captain knew this. If there were too many people, the killer might very well kill everyone.


    He nodded in agreement, but he still said in advance, ¡°We¡¯ll act according to the situation later. You have to listen to my arrangements, ok?¡±


    Qin Xi said, ¡°No problem.¡±


    In any case, they could take the killer down when they arrived. What problem could there be?


    The two of them walked around the third building where the murderer was hiding and climbed up the wall from the back. They put on an old hat that covered most of their faces and went to the second floor.


    ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s here?¡± The captain was worried and asked again.


    Qin Xi did not answer. Instead, she gestured with her hand and pointed at an old lady sitting outside a door.


    The old lady¡¯s expression was extremely unnatural, and her eyes were filled with fear and nervousness. She clenched her fists tightly and was even trembling all over. From the way she glanced into the house from time to time, she was not cold, but¡­ frightened!

 Chapter 452 - 452 Arrested

    452 Arrested


    The captain and Qin Xi immediately understood something.


    ¡°There must be someone being held hostage in the house. You attract the killer¡¯s attention. I¡¯ll go and save the hostage.¡± The captain clearly treated Qin Xi as his subordinate.


    Qin Xi glanced at him indifferently and walked to the old lady¡¯s side. She smiled and said, ¡°Grandma, why are you sitting outside? Are you cold? Are you waiting for me? Come in and get warm.¡±


    As she spoke, Qin Xi helped the old lady up and walked into the house. The old lady wanted to shout for help, but Qin Xi winked at her and mouthed, ¡°Police.¡±


    Seeing that Qin Xi did not listen to his orders and made the decision on her own, the captain was furious. She suppressed the annoyance and quickly followed them in.


    As soon as Qin Xi entered the house, she met Song Dahu¡¯s eyes. Song Dahu could tell at a glance that Qin Xi was the person who had wounded him with a chopstick. He even vaguely felt the pain on his wrist and gritted his teeth.


    His eyes were fierce as he pressed a small knife to the boy¡¯s neck. The right side of the boy¡¯s face was already swollen and pale. It was obvious that he had been beaten.


    The little boy¡¯s eyes were red and he did not dare to cry. He could only look at his grandmother beggingly, silently asking for help. This made the old lady¡¯s heart ache. When she walked forward, she was stopped by Qin Xi.


    ¡°You b*tch, it¡¯s you. You ruined my plan and still dare to appear in front of me. Are you really not afraid of death?¡± Song Dahu glared at Qin Xi, tightening his grip on the knife.


    ¡°Do you really think you can kill me?¡±


    Qin Xi sneered. ¡°Tell me, who asked you to kill Elder Xu? If you tell me now, I can spare your life. If you don¡¯t¡­ you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences.¡±


    ¡°F*ck you. I¡¯ve never been threatened in my life. Little girl, do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± Song Dahu was furious. He looked at Qin Xi as if she was dead.


    Qin Xi nodded and said nonchalantly, ¡°Alright, I gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t cherish it. You can¡¯t blame anyone else.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, a silver needle appeared in Qin Xi¡¯s hand and flew towards Song Dahu.


    Before Song Dahu could react, it pierced into a major acupoint on his body. Song Dahu¡¯s entire body went numb and he felt like he couldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°B*tch, what did you do? Let go of me. Are you courting death? When I can move, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Song Dahu¡¯s body was frozen and he could not break free. Now, other than his eyes and mouth, he could not move anywhere else. He immediately roared angrily.


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth curled up into a strange smile. ¡°Kill me? Hehe¡­ in your next life.¡±


    ¡°Captain, I¡¯ve caught him. It¡¯s your turn.¡±


    The captain instantly came back to his senses. He looked at Qin Xi, who was calm and composed, and then at Song Dahu¡¯s ferocious face. He quickly handcuffed Song Dahu.


    Seeing that the police had already subdued the bad guy, the old lady immediately hugged her grandson. After the child escaped, he immediately cried out loud, as if he wanted to cry out all the grievances and fear he had just felt.


    ¡°Thank you, thank you so much¡­¡± The old lady hugged her grandson and thanked Qin Xi profusely.

 Chapter 453 - 453 Visiting the Xu Family

    453 Visiting the Xu Family


    After Song Dahu was arrested, Elder Xu thanked Qin Xi profusely and insisted on inviting her to his house.


    Qin Xi agreed. Knowing that Old Madam Xu liked jade, she specially bought a raw stone, the kind of which she knew would turn out to be a jade.


    When she stepped into the Xu mansion and took out the greeting gift, the rest of the Xu family members were dumbfounded. Only Elder Xu was excited. He personally welcomed Qin Xi into the house.


    Elder Xu had a lot of say in the entire Xu family. Although his children were all rich and powerful, they all respected him.


    The old man usually had a straight face and was serious and old-fashioned. When had he ever been so amiable towards an outsider? Those who did not know better would think that Qin Xi was his granddaughter!


    Of course, Elder Xu did not tell everyone that Qin Xi was his savior. It was not that he did not want to announce it, but he was afraid that if the news spread, it would get Qin Xi into trouble. He could only say that Qin Xi was a friend he knew from stone gambling.


    Therefore, the moment Qin Xi stepped into the Xu mansion, the older generation of the Xu family was not enthusiastic towards her.


    In their opinion, Qin Xi was undoubtedly trying to get close to the old man with ulterior motives.


    The younger generation was much more simple-minded. They knew very well that their grandfather was a smart person. How could he be bewitched by a young girl? They were very friendly to Qin Xi.


    This was what it meant to be too smart for one¡¯s own good. The older ones were used to scheming, while the children were less complicated.


    Qin Xi could tell that Elder Xu¡¯s children were a little wary of her, but she did not care. She was invited to the Xu mansion and did not want to have anything to do with the rest of the Xu family.


    Therefore, she did not show any intention of wanting to flatter them. Other than talking to the old man and the old lady, the person she talked to the most was Elder Xu¡¯s granddaughter.


    ¡°Sister Xi, your skin is too good. I can¡¯t see a single pore. How did you do it? I¡¯m so envious!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. And your hair is smooth and black. It¡¯s not like mine. It¡¯s messy and yellow. It¡¯s ugly.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Sister Xi, I heard from Grandpa that you¡¯re very good at stone gambling. Can you teach me? I want to be as good as you¡­¡±


    A few children, who were 15 to 16 years old, surrounded her and asked questions. It was as if they had seen their idol. The atmosphere was very harmonious.


    At this moment, two tall figures entered the house.


    ¡°It¡¯s Eldest Brother and Second Brother!¡±


    A girl who was next to Qin Xi was excited and ran to the door happily. She immediately threw herself into the arms of one of the young men and said, ¡°Eldest Brother, Second Brother, you¡¯re back. We have a guest today. She¡¯s a very beautiful sister. Her name is Qin Xi.¡±


    Xu Linyuan and Xu Linfeng, the top figures of the Xu family¡¯s younger generation, had already taken over most of the Xu family¡¯s businesses.


    Xu Linfeng rubbed his sister¡¯s head and smiled dotingly before greeting the elders.


    Xu Linyuan¡¯s eyes narrowed. He looked past the old man, searching for Qin Xi.


    Elder Xu waved at the two of them. ¡°Come over and let me introduce you. This is Qin Xi, a friend I know.¡±


    ¡°Xi, these are my two grandsons. The eldest is Xu Linyuan. The second is Xu Linfeng. You¡¯re about the same age and unmarried. You can get to know each other more¡­¡±

 Chapter 454 - 454 Ignorant Woman

    454 Ignorant Woman


    ¡°Dad, what are you talking about? This is the first time she¡¯s here. It¡¯s not appropriate to talk about this. Besides, Yuan and Feng are both very busy. There are so many things in the company waiting for them to do. They don¡¯t have so much time¡­¡± Cheng Ronghua smiled awkwardly and quickly said.


    She did not want her two precious sons to get to know a woman with a dubious background. The first time she visited someone, she only brought a stone. If this kind of woman entered the Xu family in the future, Cheng Ronghua would be laughed at by her friends.


    Seeing Elder Xu¡¯s face suddenly darken, Cheng Ronghua was a little afraid. However, since it concerned her sons, she did not want to compromise.


    How could she tolerate her outstanding sons marrying a useless woman?


    Elder Xu also knew what Cheng Ronghua was thinking. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. Cheng Ronghua was ignorant. His two grandsons were not worthy of Qin Xi at all. He was only trying to matchmake them to see if Qin Xi showed any interest.


    Although he did not know Qin Xi¡¯s background, he was not blind. He could naturally tell that Qin Qin Xi was not a simple person. He even vaguely felt that her aura was stronger than his.


    However, she kept a low profile and had a baby face, which was why people took her as a green girl.


    However, he knew that Qin Xi was not only good at stone gambling, but her martial arts were also top-notch.


    Who else could use chopsticks to knock away an arrow that was shot out of a crossbow.


    It was obvious that Qin Xi was not an ordinary person.


    He even suspected that Qin Xi might be the disciple of a capable person.


    Unfortunately¡­ Cheng Ronghua couldn¡¯t tell what was on her father-in-law¡¯s mind.


    She was still indignant and even more dissatisfied with Qin Xi.


    At this moment, Xu Linyuan walked up to Qin Xi. His voice was calm and deep as he reached out his hand like a gentleman. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Xu Linyuan.¡±


    Not to mention Cheng Ronghua, even Elder Xu was shocked. The others from the Xu family had different expressions.


    Some people¡¯s eyes lit up, such as the old man.


    Some people smiled, such as Cheng Ronghua¡¯s sisters-in-laws, but in their hearts, they were probably laughing at him.


    Some people, like Cheng Ronghua, were livid.


    Some of them were filled with jealousy. This person was an inconspicuous girl sitting in the corner. It was said that she was an adopted daughter!


    ¡°I¡¯m Qin Xi.¡±


    Qin Xi did not stand up. She just shook his hand politely and distantly.


    This scene almost made Cheng Ronghua explode with anger. She sneered in her heart. There was no way she would allow such an impolite woman to marry into the Xu family?


    Xu Linfeng knew his brother the best. Seeing his brother take the initiative to shake hands with a woman, he was more or less a little shocked. However, on second thought, his brother must have discovered something.


    Hence, he went forward to join in the fun with a mischievous smile. His angular face was extremely handsome.


    He asked politely, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Xu Linfeng. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. I wonder if Miss Qin is a student or¡­ working now?¡±


    Because Qin Xi¡¯s face was too young, he was not sure of her real age, so he asked tentatively.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been working.¡± Qin Xi smiled faintly.


    Xu Linfeng raised his eyebrows and asked curiously, ¡°Can I ask what your job is, Miss Qin?¡±

 Chapter 455 - 455 Xu Wu

    455 Xu Wu


    ¡°I¡¯m a doctor!¡±


    When Qin Xi said that she was a doctor, everyone was stunned again. No one expected Qin Xi to be a doctor.


    Only Xu Linyuan was not surprised. Instead, he sat opposite her and looked at her with respect.


    ¡°I went to Luoping some time ago and attended that medical exchange with a friend. By the way, you also know that friend of mine, Gu Qing.¡±


    ¡°I graduated from the same school as Gu Qing. We shared the same dormitory. However, I studied finance while he studied medicine. Last time, I was lucky enough to see Doctor Qin¡¯s medical skills. It was an eye-opener for me.¡±


    Elder Xu did not expect Qin Xi, who was so good at stone gambling and martial arts, to be a doctor. These¡­


    These skills didn¡¯t seem to be related at all.


    ¡°Xi, so you¡¯re a doctor? Doctor is good. It¡¯s a good profession.¡±


    Qin Xi said, ¡°Elder Xu, I¡¯m flattered.¡±


    ¡°Doctor? You are so young. I think you are a nurse!¡± Cheng Ronghua frowned and asked suspiciously.


    A trace of mockery flashed across the second daughter-in-law¡¯s eyes. She said with a smile, ¡°Sister-in-law, you¡¯re really funny. Miss Qin already said that she¡¯s a doctor. Why are you still saying she¡¯s a nurse? Do you think she doesn¡¯t know the difference between a doctor and a nurse?¡±


    Cheng Ronghua did not argue because everyone was present, but her expression was really ugly. She glanced at Qin Xi, who was chatting happily with her two sons.


    ¡°Sister Qin, you are a doctor?¡±


    ¡°Now that I think about it, I feel that Sister Qin looks a little familiar.¡±


    ¡°Me too. I also feel that Sister Qin looks very familiar, but I don¡¯t remember where I¡¯ve seen her.¡±


    The younglings looked at Qin Xi¡¯s face and started to discuss.


    Xu Linyuan smiled faintly and explained to them, ¡°Miss Qin has been on television during that medical exchange.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I remember. She¡¯s the Divine Doctor who taught all the experts a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Also, she treated a woman with bronchial asthma in an instant. That was really cool and magical.¡±


    The juniors recounted Qin Xi¡¯s brilliant performance at the medical exchange.


    The others finally understood that not only was Qin Xi a doctor, but she also seemed to be a very skilled doctor.


    At this moment, a timid female voice was heard. ¡°Since Sister Qin is so capable, why don¡¯t we ask her to take a look at Sister Wu?¡±


    The girl¡¯s voice was neither loud nor soft, but it was loud enough for everyone to hear. They subconsciously looked at Xu Jiao, the adopted daughter of the Xu family.


    The person sitting beside Xu Jiao was her adoptive mother, Liu Su.


    Liu Su was the wife of Xu Haisheng, the third son of the Xu family. The two of them only had one daughter. Eight years ago, she fell into a vegetative state due to a car accident. Liu Su could not accept it and was in stupor almost everyday. In order to comfort her, Xu Haisheng adopted Xu Jiao, who was 70% similar to Xu Wu.


    As soon as she said that, the Xu family was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. Even the old lady, who had been silent the entire time, looked over calmly with a dark glint in her eyes.

 Chapter 456 - 456 She Cant Stay

    456 She Can¡¯t Stay


    ¡°Jiao, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    Seeing that his wife, Liu Su, had turned pale, Xu Haisheng immediately reprimanded Xu Jiao. His eyes were as sharp as a knife as he glanced at Xu Jiao.


    Xu Jiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She knew that she had acted too rashly. However, she couldn¡¯t bear to see her Brother Linyuan looking at Qin Xi so intently. She felt as if her treasure had been snatched away.


    The Xu family treated her not particularly well. They only provided her food and clothes but not love. They were the ones who adopted her, but they acted like they were above her in terms of status.


    She was like a humble puppy, wagging her tail at them every day, afraid that one day, they would not like her and abandon her.


    Therefore, she had to find a way out for herself, and this way was Xu Linyuan.


    She wanted her brother to fall in love with her so that she could continue to stay in the Xu family. Even if she could not become the daughter of the Xu family, it would be good enough for her to become the daughter-in-law.


    With this in mind, she felt a strong sense of hostility towards Qin Xi, whom she had met for the first time. From the moment Xu Linyuan took the initiative to talk to her, the jealousy in her heart instantly overwhelmed her rationality.


    So much so that she thought of this method to kill two birds with one stone.


    Facing Xu Haisheng¡¯s reprimand, she took a deep breath and said with a sad expression, ¡°Father, Doctor Qin¡¯s medical skills are very good. She can even defeat so many medical experts. I hope that Sister Wu can recover and wake up soon. That¡¯s why I want Doctor Qin to take a look. I believe that with her ability, she can definitely save Sister Wu, right, Doctor Qin?¡±


    With that, she looked at Qin Xi pleadingly, as if she was forcing Qin Xi to nod.


    She thought that Qin Xi was a liar. How could she have such high medical skills at such a young age? It was good to take this opportunity to let Brother Linyuan see her true color so that he wouldn¡¯t be deceived.


    Xu Jiao thought that she had covered it up very well. Unfortunately, Qin Xi and Xu Linyuan still saw through her.


    However, the two of them didn¡¯t speak it out loud.


    The reason why Qin Xi did not say it was that Xu Jiao was the biggest jinx to the Xu family. If she continued to stay here, the Xu family would definitely be destroyed.


    Since Xu Jiao planned to use Xu Wu to deal with her, why didn¡¯t she give her a taste of her own medicine? Anyway, the Xu family was a big family. It was better to be friends with them than enemies.


    The reason why Xu Linyuan did not expose her was even simpler.


    He originally approached Qin Xi because he wanted her to help take a look at Xu Wu¡¯s condition. Just as he was thinking about how to put it, Xu Jiao beat him to it.


    Of course, not exposing her did not mean that Qin Xi would let her have it. Qin Xi looked at Xu Jiao with a faint smile.


    ¡°Miss Xu, you really overestimated me. What makes you think I can cure her? Do you know me very well? Why should I agree to it? Just because my medical skills are good?¡±


    These words made Xu Jiao blush. She understood that her trick had been seen through by this woman.


    How was this possible? She hid it so well that even the rest of the Xu family could not tell. This woman¡­


    Indeed, her intuition was very accurate. She couldn¡¯t let Qin Xi stay in the Xu family.

 Chapter 457 - 457 Sore Spot

    457 Sore Spot


    ¡°Miss Qin, I¡¯m really sorry. Xu Jiao didn¡¯t mean that. Don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±


    After all, Qin Xi was a guest invited by the old man. Xu Haisheng had to respect her. Besides, it was indeed Xu Jiao who was in the wrong.


    Just as he was thinking this, he heard Xu Linfeng mock without hesitation.


    ¡°Xu Jiao, why are you making things difficult for Miss Qin? Besides, Miss Qin is an esteemed guest invited by Grandpa, but you want to use her. Fortunately, Miss Qin is a magnanimous person.¡±


    With every word Xu Linfeng said, Xu Jiao¡¯s face turned paler. She clenched the corner of her clothes tightly with tears welling up in her eyes.


    ¡°Brother Linfeng, that¡¯s not what I meant. I¡­ I was just too anxious. I was too worried about Sister Wu.¡± Her voice was soft and gentle with a hint of sobbing.


    ¡°Alright, stop crying. The guest is still here.¡±


    Elder Xu suddenly felt that Xu Jiao was not as naive as she looked on the surface. His eyes darkened slightly.


    After the old man spoke, Xu Jiao held back her tears and immediately lowered her head obediently. ¡°Got it, Grandpa.¡±


    At this moment, Cheng Ronghua glanced at Qin Xi and then at her outstanding sons. She was tempted.


    Since everyone said that Qin Xi¡¯s medical skills were brilliant, why not let her try? If Qin Xi could really save Xu Wu, she would not mind letting her sons get to know Qin Xi more.


    If Qin Xi was just bragging, her sons would definitely be disgusted with her.


    It had to be said that Cheng Ronghua and Xu Jiao were really birds of a feather.


    ¡°Actually, Jiao is right. Although Miss Qin is our guest, as a doctor, she naturally won¡¯t ignore the patient. It¡¯s only natural for Jiao to say that. Miss Qin, if it¡¯s convenient, please help. If you can really treat Xu Wu, the Xu family will reward you. It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t treat her. What do you think, Miss Qin?¡±


    Cheng Ronghua looked at Qin Xi and smiled kindly, not as hostile as before.


    Liu Su bit her lower lip. A trace of pain flashed across her eyes and her entire body was trembling.


    Her daughter was a sore spot to her.. How dare they poke it and expose her scar freely? Just as she was about to say something, the old lady spoke.


    Her voice was neither loud nor soft, but it was enough to let the Xu family know that the old lady was furious.


    ¡°Xu Haiping, discipline your wife. If she dares to spout nonsense again, you two can pack your things and leave.¡±


    Xu Haiping was stunned. No one expected the old lady to be so hard on them because of an outsider.


    Cheng Ronghua¡¯s expression changed drastically, and her face turned red as if she had been slapped in public. She opened her mouth but did not dare to say anything in the end and sat down obediently.


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry. My family is too noisy¡­ Please don¡¯t take it to heart,¡± Elder Xu said at the right time and sighed faintly.


    Hearing the old man apologize, everyone held their breaths. What kind of person was the old man? How could he apologize to a little girl?


    ¡°Elder Xu, you must be joking. It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Qin Xi did not mind and smiled faintly. ¡°My medical skills are just alright. If Elder Xu trusts me, I can take a look at the patient.¡±

 Chapter 458 - 458 Yin Spirit

    458 Yin Spirit


    ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    This time, Liu Su was really anxious. It was not that she had never taken her daughter to see a doctor, but many famous doctors were helpless. How could a young girl do it?


    Her current wish was not that Xu Wu would wake up, but that she would not suffer.


    In the past, those doctors would stick all kinds of tubes into Xu Wu¡¯s body or cut her somewhere. Looking at her daughter, who was getting thinner and thinner, Liu Su felt like her heart was being cut into pieces. It was so painful that she felt suffocated.


    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m a Chinese medicine doctor. I¡¯ll just take her pulse. If the illness is within my ability to cure, I¡¯ll do my best. If it can¡¯t be cured, I won¡¯t try.¡±


    ¡°Chinese medicine doctor?¡±


    Xu Jiao opened her mouth slightly and blurted out in surprise, ¡°Chinese medicine doctor can treat illnesses too?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Miss Xu, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so ignorant. You don¡¯t even know if Chinese medicine doctors can treat illnesses. I wonder if you¡¯ve ever gone to school.¡± Although Qin Xi was smiling, her eyes were cold.


    Xu Jiao originally wanted to use Chinese medicine to mock Qin Xi. After all, Western medicine was popular now. Only those who couldn¡¯t afford it would go to see a Chinese medicine doctor. She did not expect Qin Xi to be so sharp-tongued.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯ve heard of it, but¡­¡± Xu Jiao stopped talking.


    Qin Xi shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s good that Miss Xu knows that Chinese medicine can treat illnesses. I thought you were illiterate. You don¡¯t even know what a child knows.¡±


    Xu Jiao almost choked with anger.


    Qin Xi ignored Xu Jiao and looked at Liu Su. ¡°Ma¡¯am, how is it? Have you thought about it?¡±


    ¡°Third Aunt, Miss Qin is just going to her pulse. What if she can really cure Wu? Wouldn¡¯t we miss a good opportunity?¡±


    Xu Linyuan knew what Liu Su was worried about and said, ¡°Besides, Doctor Qin is not a Western medicine doctor. She wouldn¡¯t operate on Wu.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Su. Why don¡¯t we let Doctor Qin try?¡± At this moment, Xu Haisheng couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of hope. He held his wife¡¯s hand and encouraged her.


    After taking a few deep breaths, Liu Su finally looked at Qin Xi and asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Doctor Qin, you¡¯re a Chinese medicine doctor, right?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled faintly, confidence flashing across her eyes. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll just take her pulse to understand the situation.¡±


    Liu Su gritted her teeth and stood up in the end. ¡°Alright, Doctor Qin, please follow me!¡±


    They walked upstairs.


    Pushing open a room on the third floor, she heard beeping sounds coming from inside. Qin Xi went in to take a look. This seemed to be a small emergency room filled with all kinds of medical equipment.


    Looking further in, she saw a beautiful little girl lying on the bed like a sleeping beauty. However, the little girl¡¯s skin was so fair that it was almost transparent. She looked like a porcelain doll that would shatter at a touch.


    However, a murderous aura actually condensed on the head of such an innocent girl. Qin Xi was also shocked.


    Not only that, but this aura was also absorbing the life force of Xu Wu. With every bit of life force lost, the aura would condense a little. Over time, this aura had already mutated and become a true evil spirit, or Yin Spirit.


    Looking at Xu Wu, Qin Xi knew that she was born with Yin energy.


    ¡°Two of you stay. The rest of you, go out.¡± Qin Xi¡¯s expression was solemn as she stared at the Yin spirit and said to the Xu family.


    Everyone looked at each other. The old man looked at Qin Xi, who had a solemn expression on her face, and immediately said, ¡°Haisheng, Linyuan, stay. The rest of you, go out.¡±

 Chapter 459 - 459 Heartache

    459 Heartache


    ¡°Dad, why do we have to go out? She¡¯s just taking a pulse. Is there a need for her to do this?¡±


    Looking at the closed door, Cheng Ronghua was immediately displeased. Xu Guochao turned around and looked at Xu Haiping with cold eyes. ¡°The two of you can go back!¡±


    Hearing that, Cheng Ronghua¡¯s face turned pale and her body swayed. She looked at her husband helplessly, who was also in a daze.


    ¡°Dad, Dad, what did you say?¡±


    Xu Haiping¡¯s mind went blank. Although he had two capable sons, he was a very mediocre man. Apart from relying on Elder Xu to get money, he also received help from his sons.


    To be honest, he did not have any big ambitions. He only wanted to live a comfortable life and not to worry about anything.


    Xu Guochao couldn¡¯t even be bothered to cast a glance at Xu Haiping. Instead, he looked at Xu Linfeng. ¡°Linfeng, help your parents back.¡±


    Xu Linfeng glanced at his parents, who were stunned, and sighed in his heart. The old man had already made it clear previously that no one was to kick up a scene again. Why were they still so stubborn? Although they were his parents, sometimes, he felt that they were really useless.


    Cheng Ronghua realized that the old man was serious. Just as she was about to make a scene, Xu Linfeng covered her mouth and whispered into her ear, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t make a scene. Brother and I will put in a good word for you. You don¡¯t want me and Brother to be kicked out by Grandpa, do you?¡±


    For the sake of her sons, Cheng Ronghua was willing to do anything.


    In the bedroom.


    ¡°Doctor Qin, aren¡¯t you going to take her pulse?¡± Xu Linyuan asked softly when he saw Qin Xi standing beside Xu Wu¡¯s bed in a daze.


    Qin Xi closed her eyes and sensed everything that had happened to Xu Wu. She looked at Xu Linyuan and Xu Haisheng. ¡°There¡¯s no need to take her pulse.¡±


    The two of them were stunned for a moment before disappointment filled their eyes. They thought that Qin Xi¡¯s medical skills would be better than that of other doctors. Was there really no hope for Xu Wu?


    Qin Xi did not seem to notice their sadness. Her voice was solemn. ¡°Now, everything I¡¯m about to say is serious. You¡¯d better listen carefully.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other and immediately had a bad feeling.


    ¡°Doctor Qin, please speak.¡±


    Qin Xi said word by word, ¡°Her soul is imprisoned and is being devoured by a Yin spirit. Before long, the Yin spirit will gain intelligence and eat up her body to nourish itself so that it can be used by its master to revive the dead in the future. Do you know how much pain she¡¯s in now?¡±


    ¡°The pain of one¡¯s heart being gouged out is incomparable to it¡­¡±


    The two of them turned pale. Xu Haisheng was so shocked that his eyes almost popped out. His lips trembled as he muttered, ¡°The pain of one¡¯s heart being gouged out is incomparable to it¡­¡±


    Xu Linyuan¡¯s body swayed. He could not believe that the apple of the Xu family was actually suffering such torture and pain. Their hearts felt like they were being pierced by thousands of needles, and they felt suffocated.


    ¡°Doctor Qin, but Xu Wu looks fine¡­¡± Xu Linyuan asked to dispel the fear in his heart.


    However, when Qin Xi saw the two of them like this, she pursed her lips and threw a talisman at them. ¡°That¡¯s what you saw, and my world is like this¡­¡±


    Before Xu Haisheng and Xu Linyuan could react to what Qin Xi was throwing at them, the world in front of them suddenly changed. It was terrifying, sinister, and filled with Yin energy.


    The two of them were so frightened that their legs went weak. However, when they saw the Yin spirit on Xu Wu¡¯s head, all their fear turned into anger.

 Chapter 460 - 460 Dont Be Happy Too Early

    460 Don¡¯t Be Happy Too Early


    Even though they did not know what the Yin energy was, their intuition told them that it was definitely not something good.


    Thinking about what Qin Xi said about this thing absorbing Xu Wu¡¯s life force, the two of them forgot about their fear. They walked up to the bed and waved their hands, wanting to disperse the Yin energy.


    Unfortunately, the Yin energy was not something that ordinary people could disperse.


    The two of them waved their hands for a long time, but they could not touch the Yin energy at all. In the end, they were so tired that they were panting, but they refused to give up.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. Get back. I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    Qin Xi said calmly. Her hands had already formed a seal, and a golden light slowly condensed at the tip of her finger. She flicked her finger, and the golden light attacked the evil spirit.


    The Yin spirit seemed to have sensed danger and fled in all directions. Unfortunately, the golden light was too fast and enveloped it in a matter of seconds.


    At this moment, the Yin spirit seemed to feel death approaching. It began to struggle violently, but it was restrained by the golden light and could not escape.


    Just as Qin Xi was wondering if she should devour it directly, the number of Yin spirits suddenly increased exponentially. Balls of black smoke poured down like a flood. In an instant, the entire room was pitch-black.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is it so dark? Doctor Qin, Doctor Qin, are you there?¡± Xu Linyuan¡¯s eyes were filled with fear, and his voice was trembling.


    Qin Xi frowned and said calmly, ¡°Close your eyes and lie on the ground. Don¡¯t make a sound.¡±


    Xu Linyuan and Xu Haisheng immediately did as they were told. They quickly lay on the ground, trembling, but they did not dare to make a sound.


    At this moment, if anyone came in and saw this scene, they would definitely be shocked.


    A murderous aura filled the air, as if thousands of hands were touching Qin Xi, but Qin Xi ignored them. The corners of her mouth curled up as she mocked, ¡°It seems that the person behind you is quite capable!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the Chain of Darkness was instantly summoned. It rolled back and forth in the black fog like a flood dragon, trying its best to kill the Yin spirit inside.


    The Yin spirit let out a miserable scream and began to fight the Chain of Darkness. However, the Chain of Darkness was extremely powerful.


    After taking in two hundred-year-old ghosts last time, the Chain of Darkness was upgraded, especially the Dark Fire. The Dark Fire could not only burn all souls and Yin spirits, but also physical objects.


    Although the Chain of Darkness was an ancient evil thing, if it was used by a person with a pure and kind heart, the evil power would transform into a pure power that could help people walk further on the path of cultivation.


    In just a breath, the Yin spirit was forced to retreat and wanted to escape. Qin Xi sneered and moved her finger. Suddenly, the dark fire was ignited.


    Before the Yin spirit could scream, it turned into wisps of green smoke and floated in the air. In the end, it was refined and entered Qin Xi¡¯s body.


    As the Yin spirit disappeared, the room returned to normal.


    ¡°Alright, get up!¡±


    Looking at the two people lying on the ground, Qin Xi smiled and said.


    Xu Linyuan and Xu Haisheng quickly got up, still in shock. The scene just now was too terrifying.


    They even had the illusion that an army was charging over and could crush them.


    Now that the evil spirit had disappeared, the two of them slowly calmed down. They admired Doctor Qin even more. This was not something anyone could do.


    They originally thought that Qin Xi was just a doctor, but they did not expect her to know mysterious techniques. They looked at Qin Xi with much fear and awe.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early¡­¡±

 Chapter 461 - 461 Soul Locking Spike

    461 Soul Locking Spike


    ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early. I¡¯ve said before that her soul is imprisoned. Now, I want to get rid of the Soul Locking Spike in her body. There can¡¯t be a single mistake in the process. Remember, no matter what you see or hear, don¡¯t disturb me. Do you understand?¡±


    Qin Xi warned solemnly.


    After seeing Qin Xi¡¯s ability with their own eyes, Xu Haisheng and Xu Linyuan did not dare to have any objections. They quickly promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Doctor Qin. We won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    Nodding in satisfaction, Qin Xi turned Xu Wu¡¯s body over and circulated the Mystic True Qi in her body. She slowly pulled out a Soul Locking Spike about 10 centimeters long from the arch of her foot.


    Xu Haisheng and Xu Linyuan¡¯s pupils constricted, and their faces turned pale.


    Seeing with their own eyes that there was such a long spike in Xu Wu¡¯s foot, they were filled with heartache and self-blame.


    They gritted their teeth and remained silent for a long time.


    At this moment, a faint sound pulled them back to their senses.


    A cold light flashed past, and the Soul Locking Spike flew out from the back of Xu Wu¡¯s head, piercing through the wall.


    After the Soul Locking Spike left Xu Wu¡¯s body, her expression changed drastically. Her expression was extremely ferocious and twisted, as if she was enduring extreme pain. She let out a beast-like whimper from her throat and her body was trembling violently.


    Qin Xi pressed down on Xu Wu¡¯s head with one hand and covered Xu Wu¡¯s back with the other. She circulated the Mystic True Qi and another long and thin Soul Locking Spike emerged¡­


    Xu Haisheng felt like a knife was being twisted in his heart. Tears welled up in the corners of his eyes, but he did not dare to make a noise. He clenched his fists tightly, his veins bulging.


    Xu Linyuan was not any better. His eyes were red and he felt like his throat was stuffed with cotton. He felt so uncomfortable that he could not breathe, but he did not dare to make a sound. Tears streamed down his face uncontrollably.


    At this moment, Qin Xi¡¯s forehead was already covered in cold sweat. Seeing that more than half of the Soul Locking Spike was out, her eyes narrowed. She exerted strength in her palm and pulled the Soul Locking Spike out from Xu Wu¡¯s back¡­


    As the Spirit Locking Spike was pulled out, Xu Wu slowly stopped trembling. However, a miserable scream sounded in the room. The sound was sharp and ear-piercing.


    Outside the door, the expressions of everyone from the Xu family changed drastically, especially Liu Su. When she heard this scream, she almost fainted and her body swayed a few times. If not for Xu Jiao supporting her, she would have collapsed to the ground.


    Elder Xu was also shocked. He did not understand what was going on inside, but he knew that it was unlikely that Qin Xi would do anything bad to Xu Wu. Besides, there were also Haisheng and Linyuan in the room. It was even more impossible for Qin Xi to harm Xu Wu.


    Just as he was wondering if he should barge in, Liu Su slammed the door as if she had gone crazy. Tears streamed down her face as she cried at the top of her lungs.


    ¡°Wu, Wu, what¡¯s wrong? Open the door. Haisheng, open the door. My daughter¡­¡±


    Seeing that the door was still closed, Liu Su was anxious. She quickly grabbed the old man and begged.


    ¡°Dad, get someone to open the door. Can you hear my daughter crying? She¡¯s in pain, in pain¡­ Dad, I beg you, open the door.¡±


    At this moment, the door suddenly opened. Xu Haisheng, who was in a sorry state, shouted with red eyes, ¡°Shut up. If you continue to make noise, Wu will die!¡±

 Chapter 462 - 462 Behave Yourself

    462 Behave Yourself


    Just as Qin Xi was about to pull out a Spirit Locking Spike from behind Xu Wu¡¯s head, Liu Su¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. If not for Qin Xi¡¯s strong power, she might have accidentally killed Xu Wu with a shake of her hand.


    Qin Xi focused all her attention on the Soul Locking Spike behind Xu Wu¡¯s head. The True Qi in her body was also greatly exhausted, and sweat dripped down her face.


    Because the spike was inserted to the brain, Qin Xi had to be careful with her movements.


    Xu Haisheng closed the door gloomily. Seeing that Qin Xi was not affected, he was relieved.


    Liu Su, who was outside the door, stiffened like a frozen statue. When she thought of Xu Haisheng¡¯s blood-red eyes, her mind went blank.


    Seeing that, the corners of Xu Jiao¡¯s mouth curled up imperceptibly before she quickly went forward to help Liu Su up and explained.


    ¡°Mom, Mom, are you alright? Dad might not have done it on purpose. Doctor Qin is treating Sister. Perhaps Sister is in a little pain. I believe she¡¯ll definitely be able to go through it.¡±


    When Liu Su heard that Xu Wu was in pain, she immediately lost her rationality. She ignored Xu Haisheng¡¯s warning and was about to knock on the door again when the old man shouted and stopped her in time.


    ¡°How dare you? Didn¡¯t you hear what Haisheng said just now? You almost killed Xu Wu. Do you want her to die early?¡±


    Elder Xu¡¯s piercing eyes were like steel needles as he said to Xu Jiao, ¡°And you, if you can¡¯t behave yourself, leave. My family doesn¡¯t need a troublemaker.¡±


    Xu Jiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She knew that her words might arouse the old man¡¯s suspicion. Her face turned pale and she quickly lowered her head, not daring to look the old man in the eye.


    In the room.


    Qin Xi took out the Soul Locking Spike from Xu Wu¡¯s head with great difficulty and heaved a sigh of relief. It was as if she had just fought a tough battle. She felt dizzy and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Xu Linyuan helped her up in time.


    Xu Linyuan looked at Qin Xi gratefully. ¡°Doctor Qin, how are you? Take a seat and rest!¡±


    Qin Xi nodded and walked to the chair beside her to sit down. It was too tiring to take out the Soul Locking Spike.


    She instructed calmly, ¡°Wake me up in ten minutes. I¡¯ll give her acupuncture.¡±


    With that, she closed her eyes to rest. In fact, she was absorbing the energy of the Yin spirit to replenish the True Qi she had consumed.


    Xu Haisheng and Xu Linyuan did not dare to disturb her rest. Instead, they looked at Xu Wu. Although Xu Wu¡¯s face was still pale, her weak breathing gradually stabilized.


    Their hearts that were in their throats finally relaxed.


    Just now, it was really dangerous!


    In less than ten minutes, Qin Xi was almost done resting. She stood up. Her slightly pale face was already much rosier, and the fatigue between her eyebrows was much less.


    ¡°Doctor Qin¡­¡±


    Qin Xi nodded lightly. ¡°Bring me a pen and paper. I¡¯ll write a prescription. Go and prepare for it. Now, I need to perform acupuncture on her.¡±


    Xu Linyuan quickly took out a notebook from the drawer and tore off a piece of paper. He found a pen and handed it to Qin Xi. ¡°Doctor Qin, please!¡±


    Qin Xi took the pen and paper and wrote a few lines on it before handing it to Xu Linyuan. ¡°Go and get the herbs!¡±


    She turned around and took out the Ice Soul Silver Needles from her pocket. One by one, the Ice Soul Silver Needles pierced into Xu Wu¡¯s acupoints. As Qin Xi injected Mystic True Qi into Xu Wu, she healed Xu Wu¡¯s meridians that had been damaged for many years.

 Chapter 463 - 463 A Terrifying Thought

    463 A Terrifying Thought


    When Xu Linyuan came out, Liu Su seemed to have found hope and asked anxiously, ¡°How¡¯s Wu?¡±


    ¡°Third Aunt, don¡¯t worry. Wu is doing well. Doctor Qin said that she will wake up soon. I have to go and get the herbs now and don¡¯t have time to talk. By the way, don¡¯t disturb Doctor Qin, or something might really happen.¡±


    He spoke in a hurry. After saying that, he quickly left to get the herbs.


    When Elder Xu and Liu Su heard that Xu Wu would wake up soon, the joy on their faces was obvious. The others did not care. A girl was not much of a threat to them.


    However, only Xu Jiao seemed to have been struck dumb. Her mind went blank and there was only one thought in her mind.


    If Xu Wu woke up, she would be chased out of the Xu family. From then on, she would not be able to live a luxurious life and would not have much contact with Xu Linyuan. As she saw Elder Xu and Liu Su crying tears of joy, a malicious glint flashed across her eyes.


    Soon, Xu Linyuan bought all the herbs Qin Xi mentioned and boiled them in the pot according to the order.


    ¡°Brother Linyuan, let me help you. You¡¯ve never done this before. Let me do it!¡± At this moment, Xu Jiao walked in carefully and said softly.


    Xu Linyuan glanced at her and ignored her. However, he was afraid that he would make a mistake, so he found a nanny and reminded her, ¡°Mrs. Tong, stay here and watch. After half an hour, filter the herbal dregs and bring the medicine to me. Remember to keep your eyes on it.¡±


    Xu Jiao¡¯s eyes were filled with sadness. She clenched her fists and bit her lower lip, feeling extremely resentful towards Qin Xi.


    In her opinion, if not for Qin Xi being a busybody, Xu Wu would not have recovered. As soon as Xu Wu recovered, she would definitely be chased out.


    After Xu Linyuan left, Xu Jiao took a deep breath, looked at Mrs. Tong, and turned to leave.


    When she returned to her room, Xu Jiao was nervous and anxious. She paced back and forth in the room, trembling. Just as she was at a loss, she saw a bottle of cephalosporin in the corner of the table.


    She suddenly remembered that Xu Wu seemed to be allergic to cephalosporin.


    A bold and dangerous thought suddenly appeared in her mind. Her heart beat wildly, and the hand holding the cephalosporin trembled uncontrollably.


    However, this was her only hope. If she did not take the risk, she might lose this family forever.


    Besides, if something happened to Xu Wu, she wouldn¡¯t be the most suspicious person. What was there to be afraid of?


    At the thought of this, the Xu family took a deep breath and poured out two cephalosporins with trembling hands. Although she convinced herself that it was fine, she was still a child after all. How could she not be afraid?


    However, compared to being afraid at this moment, she was more afraid of being abandoned by the Xu family like trash.


    In order to make the cephalosporins better dissolved, she crushed them and wrapped them in a small piece of paper. After doing all of this, she took a few deep breaths to cheer herself on.


    ¡°Good luck, Xu Jiao. You¡¯re the real daughter of the Xu family. As for Xu Wu, since she¡¯s slept for so many years, let her continue sleeping. Don¡¯t allow anyone to take your position away.¡±


    Xu Jiao¡¯s eyes were firm and her heart was filled with fighting spirit. She turned around and went to the kitchen. Seeing that Mrs. Tong was still there, she walked in with a smile.


    Xu Jiao stopped in her tracks. ¡°Mrs. Tong, how¡¯s the preparation of the medicine? I¡¯m here to take a look.¡±


    Without batting an eyelid, she went to the pot and looked inside.


    Mrs. Tong glanced at her and said, ¡°Miss Jiao, you should go out. The smell here is too strong.¡±

 Chapter 464 - 464 Flawless Plan

    464 Flawless Plan


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I want to do something for Sister Wu. If you need any help, just tell me.¡±


    As Xu Jiao spoke, she picked up the ladle and was about to stir it when Mrs. Tong¡¯s expression changed slightly. She went forward and quietly snatched the ladle.


    ¡°Miss Jiao, you can¡¯t do that. This is what we servants should do. You¡¯re delicate. Leave this to me.¡±


    Xu Jiao held the ladle tightly and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mrs. Tong. I just wanted to see if the medicine was ready.¡±


    Mrs. Tong also grabbed the ladle and said firmly, ¡°That won¡¯t do. Young Master asked me to keep an eye on the pot. If I mess it up, I might harm Miss Wu!¡±


    When Xu Jiao heard that, a trace of gloominess instantly flashed across her eyes. Her gaze landed on the pot and she gritted her teeth. When Mrs. Tong was stirring the pot, she deliberately leaned close to the edge of the boiling pot.


    She exclaimed and gasped. In an instant, tears flowed down Xu Jiao¡¯s face as she muttered softly, ¡°It hurts!¡±


    Mrs. Tong thought that she had accidentally scalded Xu Jiao and immediately felt bad. She said apologetically, ¡°Miss Jiao, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. You should go and apply some ointment. I can¡¯t leave here!¡±


    Xu Jiao was filled with hatred. She was already in such a state, but Mrs. Tong, this stubborn donkey, still refused to leave. How could she put the medicine in?


    However, if she continued to stay here, she would be suspected. Helpless, she could only walk out.


    Just as she was thinking about what to do, she saw the soup bowl beside her. Xu Jiao¡¯s eyes lit up and she immediately thought of a flawless plan.


    **


    Qin Xi¡¯s smooth acupuncture technique dumbfounded Xu Haisheng.


    He had never seen such a magical acupuncture technique. With a raise of her hand, the silver needles were all inserted into Xu Wu¡¯s body. It was unbelievably quick.


    While the acupuncture was done, Qin Xi began to tell Xu Haisheng some things to take note of. Xu Haisheng listened attentively and took notes from time to time.


    ¡°When she wakes up, don¡¯t let her get out of bed and walk around for the time being. In the past few years, her muscles have deteriorated a little. It¡¯s best if she recuperates bit by bit. She has to take the medicine I prescribed every day. It¡¯s very helpful in stimulating muscle atrophy.¡±


    After explaining, Qin Xi looked at the time and walked to Xu Wu¡¯s side. With a wave of her hand, a suction force pulled out the Ice Soul Silver Needles from Xu Wu¡¯s body.


    ¡°The medicine should be ready by now. Bring it over!¡± After putting away the Ice Soul Silver Needles, she said calmly.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to bring it over.¡±


    Xu Haisheng walked out excitedly and asked the people outside anxiously, ¡°Where¡¯s the medicine? Is it ready? Bring it over quickly.¡±


    Xu Linyuan was the first to step forward. ¡°I¡¯ll go and bring it over now.¡±


    With that, he ran down the stairs.


    ¡°Haisheng, how is our daughter?¡±


    Liu Su grabbed Xu Haisheng¡¯s hand and asked anxiously. She stared at Xu Haisheng without blinking, as if she was afraid of missing out on any emotions.


    Xu Haisheng smiled, but his eyes were filled with tears. His voice trembled slightly as he said, ¡°Su, don¡¯t worry. This time, our daughter can be saved. Doctor Qin said that she will wake up today. Don¡¯t be anxious. We¡¯ve been waiting for many years. A few hours won¡¯t make a difference.¡±


    Just as Liu Su was about to ask if she could go in and take a look, she saw Xu Linyuan walking up with a bowl of medicine.

 Chapter 465 - 465 Discovery

    465 Discovery


    ¡°Doctor Qin, the medicine is ready. Do you want me to feed her now?¡±


    When he entered the room, Xu Linyuan asked, holding a bowl of Chinese medicine.


    Qin Xi sniffed the bitter and unpleasant smell in the air and frowned slightly. Her eyes suddenly became stern. ¡°Who boiled this medicine?¡±


    Seeing that her expression was strange, Xu Linyuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. His expression immediately changed and he asked carefully, ¡°Doctor Qin, I asked the nanny to boil this medicine. Is there a problem?¡±


    Qin Xi glanced at him. ¡°Problem? There¡¯s an additional herb inside. Do you think there¡¯s a problem?¡±


    Xu Linyuan quickly put down the medicine and took out the prescription Qin Xi had written. He read it all out. ¡°I only bought the 12 herbs included in the prescription. Doctor Qin, take a look¡­¡±


    ¡°The additional medicine is not a Chinese medicine, but a Western medicine.¡± Qin Xi suddenly asked, ¡°Is your nanny trustworthy?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s definitely trustworthy. She¡¯s been working for my family for more than 30 years. She watched us grow up, especially Xu Wu. She raised Xu Wu up and cares about Xu Wu more than anyone else. Doctor Qin, are you saying that the nanny might have tampered with the medicine?¡±


    Xu Linyuan found it unbelievable, but he was more afraid. According to Qin Xi, the consequences of this additional medicine should be very serious.


    He asked tentatively, ¡°What will happen if this additional medicine is added?¡±


    Qin Xi looked at him as if he was a fool. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t to kill your precious sister, why would the other party add something extra to it?¡±


    Even though he was mentally prepared, Xu Linyuan still broke out in a cold sweat when he heard this. When he thought of how someone had tampered with the medicine, he suddenly exploded with anger. He suppressed the anger in his heart and said to Qin Xi, ¡°Doctor Qin, I¡¯ll go make the medicine again. This time, I¡¯ll make it myself.¡±


    He could only put the murderer aside for the time being. Xu Wu¡¯s illness was more important and could not be delayed.


    Qin Xi smiled. ¡°It¡¯s very simple to catch the murderer. You just have to tell everyone that you knocked over the medicine bowl and need to make it again.¡±


    Actually, she already had a suspect in her mind, but she was in no position to point it out. It was better to let them find out for themselves.


    Xu Linyuan quickly thanked Qin Xi. ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Doctor Qin. I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    Qin Xi immediately stopped him. Under Xu Linyuan¡¯s puzzled gaze, Qin Xi came to his side with the medicine and sprinkled some on him. The rest was poured into the flower pot.


    ¡°Alright, go!¡±


    Xu Linyuan nodded. As soon as he left the room, the Xu family rushed up to ask about the situation.


    Xu Linyuan quietly sized up these people. In their eyes, he saw excitement, hope, worry, indifference, and nervousness.


    He sighed in her heart. These people were really not simple!


    Xu Linyuan pretended to be sorry and said, ¡°I was too nervous just now and knocked over the medicine. I¡¯ll go make another bowl now. If you¡¯re tired, go back to your room and rest. Doctor Qin said that Wu won¡¯t wake up for a while.¡±


    She thought that she would hear good news, but to her surprise, Xu Linyuan knocked over the medicine. Liu Su looked at the medicine dregs on his body and said anxiously and angrily, ¡°Linyuan, give me the prescription. I¡¯ll go make the medicine.¡±


    The old man and Liu Haisheng looked at him suspiciously. They felt that something was wrong. They knew best what kind of person Xu Linyuan was. He was calm and collected. He wanted everything to be perfect. All these years, he had managed the company well. How could such a person make such a stupid mistake?

 Chapter 466 - 466 Unable to Hide Her Malice

    466 Unable to Hide Her Malice


    ¡°There¡¯s no need, Third Aunt. You should wait here. What if Wu wakes up and comes to look for you?¡±


    Xu Linyuan quickly said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to prepare another bowl. It won¡¯t take long.¡±


    With that, he ran downstairs.


    Looking at his back as he ran away, a trace of ruthlessness flashed across Xu Jiao¡¯s eyes.


    She was wondering if it was a coincidence or if they had discovered something.


    She thought that since she had done it so meticulously, it shouldn¡¯t be so easy for others to find out. Perhaps Xu Wu was really not destined to die.


    She clenched her fists tightly and did not even notice that her fingertips had dug into her palms. The viciousness in her heart grew crazily like a vine, devouring all the rationality she had left.


    No, no matter what, Xu Wu could not be allowed to live. Xu Jiao would never let anyone take her place. Even if Xu Wu was the biological daughter of the Xu family, so what? Since they adopted Xu Jiao, they had to be responsible to the end.


    As for Qin Xi, if she dared to ruin her plans, she would go to hell with her.


    Xu Jiao¡¯s eyes slowly turned red, unable to hide the killing intent in her heart.


    At this moment, the second daughter-in-law inadvertently looked over. Seeing Xu Jiao like this, she was shocked and patted her chest. ¡°You freaked me out. Why are you baring your teeth? Those who don¡¯t know better might think that you¡¯re going to eat people up!¡±


    Everyone subconsciously looked at Xu Jiao. Fortunately, Xu Jiao¡¯s acting skills were superb. She immediately put on a perfectly harmless look and bit her lower lip, saying aggrievedly, ¡°Second Aunt, I, I didn¡¯t bare my teeth. You must be mistaken!¡±


    ¡°Hey, how dare you talk back to me? Is this your upbringing? Also, I wasn¡¯t mistaken. Just looking at you made me shudder. You¡¯re too good at acting. I think I¡¯ll get your father to send you to the theater tomorrow. That¡¯s where you¡¯ll shine.¡±


    The second daughter-in-law was a little angry at Xu Jiao¡¯s attitude. She was not blind. Moreover, she could not stand Xu Jiao¡¯s innocent look, as if everyone was bullying her.


    She was so pretentious that it made people disgusted.


    ¡°Second Sister-in-law, Jiaojiao didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Liu Su was thinking about Xu Wu¡¯s illness and did not have the time to listen to them bicker. She patted Xu Jiao and reprimanded gently, ¡°Jiao, no matter what, you can¡¯t talk back to your elders. Apologize to your second aunt.¡±


    Xu Jiao bit her lower lip aggrievedly and apologized.


    She also cursed Liu Su in her heart.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll forgive you. We¡¯re all family. Also, Jiao, it¡¯s all thanks to you. If you didn¡¯t bring it up, we wouldn¡¯t have asked Doctor Qin to treat Wu, and such a good chance would have been wasted.¡±


    Xu Jiao was so embarrassed that she wished she could crawl into a hole and hide. She lowered her head and whispered, ¡°Second Aunt, you must be joking. I don¡¯t dare to take the credit. Sister Wu is a good person and is blessed.¡±


    At this moment, her heart was already in turmoil. If she hadn¡¯t said so much, she wouldn¡¯t be in so much trouble.


    However, she still couldn¡¯t let go of this opportunity. Besides, they were people who posed a threat to her status. At the thought of this, she said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I need to go to the washroom.¡±


    With that, she left in a hurry. She did not go straight to the kitchen. Instead, she went to Xu Linyuan¡¯s room and took out a set of clean clothes from the wardrobe. Looking at the clothes that Xu Linyuan had worn, the tips of her ears turned red. She looked around and saw that there was no one around. She brought the clothes close to the tip of her nose and sniffed it in a daze.

 Chapter 467 - 467 Divert His Attention

    467 Divert His Attention


    In the kitchen, Xu Linyuan was making medicine, wondering who was trying to harm Xu Wu.


    According to what the nanny said, only Xu Jiao had come in before. Apart from coming in and walking around, Xu Jiao had never touched the medicine pot and had no chance to put the drug in.


    Just as he was racking his brains to figure out who the murderer was, Xu Jiao¡¯s voice sounded at the door. This time, she did not come in. Instead, she stuck her head in and said timidly, ¡°Brother Linyuan, I brought you a change of clothes. I think your clothes are dirty. You should get changed. It¡¯s not comfortable to wear dirty clothes.¡±


    Seeing Xu Jiao, Xu Linyuan narrowed his deep eyes. He recalled that the nanny had said that only Xu Jiao had come in here before, but she didn¡¯t approach the medicine pot. However, what if these two people colluded¡­


    Although there was no conclusive evidence, the seed of suspicion bloomed in his heart again.


    At the thought of this, he looked at the stain on his clothes and shook his head. He rejected in a slightly cold voice, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll change after I finish making the medicine.¡±


    Xu Jiao gritted her teeth and looked at the clothes in her hand. She hung them on the clothes rack in the living room and walked into the kitchen. She looked at the bowl that was prepared to be filled with medicine. When Xu Linyuan was not paying attention, she used the same trick to flick the dust under her nails into the bowl. She pointed at the bottom of the bowl in surprise and said, ¡°Brother Linyuan, this bowl doesn¡¯t seem to be clean. I¡¯ll go wash it!¡±


    Xu Linyuan¡¯s gaze also landed on the bowl. Seeing that the bowl was indeed not very clean, he felt a strange feeling in his heart. He remembered clearly that when he took the bowl out, it was clean. Why was there suddenly dust? Could it be that he was mistaken?


    ¡°Alright, go and wash it then!¡±


    A glint quickly flashed across Xu Jiao¡¯s eyes. She smiled and washed the bowl under the tap. From the corner of her eye, she saw that Xu Linyuan was not looking over. She quickly placed the crushed cephalosporin at the bottom of the bowl and used the remaining water to dissolve it. She also placed the colander on the bowl to cover it.


    ¡°Brother Linyuan, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go out first. By the way, I hung the clothes on the hanger. Remember to change your clothes later.¡±


    Seeing her leave, Xu Linyuan felt that something was amiss. His gaze landed on the bowl and he said in a low voice, ¡°Who allowed you to enter my room and touch my things?¡±


    Xu Jiao¡¯s face immediately stiffened, and the smile on her face froze. She quickly clenched her fists and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother Linyuan. I-I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re wearing dirty clothes, so I thought you must be uncomfortable¡­¡±


    She bit her lower lip, her eyes filled with grievance.


    ¡°Remember, you¡¯re not allowed to enter my room in the future. Don¡¯t forget your identity. If there¡¯s a next time, there won¡¯t be a place for you in this house.¡± Xu Linyuan looked at her coldly and warned.


    He was not a good-tempered person to begin with. He could not accept Xu Jiao going to his room to rummage through the wardrobe without asking.


    Not to mention her, even Cheng Ronghua had to ask for permission to enter his room. What right did Xu Jiao have?


    Xu Jiao was so frightened by his stern tone that her face turned pale. She pursed her lips and her body trembled slightly. Tears welled up in her eyes. She choked and said, ¡°Brother Linyuan, I¡¯m sorry. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    With that, she turned around and jogged away. The moment she ran out, all her grievances instantly disappeared, and a sinister smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°Xu Wu, Qin Xin, let¡¯s see who can live till the end.¡±


    Of course, she knew that Xu Linyuan hated it when others entered his room, let alone rummaged through his wardrobe. The reason why she angered Xu Linyuan was to divert his attention.

 Chapter 468 - 468 Revenge From Qin Xi

    468 Revenge From Qin Xi


    However, Xu Jiao never expected that her actions would make Xu Linyuan suspicious.


    After Xu Jiao left, his gaze landed on the colander and gently moved away¡­


    Although the powder had been dissolved, he could still notice something that looked strange. His eyes darkened and a terrifying glint flashed across them.


    It seemed that¡­ Xu Jiao had to be kicked out.


    Twenty minutes later, the medicine was finally ready. He carefully brought it upstairs. When he walked past Yu Jiao, he saw the smile on her face and felt even more disgusted.


    At this moment, Xu Jiao did not know that her little tricks had been discovered. Her eyes were filled with anticipation and ecstasy.


    In the room.


    Xu Linyuan was smart this time. He brought the bowl of medicine to Qin Xi. ¡°Doctor Qin, I was the one who made it this time. See if there¡¯s anything wrong with it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normal this time.¡± When he came in, Qin Xi smelled the medicine and asked with a smile, ¡°Have you found the villain?¡±


    Xu Linyuan¡¯s eyes flickered slightly as he nodded. ¡°Doctor Qin, did you know about who the villain is long ago?¡±


    Qin Xi did not hide anything. She asked Xu Linyuan to feed the medicine to Xu Wu bit by bit and said bluntly, ¡°You probably know my ability. Actually, when I stepped into the Xu family, I could tell what kind of person Xu Jiao was. She¡¯s greedy and cunning. She¡¯s still young, but in a few years, you might not be able to deal with her.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s very good at pretending. Even if you know she¡¯s the villain, others don¡¯t.¡±


    Xu Linyuan thought of how much his third aunt doted on Xu Jiao and immediately felt less confident. ¡°No matter what, I have to find a way to chase her away.¡±


    Seeing that he thought too simply of Xu Jiao, Qin Xi shook her head helplessly. ¡°She indeed has to be chased away. However, if she continues to spread rumors about the Xu family throwing away their adopted daughter like trash because their biological daughter woke up, do you think your family will have a day of peace?¡±


    This time, Xu Linyuan was also in a dilemma. Actually, he did not want to be too cruel, but when he saw that Xu Jiao really wanted to kill Xu Wu, he was both disappointed and angry.


    If anything really happened to Xu Wu, what would happen to Qin Xi?


    Would the Xu family let her off?


    The thought of this was terrifying. Xu Jiao was actually so scheming at such a young age. It was Qin Xi¡¯s first time visiting the Xu family, but she was already so hostile to her. If such a person stayed, they would all die without knowing how.


    ¡°I know what to do. I¡¯ll find another reason to kick Xu Jiao out, and it¡¯ll be in the newspapers.¡±


    ¡°In the newspaper¡­¡±


    Qin Xi tapped her chin with her fingertips and thought for a moment. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, but it¡¯s still not enough. How about this? When your sister wakes up, the Xu family can take this opportunity to hold a banquet. When the time comes, we¡¯ll expose her at the banquet. Seeing is believing.¡±


    Xu Linyuan was stunned. He did not expect Qin Xi to be so considerate and ruthless. He could not help but feel an indescribable fear.


    Seeing that he was silent, Qin Xi smiled faintly. ¡°Mr. Xu, do you think I¡¯m ruthless?¡±


    ¡°What do you think will happen if your precious sister drinks that bowl of medicine?¡±


    Qin Xi did not wait for him to answer and continued with a smile, ¡°Your sister will die. Not only will she die, but even I won¡¯t have a good time. Therefore, Xu Jiao doesn¡¯t deserve anyone¡¯s sympathy.¡±

 Chapter 469 - 469 His Salvation

    469 His Salvation


    Two hours later, Xu Wu woke up.


    She thought that she would never wake up in this life and would not be able to see the faces of her loved ones, let alone feel the warmth of the sun.


    She always thought that she would be tortured day and night and live in pain forever.


    No one knew what she had experienced. No one knew that even death was a luxury to her.


    However, when she heard her mother¡¯s soft call, she felt like she was in a dream. Her eyes were filled with confusion as she muttered softly, ¡°Am, am I already dead?¡±


    As she spoke of death, the corners of her mouth actually curled up into a sad smile. Apart from wanting to say goodbye to her parents and family, her greatest wish was to die.


    ¡°Wu, you¡¯re really awake. Mommy is here. Come and see Mommy!¡±


    Liu Su did not understand what Xu Wu meant. She thought that her daughter was shocked that she could wake up, so she quickly grabbed her hand and pressed it to her tear-stained face.


    Xu Haisheng felt a lump in his throat and quickly turned his head away. His eyes were red. Only he knew how much Wu wanted to die instead of suffering the pain.


    After coming in to check on Xu Wu, the others left, giving some time for the family of three to catch up. Elder Xu and Old Madam Xu returned to the living room to thank Qin Xi warmly.


    As for Xu Jiao, her entire body was tense. When she saw that Xu Wu had woken up safely, her mind went blank and she sat there in a daze, her heart filled with shock and fear.


    She grabbed her clothes nervously and tried her best to keep a smile on her face so that no one would see through her. However, she was overthinking. Now that everyone in the Xu family was excited about Xu Wu waking up, no one had the time to care about her.


    She seemed to have realized this too. A trace of ruthlessness flashed across her eyes, and her heart was filled with hatred. Just as she was thinking of a solution, she inadvertently looked up and happened to see Xu Linyuan looking at her.


    Xu Jiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat and her head buzzed. She quickly lowered her head, not daring to look him in the eye. She forced herself to calm down, her heart in chaos and fear.


    She did not understand why Xu Linyuan was looking at her.


    Did he discover something or suspect something?


    Then, she thought of the two bowls of medicine and couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill run down her spine. She suddenly raised her head and looked at Xu Linyuan, but when she saw that Xu Linyuan wasn¡¯t looking at her, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    It should be a coincidence!


    Perhaps it was because she had a guilty conscience, but the moment she saw Xu Linyuan, Xu Jiao¡¯s body stiffened, as if her heart was about to jump out of her throat. Her face was so pale that she broke out in cold sweat.


    Seeing that she was scared out of her wits, Xu Linyuan sneered in his heart. Since she dared to do such a crazy thing, he would let her have a taste of her own medicine.


    Qin Xi ate dinner at the Xu family before leaving. After leaving the Xu family, she went straight to a private room in a Western restaurant. Chu Xia, on the other hand, went with a dark-skinned and honest man.


    This man was Four.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Chu Xia was delighted and quickly stood up to greet her politely.


    Qin Xi smiled and sat opposite them. Her gaze landed on the two of them. After a while, she said, ¡°Not bad, you look like a perfect couple.¡±


    Hearing that, Chu Xia blushed and said in embarrassment, ¡°Miss Qin, Four and I are here to thank you. If not for you, we wouldn¡¯t have met in this lifetime.¡±


    Four stood up and bowed respectfully to Qin Xi.


    He was very grateful to Qin Xi.


    It was not because Qin Xi had helped him take back his identity as the young master of the Wen family, but because he was glad that she had let Chu Xia find him, the girl who had appeared in his dreams countless times.


    She was the salvation of his life.

 Chapter 470 - 470 Returning to Luoping City

    470 Returning to Luoping City


    ¡°How¡¯s Wen Chen?¡±


    Qin Xi accepted their thanks with a clear conscience and asked casually.


    At the mention of Wen Chen, Chu Xia smiled faintly. There was no anger in her eyes, only calmness and indifference, as if she was talking about a stranger.


    ¡°When he found out that he wasn¡¯t from the Wen family, he almost went crazy. He held a knife and attacked Four. Fortunately, Four had been in the army for a few years, so he taught him a lesson.¡±


    Chu Xia said calmly, a hint of mockery flashing across her eyes.


    ¡°When my mother-in-law found out that Wen Chen was not her biological son, she immediately wanted to find Four. However, Wen Chen kidnapped my mother-in-law. Not only that, but the person who kidnapped my mother-in-law with Wen Chen was a caretaker who has taken care of my mother-in-law for more than 20 years.¡±


    ¡°It turns out that the child was swapped by this caretaker. Wen Chen was her child. In order to let her son live a good life, she threw Four into the trash. Fortunately, Four survived.¡±


    ¡°However, Miss Qin is the one I should thank the most. If not for Miss Qin¡¯s brilliant plan, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to save my mother-in-law.¡±


    In order to thank her, her mother-in-law wanted to acknowledge her as her goddaughter. Unexpectedly, the first thing Four asked after returning to the Wen family was to marry Chu Xia. Her mother-in-law did not object. She felt that they were destined to be mother-in-law and daughter-in-law.


    Now that Four had returned to the Wen family and changed his name to Wen Si, he had officially entered the Wen family¡¯s company. Although he started from the bottom, she believed that Four was a responsible and motivated man.


    Seeing that the two of them were very in love, Qin Xi said, ¡°Although I have a motive for getting close to you, this motive is only beneficial to you. It¡¯s not easy for the two of you to be together. Treasure each other well. Of course, there¡¯s another very important thing.¡±


    She said seriously, ¡°You have to be careful of your family. It¡¯s best if you cut ties with the Chu family.¡±


    The expression on Wen Si¡¯s face changed slightly and he could not help but ask, ¡°Miss Qin, why did you say that?¡±


    Qin Xi shook her head. ¡°The heavenly secrets can¡¯t be divulged. You only need to know that between the Wen family and the Chu family, only one can survive.¡±


    Although Chu Xia wasn¡¯t close to the Chu family, it was her family after all. A trace of helplessness flashed across her eyes as she asked, ¡°Is there no other way?¡±


    Qin Xi thought for a moment and her eyes suddenly lit up. She said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not like there aren¡¯t any¡­¡±


    The two of them were stunned and asked excitedly, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°You can change your face or identity.¡± Qin Xi said with a smile, ¡°As long as the Chu family knows that you¡¯re not in the Wen family, all the problems will be solved.¡±


    The next day, Qin Xi took the train back to Luoping City.


    As for how Chu Xia changed her face or identity, it was none of her business. Now, she desperately wanted to go home and see why a certain man had not called her for so long.


    In the Breeze Villa.


    Zhou Lei and the others had been here for many days. Because the person who trained them was still not Qin Xi, whenever they saw Qin Xi, they wouldn¡¯t let go of this chance to bombard her with endless questions.


    At first, they did not know that the training Qin Xi referred to was cultivating.


    However, ever since they started cultivating internal force, they suddenly discovered something they couldn¡¯t possibly have imagined.


    No wonder Berserk and the others were so powerful. Even though their combat skills had already surpassed many people, with the help of internal force, Zhou Lei believed that even the mysterious team was no match for them.


    At the thought of this possibility, the corners of his mouth curled up unconsciously.

 Chapter 471 - 471 Something Happened to Han Shi

    471 Something Happened to Han Shi


    ¡°Lady Boss, you¡¯re back?¡± Blood Stealer was the first to see Qin Xi and was a little surprised.


    Didn¡¯t she say that she was going to deal with the Wen family, the number one family in Yangshan City? Why did she suddenly come back after just a few days?


    Qin Xi narrowed her eyes and looked at Blood Stealer seriously. She felt that Blood Stealer was avoiding her gaze and frowned. ¡°What happened? By the way, did Stone call me these past few days?¡±


    Although she had already informed Han Shi before she left, she did not say when she would be back. Therefore, Qin Xi was very curious why Han Shi did not call her in the past few days.


    Now that she saw Blood Stealer avoiding her gaze, she had an inexplicable bad feeling. Her face darkened. Just as she was about to ask for Han Shi¡¯s whereabouts, she saw Jiu Yuan floating over from nowhere.


    He shouted anxiously, ¡°Your man was bullied by that guy surnamed Jun. He¡¯s been detained for four days. Go and save him!¡±


    ¡°What? Stone is detained?¡± Qin Xi was slightly shocked before her expression changed drastically.


    ¡°It¡¯s Jun Yaohui, the one who ran the Yao Hui pharmaceuticals, who did it. He¡¯s out. Someone powerful in the capital bailed him out, so he vented all his anger on your husband, who took over Yao Hui pharmaceuticals. He found out that you and Qiu Juan didn¡¯t get along well. He thought that you might be the one who did it, so he charged your husband with groundless crimes. Sigh, although he wasn¡¯t beaten up, your husband has been locked up for the past four days. He isn¡¯t even allowed to drink water. He¡¯ll die of thirst even if he doesn¡¯t starve to death. Hurry up and save him!¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me such a big thing happened?¡±


    Qin Xi was really angry. They did not do anything as they watched Han Shi being taken away.


    She looked at Blood Stealer sharply. Blood Stealer¡¯s heart tightened. He knew that the truth couldn¡¯t be concealed forever.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you, but Boss doesn¡¯t want us to tell you. Besides, we¡¯ve already asked Elder Wan and Mr. Meng for help. There¡¯s no news from them yet.¡±


    Qin Xi did not have the time to blame Blood Stealer. Instead, she looked at Jiu Yuan. The terrifying pressure surrounding her even shattered the tiles on the ground, making everyone present feel like they were on the guillotine.


    ¡°Where is Jun Yaohui?¡±


    Seeing that Qin Xi seemed to be talking to the air, Blood Stealer¡¯s eyes widened. Just as he was about to speak, he saw Qin Xi turn around and leave. In the blink of an eye, Qin Xi disappeared.


    If not for the footprints Qin Xi left on the ground, they would have suspected that they were hallucinating.


    As for Qin Xi, after finding out where Jun Yaohui lived, she was not in a hurry to take revenge. Instead, she asked Jiu Yuan to bring Han Shi a talisman and a medicinal pill.


    After Jiu Yuan left, Qin Xi went to Jun Yaohui¡¯s house.


    In the study, Jun Yaohui was on the phone. Qin Xi narrowed her eyes and drew an Invisible Talisman to eavesdrop openly.


    At this moment, Jun Yaohui said respectfully, ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry. I understand. Yao Hui Pharmaceuticals will definitely not fall into the hands of others.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. How¡¯s that man? Hasn¡¯t he confessed?¡± An old voice on the phone asked.


    Jun Yaohui said, ¡°There¡¯s no progress yet. However, I¡¯ve locked him up. He shouldn¡¯t be able to last long. When he¡¯s exhausted, I¡¯ll throw him into the prison of those death row inmates. I don¡¯t believe he won¡¯t confess¡­¡±

 Chapter 472 - 472 Take Your Pick

    472 Take Your Pick


    ¡°However, that man has some background. In the past two days, Wan Shiyue, Wan Jiuyang, and Meng Chang¡¯an have been investigating this matter. If they want to interfere, my chances of winning are not high.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I¡¯ll deal with them. As long as you continue to run Yao Hui pharmaceuticals for me, I¡¯ll get someone to deal with the rest,¡± the old man on the phone said calmly.


    ¡°But there¡¯s one thing I have to make clear. If there¡¯s a next time, I can find someone else to replace you at any time. Do you understand?¡±


    Jun Yaohui¡¯s heart skipped a beat. How could someone as smart as him not know that the other party already had the intention to replace him? When he thought of Han Shi, who was imprisoned by him, his eyes were filled with bloodlust.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I promise to give you a satisfactory result within three days.¡±


    ¡°Alright, remember what you said. Otherwise¡­ you know what¡¯ll happen.¡± With that, he hung up.


    When Qin Xi heard their conversation, she sneered in her heart. It was indeed as Jiu Yuan had said. Jun Yaohui had found a backer and wanted to kill Stone.


    She opened the door and entered. Because she was invisible, there were only light footsteps, but she could be seen. This made Jun Yaohui, who was about to make a call, suddenly feel a chill run down his spine.


    Previously, he had heard from Tang He that he was possessed and only recovered with the help of a master. Could it be that he was also possessed?


    A trace of fear and panic flashed across his eyes. He gently put down the phone in his hand and was about to run when he heard the door of the study slam shut and lock.


    Jun Yaohui did not stop in time and almost hit the door. Without thinking, he was so frightened that his face turned pale and his legs went weak. He knelt on the ground and kowtowed repeatedly, his face filled with panic. ¡°Please let me go. I know I did a lot of wrong things. I¡¯ll give you whatever you want. As long as you let me go, I¡¯ll do anything.¡±


    Qin Xi took out a brown pill from her pocket and thrust it down Jun Yaohui¡¯s throat.


    Before Jun Yaohui knew what was going on, something bitter slipped into his mouth. He wanted to vomit, but he couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy. This poison will dissolve inside you.¡± At this moment, the Invisibility Talisman on Qin Xi¡¯s body had already lost its effect. She sat on the desk and looked at him with a fake smile.


    Jun Yaohui paused and looked at Qin Xi, who had appeared out of thin air. He was so frightened that he forgot about the poison. He screamed and quickly curled up in a corner, trembling.


    ¡°Are you a human or a ghost? Why are you at my house?¡±


    Qin Xi sat on the table, dangling her legs in satisfaction, and said with a smile, ¡°Who am I? You locked up and now you¡¯re asking me who I am?¡±


    Jun Yaohui was stunned. He widened his eyes in shock and looked at Qin Xi¡¯s face. It was exactly the same as the information he had gathered. ¡°You¡¯re Qin Xi, Han Shi¡¯s woman?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not too late to know. I want to give you a way out. Do you want to turn yourself in or do you want to die of poisoning? Take your pick.¡±


    Qin Xi did not intend to let this man off easily. Over the years, he had done countless evil deeds and caused Han Shi to be locked up for so many days. If she did not teach him a lesson, there would be no justice in the world.


    When Jun Yaohui heard Qin Xi¡¯s words, he felt as if he had been struck by lightning. How was this a way out?

 Chapter 473 - 473 Bone Transformation Pill

    473 Bone Transformation Pill


    ¡°Is, is there a third way?¡± Jun Yaohui forced a smile and asked tentatively.


    Qin Xi smiled and said nonchalantly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll possess you and¡­¡±


    Jun Yaohui hurriedly raised his hand and said ingratiatingly, ¡°I, I, I¡¯ll choose the first way. I¡¯ll turn myself in. However, I need to bid farewell to my family¡­ Can I do it tomorrow?¡±


    However, in a place where Qin Xi could not see, a trace of viciousness flashed across his eyes. Although he knew that Qin Xi seemed to be a powerful person, he did not believe that what he had just taken was poison. He would go to the hospital for a checkup later. If he was really poisoned, he would get someone to catch this crazy woman and send her to hell with her husband!


    As if sensing the vicious resentment emanating from Jun Yaohui, Qin Xi said with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t have much time left. You can take a look at your feet now.¡±


    Jun Yaohui suddenly had a bad feeling. He took off his slippers and socks in disbelief.


    However, at some point in time, his foot turned purple, like an eggplant. His face instantly turned pale as he staggered and fell to the ground. He was dumbfounded for a while. As if he had thought of something, he took off the sock on his other foot. It was also purple.


    This frightened Jun Yaohui out of his wits. He quickly knelt on the ground and cried miserably. Qin Xi frowned at his ugly appearance.


    ¡°Please let me go. I¡¯ll turn myself in, okay? I will really repent. I won¡¯t do anything bad again¡­¡±


    Qin Xi glanced at him in disdain and mocked.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you very capable? You use your power to decide the life and death of others. As for me, I¡¯m just giving you a taste of your own medicine. Don¡¯t you think this is very fun?¡±


    ¡°I was wrong. I won¡¯t do it again. Over the years, I¡¯ve indeed earned a lot of black-hearted money and done a lot of evil deeds. But I was forced to do so. The Shi family in the capital is not a family I can afford to offend. If I don¡¯t help them launder money, my ending will be even worse. I had no choice!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you are forced or not. If you can hand over all the evidence of their crimes, I can cure you of the poison.¡±


    Jun Yaohui was conflicted. In front of the Shi family, he was just a dog wagging its tail and begging for mercy. He could not do anything to the Shi family.


    Even if the poison was removed, he would be killed by the Shi family for all kinds of reasons.


    However, if he did not agree to this crazy woman¡¯s request, he would also die.


    It was death either way. If he betrayed the Shi family, they would definitely eradicate him and his entire family. However, this crazy woman would kill only him. Then he might as well¡­


    Just as he was about to say something, he heard Qin Xi smile innocently as if she had suddenly thought of something.


    She said casually, ¡°Oh right, I forgot to tell you. You only have 10 hours. In these 10 hours, your entire body will slowly turn purple. All the hair on your body will fall off, your organs will slowly age, and your five senses will stop working. Most importantly, you will lose control of your bowels. After 10 hours, you will melt from head to toe¡­¡±


    ¡°Also, this poison has a very unique name. It¡¯s called the Bone Transformation Pill!¡±

 Chapter 474 - 474 Herbal Field

    474 Herbal Field


    ¡°I¡¯ll turn myself in! I¡¯ll turn myself in now!¡±


    Jun Yaohui broke out in cold sweat and trembled. He couldn¡¯t wait to shout.


    Qin Xi jumped down from the table and asked condescendingly, ¡°You made the right choice. However, shouldn¡¯t you get my man out before you turn yourself in?¡±


    Jun Yaohui was on the brink of tears. If he had known that this demon was so terrifying, he wouldn¡¯t have taken revenge back then.


    Unfortunately, there was no medicine for regret in this world.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get him out, I¡¯ll get him out!¡±


    Jun Yaohui crawled to the landline and picked up the phone with trembling hands to make a call. He quickly spoke to the person on the phone.


    ¡°Let Mr. Han go. Don¡¯t ask why. I won¡¯t tell you even if you ask. By the way, serve Mr. Han well. If anything happens to him, you¡¯ll be dead.¡±


    The person on the other end of the phone thought that he had heard wrongly. Previously, Jun Yaohui was shouting that he would kill Han Shi, but in the blink of an eye, he changed his mind. What had happened?


    ¡°Mr. Jun, but that person has been in there for four days. We haven¡¯t let him sleep for four days. I think¡­ that person¡¯s mental state is already very bad¡­¡±


    The person on the other end of the phone asked carefully.


    Jun Yaohui looked at Qin Xi in panic. Seeing Qin Xi looking at him coldly, he shivered and quickly shouted, ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Hurry up and release him. Do you need me to teach you how?¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll let go of him now!¡±


    After making the call, Jun Yaohui asked in fear, ¡°Is that okay? Do you have any other instructions?¡±


    ¡°My husband has been locked up by you for so many days. He should receive compensation for emotional damage, right? Tell me, how much do you plan to compensate?¡±


    Qin Xi said with a faint smile.


    Just as Jun Yaohui was about to say a number that he thought was a lot, he heard Qin Xi say, ¡°Be careful with what you are about to say. The poison has already reached your calf.¡±


    He suddenly couldn¡¯t open his mouth, and his face turned red. In the end, he squeezed out a compensation that Qin Xi was slightly satisfied with.


    ¡°Is the Yao Hui pharmaceuticals¡­ enough?¡± he asked with fear.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Qin Xi looked at him threateningly.


    Hearing the dissatisfied tone in Qin Xi¡¯s voice, Jun Yaohui racked his brains to think of a way to compensate. Suddenly, he thought of something.


    ¡°By the way, Yao Hui pharmaceuticals has a herbal field. It¡¯s in a secret base. It¡¯s filled with some precious herbs. Hundred-year-old ginseng can be seen everywhere there. However, that place is not mine. The Shi family is letting me take care of it.¡±


    Jun Yaohui quickly explained, afraid that this woman would kill him in a fit of anger.


    Moreover, the purpose of him revealing this secret was to make Qin Xi go against the Shi family. Since he was going to die anyway, why not drag a few of them down with him?


    Although this woman was very mysterious, the Shi family was not to be trifled with. He was just an insignificant pawn of the Shi family.


    Therefore, it was best for them to fight to death even if he could not reap the benefits.

 Chapter 475 - 475 Gloom

    475 Gloom


    When Qin Xi heard that there was a secret base, her eyes narrowed and the corners of her mouth curled up into an extremely devilish smile.


    ¡°Oh, since it belongs to the Shi family, what right do you have to give it out as compensation? Or do you want to see me and the Shi family stand on opposite sides and fight to death.¡±


    Seeing that Jun Yaohui¡¯s face was slightly stiff, as if he had been seen through, he couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Qin Xi continued lazily, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of the Shi family? Since I can come to your house without anyone knowing, I can do it anywhere. I just need to sneak into the house of the Shi family and threaten them using the same method. There¡¯s nothing in this world that I can¡¯t get my hands on.¡±


    Hearing her arrogant words, Jun Yaohui felt a chill run down his spine. Just as she said, with her ability, there was nothing she couldn¡¯t get.


    He was in a state of despair and completely gave up resisting. ¡°Whatever you want, as long as I have it, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    To be honest, Qin Xi really did not want that much. She was not a bandit. She took what she needed and was not interested in what she didn¡¯t need.


    ¡°Tell me about the Shi family! Who was the person you called just now?¡±


    Qin Xi asked again. Since Stone was fine, she had to solve this problem from the root.


    She did not want to encounter such a thing again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the Shi family in the capital. I only know that they¡¯re a second-rate family clan. It¡¯s said that the Shi family has a huge powerful family clan backing them. The person who contacted me just now was the master of a branch of the Shi family, and I¡¯m just a pawn for them. I don¡¯t know the details, but I¡¯m sure that the Shi family is also a puppet.¡±


    He was not exaggerating. Back then, he had worked hard to get the information out of a junior of the Shi family. At that time, he was extremely shocked.


    ¡°A hidden family clan?¡±


    Qin Xi narrowed her eyes. For some reason, she immediately thought of the Su family that her grandfather mentioned. It was an ancient martial family clan.


    She knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything out of him. Since it was a hidden family clan, how could they let outsiders know? It seemed like she had to contact her grandfather, who was far away in the capital.


    At the thought of this, she opened the door and walked out. She said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Jun Yaohui gritted his teeth and followed her unsteadily. He said nervously, ¡°Great Immortal, can you let me say goodbye to my wife first?¡±


    Thinking that she was asking him to turn himself in, his heart sank. He looked like he was about to cry.


    ¡°Go and release my husband first before signing the transfer contract. I¡¯ll go to the herbal field you mentioned. I have to check it first and see if it¡¯s worth it.¡±


    Since they dared to cause trouble for Han Shi while she was not around, they had to be prepared to be wiped out.


    Not to mention the Shi family, even the hidden family clan behind the Shi family would not escape unscathed.


    **


    In a special department¡¯s confinement room.


    Jiu Yuan brought the talisman paper and the pill Qin Xi gave him and rushed through the wall. The originally dark confinement room suddenly lit up.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t tell you. Your wife is back. When she heard that you were bullied, she was furious. She¡¯ll probably be here soon.¡±


    Han Shi opened his eyes faintly and stopped cultivating. A trace of sadness flashed across his eyes.


    After this crisis, he suddenly realized how dependent he was on Qin Xi. Without Qin Xi, he might really be locked up here to die.


    Even if he managed to escape, his reputation would be ruined. Thinking back to the past, he realized that everything was actually given to him by Xi. How could he fulfill the three-year promise he made with Qi Xiong if this continued?

 Chapter 476 - 476 Be Soft When Its Time to Be Soft

    476 Be Soft When It¡¯s Time to Be Soft


    Jiu Yuan could tell that Han Shi was dejected and asked, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you now? Are you unhappy that your wife is taking revenge for you?¡±


    Men knew men the best, especially a man like Han Shi, who was inferior to his wife in every aspect. He definitely felt that he was too useless. Not only could he not protect his wife, but he also needed his wife to protect him.


    He knew that Han Shi was not macho and just wanted to protect the woman he loved. However, he did not expect that nothing had gone smoothly for Han Shi.


    ¡°Am I very useless? No matter what I do, I¡¯m not as good as Xi. I wanted to protect her, but it turns out that I still needed her to protect me. Back then, I even overestimated myself and made a three-year agreement with Qi Xiong. Now that I think about it, I feel that I¡¯m simply laughable. If not for everything Xi gave me, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to earn a single cent.¡±


    Hearing the self-doubt and self-denial in Han Shi¡¯s words, Jiu Yuan rolled his eyes and sat beside him, patting his shoulder.


    ¡°Bro, you¡¯re thinking too much. If not for your husband, not to mention a three-year agreement, it would be difficult for you to even speak properly. After all, you¡¯ve been a fool for more than 20 years¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to be a busybody. Don¡¯t push your luck. You should be happy to have such a capable wife. You want to protect Qin Xi? Is Qin Xi an ordinary woman? Not to mention you, even I¡­ Uh, no matter how capable you are, she doesn¡¯t need your protection. If she¡¯s willing to protect you, let her protect you. Perhaps that¡¯s what she likes to do. If you keep saying nonsense in front of her, your relationship will definitely deteriorate. Brother, as a man, you have to be soft when you have to be soft and tough when you have to be tough. You don¡¯t have to act tough in front of your wife. If you keep doubting yourself, you¡¯ll only feel more inferior.¡±


    Although Jiu Yuan was right, why did he make it sound so unpleasant?


    Han Shi, who was originally shrouded in sadness, immediately felt that he was being unreasonable. However, he turned his head. ¡°Are you here to comfort me or humiliate me?¡±


    Jiu Yuan said, ¡°I¡¯m just stating the facts.¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t blame me for not reminding you. Your wife is really angry this time. You have to think of a way to get through this. By the way, she asked me to bring you some talisman papers and pills.¡±


    As he spoke, Jiu Yuan took out the talisman..


    Han Shi took a look and asked seriously, ¡°Do you think I look very miserable?¡±


    Jiu Yuan nodded. ¡°It¡¯s more than miserable. Look at you. You have a beard, dark circles under your eyes, pale skin, and pale lips. It¡¯s obvious at a glance that you¡¯ve been abused. You¡¯re quite miserable. Hurry up and take this pill. Your wife said that you can recover after taking it.¡±


    Suddenly, Han Shi pushed the pill back and said, ¡°I won¡¯t take the pill. I¡¯m good the way I am.¡±


    ¡°I mean, you look more like a ghost than me. How is that good?¡± Jiu Yuan was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that a man has to be soft when he needs to be soft and tough when he needs to be tough? Shouldn¡¯t he be pitiful when he needs to? I¡¯m doing as you say now!¡±


    Han Shi looked at his clothes and rubbed them until they looked wrinkled.


    Jiu Yuan said, ¡°No, what I mean is that man has to be broad-minded and flexible. You, did you misunderstand what I said?¡±

 Chapter 477 - 477 Han Shi Lets His Wife Know Hes Wronged

    477 Han Shi Lets His Wife Know He¡¯s Wronged


    Han Shi thought for a moment and explained as he made himself look disheveled.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Xi is not an ordinary woman. I can¡¯t treat her as an ordinary woman. I¡¯m very honored to be her man. If Xi really changes because of me and doesn¡¯t look like herself, she won¡¯t be Xi anymore.¡±


    He and Xi were husband and wife. What did it matter who was stronger? Besides, he did not feel embarrassed to be protected by Xi. He just felt that he was too useless!


    Therefore, when it was time to be soft, he had to be soft. It was best if he could make Qin Xi¡¯s heart ache for him. This way, he might be able to escape being reprimanded by Qin Xi and have an unexpected surprise waiting for him.


    As for when he should be tough¡­


    That would happen at night. There was no hurry.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you can figure it out.¡±


    Jiu Yuan nodded. However, seeing that Han Shi was still messing up his hair, he asked in confusion, ¡°However, since you understand, what are you doing now?¡±


    Han Shi said matter-of-factly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Xi is very angry? If she sees me in such a miserable state, she can¡¯t bear to scold me.¡±


    Hearing Han Shi¡¯s self-righteous words, Jiu Yuan was speechless. ¡°Does your wife know how shameless you are?¡±


    ¡°She knows. She likes me for being shameless.¡± As he spoke, Han Shi winked at Jiu Yuan, as if he was showing off.


    Just as the two of them were chatting, the door of the detention room suddenly opened and a guard¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Han Shi, you can go now. The result of the investigation showed that you are innocent. You don¡¯t have to stay here anymore. Leave!¡±


    Han Shi raised his eyebrows and glanced at Jiu Yuan. Ignoring the guard, he turned his back to him and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°No, it¡¯s fine here. I don¡¯t want to leave yet.¡±


    Not only was the guard stunned, but even Jiu Yuan was stunned. ¡°You are free to go. Why do you still want to stay here?¡±


    Han Shi did not speak. He thought to himself, Since his wife was coming, why should he leave? With his wife¡¯s methods, these people who were arrogant to him would definitely not have a good ending. Since he wanted to pretend to be pitiful, he would be pitiful to the end. He wanted his wife to see that he had suffered great grievance.


    The guard knocked on the iron door again and shouted, ¡°Han Shi, you can leave now. Please don¡¯t mess around.¡±


    ¡°I remember you saying that this is not a place where I can come and go as I please. I think what you said makes sense, so I don¡¯t want to leave for the time being,¡± Han Shi said calmly.


    Just as the guard was about to flare up, a cold voice came from outside. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t I tell you to release him? Where is him?¡±


    ¡°Captain, he said he¡¯s not leaving.¡± The guard was on the brink of tears.


    ¡°He¡¯s not leaving?¡± The captain was clearly stunned. He raised his voice slightly. ¡°Since he¡¯s not leaving, why don¡¯t you drag him out?¡±


    The guard nodded repeatedly. When he came in, he went straight to drag Han Shi out. How could Han Shi let him? He pushed the guard to the side easily.


    The guard did not expect Han Shi to have the strength to push him away without eating, drinking, or sleeping for four days and nights. Could it be that he was made of iron?


    Disbelieving, he reached out to drag Han Shi again. Han Shi dodged it and pushed him away again. The guard was annoyed and rolled up his sleeves. ¡°Heh, I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t move you!¡±

 Chapter 478 - 478 Let Me See What You Are Made of

    478 Let Me See What You Are Made of


    There were sounds of fighting coming from the detention room. The captain and a few guards walked to the door and turned on the lights inside.


    Han Shi was sitting on the cold bench, while the guard was leaning against the iron wall, sweating profusely and panting.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The captain glared at the guard.


    The guard also felt a little aggrieved. He pointed at Han Shi. ¡°Captain, this guy seems to be good at martial arts. I can¡¯t approach him at all.¡±


    The captain frowned and said impatiently, ¡°Useless, what¡¯s the point of having you if you can¡¯t even do such a small thing?¡±


    As he spoke, he walked towards Han Shi and reached out to grab his shoulder. Unfortunately, just as he reached out, Han Shi dodged him in a strange posture. Then, Han Shi grabbed his arm and gave him a push. The captain was immediately pushed to the wall by this powerful force and slammed into the previous guard.


    ¡°Argh¡­¡±


    The guard almost spat out a mouthful of blood. His mind was dizzy from the impact, and his entire abdomen felt uncomfortable.


    The captain was a little angry. He did not expect Han Shi to fight back and immediately felt embarrassed.


    He cracked his knuckles, his eyes filled with ruthlessness. He said coldly, ¡°Alright, since you seem like you want to do this the hard way, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    He took a step forward and swung his fist. Han Shi originally wanted to teach this captain, who had his nose in the air, a lesson, but he suddenly heard familiar footsteps and Jiu Yuan shouting, ¡°She¡¯s here, she¡¯s here. Your empress is here.¡±


    At that moment, Han Shi suddenly did not want to dodge. With the force of the captain¡¯s punch, Han Shi was sent flying like a cannonball.


    What made Jiu Yuan very speechless was that Han Shi was sent flying towards the door. There were still a few guards watching the show over there. Han Shi used them as a cushion as he knocked them over.


    Qin Xi and Jun Yaohui were brought to the door of the detention room when they saw Han Shi flying out. His disheveled and haggard appearance made Qin Xi¡¯s heart skip a beat. Her eyes were filled with heartache and nervousness as she shouted.


    ¡°Stone!¡±


    She ran over and quickly helped Han Shi up. She asked with concern, ¡°Stone, are you alright? Why are you in such a state?¡±


    She had asked Jiu Yuan to send the pills over. Why was he still so weak?


    Han Shi panted weakly and wanted to touch Qin Xi¡¯s face. His eyes were filled with love, but his tone was filled with grievance. ¡°Xi, you¡¯re finally here. I thought I would never see you again¡­¡±


    Jiu Yuan was speechless. He really couldn¡¯t tolerate this man.


    Qin Xi injected some True Qi into Han Shi and realized that his body was a little weak. Other than that, he was fine. She looked down at Han Shi¡¯s haggard face and swallowed the words she wanted to say.


    No matter what, it was already a blessing that Han Shi was not injured. As for the people who bullied Han Shi¡­


    The killing intent in Qin Xi¡¯s eyes was almost uncontrollable. Her voice was as cold as the weather outside. ¡°Who did it? Get out here.¡±


    Jun Yaohui trembled and sighed in his heart. Whoever did it was finished.


    The captain walked out and looked at Han Shi, who was lying in Qin Xi¡¯s arms. His eyes were filled with disdain.


    ¡°I thought you were capable. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so weak.¡±


    Qin Xi sneered. ¡°Since you¡¯re so capable, let me see what you are made of.¡±


    She flicked her finger, and an invisible stream of air hit the captain¡¯s knees. The sound of bones cracking and a scream like a pig being slaughtered echoed in the corridor.

 Chapter 479 - 479 Make Him Blind and Deaf

    479 Make Him Blind and Deaf


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhh¡­¡±


    The excruciating pain made the captain roll on the ground. His eyes rolled back in pain and he almost fainted. He let out a heart-wrenching scream.


    The guards didn¡¯t know what happened to their captain, but when they saw him convulsing and screaming on the ground, they quickly helped him up.


    The capital was in too much pain and fainted. The guards looked at each other with conflicted expressions and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Captain?¡±


    They all shook their heads, but their gazes were all on Qin Xi. Just now, they felt a suffocating aura coming from her, and then their captain passed out.


    They would rather die than believe that it had nothing to do with Qin Xi. However, they didn¡¯t have any evidence.


    ¡°Alright, stop looking. Hurry up and call the emergency number.¡±


    The guards carried the captain away. When they walked past Qin Xi, Qin Xi smiled and sent a voice transmission to Jiu Yuan, ¡°I¡¯ll teach a method. Go and make him blind and deaf.¡±


    Didn¡¯t he like to lock people up?


    Then she would let him have a taste of what it felt like to not be able to see or hear!


    As a hundred-year-old ghost, Jiu Yuan was shocked by Qin Xi¡¯s words and instantly shivered. He looked at Han Shi, who was still pretending to be weak, and muttered to himself, ¡°Homme Fatale!¡±


    After watching them leave, Qin Xi helped Han Shi up and took out a pill to put in his mouth. She said worriedly, ¡°How is it? Do you feel better?¡±


    Han Shi leaned against Qin Xi and smelled her fragrance. He felt sleepy¡­


    Over the past few days, whenever he wanted to sleep, these people would use an electric baton to shock him awake. This was also a form of torture in the detention room.


    This place was extremely enclosed and no sound could be heard. Apart from his breathing and heartbeat, Han Shi felt as if time had stopped and that he was abandoned in this endless loneliness.


    Moreover, there were no lights here, so he did not know how much time had passed. In this environment, ordinary people would be in a trance after staying for a day. They would feel extremely depressed, as if they would suffocate at any time.


    Moreover, he was not given food or water. He was not even allowed to go to the toilet.


    Therefore, even Han Shi, who had not slept for a few days, could not take it. He fell asleep almost instantly after smelling Qin Xi¡¯s scent.


    Qin Xi picked Han Shi up and carried him out.


    After getting into the car, Qin Xi asked Jun Yaohui to drive to the clinic. When Qin Xi returned, Liu Dequan and the others were quite happy. However, when they saw that she was carrying their boss, their expressions froze.


    There were many patients in the clinic now. After the word got out that Qin Xi could bring the dead back to life and that the treatment fee was relatively low, people were lining up outside to get into the clinic, including a few big shots.


    However, Liu Dequan and Gao Huiren were not quacks. Before those people needed to look for Qin Xi, they cured them one by one.


    After settling Han Shi down, Qin Xi felt that she had given her staff a hard time in the clinic. She said to everyone apologetically, ¡°I¡¯ll be back later. You¡¯ve worked hard during this period. Tomorrow night, I¡¯ll treat you to a big meal!¡±


    logo

 Chapter 480 - 480 Half Cliff Mountain

    480 Half Cliff Mountain


    After leaving the Ji Ding hall, Qin Xi got into Jun Yaohui¡¯s car and the two of them went to the law firm. After signing the transfer contract for Yaohui Pharmaceuticals, they set off for the herbal field.


    It was already afternoon when the two of them arrived at the foot of a desolate mountain.


    This mountain was called Half Cliff Mountain. It was not big, but it was very tall. It was surrounded by bald trees. The surrounding rivers had already frozen.


    At the foot of the mountain, Jun Yaohui stopped the car and said hesitantly, ¡°We can only park here and walk the rest of the way. Also¡­ what about the poison in my body?¡±


    Previously, Qin Xi said that he only had three hours. Apart from his head, the rest of his body was purple, making him look especially terrifying.


    Qin Xi glanced at him and got out of the car.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die from the poison now, I advise you not to waste any more time. If I see a herbal field that I¡¯m satisfied with, I might be in a good mood and remove the poison for you.¡±


    Jun Yaohui held his breath and quickly got out of the car excitedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You will definitely be satisfied with this herbal field.¡±


    The two of them hiked up the mountain. Jun Yaohui was panting from exhaustion, but Qin Xi¡¯s expression was as calm as water. At the same time, she had the time to admire the scenery around her. Although it was winter and there was no scenery to speak of, she still liked this feeling.


    After walking for nearly 40 minutes, the two of them finally reached the mountainside. Behind a hidden stone wall, Jun Yaohui took a deep breath and pushed the mechanism.


    With a rumbling sound, the stone that looked like a door began to move slowly, revealing a dark cave passage. Jun Yaohui did not hesitate to enter.


    ¡°This is the place. The passage might be a little long.¡±


    Qin Xi looked around and saw that the passage was narrow and there were obvious chisel marks on the stone wall. Moreover, it looked like it had been there for a long time. She couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Did you dig this?¡±


    After the two of them entered, the stone door slowly closed. Jun Yaohui took out the mini flashlight he had long prepared. Just a trace of light was enough to illuminate the dark place.


    Qin Xi did not care about this trace of light. After all, she had Jiu Yuan as her flashlight. The dark cave was as bright as day to her.


    ¡°No, it was already like this when I took over. It¡¯s said that this is the territory of the hidden family clan behind the Shi family. Inside are all kinds of spiritual herbs and treasures that I¡¯ve never seen before. Every one of them is a hundred years old. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true, but it¡¯s strange here. There¡¯s no one guarding it. Moreover, the temperature here is very high. The deeper we go, the higher the temperature. No matter what season it is outside, the temperature will reach 50 degrees Celsius at the highest. The reason why I come once a month is to inform the Shi family of the situation here. After that, there¡¯s nothing else.¡±


    ¡°Is there no one guarding this place?¡± Qin Xi asked curiously.


    When Jun Yaohui heard this, his eyes lit up. ¡°No one¡­¡±


    Jiu Yuan immediately complained, ¡°It seems like this guy doesn¡¯t know how powerful you are. He¡¯s playing tricks on you! Do you want me to teach him a lesson?¡±


    Qin Xi sent a voice transmission. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Go and see what he¡¯s hiding.¡±


    Jiu Yuan nodded and floated into the depths. After a while, he was gone, making the place dark again.


    Qin Xi did not expect this cave to be so deep. She thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Is this the only way?¡±


    Jun Yaohui quickly explained, ¡°No, this is the back door. The front door is in the river at the foot of the mountain. You have to hold your breath for 20 minutes to reach it. Normally, we would walk up here.¡±


    It was winter now. Holding breath in the river, he would freeze to death. He would rather walk in this dark place for an hour than take a shortcut.

 Chapter 481 - 481 Python

    481 Python


    After walking for another 20 minutes, Jun Yaohui was tired and sweating. Just as he said, the deeper they walked, the hotter it became. They were already wearing a lot of clothes to begin with. After walking for a long time, they were out of breath from the heat.


    In addition, Jun Yaohui did not exercise much usually. Every time he came, it was torture, but this time, he was really tired.


    Previously, when he went up the mountain, he had time to stop and rest. This time, he did not dare to stop for a moment. He did not even have a sip of water. He was weak, hot, tired, and thirsty, so his speed naturally slowed down.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯m really too tired. Let¡¯s rest for a while!¡± After holding on for another five minutes, Jun Yaohui almost fell to the ground from exhaustion. He sat on the ground and panted heavily, looking extremely miserable.


    ¡°Sure, rest here. I¡¯ll go in first.¡± At this moment, Qin Xi could already see the light approaching quickly. She knew that Jiu Yuan had returned.


    Qin Xi quickened her pace, not seeing the murderous look in Jun Yaohui¡¯s eyes and the cruel smile on his face. Jun Yaohui thought to himself, B*tch, when we reach our destination, it will be the time of your death.


    Jiu Yuan approached Qin Xi and immediately explained the situation in the depths. He was a little excited.


    ¡°There¡¯s indeed a herbal field ahead. It looks like it¡¯s filled with extinct herbs. Moreover, I can tell that they¡¯re all of a certain age. I also saw an immortal herb that looks like the one I ate back then. If it¡¯s really the herb, its value is definitely immeasurable.¡±


    ¡°However¡­ I know what Jun Yaohui is up to. There¡¯s a python guarding there. Although it¡¯s sleeping, I can feel that the python is very strong. There¡¯s also the venom of the python around it. You have to be careful not to get infected.¡±


    Qin Xi chuckled, but her eyes were cold. ¡°I originally planned to let him live, but he wouldn¡¯t repent. Since he wants to die so badly, how can I not do as he wishes?¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Jiu Yuan asked curiously.


    Qin Xi took out the Chain of Darkness. The Chain of Darkness flew out like a black dragon in the dark.


    Jiu Yuan felt his hair stand on end, but he could not resist the curiosity. He quickly followed the chain to take a look.


    Jun Yaohui did not know that danger was approaching. When the dark chain locked him up, he wanted to shout in fear¡­


    However, just as he opened his mouth, a strange flame suddenly rose from the Chain of Darkness. Before he could make a sound, he was swallowed by the black fire. Wisps of green smoke floated into Qin Xi¡¯s skin like silk.


    She closed her eyes and received all of Jun Yaohui¡¯s memories. This was the function of the Dark Fire after it was upgraded. Not only could it absorb vitality, but it could also absorb the memories.


    This time, Jiu Yuan was very glad that he had submitted to Qin Xi. Otherwise, he would be the one experiencing this outcome.


    After a minute, Qin Xi arrived at the place where the python was resting. The temperature here was about 4 to 50 degrees Celsius, just as Jun Yaohui had said. Fortunately, Qin Xi¡¯s True Qi protected her body and she could not feel the scorching temperature.


    As for Jiu Yuan, who didn¡¯t have a body, he couldn¡¯t feel anything.


    According to Jun Yaohui¡¯s memory, Qin Xi quickly circled around the python and arrived at the herbal field.

 Chapter 482 - 482 Bug

    482 Bug


    This was the center of the entire mountain. This place seemed to be a natural karst cave, one that was divided into several levels.


    It was like a meandering green python that coiled up to the top of the mountain. Directly below it was a green viscous swamp that was bubbling. Due to the high temperature, the steam formed a natural poisonous miasma.


    Looking at the magnificent scene, Qin Xi fell into deep thought.


    Although this karst cave looked like it was natural, there were traces of man-made modification everywhere, especially these rare herbs.


    What surprised her even more was that there was an array formation in this huge cave that even she could not break. If she forced her way in, she was very likely to be killed by the array inside.


    It seemed that the person behind this was definitely not as simple as a hidden family clan. However¡­


    She looked at Jiu Yuan. Since she couldn¡¯t enter, she would let someone who could enter do it.


    Jiu Yuan felt uncomfortable under Qin Xi¡¯s gaze and quickly retreated a few meters. Thinking of how ruthless she was just now, he swallowed his saliva with difficulty and said nervously, ¡°You, you, you, why are you looking at me like that? I, I¡¯m your husband¡¯s teacher. You can¡¯t be ungrateful!¡±


    Qin Xi was speechless. ¡°What are you thinking? Who is ungrateful? I want to ask you for a favor. What are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°Oh, gosh. You scared me to death. That look in your eyes just now was like you were going to eat me up. It was scary!¡± Jiu Yuan patted his nonexistent chest in relief.


    ¡°I need to borrow your eyes to see this herbal field.¡±


    Jiu Yuan was frightened again. He quickly distanced himself from her warily and shouted in shock, ¡°What? You want to gouge out my eyes?¡±


    Qin Xi was speechless. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to explain.


    Qin Xi found a place and sat cross-legged. She first set up a defensive array formation around her. Then, she quickly formed hand seals with both hands and injected a trace of her consciousness into Jiu Yuan¡¯s mind. Jiu Yuan immediately felt that his body was not being controlled.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, what¡¯s going on? Why is my body out of control? What did you do to me?¡± Jiu Yuan was shocked. He was already in a miserable state. Why did she have to steal his body?


    Qin Xi shouted angrily, ¡°Shut up. If you keep making noise, I¡¯ll seal you here.¡±


    Jiu Yuan pursed his lips, feeling sorry for Han Shi for having married such a woman!


    Qin Xi said coldly, ¡°My consciousness is in your mind, so I can hear what you¡¯re thinking.¡±


    Jiu Yuan was dumbfounded.


    He was so embarrassed that he wanted to find a hole to hide in. Unfortunately, his life was not in his hands!!!


    As for Qin Xi¡¯s original body, it had already fallen into an unconscious state. In order to protect her body, she first set up a defensive array formation to prevent herself from being harmed.


    After controlling Jiu Yuan¡¯s body, Qin Xi floated into the array formation. Fortunately, this large killing array was only targeted at living creatures, and Jiu Yuan was just a floating soul that could not be dispersed. He was not even considered a dead thing, so this array formation was useless against him.


    The person who set up the array formation probably never expected that there was such a bug.

 Chapter 483 - 483 Adventure

    483 Adventure


    After successfully passing through the array formation, she arrived at the first level of the herbal field. This place was like a hall.


    When Qin Xi saw the herbs that only existed in her memory, she was overcome with excitement.


    With a whoosh, she pounced into the herbal field. When she saw that there were only three petals on the small purple flower, she cried out in surprise.


    ¡°Purple Flame is a very precious herb. Not only can it refine the muscles and bones, but it can also expand the meridians. It¡¯s a rare treasure that¡¯s almost extinct. I didn¡¯t expect to see it here, and there are more than ten of them. I¡¯m going to get rich¡­¡±


    This was the first time Qin Xi lost control of her emotions. If not for the fact that she was afraid of waking up the sleeping python, she really wanted to roar at the sky.


    Before she could calm down, she looked up and saw a green lotus that looked like a flower but was not.


    Qin Xi held her breaths and her body trembled uncontrollably. Her heart was pounding and her breathing was rapid, as if she was about to faint from excitement.


    The green lotus was an indispensable herb that could repair broken meridians.


    Looking at more than 20 stalks, she felt like she was short of oxygen.


    Qin Xi felt like she was in a dream. She felt light-headed, as if she was in heaven.


    With the pills refined by these herbs, her, Han Shi and the others would definitely become stronger. It was not impossible for them to break through to the Connate Realm.


    As long as she reached the Connate Realm, no matter how strong the person behind the scene was, she was confident that she could deal with him.


    However¡­


    Before knowing the other party¡¯s strength and identity, Qin Xi decided to be careful. After all, the person behind the scene was definitely a monstrous existence.


    Even so, Qin Xi did not intend to give up. In any case, she had many enemies and it wouldn¡¯t hurt to have one more. Since she had chosen this path, she had to be fully prepared. Only when she became stronger could she better protect her family and not be afraid of anyone provoking her.


    ¡°What do you want to do? Take everything away?¡± At this moment, Jiu Yuan broke the silence and asked.


    Qin Xi shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯ll only take a few stalks that I need. This way, no one can tell something is missing.¡±


    Jiu Yuan was puzzled. ¡°Why?¡±


    He clearly felt Qin Xi¡¯s ecstasy. Why didn¡¯t she just take everything?


    Qin Xi said with a sigh, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to take them away, but¡­ I don¡¯t have the confidence to defeat the person who owns this herb field.¡±


    Just this sentence stunned Jiu Yuan. He blurted out, ¡°Is there anyone stronger than you? Is that human?¡±


    Qin Xi floated to the green lotuses and carefully plucked one. She then flattened the soil and restored it to its original state, as if this place had always been like this.


    ¡°There¡¯s always someone better. I¡¯m not arrogant enough to think I¡¯m invincible. Take the array formation as an example, if I barge in, not only will I be sensed by the person behind the scenes, but I¡¯ll also be minced. How can I fight such a powerful enemy?¡±


    Jiu Yuan gasped and said in shock, ¡°Since you know that the other party is powerful, why are you still taking the risk?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled faintly. ¡°I believe that these herbs can help Wang Zhi and the others reach their desired strength. If it were you, what would you choose to do?¡±

 Chapter 484 - 484 Planting the Rare Herbs

    484 Planting the Rare Herbs


    After leaving the cave, Qin Xi used the Dark Fire to burn Jun Yaohui¡¯s car to ashes. She left quickly without leaving any traces.


    When she returned to the clinic, it was already dark. Pan Lingling and Hu Jingyun were about to close the door.


    ¡°Lady Boss, you¡¯re back. Are you here to pick up Boss?¡± Pan Lingling quickly explained, ¡°I saw that you weren¡¯t back and it was so dark, so I had no choice but to close the shop for the time being.¡±


    Qin Xi patted her shoulder and took out a 50-yuan note from her pocket. ¡°Thank you for your hard work. I¡¯ll stay here tonight. You haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? It just so happens that I haven¡¯t eaten either. Go and buy some food. Don¡¯t cook it yourself. It¡¯s quite troublesome.¡±


    Pan Lingling quickly took the money and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Lady Boss.¡±


    With the money in hand, she skipped to the kitchen and shouted, ¡°Jingyun, stop cooking. The lady boss is treating us to a meal. Let¡¯s go to the restaurant next door.¡±


    Qin Xi laughed. She turned around and went upstairs. She pushed open the door of the lounge and saw that Han Shi was sleeping soundly. She did not go over to disturb him. Instead, she placed a few precious herbs on the table.


    She wondered if she should plant these herbs at home and water them with Vitality Pills. This way, she would not have to take risks every time.


    As soon as this idea came up, Qin Xi decided to do it. He moved the flower pot over and plucked all the flowers inside. She then carefully planted the green lotus into the flower pot. There were no Vitality Pills for the time being, but she could set up a spirit gathering array.


    When the planting was almost done, Qin Xi placed the jade Huang Bo gave her last time on both sides and drew a spirit gathering array in the air. Wisps of spiritual energy gathered and surged into the flower pot.


    Of course, if she wanted to cultivate more spiritual herbs quickly, Vitality Pills were indispensable. With this in mind, she put down the tools in her hand and picked up the flower branches on the ground.


    When she reached the bottom of the stairs, she bumped into Hu Jingyun.


    ¡°Lady Boss, it¡¯s time to eat. You¡­ Uh, these flowers¡­¡± Seeing the flower branches in Qin Xi¡¯s hand, she couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously.


    Qin Xi smiled awkwardly. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I thought these flowers didn¡¯t look good, so I replaced them with other varieties. By the way, don¡¯t touch the flower pots upstairs or water them. I¡¯ll take care of them myself.¡±


    Those precious herbs were not easy to take care of. If they did something bad out of goodwill and watered the flowers to death, Qin Xi would probably cry.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Hu Jingyun nodded in agreement.


    After dinner, Qin Xi began to refine the Vitality Pill. Although the herbs used for the Vitality Pill were very common, it was very time-consuming and energy-consuming.


    That¡¯s right. Every time she refined it, she needed to inject Mystic True Qi into the herb bit by bit to gradually form the Vitality Pill. When a batch of Vitality Pills was refined, the Mystic True Qi in Qin Xi¡¯s body would be exhausted.


    As Qin Xi¡¯s cultivation level increased, the Mystic True Qi in her body became purer, and the effect of the Vitality Pills she refined became even better.


    It was not until late at night that Qin Xi finished. At this moment, Pan Lingling and Hu Jingyun were already asleep. She dissolved the Vitality Pill in water and sprayed it on the herbs. Then, she dragged her tired body to take a shower and lay on the bed to sleep.

 Chapter 485 - 485 Encounter

    485 Encounter


    In the latter half of the night, Qin Xi, who was sleeping soundly, felt a warmth on her neck and an itch. She frowned slightly and turned around to continue sleeping.


    However, just as she was about to fall asleep, she suddenly felt a chill on her body. Qin Xi suddenly woke up and was about to swing her hand when she heard the man¡¯s low and hoarse voice. ¡°Xi, I missed you so much!¡±


    Qin Xi felt a pair of big hands suddenly reach out to her waist and hug her tightly. Then, right on the heels of that, her lips were kissed.


    Qin Xi couldn¡¯t breathe from the kiss. She tried to push him with her hand. However, Han Shi grabbed her hand and locked it above her head.


    The man¡¯s large palm moved up and down her waist, and a numbing feeling spread throughout her body. Gradually, Qin Xi fell into a daze.


    The man¡¯s lips slowly moved up and blew gently into the woman¡¯s ear. Qin Xi felt a moist and warm breath beside her ear, and the sensitive spot on her earlobe instantly turned red.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t kiss my ear!¡± Qin Xi whispered.


    Han Shi did not stop what he was doing. The corners of his mouth curled up into a wicked smile as he nibbled on the girl¡¯s earlobe. Qin Xi¡¯s body trembled and gradually softened. She couldn¡¯t help but lean into the man¡¯s arms and put her hands around his neck.


    [¡­ 10,000 words are omitted here!]


    After they finished doing it, Qin Xi lay on the man¡¯s chest and took a deep breath. Her face was red, and her eyes were watery. She was so beautiful that people couldn¡¯t help but want to taste that sweet taste again.


    Han Shi hugged the soft body in his arms in satisfaction and kissed her cheek. He stroked the girl¡¯s smooth black hair with satisfaction and love in his eyes. ¡°Go to sleep. It¡¯s too late today!¡±


    When Qin Xi heard that, she did not answer. She just raised her head and pecked the man on the lips. Then, she turned around, closed her eyes, and fell asleep.


    Han Shi felt a coolness on his lips and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. He hugged her and fell asleep.


    The next morning, the sunlight shone into the room through the curtains and onto Han Shi¡¯s face. His eyelashes fluttered and he slowly opened his eyes. He stared at the sleeping girl in his arms with gentleness in his eyes.


    Looking at the time, it was already past eight in the morning. The clinic downstairs was already open. Han Shi carefully took out his hand and opened the cabinet. There were his spare clothes inside.


    It was a high-grade down jacket. It was all designed by Qin Xi. Although the design was simple, it enhanced one¡¯s aura.


    Now that Han Shi had cultivated ancient martial arts, he exuded a natural noble aura. Coupled with Han Shi¡¯s handsome appearance, he looked like an immortal who had walked out of a painting.


    After putting on his clothes and washing his face, he went downstairs and went out to buy breakfast for Qin Xi. He asked Pan Lingling to heat it up in the pot.


    Han Shi reminded Pan Lingling in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll go back first. When Xi wakes up, ask her to call me. Also, don¡¯t go up and wake her up. Let her sleep a little longer.¡±


    Pan Lingling nodded repeatedly and said in a low voice, ¡°Got it, Boss.¡±


    Han Shi nodded and turned to leave the clinic. The door was pushed open, and a tall young man walked in with a gentlemanly smile.


    ¡°May I know if Qin Xi is here?¡±

 Chapter 486 - 486 Bitterness

    486 Bitterness


    ¡°May I know if Qin Xi is here?¡±


    Han Shi did not pay much attention to it at first because there were so many people coming to the clinic every day to look for Qin Xi.


    However, Han Shi could tell that there was a hint of love in the man¡¯s tone when he said ¡°Qin Xi¡±. This caused Han Shi to glance at the man.


    The young man¡¯s face was handsome, and he exuded an extraordinary aura. His eyes were especially deep and charming.


    He was tall and wore a well-ironed suit. His hair was combed neatly. His arms and legs were long. He looked like a prince who had walked out of a manga.


    A trace of vigilance and wariness flashed across Han Shi¡¯s eyes.


    When Han Shi looked at Gu Qing, Gu Qing also noticed Han Shi.


    Han Shi was an existence that could not be ignored, especially his looks and temperament. He was even more outstanding than Gu Qing. He could not help but look at him with scrutiny.


    ¡°Why are you looking for Xi?¡± Han Shi suddenly asked calmly.


    Gu Qing asked in puzzlement, ¡°Xi?¡±


    The corners of Han Shi¡¯s mouth curled up as he said indifferently, ¡°Oh, aren¡¯t you looking for Qin Xi? I¡¯m asking you, why are you going to look for her? However, no matter what it is about, you have to wait!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Gu Qing didn¡¯t understand. Also, who was this man who suddenly appeared out of nowhere?


    For some reason, he had a bad feeling.


    ¡°Because she¡¯s tired, I asked her to sleep a little longer! Is there a problem?¡± Han Shi saw the shock in his eyes and smiled evilly. ¡°Comrade, if you want to look for my Xi, please come back in the afternoon. Don¡¯t disturb her rest.¡±


    Gu Qing was stunned, and his face turned slightly pale. Disbelief and coldness appeared on his handsome face. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too much to say that?¡±


    Han Shi smiled back. ¡°Oh? How is it too much? Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think she¡¯ll be angry if she heard you say this?¡± Gu Qing still had a trace of hope in his heart, hoping that the young man in front of him was not as close to Qin Xi as he thought.


    Han Shi smiled brightly and evilly. He said in a low voice, ¡°Young comrade, aren¡¯t you being too nosy? Why would my wife be angry with me?¡±


    ¡°Wife?¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s beautiful face flashed across Gu Qing¡¯s eyes, and his heart skipped a beat. He felt like his heart was being stabbed by a needle, and the pain spread throughout his body.


    Was that outstanding woman already married?


    Han Shi wanted to say something to agitate this man who was coveting his wife, but from the corner of his eye, he saw a figure standing at the top of the stairs. It was Qin Xi.


    Qin Xi leaned against the stairs with her arms crossed and looked over teasingly. Han Shi swallowed his words and grinned. He quickly put on the face of a good man and walked to the stairs.


    ¡°Wifey, you¡¯re awake. Are you hungry? I just bought you a few buns and porridge. Oh right, there¡¯s also your favorite pickled vegetables. Come down and take a bite!¡±


    The way he called Qin Xi ¡®wifey¡¯ was so cloying that it made people have goose bumps. Gu Qing¡¯s originally calm expression was cracking inch by inch, and his heart was broken. His dark eyes flickered with disappointment and pain, and the light in his eyes became dimmer and dimmer, while his mouth was filled with bitterness.

 Chapter 487 - 487 Strange Patient

    487 Strange Patient


    Qin Xi walked downstairs and glanced at Han Shi. She looked at Gu Qing and said calmly, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±


    Gu Qing tried his best to calm down. He stared at Qin Xi, as if he wanted to see through her. His voice trembled slightly as he said, ¡°You¡­¡±


    He wanted to ask Qin Xi, ¡°Are you really married?¡±


    However, for some reason, this question seemed to be stuck in his throat and he could not bring himself to ask her. Perhaps he was afraid of hearing an answer that he didn¡¯t want to hear, or perhaps he was just trying to escape.


    ¡°Can you help me treat someone?¡± Gu Qing said after taking a few deep breaths. ¡°There¡¯s a strange patient in the hospital. I couldn¡¯t treat him, so I came to find you.¡±


    If he had known that Han Shi would drop this bomb on him, he would not have set foot here.


    ¡°A strange patient? How so?¡± Qin Xi ignored the pain and sadness in Gu Qing¡¯s eyes, looking no different from usual.


    ¡°Everything about this patient is normal, but his brain is shut down. According to the patient¡¯s family, he lost consciousness for no reason. They tried countless methods, but the patient just couldn¡¯t wake up. This special state is very different from a vegetative state. At least a vegetative person has their consciousness, but this patient¡­ is like a body without a soul. It¡¯s very strange.¡±


    Speaking of this, Gu Qing¡¯s expression became serious. ¡°Science can¡¯t explain this phenomenon, so I came to see if you have any clue.¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s expression darkened slightly as she pondered. ¡°No soul¡­ It¡¯s indeed quite strange. How about this? I¡¯ll go and take a look after breakfast.¡±


    Gu Qing nodded and stood there awkwardly. He wanted to ask something, but because Han Shi was present, he could only force a smile. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go back and wait for you.¡±


    After he left, Han Shi held Qin Xi¡¯s hand and said in all seriousness, ¡°Xi, who is this person? I think he¡¯s looking at you improperly. You have to be careful. The people in the city are different from those in our village. They¡¯re good at sweet-talking. Don¡¯t be fooled.¡±


    Qin Xi looked at Han Shi speechlessly. ¡°¡­What are you thinking? He¡¯s a doctor and a friend of mine. He¡¯s not as scheming as you think.¡±


    Han Shi touched his nose in embarrassment and muttered softly, ¡°You treat him as a friend, but he might not treat you as a friend. Also, you have to be wary of him. That man has the potential to be a gigolo. Don¡¯t fall for his appearance!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about¡­¡± Qin Xi couldn¡¯t be bothered with him and walked towards the small kitchen. ¡°Have you eaten? If not, eat with me.¡±


    Han Shi followed her. ¡°Ok!¡±


    **


    The Vitality Water was not effective on these spiritual herbs. After being watered last night, they did not seem to have grown at all. Helpless, Qin Xi decided to return to the herbal field to get more herbs another day.


    Since the Vitality Water was useless, Qin Xi could only increase her strength as soon as possible before the mastermind discovered that the herbs were missing. It was best if she could reach the fifth level, which was a major realm.


    As for Han Shi and the others, it was best if they could reach the Connate Realm. This way, they would have the strength to help her..


    **


    At Qingshan Private Hospital.


    Qin Xi got out of the taxi. There were many small cars parked at the entrance of the five-story private hospital. It seemed that most of the people here were rich people!


    Just as she was about to walk in, she was stopped by two security guards at the door.


    When the security guards saw that she had alighted from the taxi, they looked down on her.


    The people who came to Qingshan Hospital to get treated all came in cars with chauffeurs. However, they were definitely not people who took taxis.

 Chapter 488 - 488 Taking the Initiative to Knock on the Door

    488 Taking the Initiative to Knock on the Door


    Qin Xi looked at the security guard in front of her and raised her eyebrows. ¡°What do you mean? Aren¡¯t people allowed to enter the hospital?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that people are not allowed to enter, but people like you are not worthy of entering.¡±


    The security guard raised his chin high and said arrogantly, ¡°Young lady, it¡¯s not that I want to make things difficult for you, but the fees in this private hospital are high to begin with. If you don¡¯t pay the fees in time, you¡¯ll still be chased out. I¡¯m doing this for your own good. A poor person should go to a poor place to get treated. I know you¡¯re here to treat illnesses, but those who don¡¯t know might think that you¡¯re here to hook up with a rich man!¡±


    Qin Xi chuckled. ¡°Does the dean know that you¡¯re discriminating against people?¡±


    ¡°Dean? Don¡¯t use the dean to scare me. Let me tell you, my brother-in-law is an attending physician specially hired by Qingshan Hospital. He¡¯s an expert overseas. You can¡¯t scare me.¡±


    The security guard laughed at her for overestimating herself and mocked, ¡°I reminded you out of kindness. I¡¯ve seen many women like you. Although you say you¡¯re here to see a doctor, you¡¯re actually just to seek your prey. When you see a rich man, you¡¯ll pounce on him. Hmph, shameless. I despise women like you the most. You keep dreaming of becoming a phoenix.¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s face gradually darkened.


    She was here to help, but she did not expect to be mistaken for a gold-digger. No one could tolerate such an insult.


    Qin Xi¡¯s tone was cold as she emphasized, ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. I was invited by Gu Qing to treat a special patient. If you stop me again, I¡¯ll leave. As for what happens next, it¡¯s none of my business. Now, you can go and inform Gu Qing, or I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±


    Seeing that Qin Xi was confident, the security guard started to waver. As Qin Xi took out her medical license, the security guard was completely speechless. He smiled awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, wait here. I¡¯ll make a call and ask.¡±


    As he spoke, he quickly entered the hall and used the phone at the front desk to call the dean¡¯s assistant.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m the security guard at the door¡­¡±


    At this moment, a nurse who looked like an assistant was on the phone. ¡°Oh, okay. I¡¯ll go and ask the dean. Wait a moment!¡±


    The nurse turned around and ran out. When she opened the door, she bumped into a beautiful woman in a white coat and apologized profusely, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Doctor Xie. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t see you.¡±


    Xie Min rubbed her arm and asked unhappily, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you in such a hurry¡±


    ¡°Oh, the security guard at the door asked me to ask Director Gu if he invited a doctor to treat a special patient. From what the security guard said, he suspects that that woman is up to no good,¡± the young nurse said in a low voice.


    Xie Min did not pay much attention to it at first, but for some reason, a figure suddenly flashed across her mind. It was Qin Xi, the woman who had once shown off her ability at the medical exchange.


    She asked casually, ¡°Do you know the name of that doctor?¡±


    The nurse shook her head in embarrassment. ¡°I heard from the security guard that it¡¯s a young girl. She seems to be a doctor of Chinese medicine¡­¡±


    ¡°A doctor of Chinese medicine?¡± Xie Min¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She immediately knew that this person was definitely Qin Xi.


    For some reason, she had a feeling that what happened to Qiu Juan and Tang He had something to do with Qin Xi. That was why she had been quiet during this period of time and did not cause trouble for Qin Xi.


    However, she did not expect Qin Xi to take the initiative to come knocking on her door.

 Chapter 489 - 489 Conspiracy

    489 Conspiracy


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Doctor Qin. Um, you, you can go in now¡­¡±


    When the security guard heard the answer on the other end of the phone, his attitude immediately changed drastically. He forced a smile, afraid that she would bear a grudge against him for discriminating against her.


    Qin Xi couldn¡¯t be bothered with such a person. As soon as she entered the hall, a nurse ran over and came to Qin Xi anxiously.


    ¡°Is this Doctor Qin? The patient¡¯s condition isn¡¯t good. Come with me to take a look!¡±


    Qin Xi raised her eyebrows. Although this nurse had an anxious expression and acted like she was in a hurry, Qin Xi still saw the guilty look in her eyes.


    She narrowed her eyes. ¡°Oh? Who asked you to pick me up? How do you know what patient I¡¯m visiting?¡±


    The nurse was already feeling guilty. When she was asked this question, her heart immediately thumped. She gritted her teeth and said in a panic, ¡°Um, aren¡¯t you here to help? Come with me. The patient is really dying. No one can bear the responsibility if we delay it.¡±


    Qin Xi smiled faintly. ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡±


    The nurse heaved a sigh of relief. She was afraid that Qin Xi would ask more, so she quickly turned around and jogged to lead the way for Qin Xi. During the way, she kept urging, ¡°This way, Doctor Qin, please hurry up¡­¡±


    Qin Xi did not care at all. She did not stop walking and asked leisurely, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The nurse¡¯s expression froze and she blurted out a random name. ¡°My name is Suli, Wang Suli. Doctor Qin, this way¡­¡±


    On the third floor, the nurse came to an intensive care unit and pointed at the door. ¡°This is it. Doctor Qin, go in and take a look. I¡¯ll go back to work first.¡±


    As if afraid that Qin Xi would ask her questions, she turned around and ran away. In the blink of an eye, she was gone.


    Qin Xi pouted and pushed open the door carelessly. In an instant, the faint smell of disinfectant that was unique to the hospital assaulted her. She went to the bed and looked at the beeping sound of the equipment beside her with a deep gaze.


    The person on the bed was a young man. The young man was handsome and his face was pale. His head was wrapped in thick gauze and his eyes were closed. His expression was very peaceful. There was black fog floating over the young man. After absorbing the black fog, Qin Xi immediately understood what was going on.


    However, the corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth curled up evilly as she muttered, ¡°It seems like you want to frame me. THen let¡¯s see if you have the ability to do it.¡±


    Her gaze landed on the young man¡¯s face. ¡°And you, I¡¯ll settle the score with you when you wake up!¡±


    She took out the Recovery Pill she had prepared previously. Although giving away this pill made her heart ache a little, at the thought that this was a life, she did not hesitate. She then took out Ice Soul Silver Needles and inserted them into the young man¡¯s bandaged head, chest, and sole. Her slender hand gently touched the silver needles, making them vibrate.


    After doing all of this, the instrument beside her let out sharp whistles. Even though Qin Xi did not know anything about Western medicine, she had seen it on television. This was an alarm triggered when the patient¡¯s heartbeat stopped.


    In an instant, the alarm that was connected to the nurse station sounded. The door of the intensive care unit was pushed open violently. The person was wearing a white coat and had long and beautiful legs.


    Seeing this person, Qin Xi raised her eyebrows and smiled sarcastically. ¡°You came very quickly!¡±


    Xie Min strode in. When she saw the silver needles on the young man, she shouted, ¡°What are you doing? Who allowed you to come in? Do you know that you killed someone?¡±

 Chapter 490 - 490 Framing

    490 Framing


    ¡°Are you sure I killed him?¡±


    Xie Min frowned. Seeing that Qin Xi was still calm and fearless, she sneered in her heart. No matter who it was today, they wouldn¡¯t be able to protect her.


    ¡°If not you, who did it?¡± She pointed at the silver needles on the young man¡¯s body angrily. ¡°You treated the patient without permission. Do you know the patient¡¯s condition? He¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a tumor in the brain and a lesion not long after the surgery? I can tell just by taking his pulse. What¡¯s so difficult about that?¡±


    Before Xie Min could finish, Qin Xi told her about the young man¡¯s symptoms, making Xie Min speechless.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± At this moment, a group of doctors in white coats came to the door of the ward and immediately asked in a low voice.


    The corners of Xie Min¡¯s mouth immediately curled up, and a sinister glint flashed across her eyes. She turned around and changed her expression. Her eyes were red from anger as she choked on her words. ¡°Doctor Cao, it¡¯s this person. She barged into the ward and did something to the patient. The patient¡­¡±


    Doctor Cao was the young man¡¯s attending doctor. The day before yesterday, he operated on the young man. Initially, the young man had a 40% chance of recovering, but now, it was all ruined.


    A few doctors walked in and glared at Qin Xi. Their voices were as cold as knives as they reprimanded, ¡°Who are you? Why did you barge into the ward? Do you know what kind of heinous crime you¡¯ve committed?¡±


    Qin Xi opened her mouth and was about to say something when a few more people ran in.


    There was a middle-aged man with a cold face and a haggard woman. These two people were the young man¡¯s parents, followed by a few relatives of different ages.


    ¡°My Miaomiao¡­ My Miaomiao!¡±


    When the woman heard the ear-piercing and long beeping sound of the electrocardiogram in the ward, she swayed and burst into tears.


    ¡°Madam Pei, I¡¯m very sorry. Your son was initially getting better, but this person¡­¡± Xie Min pointed at Qin Xi with a sad expression and said angrily, ¡°Madam Pei, it¡¯s all because of this person. She came out of nowhere and inserted needles into your son, causing your son to¡­¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry for your loss!¡±


    ¡°What? My son was killed by someone?¡± When Madam Pei heard that her son was killed, she felt as if she had been struck by lightning. Her heart ached as if it was being pricked by needles.


    When the young man¡¯s father heard this, he trembled in anger. His eyes were filled with killing intent as he looked at Qin Xi as if he wanted to kill her.


    Seeing that her plan had worked, Xie Min immediately took the opportunity to apologize. She said pretentiously, ¡°Madam Pei, Mr. Tan, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s our hospital¡¯s fault. I didn¡¯t expect someone to dare to sneak in and harm the patient. I apologize to you on behalf of the hospital. This person¡­ We¡¯ve decided to call the police. What do you think?¡±


    Madam Pei was already heartbroken. She pushed Xie Min away and staggered to her son¡¯s bed. Seeing that he was covered in silver needles and they were vibrating, she was about to pull them out.


    ¡°If you want your son to die, pull it out¡­¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s faint voice made everyone look over, their eyes filled with anger.


    Seeing that there was an opportunity, Xie Min pointed at Qin Xi and said to the grieving Madam Pei, ¡°Madam Pei, did you see that? This vicious woman is the culprit who killed your son. Not only did she kill your son, but she also wants to threaten you. We¡¯d better call the police now. Otherwise, who knows what else she will do.¡±


    The other doctors nodded in agreement.


    Suddenly, Qin Xi chuckled and mocked, ¡°How interesting¡­¡±

 Chapter 491 - 491 Vicious Gaze

    491 Vicious Gaze


    ¡°You, what do you mean?¡±


    Seeing that Qin Xi could still smile, Xie Min¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Madam Pei did not understand. She thought that Qin Xi was a lunatic. Not only did Qin Xi refuse to let her look at her son, but she also wanted to threaten her. Madam Pei was furious and felt dizzy.


    Fortunately, Tan Jingyu quickly helped her up. Even though he looked like he was in extreme pain, he was a man after all. If he fell at this moment, his wife would not be able to take it.


    Of course, there was one thing he understood.


    The young lady in front of him, who had been accused of killing his son, was calm and composed the entire time. She even looked like she was watching a show.


    Logically speaking, shouldn¡¯t she be begging for forgiveness or running away?


    Why was she unmoved and still looking like victory was in her grasp?


    As a businessman, his judgment on people was accurate. As he analyzed the situation, his gaze suddenly landed on his son¡¯s chest.


    Only then did he vaguely see that his son¡¯s chest seemed to be heaving. He was instantly overjoyed. He pulled his wife¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Fang, calm down. Our son is not dead. He¡¯s still breathing. If you don¡¯t believe me, take a look.¡±


    Pei Fang, who was in grief, was stunned when she heard that. She quickly looked at her son and saw that his chest was heaving slightly. She thought that she had seen wrongly and reached out to test the young man¡¯s breathing with trembling hands.


    ¡°Yes, yes, Miaomiao is not dead. Our Miaomiao is not dead. He¡¯s still alive. It¡¯s great that he¡¯s still alive. Boohoo¡­¡± The woman threw herself into the man¡¯s arms, crying and laughing at the same time. She was on the verge of breaking down.


    ¡°Impossible, he¡¯s clearly¡­¡± Xie Min¡¯s face turned pale and her eyes widened in disbelief. She opened her mouth and was about to refute when she realized that she couldn¡¯t.


    Doctor Cao and the other doctors quickly went over to check. Without touching the silver needles, they quickly came to a conclusion.


    He said excitedly, ¡°He¡¯s fine. He¡¯s still alive¡­¡±


    However, facing the long and ear-piercing beeping sound of the instrument, Doctor Cao immediately became puzzled. He looked at the other doctors who also had puzzled expressions on their faces. They seemed to have thought of something and immediately walked to the instrument to check.


    Xie Min was so nervous that cold sweat broke out on her forehead. She clenched her fists. Now, she was not in the mood to think about how to frame Qin Xi. Instead, she was thinking about how to get away with it. herself.


    She looked at Qin Xi in panic, only to see Qin Xi looking at her with a faint smile, her eyes filled with mockery.


    Xie Min gritted her teeth in anger, her eyes filled with hatred. When she saw Doctor Cao and the others going to check the instrument, she wished she could disappear on the spot.


    It was all Qin Xi¡¯s fault. Now, Xie Min wished she could tear Qin Xi into pieces. However, she was already in deep trouble. She suppressed the anger and panic in her heart and racked her brains to think of a way to escape.


    ¡°Doctor Xie, calm down. If you stare at me like that, those who don¡¯t know might think that you¡¯re going to eat me up.¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s voice was too abrupt, and it subconsciously attracted everyone¡¯s attention to Xie Min. On the other hand, Xie Min quickly retracted her angry expression and was taken aback. She quickly looked away in panic.


    ¡°Her gaze just now was so scary. It was as if she was possessed by a female ghost¡­¡± A timid person happened to see Xie Min¡¯s gaze and felt frightened.

 Chapter 492 - 492 Giving Up

    492 Giving Up


    ¡°I¡¯ve found the reason. Who is so vicious as to pluck the cable?¡±


    Doctor Cao almost exploded with anger. If the doctor or nurse mistook the patient for dead, the consequences would be unimaginable, such as just now.


    Xie Min immediately pointed at Qin Xi and screamed, ¡°It¡¯s you. It must be you. You deliberately plucked the cable, right?¡±


    This time, everyone looked at Qin Xi to see how she would explain herself.


    Qin Xi crossed her arms and looked at Xie Min leisurely. ¡°Well. to figure this out, it¡¯s actually very easy. Isn¡¯t there a thing called¡­ fingerprinting? We can call the police and let them check.¡±


    The others immediately nodded and felt that this was a good idea. At this point, it was indeed suitable to call the police.


    Xie Min immediately panicked. Her heart felt like it was about to jump out of her chest. Her hands and feet were cold, and her teeth were chattering.


    However, in her panic, she still thought of an excuse. ¡°No, no. If you¡¯ve already wiped the fingerprints on it, what¡¯s left on it will only be Doctor Cao and the others¡¯ fingerprints. You¡¯re just trying to frame them/¡±


    Qin Xi nodded and looked at Xie Min with interest. She smiled faintly. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°You, are you admitting it?¡±


    Xie Min was overjoyed. Just as she was about to accuse Qin Xi of crimes, a basin of cold water was poured on her.


    ¡°Since fingerprints don¡¯t work, how about letting the victim explain the situation?¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    The victim?


    Wasn¡¯t the victim in a coma? Did they have to wait for the victim to wake up before they could settle the case?


    Everyone thought so, including Xie Min. She immediately sneered, as if she had found a way to fight back. She said mockingly, ¡°You want to stall for time and get away with it, right? What happened today has something to do with you. No matter what you say or how you quibble, no one will believe you.¡±


    Qin Xi raised her eyebrows and looked at Xie Min as if she was looking at an idiot. Her gaze landed on Xie Min¡¯s name tag. After knowing her name, she smiled faintly. ¡°Doctor Xie, you have a rich imagination. Can you listen to me first? Don¡¯t be so proactive in pinning the blame on me. Do I look like I¡¯m a pushover?¡±


    Xie Min choked and looked at the others guiltily. Sensing suspicious gazes on her, she gritted her teeth. ¡°Alright, go ahead. Let¡¯s see how you can quibble.¡±


    ¡°Quibble?¡± Qin Xi shook her head and mocked, ¡°Clarifying my innocence is called quibble in your opinion? Doctor Xie, do you think I should just stand there like a fool and not say a word when I¡¯m wronged?¡±


    Xie Min¡¯s face instantly turned red. She snorted to hide her embarrassment.


    Qin Xi did not want to waste her breath on her. Instead, she looked at the time and pulled out the silver needles. When she pulled out the last needle, the young man suddenly opened his eyes and panted crazily.


    This sudden turn of events shocked everyone, especially Xie Min. She was so frightened that she fell to the ground and trembled.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not dead? But I remember that I¡¯m already dead¡­¡± The young man¡¯s eyes were listless as he looked at the ceiling above his head and muttered to himself with a hint of regret.


    ¡°Miaomiao, how are you? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Pei Fang quickly lay beside the young man. Her eyes were red as she sobbed and asked, ¡°Miaomiao, you scared me to death. If something really happens to you, how will I live?¡±


    Tears instantly streamed down Tan Miao¡¯s face. ¡°Mom¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I really can¡¯t take the pain anymore. It¡¯s too painful. I can¡¯t live anymore¡­¡±

 Chapter 493 - 493 Cant Hold On Any Longer

    493 Can¡¯t Hold On Any Longer


    ¡°I know that it¡¯s very painful for you. I know that. But Mom and Dad can¡¯t take the pain of losing you. Miaomiao, good child, bear with it. Bear with it, okay? I¡¯ll go overseas and find the best doctor for you. Don¡¯t give up on yourself.¡±


    Pei Fang grabbed Tan Miao¡¯s hand and cried miserably. Even Tan Jingyu, who was beside her, couldn¡¯t help but wipe his wet eyes.


    Seeing that her father, who had always been stern, was also wiping his tears, Tan Miao felt a lump in his throat. He wanted to cry, but for some reason, he smiled. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re crying!¡±


    Tan Jingyu¡¯s body stiffened. He quickly wiped his tears and said solemnly, ¡°You brat, don¡¯t think I won¡¯t hit you just because you¡¯re sick. Let me tell you, if you make your mother cry again, I¡¯ll beat you up.¡±


    Tan Miao pursed his lips and looked at Pei Fang aggrievedly. He complained to his mother, ¡°Mom, Father wants to beat me up again. He even bullied me in front of you.¡±


    His voice was very weak and he was panting occasionally. However, no matter what, it could not stop him from complaining.


    Hearing the young man¡¯s words, everyone laughed out loud.


    ¡°Son, you have to promise Mother that you¡¯ll hold on. Your father has already hired foreign experts. They¡¯ll definitely treat you. Believe me, okay? Don¡¯t give up.¡±


    Listening to his mother¡¯s sobbing voice, Tan Miao smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s useless. The doctor said that my illness can¡¯t be cured. Even if it¡¯s cured, it¡¯ll happen again. Mom, I don¡¯t want to suffer this kind of pain anymore. Mom, I¡¯m unfilial. I can¡¯t repay you in this life. I just hope that I can be your child again in my next life. Mom, I don¡¯t want to persist anymore.¡±


    Pei Fang could no longer hold back her tears. She collapsed on the bed but did not cry. She only shrugged her shoulders and endured the pain of her heart being torn apart.


    Tan Miao looked at his father for help, hoping to gain his understanding.


    The air was filled with sadness.


    However, at this moment, Qin Xi broke the silence.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you. Isn¡¯t this just an ordinary tumor? It¡¯s not a big deal. Who told you that this illness can¡¯t be cured?¡±


    Everyone looked at Qin Xi in shock.


    What did she mean by ¡°it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Tan Miao had brain cancer, and it was the late-stage kind. Everyone knew that 99.99% of people who had late-stage cancer had no hope of recovering. How was this not a big deal¡±?


    Doctor Cao was also furious when he heard Qin Xi¡¯s words. She was clearly saying that the other doctors were incompetent. Not to mention whether they could treat Tan Miao or not, even if a world-renowned doctor came, he wouldn¡¯t be able to guarantee that he could cure the patient..


    ¡°It can¡¯t be cured! Absolutely not!¡±


    Seeing that they did not believe her, Qin Xi was not angry. She asked Tan Miao directly and raised her eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯ve been awake for so long. Don¡¯t you feel that something is wrong?¡±


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong?¡± Tan Miao muttered in confusion.


    After thinking for a long time, he shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong. May I ask what you want to say?¡±


    Qin Xi was speechless. She pointed at his head. ¡°Does your head still hurt? How is it compared to before?¡±


    Being reminded, Tan Miao widened his eyes and shook his head slightly. Oh, his brain was still there¡­ but it didn¡¯t hurt anymore.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore?.¡± He shouted excitedly.

 Chapter 494 - 494 Walking into the Trap

    494 Walking into the Trap


    ¡°What?¡±


    The doctors were dumbfounded. Doctor Cao reacted strongly and blurted out, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. You have cancer, not a migraine. It¡¯s impossible for it to be cured.¡±


    Although he knew that what Doctor Cao said made sense, Tan Jingyu was still displeased to hear that.


    His attitude immediately turned cold. ¡°Doctor Cao, please watch your words.¡±


    Doctor Cao also knew that he had said something he shouldn¡¯t and quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Tan. I didn¡¯t mean to curse your son. What I wanted to say was that it¡¯s impossible to treat late-stage cancer. Not to mention our country, even in the entire world, there¡¯s no such case¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you give him an x-ray.¡± Qin Xi was very speechless.


    Qin Xi smiled and looked at Xie Min, who was leaning against the wall with a pale face. She deliberately said, ¡°By the way, before that, I want to ask you something.¡±


    Tan Miao blinked and pointed at himself in confusion. ¡°You want to ask me?¡±


    Qin Xi nodded and asked, ¡°Previously, someone accused me of killing you. Do you think so?¡±


    ¡°You killed me?¡±


    Tan Miao was stunned. ¡°Who said that? I don¡¯t even know you. Why would you kill me?¡±


    Qin Xi pointed at Xie Min, who was trembling in fear in the corner, and said, ¡°It¡¯s her. She said that I killed you and insisted on calling the police to arrest me. Now that you¡¯re awake, clarify what happened!¡±


    Following the direction she pointed, Tan Miao also saw Xie Min, who had her head lowered to her chest. Although he did not see her face, he knew her.


    He said in confusion, ¡°Doctor Xie? What¡¯s going on? I clearly¡­¡±


    Xie Min immediately interrupted Tan Miao and forced a stiff smile. ¡°Tan Miao, this might be a misunderstanding. As soon as I came in, I saw her putting a lot of needles on you and heard the alarm of the instructment¡­ so I was anxious and accused her without thinking.¡±


    ¡°Anxious?¡± Qin Xi mocked. ¡°If I didn¡¯t cure him, who do you think will pay for your mistake?¡±


    Xie Min¡¯s face turned pale immediately. She stammered and felt so guilty that she couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°You cured him?¡± Doctor Cao spoke at this moment and said in shock, ¡°Young lady, are you saying that you cured him? How is that possible¡­ No, no, no, that¡¯s definitely impossible.¡±


    Qin Xi ignored Doctor Cao and looked at Tan Miao. She went straight to the point. ¡°Continue what you left unfinished. How did you die?¡±


    Tan Miao¡¯s face turned pale as he asked in fear, ¡°I-I really died just now?¡±


    Pei Fang and Tan Jingyu looked at each other, their eyes filled with surprise. They clenched their fists nervously and asked, ¡°What do you mean? My son is clearly fine. Why did you say that he¡¯s dead?¡±


    ¡°In fact, when I came in, your son¡¯s heart had just stopped beating.¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s words made everyone gasp in disbelief.


    However, at this moment, Xie Min suddenly denied it. ¡°You¡¯re lying. When you came in, the instrument didn¡¯t make a sound. You must have done something to cause the instrument to beep.¡±


    Clearly, Xie Min had been in a tense and flustered state. Now, she didn¡¯t even think before speaking and walked into the trap she set up for Qin Xi¡­

 Chapter 495 - 495 Exposed

    495 Exposed


    In the ward, everyone¡¯s gaze landed on Xie Min, their eyes filled with shock and anger.


    However, now, Xie Min only wanted to pin all the blame on Qin Xi. She did not know what she had said wrong at all. She continued to point at Qin Xi and shout, even a little crazily.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me? She¡¯s the murderer. She must have done something. Believe me. When I came, I thought he was dead¡­¡±


    ¡°Doctor Xie.¡±


    Tan Jingyu looked straight at Xie Min. ¡°Do you mean that you saw this young lady come in? Also, when Doctor Cao and the others checked the instrument just now, they already said that this instrument was tampered with. How do you know that when this young lady came in, the instrument didn¡¯t have a problem? Don¡¯t you think your words don¡¯t match?¡±


    Xie Min held her breath as endless fear rose in her heart. However, she still refused to say anything and looked at Qin Xi with condemnation.


    ¡°I-I remembered wrongly. I also said that she must have tampered with the cable of the instrument, which was why I thought that the patient was dead. This is all a misunderstanding. Although I don¡¯t know what her motive is, don¡¯t you think she¡¯s going too far? Is she supposed to play with the life of the patient?¡±


    Qin Xi had finally seen what it meant to play the blame game.


    Tan Miao finally understood what was going on. He looked at Xie Min angrily and accused, ¡°Doctor Xie, I thought you were a good doctor. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so shameless.¡±


    Xie Min¡¯s hair stood on end. Just now, she was so excited that she forgot about the most important person, Tan Miao. If he told them the truth, how could she stay in the hospital in the future?


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tan Jingyu had already realized that something was wrong with Xie Min. Now that his son said this, he immediately became vigilant.


    Xie Min looked at Tan Miao pleadingly and shook her head. ¡°No, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up and listen to my son.¡± Pei Fang shouted, successfully making Xie Min shut up. Then, she looked at Tan Miao and said gently, ¡°Miaomiao, tell me, what exactly happened?¡±


    ¡°Dad, Mom, it¡¯s this woman. She was the one who persuaded me to give up my life. She told me that there was no hope for brain cancer. Even if the surgery was successful this time, it might not be successful next time. She said that she could ease the pain and let me die in my sleep. After thinking for a while, I agreed.¡±


    ¡°However, I didn¡¯t expect that the purpose of her persuading me to give up my life was to frame someone else. If I had known that she was so despicable, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have agreed.¡±


    After Tan Miao finished speaking, everyone looked at Xie Min differently.


    What kind of vicious person would do such a heartless thing? Besides, she was a doctor. What grudge did she hold against Qin Xi to cause her to do this mad thing?


    They couldn¡¯t imagine it.


    ¡°No, listen to me. I really persuaded him to give up his life for his own good. Can¡¯t you see that he has suffered a lot?¡±


    Seeing that the matter was exposed, Xie Min was in a hurry to explain herself. She would never allow her reputation to be sullied. If Gu Qing found out about it, her life would be over.


    However, no matter how she explained, the words were unconvincing.


    ¡°What happened?¡± At this moment, a low and magnetic voice sounded. Xie Min¡¯s body stiffened and her face turned ashen.

 Chapter 496 - 496 Gifted

    496 Gifted


    ¡°Dean Gu, you¡¯re finally here. Here¡¯s the thing¡­¡±


    Doctor Cao hated what Xie Min did. He was afraid that her behavior would make all the doctors in Qingshan Hospital infamous. Therefore, when he saw Gu Qing, he told him everything without hesitation.


    Gu Qing¡¯s face darkened instantly. He looked at Xie Min with disappointment and coldness in his eyes.


    In an instant, Xie Min felt like she had fallen into an ice cellar and her face turned pale.


    Gu Qing said in a calm and cold voice, ¡°It depends on how the patient¡¯s family wants to settle this matter. The hospital will also compensate them accordingly.¡±


    In the end, he added, ¡°Of course, Doctor Qin is the victim of this matter. Doctor Qin, if you choose to call the police, I¡¯ll do my best to help you.¡±


    The others didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with the way Gu Qing handled the situation.


    After all, if Qin Xi was brought back to the police station, she would most likely be convicted of murder.


    Xie Min could only blame herself for going too far. Not only did she kill people, but she also tried to frame the innocent. Such a person was not qualified to be a doctor at all.


    Xie Min seemed to have lost all her strength and collapsed to the ground. Her eyes were filled with tears as she muttered to herself, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for you. How can you treat me like this? I¡¯m doing this for you!¡±


    She shouted at Gu Qing hysterically, ¡°I did it all for you. I love you so much, but you don¡¯t even look at me. I¡¯ve been with you for so many years. Why can¡¯t you give me a chance? Why?¡±


    Gu Qing¡¯s body froze, and his eyes darkened. He didn¡¯t care what would happen to Xie Min next. He only cared about what Qin Xi would think when she heard this.


    When he found out that Qin Xi was already married, his heart ached as if it was on fire.


    He clenched his fists nervously and stared at Qin Xi, wanting to see how she would react.


    Clearly, he still had some hope that Qin Xi would have a place for him in her heart.


    Unfortunately, Qin Xi really did not have any feelings for Gu Qing.


    Qin Xi chose to call the police without hesitation. She was not a saint. Since Xie Min used such a vicious method to deal with her, she should also bear the consequences.


    When the matter was settled, the results of the checkup were out.


    The cancer cells that had spread previously had already been killed. Not only that, but the spreading range of the cancer cells had also shrunk a lot. This result shocked all the doctors in the hospital.


    ¡°Doctor Qin, how did you do it? Can you tell me what method you used?¡±


    Doctor Cao looked at Qin Xi excitedly and asked.


    Qin Xi smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. First, you have to know how to use Qi to control the needles. Then, you have to learn a set of acupuncture techniques passed down from our ancestors.¡±


    ¡°Using Qi to control the needles? What¡¯s that?¡± Doctor Cao was puzzled. He studied Western medicine and knew nothing about Chinese medicine.


    Qin Xi said, ¡°It¡¯s called internal force, which takes at least a few decades to cultivate. As for me¡­ I am gifted.¡±

 Chapter 497 - 497 The Yin Family

    497 The Yin Family


    After answering Doctor Cao¡¯s questions, she gave Tan Jingyu the address of Ji Ding Hall. Only then did she come to the ward of the special patient with Gu Qing.


    When the door was opened, a young man between the ages of 15 and 16 was wiping his father¡¯s hands and feet on the bed. Previously, the doctor had instructed him to wipe and massage the patient with warm water, because It could speed up the blood circulation and was good for the body.


    The young man did it very seriously. He massaged his father every few hours and was very meticulous.


    ¡°Dean Gu!¡± The young man called Feng Du shouted excitedly.


    Feng Du was bright and handsome, and he exuded a scholarly aura. The only bad thing was that there was a melancholic look on his face. He was probably worried about his father¡¯s illness!


    Gu Qing introduced Qin Xi to Feng Du. ¡°This is the Chinese doctor I invited. Her medical skills are very superb, and she¡¯s known as Doctor Qin. Let her take a look at your father and see what happened to him.¡±


    Feng Du was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Gu Qing to find a Chinese doctor who was about the same age as him. Looking at Qin Xi¡¯s baby face, he pursed his lips in disbelief.


    Gu Qing could tell that he didn¡¯t trust her, but he didn¡¯t explain further. He looked at Qin Xi and nodded slightly.


    ¡°Please.¡±


    Qin Xi walked over and took the man¡¯s pulse. Actually, she did not need to take his pulse. When she came in, she had already absorbed the Yin energy above the man¡¯s head. Through the Yin energy, she already knew why he had become like this.


    However, to her surprise, the person who imprisoned this man¡¯s soul was actually from the same sect as the one who imprisoned Xu Wu¡¯s soul.


    The person who imprisoned Xu Wu¡¯s soul was the black-robed man from the Yin family who she had killed. He was the person who had fought with her for the Golden Blood Toad and was burned to ashes by her.


    And this person was clearly the black-robed man¡¯s clanmate, also from the Yin family.


    It was obvious that this person was here to look for her. However, the Yin family only knew that the black-robed man had come to Zhehai province, but they did not know in which city he was killed. They could only look for Qin Xi one by one.


    Every time they went to a place, they would use corpse children to imprison the souls of a few powerful people and get their families to find a master who could undo the soul imprisonment.


    This way, they could narrow down the search area.


    It seemed that if she saved this person today, the Yin family would be able to find her. However, if she turned a blind eye to the patient, what was the point of her being a doctor?


    Seeing that Qin Xi had finished taking his pulse, Gu Qing immediately asked anxiously, ¡°How is it? Have you found anything?¡±


    Qin Xi nodded. ¡°I can treat him, but I still need to prepare something.¡±


    Gu Qing said, ¡°What is it? I¡¯ll get someone to prepare it.¡±m


    ¡°Yellow paper, cinnabar, a brush, and a bowl of chicken blood.¡±


    The more Gu Qing listened, the more complicated his expression became. He glanced at the sick man and asked Qin Xi in a low voice, ¡°So, is he possessed by some kind of devil?¡±


    Qin Xi glanced at him indifferently. ¡°He¡¯s not possessed. His soul has been stolen and is imprisoned somewhere. I have to summon his soul back as soon as possible. Otherwise, as time passes, he will become a fool.¡±


    Gu Qing was conflicted. ¡°Is it difficult? Is it dangerous?¡±


    Although he really wanted the patient to recover, compared to Qin Xi¡¯s safety, the patient was insignificant.

 Chapter 498 - 498 Meeting the Corpse Boy Again

    498 Meeting the Corpse Boy Again


    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult, but we have to go somewhere else. It¡¯s not appropriate to perform the treatment here.¡±


    ¡°Perform the treatment?¡± Gu Qing¡¯s heart sank. He immediately understood what Qin Xi meant. He nodded and turned around to ask the staff to do it. At this moment, Feng Du spoke.


    ¡°Dean Gu, what are you talking about? What kind of treatment needs to be performed? What illness does my father have?¡±


    He was a little flustered now. He felt that the things Qin Xi just asked for had nothing to do with his father¡¯s illness, especially the chicken blood. This gave him a bad feeling.


    ¡°Your father lost his soul. It¡¯s much more complicated than a vegetative state. It¡¯s not something that can be explained by science. When I do something to retrieve your father¡¯s lost soul, he¡¯ll be able to wake up.¡±


    Qin Xi explained calmly.


    ¡°My father lost his soul?¡±


    Feng Du¡¯s face paled.


    How did his father lose his soul? Although Feng Du did not know what kind of illness it was, Qin Xi¡¯s explanation gave him an uncomfortable feeling.


    Now, he was at a loss. However, apart from believing the doctor, he had no other choice.


    Therefore, he didn¡¯t even have time to tell his family before he followed Qu Qing to the other room.


    After everything was ready, Gu QIn came to Qin Xi¡¯s side and said, ¡°The things are ready. When do we start?¡±


    ¡°We can do it now.¡±


    Qin Xi looked at the things on the table and picked up a bowl of chicken blood. She sprinkled it on the ground and drew a circle. Then, she used a cinnabar to draw a demon talisman on the ground. Finally, she dipped it in a cinnabar and drew a soul summoning talisman on the talisman paper and stuck it on the man¡¯s forehead.


    She looked at Gu Qing and Feng Du and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to start performing now. If you¡¯re afraid, you can go out and wait.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I want to watch over my father.¡± Feng Du was still a little wary of Qin Xi and insisted on staying.


    Gu Qing shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. She made a hand seal with both hands and started to chant something. They couldn¡¯t hear what she was chanting, but Gu Qing and Feng Du clearly felt that the air in the room had changed slightly.


    It was an oppressive feeling that made one¡¯s hair stand on end. It was as if they were being stared at by the god of death, making them shudder. They even felt that if they stayed too long, they would suffocate to death.


    This pressure continued to spread, as if there was a huge mountain pressing down on them. Just as they were about to collapse, a golden light suddenly enveloped the two of them and removed the pressure on them.


    At this moment, they were extremely frightened and shocked. Looking at Qin Xi, who had an indifferent expression, they felt that she was even more unfathomable.


    Sensing the corpse boy approaching, the corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth slowly curled up, and her eyes lit up. The dark chain on her wrist was also eager to taste the delicious food.


    She said, ¡°Be good and wait a little longer. When it reaches the array, you can do whatever you want.¡± The dark chain seemed to understand and gradually calmed down.


    After another half a minute, black fog suddenly floated in through the door and window. It gathered and slowly transformed into a child-sized monster.


    Its eyes were empty and terrifying. It opened its long and sharp fangs and roared at Qin Xi. Its voice was extremely penetrating, deafening Gu Qing and Feng Du.

 Chapter 499 - 499 I Can Leave Your Corpse Intact

    499 I Can Leave Your Corpse Intact


    Seeing that his voice was useless against Qin Xi, the corpse boy suddenly turned into a blurry black fog. When it appeared again, it was already in front of Qin Xi. It opened its bloody mouth and bit Qin Xi¡¯s neck.


    Then, before the corpse boy could approach, the runes in the chicken blood emitted a dazzling golden light. The runes were like chains that locked the corpse boy tightly, preventing him from getting close to Qin Xi.


    The corpse boy also felt that something was wrong and began to struggle with all its might. However, the more it struggled, the tighter the runes wrapped around it. The corpse boy quickly turned back into black fog, but a large portion of its cultivation power was corroded by the pool of chicken blood on the ground. The corpse boy let out a miserable scream. No matter how hard it tried, it could not get out of the small circle.


    Seeing that it was struggling with all its might, Qin Xi sneered. ¡°Save your energy. It¡¯s useless. Let¡¯s wait for your master to come. I¡¯ll deal with you two together.¡±


    When the corpse boy heard Qin Xi¡¯s boastful words, it immediately let out a series of sharp cries. The sound was so loud that the glass in the entire room instantly shattered, and a cold wind blew in.


    Qin Xi sneered. ¡°You¡¯re just a puppet.¡±


    The corpse boy struggled for a long time. Not only did it not break free from the rune, but it also lost most of its strength. This made it abnormally angry, but it was helpless.


    Seeing this scene, Feng Du was so frightened that he almost fainted. Fortunately, he remembered that his father was in danger and gritted his teeth to endure the fear.


    However, his face was pale and he was drenched in cold sweat, as if he had been fished out of the water. In this life, he had never seen anything so shocking. He could only try his best not to look at it.


    At the side, Gu Qing, who was pretending to be calm, was not any better. Back then, in front of Elder Cheng, Qin Xi had performed a talisman drawing. At that time, he was impressed by Qin Xi¡¯s ability and was deeply attracted to her.


    Now that he saw what she was capable of, he suddenly felt that he was way out of her league.


    Just as he was letting his imagination run wild, a loud bang instantly pulled him back to reality.


    The door was kicked open and a black-robed person with a faceless face barged in. His voice was sinister and carried a strong killing intent, like someone from hell. It made people shiver and feel endless fear.


    ¡°How dare you hurt my corpse boy? You deserve to die!¡±


    ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re finally here. If you were a little later, you might not be able to see your precious corpse boy.¡± Qin Xi¡¯s voice was clear and calm.


    The black-robed man looked at Qin Xi as if he was looking at a dead person. ¡°Are you the person who killed my brother?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled. ¡°Your brother? Is he the person who wanted to snatch the golden blood toad from me?¡±


    The black-robed man was shocked and said excitedly, ¡°You have the Golden Blood toad?¡±


    Qin Xi did not speak, but her silence said it all. The reason why she told him about the Golden Blood Toad was because she wanted to find out the usage of the Golden Blood Toad from this black-robed man.


    Ever since she put the Golden Blood Toad into her bag, she did not know how to use it.


    The black-robed man said sinisterly, ¡°Hand over the golden blood toad and I¡¯ll leave your corpse intact. Otherwise, I¡¯ll take out your soul and feed it to my corpse boy.¡±

 Chapter 500 - 500 Fighting the Black-robed Man

    500 Fighting the Black-robed Man


    ¡°There¡¯s something that¡¯s very true.¡± Qin Xi looked at him as if he was an idiot. ¡°Antagonists die from talking too much¡­¡±


    Seeing that Qin Xi was looking down on him, how could the black-robed man, who had always been high and mighty, not be angry? He said coldly, ¡°Hmph, it seems like you want to do this the hard way. It seems like you don¡¯t plan to hand over the golden blood toad. Then don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless.¡±


    As he spoke, he waved his black robe, and a majestic black fog rushed out of it. It instantly enveloped the entire room.


    A strong corrosive force devoured the living beings in the room. Qin Xi smiled. ¡°Piece of cake.¡±


    The dark chain quickly flew out. It roared and soared into the sky like a black dragon. It swam in the black fog like a fish in water, and the black fog was completely swallowed by the black dragon.


    When the black-robed man saw this, he was shocked. ¡°How is this possible? What artifact is this? How can it devour my Yin energy? This is impossible.¡±


    He roared and formed hand seals with both hands again. Layers of black fog rushed out of his black robe and transformed into a black python, wanting to fight the black dragon. However, under the pressure of the Chain of Darkness, the black python was as fragile as paper and was swallowed.


    The black-robed man was shocked and immediately summoned all the black fog back.


    The room became clear again, but Gu Qing and Feng Du, who were standing in the protective circle, were already in extreme fear.


    Although they did not see the black dragon or the python, the dragon-like roar still frightened the two of them and they did not understand what was going on.


    When the fog dissipated, they saw an unbelievable scene. Something that looked like iron came to life and swam back and forth in the air.


    Feng Du looked at this scene in horror. He was so frightened that his legs went weak and he fell to the ground. He covered his mouth tightly, not daring to make a sound.


    Seeing Feng Du sitting on the ground in fear, Gu Qing sat on the ground too.


    Now, when Gu Qing looked at Qin Xi again, he no longer felt smitten with her¡­


    This was the difference between Gu Qing and Han Shi.


    If he couldn¡¯t conquer a powerful woman, he would give up on her. As for Han Shi, he was willing to be the one being protected.


    At this moment, the black-robed man had already used all his methods, but he still could not hurt Qin Xi at all. He was burning with anxiety. If this continued, not only would he not be able to deal with Qin Xi, but he would also be taken down.


    Now, the only way was to let the corpse boy out first. This way, he was confident that he could turn Qin Xi¡¯s soul into a puppet.


    Thinking of this, he and Corpse Boy looked at each other and communicated secretly.


    Qin Xi raised her eyebrows. How could she not tell what they were up to? She said sarcastically, ¡°It seems that you¡¯re at your wits¡¯ end. Then, is it my turn?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t be too smug. I only used 30% of my strength. Now, I¡¯m going to use all my strength. Just you wait.¡±


    The black-robed man assumed an attacking posture, but Qin Xi sneered. ¡°You¡¯re really shameless. I was going to give you an out, but since you¡¯re so shameless, why should I?¡±


    As she spoke, the Chain of Darkness seemed to know what Qin Xi was thinking. It swayed its body and hooked the corpse boy with its tail. Before the corpse boy could struggle, a ball of black fire suddenly emerged from the Chain of Darkness and quickly spread to the top of its head.

 Chapter 501 - 501 Ordinary Looking Bracelet

    501 Ordinary Looking Bracelet


    The moment the dark fire burned, the corpse boy instantly disappeared like melting ice. Wisps of black aura entered the body of the dark chain.


    The Chain of Darkness was very excited. It roared at the black-robed man who was already dumbfounded and spat out flames. The flames quickly enveloped the black-robed man and devoured his flesh and bones bit by bit.


    He slapped his clothes in horror, only to find that the strange flames could not be put out.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±


    The black-robed man let out a miserable scream as his body was quickly burned by the black flames, turning into a wisp of green smoke that entered Qin Xi¡¯s body. She closed her eyes and absorbed the black-robed man¡¯s memories.


    A moment later, Qin Xi found a small pagoda in the scattered black robe. This pagoda was called the Demon Suppression Pagoda. It was only the size of a palm, but there were more than a thousand souls imprisoned inside, including Feng Du¡¯s father.


    Seeing a living person disappear in front of their eyes, Gu Qing and Feng Du felt their hair stand on end. They felt like they had seen too much and were afraid that they would be silenced. The way they looked at Qin Xi changed drastically. They were afraid, nervous, and anxious.


    Qin Xi did not care what they were thinking. Instead, she took the small pagoda and smiled at them. ¡°Alright, your father¡¯s soul is here. I¡¯ll let him out now.¡±


    As she spoke, she summoned Feng Du¡¯s father¡¯s soul. The man¡¯s body trembled violently. He suddenly opened his eyes and looked around in confusion. Before he could speak, he sneezed loudly.


    **


    After returning to the clinic, Qin Xi looked at the few pots of precious herbs that had been watered with Vitality Pills. Apart from the green leaves, there were no changes at all. Even the Spirit Gathering Array was useless.


    Thinking that the Yin family would definitely avenge their clansman, Qin Xi decided to increase her strength before taking the initiative to go looking for the Yin family and wiping them out. Otherwise, the Yin family would find her sooner or later.


    Of course, the reason why she wanted to wipe out the Yin family was not only because of retaliation. It was because she realized that as long as she burned sinful people with the dark fire, the soul she absorbed would become purer and be of great help to her cultivation.


    Therefore, she had to get rid of the Yin family as soon as possible.


    After all, the Yin family had already noticed her existence. Instead of waiting for them to come knocking on her door, it was better for her to take the initiative to attack. The Yin family would never expect that she would be able to find them.


    At the thought of this, she carefully dug out the herbs in the flower pots and hid upstairs to start refining pills.


    Because herbs were scarce, Qin Xi was very careful when she refined them, afraid that if she made a mistake, the entire pot of herbs would be destroyed.


    Time passed slowly. A few hours later, a look of surprise appeared on Qin Xi¡¯s face. ¡°That¡¯s great. It¡¯s finally made.¡±


    There were a total of three Essence Strengthening Pills. These were pills that could increase one¡¯s cultivation level and also strengthen one¡¯s meridians. The smell of the pills filled the air, and the fragrance was rich and intoxicating.


    Qin Xi put the pills in a bottle and walked downstairs to treat the patient.


    In the evening, Han Shi came to pick Qin Xi up and brought her back to Breeze Villa. On the way, Qin Xi told him what had happened today.


    ¡°You want to go to Yunbei?¡± Han Shi frowned and objected firmly. ¡°No, it¡¯s too dangerous. I don¡¯t agree.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know how powerful I am. I won¡¯t show my face this time. Everything will be done in secret. I already know the plan of the entire Yin family. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Han Shi looked at her and said seriously, ¡°Unless we go together, I won¡¯t let you take the risk alone.¡±

 Chapter 502 - 502 The Use of the Golden Blood Toad

    502 The Use of the Golden Blood Toad


    Under Han Shi¡¯s insistence, Qin Xi could only agree.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make arrangements when we get home tomorrow.¡± Han Shi suddenly thought of something. ¡°By the way, Qin Lan ran away with a human trafficker.¡±


    Qin Xi shook her head and laughed. ¡°I¡¯ve read her face. She won¡¯t die, but she¡¯ll live the rest of her life in misery.¡±


    When Han Shi heard that, he was extremely glad that he had married Qin Xi. If she was still left in the Qin family, only God knows what would happen.


    He held her hand tightly and did not say anything, but Qin Xi could feel his worry and heartache.


    Qin Xi patted his hand and smiled faintly. She quickly changed the topic. ¡°By the way, how are the vegetables? I heard from Xia Tangxin that the profits are not bad.¡±


    ¡°Not only is it not bad, but the villagers also earned more than they earned from selling tea. The villagers are all smiling from ear to ear. The villagers who didn¡¯t join us regret it so much that they cried. Now, they are starting to build greenhouses. Every family in the village is doing it.¡±


    ¡°By the way, those retired military transport teams are also on duty now. Some time ago, a few cities sent people over, saying that they wanted to cooperate with us.¡±


    ¡°As for the orchard, last time, when you set up the Spirit Gathering Array, another batch of fruits had already grown out. Although the villagers are very curious about how fruits can grow in winter, they didn¡¯t get to the bottom of it. Anyway, they can make plenty of money. Why should they care about how fruits are grown?¡±


    ¡°The tea leaves are also packed. A few days ago, we also received a call from the higher-ups who wanted to buy them all. However, they said they wanted to come over to inspect first. It¡¯ll probably be in the next two days.¡±


    Qin Xi felt a headache coming on as she listened to Han Shi telling her what happened recently. She looked at Han Shi¡¯s handsome face and immediately felt guilty.


    ¡°Hubby, thank you. It¡¯s been hard on you these days¡­¡±


    Han Shi smiled, his handsome face filled with gentleness. ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m a man, and I¡¯m your man. If I can¡¯t even handle such small matters, how can I be worthy of being your man?¡±


    ¡°And Yao Hui Pharmaceuticals. Have you found a candidate to manage it?¡±


    Han Shi was not familiar with pharmaceutical business at all, so he could only leave this matter to Qin Xi.


    At the mention of Yao Hui pharmaceutical, Qin Xi immediately thought of something else. She said with an embarrassed expression, ¡°I¡¯ve been a little busy these past few days. I¡¯ll go to the sanatorium to see if there¡¯s a suitable candidate.¡±


    If the dean of the sanatorium, Ma Shouhua, knew that Qin Xi was going to ask him for people again, he would probably write ¡°Qin Xi is not allowed to enter!¡± on the gate of the sanatorium.


    After returning to the Breeze Villa and eating dinner, Qin Xi took out the Golden Blood Toad.


    Seeing this, Han Shi walked over and wrapped his arms around her waist from behind. He placed his chin on Qin Xi¡¯s shoulder and asked curiously, ¡°What are you doing with this?¡±


    ¡°I know how to use the Golden Blood Toad.¡±


    Qin Xi broke free from his arms and turned to look at Han Shi. ¡°Open your palm.¡±


    Han Shi stretched out his right hand and opened his palm. He looked at Qin Xi suspiciously and did not speak.


    Qin Xi released her true Qi and cut a wound on his palm. She pressed the Golden Blood Toad on the wound. Not long after, a magical scene happened.

 Chapter 503 - 503 A Night Without Rest

    503 A Night Without Rest


    A magical scene happened.


    When the Golden Blood Toad touched the wound, it slowly melted like ice meeting fire. A pool of golden-red liquid entered Han Shi¡¯s wound.


    Han Shi felt a burning sensation spreading through his meridians and then his limbs and bones.


    He gritted his teeth and endured the pain without making a sound, afraid that Qin Xi would notice he was in pain if he groaned.


    Qin Xi could tell that Han Shi¡¯s face was pale and that he must be enduring the pain. She immediately said anxiously, ¡°Stone, circulate it. Don¡¯t resist it. Absorb it like spiritual energy.¡±


    Hearing Qin Xi¡¯s reminder, Han Shi endured the pain in his body and adjusted his breathing. The golden-red color was like blood. Bit by bit, it flowed into his blood vessels and meridians.


    After an unknown period of time, Han Shi felt that his entire body seemed to be filled with endless power.


    He opened his eyes, and a golden-red color flashed across his eyes, making him look even more unfathomable.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Qin Xi had been watching him carefully at the side. Seeing that Han Shi¡¯s strength had increased greatly, she asked anxiously.


    Han Shi pulled Qin Xi into his arms and sniffed the faint musk on her body, making Qin Xi¡¯s neck and shoulders itchy. She twisted her body and reprimanded, ¡°Stop fooling around. I¡¯m asking you a serious question! How do you feel? Don¡¯t you feel any reaction?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m burning with desire.¡±


    Han Shi picked her up and said with a devilish smile, ¡°Xi, I¡¯m about to be burned to death. You have to be responsible!¡±


    Qin Xi was stunned for a moment before her face turned red. She punched Han Shi¡¯s chest shyly. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Golden blood toad is a rare and magical treasure. Put me down quickly. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course I¡¯ll let you sleep. However, there is still something to do before bed¡­¡±


    Han Shi gently placed her on the bed and pressed her down. He looked at Qin Xi and licked his dry lips. He lowered his head and kissed Qin Xi on the lips.


    It was a night without rest.


    When Qin Xi woke up, there was no one beside her. The sunlight from outside shone through the window, illuminating the room with a golden glow.


    Just as she was about to get up, she realized that her body was slightly sore. When she thought of the madness last night, Qin Xi¡¯s face burned.


    She couldn¡¯t help but complain softly, ¡°What an insatiable ghost. Hmph, if I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have fused the Golden Blood Toad into his body. In the end, I still have to bear the consequences myself¡­ I really reaped what you sowed.¡±


    After dressing up and washing up, Qin Xi went downstairs. At this moment, Dong Xiaoxuan was the only one studying fashion design in the living room.


    Seeing Qin Xi come down, she immediately put down the things in her hand and went up to her. ¡°Lady Boss, Boss made breakfast for you before he left. Do you want to eat it now?¡±


    ¡°He can cook?¡± Qin Xi was a little surprised.


    Dong Xiaoxuan smiled. ¡°Boss is very capable. He learned it very quickly. It tastes much better than what I made.¡±


    ¡°Then serve it.¡± They had been married for almost half a year. This was the first time Han Shi had cooked for her, so she naturally couldn¡¯t miss it.


    Dong Xiaoxuan immediately brought out a bowl of porridge from the pot. There were two poached egg eggs, steamed buns, and pickled vegetables. It looked extremely appetizing and delicious.


    Qin Xi smiled and felt sweet inside.

 Chapter 504 - 504 Demon Suppression Pagoda

    504 Demon Suppression Pagoda


    After breakfast, Qin Xi came to the house where Blood Stealer and the others were staying. She saw a group of shirtless men sweating profusely in the training field in the backyard.


    Every punch they threw was fatal. It was completely different from the showy way he fought before. They had all begun the path of becoming a true master.


    Qin Xi walked over casually and observed for about 15 minutes. She felt that their strength had already reached a bottleneck. If they continued to train like this, they would not progress.


    At the thought of this, she clapped her hands, indicating for everyone to stop. ¡°Let me say a few words.¡±


    Blood Stealer, Saber, Lone Wolf, Zhou Lei, Liao Ming, and the others stopped their training and quickly stood in a row, waiting for Qin Xi to continue.


    ¡°Your foundation is very stable now. If you want to improve further, you have to break through yourself. In other words, you¡¯ve already reached a bottleneck. If you want to advance to the next level, you have to undergo strict training. However, I¡¯ll make it clear in advance. Actually, you¡¯re already very good now. As far as I can tell, your current ability is enough to challenge anyone. There¡¯s no need to continue.¡±


    ¡°Lady Boss, we want to become stronger!¡±


    ¡°Yes, if Lady Boss has a way to make us stronger, can you tell us?¡±


    Zhou Lei and the others did not want to give up such a good opportunity. It was only here that they understood how little they knew in the past. Although they still could not beat Blood Stealer, Saber, and Lone Wolf, their current strength was much better than before. Therefore, they had no reason to refuse the opportunity to increase their strength.


    Looking at their burning gazes, Qin Xi smiled faintly.


    ¡°Very good. As expected of the elites taught by Elder Mu. Since you want to increase your strength, I¡¯ll give you an opportunity. However, this opportunity is very dangerous. It might even cause you to have a mental breakdown and feel endless despair. If you don¡¯t survive it, you might not be able to come out for the rest of your lives. If you survive it, you will be greatly rewarded. Do you want to give it a try?¡±


    Zhou Lei and the others looked at each other before looking at Qin Xi and saying firmly, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re willing to try. Even if we can¡¯t come out, we don¡¯t want to give up.¡±


    Qin Xi glanced at each of their faces and recalled how they looked when she first met them. They were wild and arrogant. Now, they were calm and humble. Looking at their changes, she found them much more pleasing to the eye.


    A smile appeared on her face. ¡°Very good. Since you want to become stronger, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡±


    For some reason, looking at the faint smile on Qin Xi¡¯s face, Saber and Lone Wolf had a bad feeling. Although they did not know why, they felt that this matter was not that simple.


    ¡°Blood Stealer, Saber, Lone Wolf.¡±


    At this moment, Qin Xi called out the names. The three of them immediately stepped forward and said in unison, ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave them in your charge for the next few days. I¡¯ll give you some pills later. This can guarantee that they won¡¯t have to eat for three days.¡±


    When they heard that they did not have to eat for three days, everyone was stunned. They wondered where they were going to train and why they did not have to eat for three days.


    Just as they were thinking hard, they heard Qin Xi say, ¡°Are you ready? I¡¯m going to start.¡±


    Start?


    Start what?


    Just as they were dumbfounded, Qin Xi threw the Demon Suppression Pagoda up. Zhou Lei and the others felt a suction force on their souls. While they were shocked, they actually floated into the air and were sucked into the first level of the Demon Suppression Pagoda.


    Without the support of souls, the bodies collapsed on the ground.


    Blood Stealer, Saber, and Lone Wolf were speechless. They suddenly felt that this world was so dangerous.

 Chapter 505 - 505 Strange Experience

    505 Strange Experience


    The pagoda spun in the air for a few times before landing steadily in Qin Xi¡¯s palm.


    Qin Xi said to Zhou Lei and the others who were in the pagoda, ¡°Train well inside and don¡¯t let this opportunity go to waste. Also, remember, if you die inside, the bodies outside will also die.¡±


    After Qin Xi put away the pagoda, Blood Stealer and the other two were stunned.


    Blood Stealer wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and looked at the eight people on the ground. He mustered his courage and asked with a trembling voice.


    ¡°Lady Boss, what happened to them?¡±


    Qin Xi raised her eyebrows and smiled harmlessly. She waved the Demon Suppression Pagoda in her hand. ¡°Oh, I got a little thing yesterday that can suck people¡¯s souls, so I wanted to let them try. Why do you want to go in and play as well?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, there¡¯s no need. I think I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine¡­ Hehehe!¡±


    As soon as he heard that this thing could suck souls away, Blood Stealer shook his head like a rattle-drum.


    Qin Xi rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Alright, the three of you, carry their bodies back and protect them well. Give them a pill every three days. When it¡¯s about time, I¡¯ll let them out. At that time, they won¡¯t be weaker than you.¡±


    Lone Wolf¡¯s eyes darkened and he suddenly said, ¡°Lady Boss, can I go in?¡±


    Saber said, ¡°I want to go in too!¡±


    Blood Stealer was so anxious that he quickly stopped them. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, what are the two of you doing? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re going on a vacation. Why do you want to go in? You can train outside too, right? Why are you looking for trouble? Let me tell you, I¡¯m not going¡­¡±


    The two of them did not even look at Blood Stealer. They continued to stare at Qin Xi with seriousness and determination. ¡°Lady Boss, as long as we can increase our strength, we want to go in to train too.¡±


    Qin Xi asked, ¡°Are you sure you want to go in?¡±


    Saber and Lone Wolf nodded heavily. ¡°I¡¯m sure!¡±


    Then, Qin Xi waved her hand and sent the souls of the two of them in.


    In the pagoda.


    As soon as Zhou Lei and the others entered the first level of the pagoda, they encountered ghosts, who had been taken in by the Yin family. They had been here for decades or centuries.


    The reason why Qin Xi let Zhou Lei and the others train inside was because Qin Xi had made a deal with the ghosts. As long as they stayed in there for three years and helped her train the people she sent in, she would exorcize them and let them reincarnate!


    They had waited for a hundred or a thousand years, so they naturally did not care about three years.


    Qin Xi sent Zhou Lei and the others to the first floor. This place was filled with weak souls, like those who had died not long after entering.


    The souls that still had intact bodies like Feng Du¡¯s father were all released by Qin Xi. If nothing unexpected happened, they would probably have woken up at this point.


    At this moment, countless ghosts floated in front of Zhou Lei and the others. They died in all kinds of ways. Some were hung, some fell to their deaths, and some were missing limbs.


    Seeing this, their hair stood on end and their faces turned pale. If they were not careful, they would be scratched and injured by the floating ghosts. They were scared into the corner, hugging each other.


    Fortunately, Saber and Lone Wolf also came in. Otherwise, they would have given up on resisting!

 Chapter 506 - 506 Overseas Medical Association

    506 Overseas Medical Association


    Seeing Blood Stealer carry the bodies of ten people back to the house, Qin Xi reminded him.


    ¡°During this period of time, take good care of them. Don¡¯t be lazy. If anything happens to them, you¡¯ll be in deep trouble. When they come out, they might beat you up.¡±


    The corners of Blood Stealer¡¯s mouth twitched. He felt that his lady boss had deep malice towards him. He scratched the back of his head. He didn¡¯t think he had ever offended her. Why was he targeted?


    Of course, he would never know that the reason why Qin Xi targeted him like this was because he did not inform her when Han Shi was arrested¡­


    After settling the matter in Breeze Villa, Qin Xi got into the taxi and slowly arrived at the sanatorium.


    Qin Xi waved at the guard on duty and said with a smile, ¡°Brother, can you inform Dean Ma that someone called Qin Xi is here and wants to see him?¡±


    The guard on duty was a retired soldier. When he heard that Qin Xi was here to look for the dean and that she seemed to know him, he immediately felt a sense of respect. ¡°Miss, wait a moment. I¡¯ll call and ask.¡±


    Those who could come to the sanatorium were not ordinary people. Although Qin Xi got out of the taxi, he did not look down on her. Qin Xi was very satisfied with him and wondered if she should take him with her.


    When the call went through, Ma Shouhua was pleasantly surprised to know that Qin Xi was here. He left the professors and experts of an overseas medical association in his office and ran to the door to welcome Qin Xi personally. Of course, if he knew that Qin Xi was here to ask for people again, he probably wouldn¡¯t be so enthusiastic.


    Seeing him rush over, Qin Xi raised her eyebrows. ¡°Dean Ma, did something happen?¡±


    Before the smile on Ma Shouhua¡¯s face could fade, he was stunned by Qin Xi¡¯s sharp words. He smiled awkwardly and touched his old face. He asked in embarrassment, ¡°Young divine doctor, is it that obvious?¡±


    Qin Xi nodded. ¡°Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have come to pick me up personally.¡±


    Ma Shouhua was speechless. ¡°¡­You can even tell that. Young divine doctor, you are simply omnipotent.¡±


    ¡°Tell me what it is and see if I can help.¡±


    Qin Xi was the first to speak. After all, she had an even more outrageous request to make later. If she helped now, he would owe her a favor.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. A group of people came from overseas. They¡¯re top medical experts from the World Medical Association. They heard that our Chinese medicine is very magical, so they came over to learn.¡±


    Although they said they were here to learn, they were just here to suppress Chinese medicine.


    Therefore, the sanatorium that had top Chinese doctors became their primary goal. Just as Ma Shouhua was troubled, Qin Xi sent herself over to the sanatorium.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s it?¡± Qin Xi raised her eyelids and did not think it was a difficult matter. ¡°Don¡¯t we have a lot of professors in the sanatorium?¡±


    Ma Shouhua¡¯s face darkened, ¡°That¡¯s the thing. The people they sent are all from the younger generation. They said that they wanted to give the young people some chance to improve. As you know, it takes more than ten years to cultivate a talent in Chinese medicine. That¡¯s why I¡¯m so anxious.¡±


    Qin Xi chuckled and said mischievously, ¡°That¡¯s not difficult. Let¡¯s go, Dean Ma. I¡¯ll help you deal with them.¡±

 Chapter 507 - 507 A Country with Five Thousand Years of History

    507 A Country with Five Thousand Years of History


    Mars had a handsome face. His blue eyes were like spring water, and under his high nose bridge were thin lips. There was a smile on his face that was gentle and gentlemanly, making people feel very comfortable looking at him.


    ¡°China is a big country with a large population and a history of 5,000 years. Although I don¡¯t know much about Chinese medicine, I believe that their medical skills are definitely not inferior to any other country. Also, don¡¯t underestimate the heritage of any country. They have something magical that you can¡¯t imagine.¡±


    His voice was very low and sexy, but it made everyone present feel ashamed.


    When Pulang saw this, he immediately said angrily, ¡°Mars, I don¡¯t agree with you. Although China is a big country, they are rigid and pedantic. They don¡¯t have an advanced culture.¡±


    As soon as he said that, many people nodded in agreement.


    Mars sneered. ¡°Culture is the tradition and symbol of a country. It¡¯s the historical meaning of the existence of a country. Not only China, but every country has its own traditional culture. Isn¡¯t Christmas Eve a traditional culture now?


    ¡°What you know is superficial. Don¡¯t judge when you don¡¯t know anything. China is a big and mysterious country. Pulang, please use your brain before you speak. Don¡¯t affect the image and reputation of the entire association. Remember, we¡¯re here to communicate on friendly terms, not to bully others.¡±


    His tone was very calm, without the slightest hint of anger, as if he was narrating something very simple. However, his sharp words frightened the people at the scene. They even felt their faces burning with embarrassment.


    ¡°Well said!¡± A clear voice suddenly sounded. Everyone looked at the door.

 Chapter 508 - 508 Showing Off to the Experts

    508 Showing Off to the Experts


    ¡°Well said!¡±


    The person who came was Qin Xi. Behind her was Ma Shouhua, who had run out just now.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    After being talked back, Pulang was very angry. Now that someone came in his way again, of course he would not tolerate it.


    Unfortunately, Qin Xi did not even look at him. Instead, she looked at Mars and introduced herself with a smile. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Qin Xi. I¡¯m here on behalf of Chinese doctors to discuss Chinese medicine with you.¡±


    Mars sized up Qin Xi in surprise. Although he was a little suspicious, he still shook her hand politely and asked skeptically, ¡°I¡¯m Mars, the representative of the World Association. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. Qin Xi, are you really a Chinese doctor?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t I look like one?¡± Qin Xi asked with a smile.


    Mars had a good impression of Qin Xi. Not only was she cute, but she also had a good attitude. ¡°Indeed, you don¡¯t look like one. I feel like you¡¯re still a little girl. Qin, can I ask you a personal question?¡±


    Qin Xi blinked. ¡°Mars, are you going to ask me about my age?¡±


    Mars was very surprised. ¡°Oh, Qin, how did you know?¡±


    Qin Xi touched her smooth face and said narcissistically, ¡°Because when people see me, they treat me like a child. I¡¯m already used to it.¡±


    Mars said awkwardly, ¡°You¡¯re indeed very young. If you didn¡¯t introduce yourself just now, I would have thought you were Dean Ma¡¯s granddaughter! I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Ma Shouhua was speechless. What did it have to do with him?


    ¡°Dean Ma, what do you mean? We¡¯re from the World Association. Not every quack can come over and be on equal footing with us. I hope you can take this meeting seriously.¡±


    Seeing that Qin Xi was ignoring him and talking to Mars, Pulang immediately vented his anger on Ma Shouhua. ¡°We¡¯re foreigners. If you ignore us like this, I¡¯ll file a complaint against you with the embassy.¡±


    Ma Shouhua¡¯s face immediately darkened. Just as he was about to say something, he heard Qin Xi shake her head at him. She turned to look at Mars and said with a smile, ¡°Mars, since you¡¯re here to discuss Chinese medicine, I¡¯ll show you in person. I wonder if you¡¯ve heard of the Acupoint Pressure Technique?¡±


    As Qin Xi spoke, she arrived in front of Pulang in the blink of an eye. With a tap of her finger, Pulang, who was still furious, froze. His eyes were filled with fear and shock. He realized that he could not move at all. No matter how hard he tried, his body was like a statue, unable to budge.


    He wanted to open his mouth to shout, but he realized that he couldn¡¯t even speak. Apart from breathing, he could only blink.


    Seeing this, Mars and the others from the Medical Association looked at each other in confusion. They did not understand what Qin Xi had just done, but Ma Shouhua¡¯s next words shocked them.


    He widened his eyes in shock and circled around Pu Lilang excitedly. ¡°Oh my god, Divine Doctor Qin, you actually know how to acupoint pressure? Is this really the legendary acupoint pressure technique? Can he really not move?¡±


    ¡°What? Pulang can¡¯t move? How is that possible?¡±


    Mars and the others followed suit. They sized up Pulang and realized that he was really motionless. They tickled Pulang, but he only blinked desperately, as if he was asking for help.

 Chapter 509 - 509 Are You a Demon?

    509 Are You a Demon?


    ¡°Qin, Pulang really can¡¯t move. What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s that ¡®Acupoint Pressure Technique¡¯ you mentioned? It¡¯s so powerful.¡±


    Mars looked at Qin Xi in disbelief. He was so shocked by the acupoint pressure technique that his jaws almost dropped to the ground.


    ¡°Mars, calm down. This is not difficult. I just used a little Qi, which is also known as internal force, to seal his acupoints. It¡¯s like locking a bicycle and making it unable to move,¡± Qin Xi explained with a smile.


    ¡°Oh, Qin, how did you learn it? It¡¯s really magical. Also, what is the internal force you mentioned? Can I learn it?¡± Mars asked with a pleading expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mars, but you¡¯re not suitable to learn this technique.¡±


    Qin Xi shook her head. Seeing that Mars was a little disappointed, she explained, ¡°Internal force needs to be cultivated from a young age. You¡¯re already past the best age, so there¡¯s no way to change your meridians. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°No, Qin, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Mars seemed to know that his request was a little too much. He immediately changed the topic and asked, ¡°Qin, can you unlock Pulang? He looks like he¡¯s in a lot of pain.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±


    As she spoke, under everyone¡¯s gaze, she gently tapped on Pulang¡¯s chest, and Pulange was instantly able to move.


    He looked at Qin Xi viciously, hating this woman who had embarrassed him. ¡°How dare you attack me? You pig, I¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Qin Xi tapped his neck again. In an instant, Pulang was mute. His mouth opened and closed, but he couldn¡¯t make a sound. He was about to explode with anger.


    He looked at Qin Xi as if he wanted to kill her. The fear and embarrassment made him lose his rationality. He clenched his fists with veins popped out and swung them at Qin Xi.


    Everyone exclaimed in disbelief. No one expected Pulang to dare to attack directly. The moment they saw him punch, their hearts were in their throats.


    Mars was shocked. ¡°Pulang, how dare you!¡±


    Unfortunately, before he could stop him, Pulang¡¯s fist was already in front of Qin Xi. Just as everyone thought that his fist would smash into Qin Xi¡¯s face, Qin Xi suddenly moved.


    She casually turned her body to the side and dodged the punch. With a light tap, she crippled Pulang¡¯s fist. He felt that below his arm, he was paralyzed.


    This feeling made him terrified. He felt as if he had lost his arm.


    After all, he was a medical student. His hands were more important than his life. If they were crippled, he would never be able to touch a scalpel for the rest of his life. This was no different from killing him.


    ¡°You, what did you do to me? Why can¡¯t I move my hand? You¡¯re a demon. Mars, catch her. She¡¯s a demon. God will punish her.¡±


    Feeling threatened, Pulang shouted in fear and looked at Qin Xi with a murderous gaze.


    ¡°What, Qin, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Mars was also a little anxious. He was the one who brought these people over. If anything went wrong, even if his father was the president of the association, he would still be held responsible.


    Qin Xi smiled. ¡°Mars, calm down. This is just a small trick of Chinese medicine. It¡¯s not as serious as you think.¡±

 Chapter 510 - 510 Matchmaking?

    510 Matchmaking?


    In order not to scare these overseas friends, Qin Xi explained the acupoint pressure technique briefly. When her overseas friends heard this, they were stunned and became more and more interested in Chinese medicine.


    Seeing that time was passing, Qin Xi said helplessly, ¡°Everyone, didn¡¯t you say that you were here to discuss? Why does it look like I¡¯m the one talking all the time? Shouldn¡¯t you tell me about the western medicine too?¡±


    Everyone looked at each other, not knowing what to say.


    Chinese medicine and Western medicine were not on the same page. Although they did not understand what Qin Xi meant by Chinese medicine, they were curious, especially about acupuncture techniques, Chinese herbs, and the theory of internal force and acupoints.


    ¡°Qin, I heard that martial arts is the most mysterious thing in China. I want to see it for myself. Since you¡¯re so powerful, the people you know must be powerful too. Can you introduce me to a martial arts master? Please.¡± At this moment, the only blonde-haired beauty in the team who did not talk much suddenly asked a question that had nothing to do with the topic.


    Her name was Ruth. She was a woman who yearned for Chinese martial arts. She had once thought about marrying a man who knew Chinese martial arts.


    ¡°Hahaha, Ruth, don¡¯t tell me you really want to marry a Chinese martial arts master. We¡¯re here to discuss medicine, not to select a husband for you.¡±


    Someone teased Ruth.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I find a husband here?¡± Ruth said, not embarrassed at all.


    Qin Xi was immediately interested. ¡°Ruth, you want to marry a martial arts master? I know a lot of them here. If you want, I can introduce you to them in no time. Moreover, all of them are top masters.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡±


    Ruth stood up excitedly and walked to Qin Xi¡¯s side, pushing Mars, who was still trying to get close to Qin Xi, away. She sat beside Qin Xi and told her what kind of a man she liked.


    ¡°Qin, you¡¯re really the best. I like those who are tall, have a good figure, and have explosive power. Of course, more importantly, he has to be handsome. I wonder if you know anyone like that.¡±


    ¡°Of course. How about this? I¡¯ll get those people to come over.¡± Qin Xi looked at the time. At this time, they were probably already on the way to transport the fruits and vegetables. Then, she picked up the landline in Ma Shouhua¡¯s office and called Xia Tangxin. ¡°Tangxin, ask the transport team who are coming to deliver the goods to stay later.¡±


    ¡°Alright. By the way, Xi, when are you coming to the shop? We haven¡¯t seen each other in a long time.¡± Xia Tangxin asked in boredom.


    Qin Xi thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go over later with a few overseas friends¡­¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll wait for you in the shop.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Ma Shouhua wanted to say something but hesitated. He whispered, ¡°Young divine doctor, is this a good time?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Qin Xi asked.


    Ma Shouhua was speechless. ¡°Is it good to find someone from the transport team for her?¡±


    Qin Xi immediately understood what he meant. She said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dean Ma. The people in my transport team are not ordinary people.¡±


    She did not explain much. Instead, she looked at Mars and the others and asked, ¡°Mars, you haven¡¯t had the time to walk around, right? Do you want me to show you around?¡±


    Mars and the others indeed hadn¡¯t had the time to check out this place. They immediately agreed. ¡°Alright, Qin, when are we going?¡±


    ¡°Now!¡±

 Chapter 511 - 511 Love at First Sight?

    511 Love at First Sight?


    Apart from Pulang, who pretended to be unwell and returned to the hotel, the rest of the 12 people followed Qin Xi to the Sweet Dew Fruit Store.


    When they came to the fruit store and saw the long queue outside, everyone was shocked. Ruth craned her neck curiously and asked, ¡°Qin, what are they doing?¡±


    Qin Xi said with a smile, ¡°They¡¯re lining up to buy vegetables and fruits.¡±


    ¡°Buying vegetables?¡±


    ¡°Buying fruits?¡±


    Ruth was even more surprised. ¡°Is it because of the discount? But discounted items shouldn¡¯t attract so many people, right?¡±


    Qin Xi shook her head and smiled mysteriously. ¡°On the contrary, sweet dew fruits and vegetables are very expensive. It¡¯s several times more expensive than ordinary fruits and vegetables.¡±


    ¡°Since they¡¯re so expensive, why is there such a long line? Could it be that¡­ there¡¯s something special about these fruits and vegetables? Qin, should we go over and take a look? I¡¯m very curious,¡± Ruth said excitedly.


    She was not the only one who was curious. Mars and the others were also very curious. It was their first time here and they felt that everything was new.


    Qin Xi made an inviting gesture and smiled brightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to see what real fruits and vegetables are. I guarantee that your jaws will drop when you see them.¡±


    Mars was immediately interested and asked in confusion, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just some fruits and vegetables? Are the fruits and vegetables in your country different from ours?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s different. You¡¯ll know when you see it.¡± Qin Xi pretended to be mysterious and stopped talking. Instead, she led them to the side door of the Sweet Dew Fruit Store.


    When a salesperson saw Qin Xi, she greeted in surprise, ¡°Boss Qin, you¡¯re here. Are you here to look for Boss Xia? I¡¯ll inform her now.¡±


    With that, she ran away without waiting for Qin Xi to speak.


    ¡°Qin, do you know each other?¡±


    Qin Xi did not hide anything and said, ¡°I opened this fruit store with a friend. The fruits and vegetables inside are all freshly picked this morning. They¡¯re very fresh. You¡¯ll know when you see them later.¡±


    ¡°Oh? So this place is run by you. No wonder it is so popular.¡±


    Ruth was not trying to suck up to Qin Xi, but she really felt that Qin Xi was very capable. In her opinion, if Qin Xi¡¯s medical skills were so good, she was definitely good at other things.


    At this moment, Xia Tangxin hurriedly walked out. Seeing that the people who came were all blond and blue-eyed foreigners, she walked up to Qin Xi in surprise and asked in a low voice, ¡°Xi, who are they? Are they here to travel?¡±


    Just as Qin Xi was about to introduce them to her, before she could speak, Mars walked forward excitedly, lowered his long eyelashes, and introduced like a gentleman.


    ¡°Oh, hello, beautiful lady. I¡¯m Mars. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. We¡¯re members of the World Medical Association. We¡¯re here to discuss medicine. May I know your name?¡±


    Qin Xi and Xia Tangxin looked at each other and saw the confusion in each other¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 512 - 512 Future Husband

    512 Future Husband


    Not to mention Qin Xi and Xia Tangxin, even Ruth and the others were dumbfounded.


    They clearly remembered that Mars was not a very enthusiastic person. However, when it came to Xia Tangxin, his attitude was overly enthusiastic.


    Just as they thought that there was something wrong with Mars today, the corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth twitched because she saw a subtle change in Mars and Xia Tangxin¡¯s faces.


    It turned out that Mars had fallen in love with Xia Tangxin at first sight, and it was the kind of love that was as passionate as the summer.


    Yes, in Mars¡¯s eyes, Xia Tangxin was like an angel who had descended to the mortal world. Her fair and flawless face seemed to emit a holy light that shone straight into the depths of his heart.


    At this moment, her charm was indescribable. His eyes seemed to be intoxicated, and he was deeply attracted to Xia Tangxin. If not for the fact that he still had his rationality, he would have knelt down and proposed to her on the spot.


    Seeing that Xia Tangxin was still in a daze, Qin Xi smiled and nudged her. She introduced, ¡°Tangxin, this is Mars, a young and outstanding talent in the World Medical Association. He¡¯s here to discuss medicine.¡±


    Then, she looked at Mars and blinked mischievously. ¡°Mars, this is my good friend, Xia Tangxin, the boss of the Sweet Dew Fruit Store. Hmm¡­ she¡¯s currently 22 years old and still single!¡±


    Mars was overjoyed. He bowed to Qin Xi. ¡°Thank you, Qin Xi. You¡¯re really a kind angel. I owe you a favor!¡±


    Everyone was puzzled.


    ¡°Hey, Xi, don¡¯t talk about irrelevant things?¡± Clearly, Xia Tangxin understood what Qin Xi meant. She blushed slightly and gently tugged at Qin Xi¡¯s clothes where no one could see it.


    Qin Xi whispered in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited. This is your future husband. Don¡¯t scare him away.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Xia Tangxin exclaimed in shock. Then, seeing that everyone was staring at her, she quickly covered her mouth and blinked. She looked at the handsome and gentlemanly Mars and sized up him with slightly red ears.


    Under the gaze of the little angel, Mars¡¯ heart skipped a beat and he suddenly became nervous. He was even more nervous than when he was on the operating table for the first time.


    ¡°Hi! Hello, Mars. I¡¯m Xia Tangxin. Nice to meet you.¡±


    Since Qin Xi said that Mars was her future husband, Xia Tangxin did not shy away. She reached out her hand and smiled gently.


    Mars held Xia Tangxin¡¯s hand excitedly and felt the soft touch on his palm. His heart beat rapidly, as if it was about to jump out of his chest. He bent down slightly and kissed the back of her fair hand. ¡°You¡¯re the most beautiful girl I¡¯ve ever seen. You¡¯re like an angel, emitting a holy light.¡±


    Hearing this, no matter how thick-skinned Xia Tangxin was, she couldn¡¯t help but feel her cheeks burning, especially the kiss on the back of her hand.


    Seeing the two of them being so clingy, no matter how stupid Ruth and the others were, they understood what was going on.


    Qin Xi cleared her throat and reminded the two of them at the right time. She said, ¡°Tangxin, don¡¯t leave the guests outside. We¡¯re here to see the fruits and vegetables in the fruit Store.¡±


    Xia Tangxin came back to her senses and quickly smiled awkwardly. ¡°Quick, come in!¡±

 Chapter 513 - 513 Like Newborn Infants

    513 Like Newborn Infants


    The group entered the Sweet Dew Fruit Store through the side door. Although there were many customers inside, it was not crowded at all.


    When Mars, Ruth, and the others saw the fruits and vegetables on the shelves, they felt shocked and their eyes almost popped out.


    Ruth shook Qin Xi¡¯s arm in disbelief and said incoherently, ¡°Qin, am I seeing things? Is that red and round thing an apple? I remember that apples aren¡¯t that big. No, this one is even bigger than my head. How did this apple grow? Oh no, what did I see? Is that a lychee? I remember that lychees don¡¯t grow in winter. Also, this lychee¡­ is too big!¡±


    Ruth was overwhelmed by what she was seeing. She felt that her eyes and brain couldn¡¯t adapt to what she was seeing, especially when she saw the fist-sized grape being sold.


    Qin Xi was not surprised. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s an apple. Calm down. It¡¯s just a little bigger than usual. As for lychees, we have lychees all year round.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Ruth covered her mouth in disbelief.


    When the others saw this, they were all dumbfounded. One of the foreigners pointed at the potatoes on the shelf and asked, ¡°Qin, which watermelon is it? Why haven¡¯t I seen it before?¡±


    Xia Tangxin burst out laughing, looking very cute. When Mars saw her smile, his heart beat even faster.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a watermelon. That¡¯s a potato.¡±


    ¡°What about that one? The thick, long, and orange one?¡± Someone wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and asked.


    Xia Tangxin suppressed her laughter and said, ¡°That¡¯s a carrot. It¡¯s very sweet and can be eaten as fruit.¡±


    ¡°I know that. That¡¯s a tomato. Oh my god, this is the largest tomato I¡¯ve ever seen. Qin, can you tell me how these huge¡­ uh, fruits and vegetables grow? Are the trees that grow these fruits also very big and tall?¡±


    ¡°Not really. They¡¯re just a little bigger than other trees.¡± Qin Xi did not say much and changed the topic. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll go get some fruits for you to try.¡±


    Before leaving, she said to Xia Tangxin, ¡°Help me take care of these overseas friends. I¡¯ll go get some fruits to quench their thirst.¡±


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go upstairs and wait for you first.¡±


    Xia Tangxin brought the group of blond-haired and blue-eyed overseas people upstairs. When they passed by the shelves, they looked like they were newborn infants, in awe at the world.


    When they arrived at the office upstairs, it was quite spacious. The interior was also designed by Qin Xi. It was simple and clean, making people feel relaxed just looking at it.


    Just as they were chatting, Qin Xi asked a few assistants to bring the sliced fruits upstairs. The fragrance of the fruits filled the entire space, making people salivate.


    Seeing that they were drooling over the fruits but no one dared to touch them, Qin Xi raised her eyebrows and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, eat them. These fruits are definitely not poisonous. They¡¯re grown with chemicals. They¡¯re healthy and green. It¡¯s safe to eat.¡±


    As she spoke, she picked up a cherry and took a small bite. Immediately, blood-red juice spewed out into her mouth. The refreshing fragrance made her close her eyes in satisfaction.


    Seeing this, everyone¡¯s appetite increased greatly. They couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch the fruits they liked.


    When they took a bite, they were blown away, and the entire world was filled with gorgeous colors.

 Chapter 514 - 514 The Dream Since She Was Young

    514 The Dream Since She Was Young


    In less than five minutes, all the fruits on the table were gone.


    Qin Xi and Xia Tangxin were not surprised. After all, they knew the magic of their fruits.


    However, for these experts from overseas, they really felt embarrassed, especially when they saw that there was nothing left on the plates on the table.


    ¡°How¡¯s it? Are you satisfied?¡± Qin Xi looked at the empty plates with a smile and asked.


    Although Ruth was a little embarrassed, she still admitted it honestly and said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯m satisfied. I¡¯m very satisfied. Qin, the fruits are really delicious. They¡¯re so sweet, much better than the ones at my place. Before I leave, can I bring some back?¡±


    Qin Xi nodded. ¡°Sure, but you know the size of the fruits. Perhaps¡­ you can only bring back a few lychees, grapes, cherries, and other smaller fruits.¡±


    ¡°Ah, this¡­¡±


    Ruth also suddenly remembered that they didn¡¯t seem to be allowed to bring too much fruit on the plane. At the thought of this, her mood instantly became very bad.


    A glint flashed across Qin Xi¡¯s eyes. She pretended to be mysterious and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not very difficult for you to eat the fruits here.¡±


    Ruth¡¯s eyes lit up and she looked at Qin Xi with anticipation. ¡°Qin, do you have a way?¡±


    The others also pricked up their ears, wanting to hear Qin Xi¡¯s idea.


    Qin Xi said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Didn¡¯t you say that you want to marry a man from China who knows martial arts? As long as you stay here, you won¡¯t have to worry about not having fruits to eat.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Qin, you said before that you wanted to introduce me to the men who are the best at martial arts here. When are they coming? I can¡¯t wait.¡±


    Ruth seemed to have just remembered why she was here and said excitedly.


    Qin Xi looked at the time. It was almost noon. She said, ¡°It¡¯s about time. They¡¯re almost here. Do you want to come with me to take a look?¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. Qin, I¡¯ll go with you!¡±


    Ruth was really excited. Ever since she was young, she had admired martial arts masters. She was once lucky enough to see a Chinese man perform martial arts. From then on, marrying a martial artist master became her dream.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re going, let¡¯s go together to take a look. We have nothing to do anyway.¡± They did not want to miss such an exciting moment and immediately suggested going down to take a look.


    As soon as they arrived downstairs, two trucks drove over.


    Qin Xi had good eyesight and could see the four people sitting in the car from afar. She raised her eyebrows. She did not expect the people who came this time to be Thunderkill and Berserk. The remaining two were newly recruited veterans.


    The reason why Thunderkill and Berserk came along was probably because they were afraid that the two new recruits were not familiar with the operation process. If anything went wrong, they could help.


    However, Thunderkill was too rough and Berserk had a bad temper. They were suitable for Ruth.


    Qin Xi wondered if it was too late to call the others over.

 Chapter 515 - 515 I Want Both

    515 I Want Both


    ¡°You two, come here for a moment.¡±


    When the truck stopped, Qin Xi shouted to the two people in the truck.


    ¡°Lady Boss, what¡¯s the matter?¡± As soon as he got out of the car, Berserk asked.


    Qin Xi naturally wouldn¡¯t say that she wanted to introduce someone to them. Instead, she said tactfully, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I just wanted to check how your cultivation has been going recently.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Thunderkill scratched his head and looked around. He said in a low voice, ¡°Check? Now? There are so many people here. Isn¡¯t it too high-profile?¡±


    Under normal circumstances, they would never reveal their strength in public unless it was an emergency.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? It¡¯s better if there are more people. It just so happens that these customers are in a long line and are bored. You can perform martial arts to entertain them,¡± Qin Xi said with a faint smile.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Thunderkill and Berserk looked at each other. They felt that Qin Xi was a little strange today, as if she was treating them as street performers.


    However, they had no choice. This woman was their lady boss. Since she had already said so, the two of them could only find an empty spot to spar with each other.


    The two of them did not go easy on each other at all.


    Berserk was extremely agile. His flexibility was astonishing, his speed was extremely fast, and his attack power was extremely strong. Every move was vicious. On the other hand, Thunderkill¡¯s move was fierce and domineering. It carried a lot of impact. Ordinary people could not even withstand one blow.


    The two of them fought to a standoff. For a moment, the entire road was filled with cheers.


    Ruth, Mars, and the others widened their eyes and opened their mouths in excitement. When they realized what was going on, they clapped crazily, causing their hands to swell.


    Ruth, in particular, admired masters like Thunderkill and Berserk very much. She even started fantasizing about marrying these two men.


    Ruth jumped up and down excitedly, shouting, ¡°It¡¯s cool. They¡¯re really amazing. Wow, they can actually jump so high. Qin, is this Chinese martial arts? They¡¯re really handsome. It¡¯s even more exciting than watching an action movie. Qin, can you introduce them to me? I like them!¡±


    Qin Xi and Xia Tangxin had the same expression that said, ¡°Can you really handle two hunks?¡±


    Seeing Qin Xi¡¯s incredulous expression, Ruth smiled happily.


    She explained, ¡°I want to interact with them more and see who I like. Qin, they are really amazing.¡±


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t know what to say.


    However, at the thought that her subordinates were all single, she was a little anxious. If she couldn¡¯t find wives for them, she would be too incompetent as the lady boss.


    After the two of them fought for 20 minutes, Qin Xi clapped her hands. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough for today. The two of you, come over.¡±


    Thunderkill and Berserk stopped and walked up to Qin Xi like two small mountains. ¡°Lady Boss, what can I do for you?¡±

 Chapter 516 - 516 A Rich Woman Blocking the Way

    516 A Rich Woman Blocking the Way


    ¡°This is Ruth. Today, your mission is to show Ruth around. Is that a problem?¡±


    Hearing this mission, Thunderkill and Berserk were dumbfounded. They wanted to ask Qin Xi what she meant, but they were afraid to do so.


    Berserk glanced at Ruth, who was looking at him with admiration, and said with a conflicted expression, ¡°Lady Boss, that¡¯s not good. We still have a lot of things to do. By the way, Black Ghost and Bane are at the branch. Why don¡¯t you get them to accompany this, uh, beautiful lady?¡±


    From his expression, Ruth could tell that this master didn¡¯t seem too willing to spend time with her. She was a little disappointed.


    However, on second thought, masters all had tempers. How could they agree to her request so easily? Besides, they did not know each other and had nothing in common. Therefore, after comforting herself, she was not so sad.


    Qin Xi¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Do what I tell you to do. Don¡¯t talk back. This is my guest. We can¡¯t neglect her. Do you understand?¡±


    The two of them immediately stood at attention and shouted loudly, ¡°Yes, we promise we¡¯ll complete the mission!¡±


    Then, they walked up to Ruth and asked politely, ¡°Miss Ruth, where do you want to go? We can be your escorts today. By the way, we haven¡¯t introduced ourselves. My name is Xu Gang. His name is Lv Ping.¡±


    This was their original name.


    ¡°Hello, it¡¯s my first time in Luoping and I don¡¯t know much about this place. Can you take me out to play?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Hence, under the gaze of Qin Xi, Mars, and the others, the three of them left happily.


    Mars looked at Qin Xi worriedly. ¡°Qin Xi, is this really appropriate?¡± After all, he was the one who brought Ruth here. If anything happened to her, how was he going to explain it when he went back?


    Seeing Mars¡¯s worry, Qin Xi smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the two of them are strong enough to protect a girl. Besides, they¡¯re just going out to tour around, not do anything dangerous.¡±


    Mars nodded and looked at the other members of the Medical Association. ¡°Is there anywhere you want to go? Although we¡¯re here to exchange medical knowledge, since we¡¯re here, we can¡¯t come for nothing. If you want to go anywhere, feel free to suggest. We¡¯ll go together.¡±


    Hearing that, the group immediately cheered.


    They were young people after all. If it were a group of old fellows, they would probably have surrounded Qin Xi to ask her questions.


    **


    Qin Xi returned to the clinic and began to treat patients.


    Because of the previous medical exchange, Qin Xi¡¯s reputation had already spread. More and more people came to the clinic. Not only were there people from the city, but there were also many people from other cities who came because of her reputation. They knew that not only was the price cheap here, but the treatment effect was also super good.


    In the afternoon, Qin Xi went to Qingshan Hospital. She still had a patient, Tan Miao, the young man with late-stage brain cancer.


    However, just as she was about to enter the ward, she was stopped by a woman dressed like a rich lady. The woman wanted to slap Qin Xi in the face. Qin Xi¡¯s eyes narrowed and she leaned back slightly¡­

 Chapter 517 - 517 Disfigurement

    517 Disfigurement


    The woman slapped Qin Xi with all her might. Unexpectedly, Qin Xi dodged it easily. Caught off guard, she tripped over.


    Coincidentally, just as she was about to fall, she twisted her ankle and fell heavily to the ground, grimacing in pain. She no longer looked as elegant as before.


    Qin Xi looked down at her and mocked, ¡°Madam, be careful when you walk next time. Don¡¯t pounce on others for no reason.¡±


    ¡°You b*tch, not only did you harm my daughter, but you also have the cheek to speak rudely to me. Do you know who I am? Do you know that as long as I want to, I can make you disappear from Luoping City? You¡¯re just a village girl. If you know what¡¯s good for you and withdraw the lawsuit, I can spare your life. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you regret it.¡±


    The rich lady stared at Qin Xi with sharp and resentful eyes. She looked like she wanted to skin Qin Xi alive.


    ¡°I see that you¡¯re a person of status, but the fact that you keep calling me a b*tch makes you not much nobler than me, a village girl! Also, don¡¯t push your luck. I can forgive you for your unintentional mistake this time. If you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, I¡¯ll make sure your Xie family breaks apart.¡±


    The lady¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and then anger swept through her body. She staggered to her feet and was about to scratch Qin Xi¡¯s face. If one¡¯s face was scratched by the long nails, they would definitely be disfigured.


    Perhaps because she had lived a rich life for a long time, she had developed an arrogant attitude and thought that others had to bow down to her. Even when they were going to be slapped by her, they had to stand there obediently and let her vent her anger.


    However, Qin Xi was not a doormat.


    Seeing the long nails coming at her face, she suddenly narrowed her eyes and a golden light flashed across her eyes. With a slight movement of her fingertip, a backlash talisman hit the woman.


    The woman let out a heart-wrenching scream. She covered her bleeding face and stared at Qin Xi in disbelief.


    Especially when she realized that she might be disfigured, she went crazy and screamed, ¡°How dare you hurt my face? I¡¯m going to kill you. I want you to die!¡±


    As she spoke, she charged at Qin Xi again. However, Qin Xi did not dodge and waited for her to fall into the trap.


    As expected, many scratches appeared on the woman¡¯s face again, making her roll on the ground in pain.


    At this moment, some people had already gathered around when they heard the commotion. When they saw the woman¡¯s face bleeding and her rolling on the ground, some timid people retreated, afraid that they would be stained with the blood.


    ¡°What¡¯s the fuss about? What¡¯s going on? Why are you all gathered here?¡± A few nurses arrived late. When they saw many people gathered here, they frowned and shouted.


    Someone exclaimed, ¡°The head nurse is here.¡±


    ¡°Head Nurse, come and take a look. This woman is disfigured.¡±


    The head nurse¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Qingshan Hospital was a private hospital, and most patients were people of status. If anything happened to a noble lady in the hospital, it would be quite troublesome.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Move aside, let me take a look.¡±


    When the crowd dispersed, she saw the rich lady shouting, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you. I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    When the head nurse saw that the disheveled and terrifying person on the ground was actually Madam Xie, she gasped.

 Chapter 518 - 518 Lacking Liveliness

    518 Lacking Liveliness


    ¡°Madam Xie, why are you here?¡±


    The head nurse panicked. This was Xie Min¡¯s mother. Although Xie Min was fired for some reason, the Xie family was still not to be trifled with.


    Therefore, when she saw the tragic sight of Madam Xie, she was so frightened that her face turned pale. She shouted to the other nurses, ¡°Quick, send her to the emergency room.¡±


    The group of people carried Madam Xie away. Madam Xie still shouted that she wanted to kill Qin Xi.


    At this moment, Tan Miao¡¯s ward opened. Pei Fang walked out and looked at the crowd suspiciously. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Because it was a VIP ward, the soundproofing was especially good. Although she could vaguely hear some noises, Pei Fang thought it was just some patients arguing outside.


    ¡°Just now, there was a woman who went crazy and wanted to beat up a young girl. However, for some reason, that woman¡¯s face ended up covered in blood¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s quite strange. I saw it too. It was clearly that woman who wanted to scratch the little girl¡¯s face. The little girl¡¯s face was fine, but that woman¡¯s face was covered in blood.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, I guess this is retribution.¡±


    Pei Fang was confused. However, when she saw Qin Xi in the crowd, her eyes lit up and she immediately pushed through the crowd to walk to Qin Xi¡¯s side.


    ¡°Young divine doctor, so you¡¯re already here. I was wondering if I should pick you up!¡±


    Qin Xi smiled faintly. ¡°I ran into some trouble just now. Alright, let¡¯s go in!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. This way, please.¡±


    In the ward, Tan Miao was eating fruits. Previously, because he had late-stage brain cancer, he didn¡¯t have an appetite for any food and could only rely on nutritional solutions to be alive.


    After the treatment, his desire for food was aroused. However, he could not eat too much. Some fruits were fine.


    Seeing Qin Xi, he greeted in surprise, ¡°Doctor Qin, you¡¯re finally here.¡±


    ¡°Looking at your rosy face and appetite, it seems that the treatment is very effective.¡± Qin Xi smiled and walked over. ¡°Show me your hand.¡±


    Tan Miao immediately put down the apple and stretched out his arm. He asked curiously, ¡°Doctor Qin, can I ask you a question?¡±


    Qin Xi took his pulse and nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Doctor Qin, how old are you? I think you¡¯re about the same age as me, but your medical skills make you look like you are a hundred years old.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, his thigh was pinched, causing him to gasp in pain.


    Seeing that the person pinching his thigh was his mother, he immediately pouted and said, ¡°Mom, why are you pinching me? It hurts.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. The young divine doctor is the one who treated you. How can you be so rude to her?¡± Although Pei Fang was reprimanding him, the doting look in her eyes didn¡¯t diminish.


    Tan Miao said in embarrassment, ¡°I said that because she¡¯s young but she has a straight face like an adult.¡±


    ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, don¡¯t be angry with me. I just feel that you lack liveliness.¡±


    Qin Xi raised her eyebrows and retracted her hand. As she took out the silver needle bag, she said, ¡°Do you think anyone will ask me to treat them if I act like a child?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ no.¡± Tan Miao thought for a moment and shook his head.


    Qin Xi chuckled and took out the Ice Soul Silver Needle. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Alright, take off your shirt. I¡¯ll give you acupuncture.¡±

 Chapter 519 - 519 Retrieval of Hope

    519 Retrieval of Hope


    ¡°Take¡­ take off my shirt?¡±


    Tan Miao stammered. He blinked and asked weakly, ¡°Doctor Qin, you didn¡¯t ask me to take off my shirt previously. Why do I have to take off my shirt today.¡±


    The tips of his ears turned slightly red. Although he knew that Doctor Qin was very capable, she was still a woman after all. It was really embarrassing to be stared at by her like this.


    Seeing that he was a little embarrassed, Qin Xi was slightly stunned. Then she remembered that it was indeed inappropriate to undress in front of the opposite sex in the 1980s.


    She cleared her throat and explained, ¡°Previously, I didn¡¯t ask you to take it off because time was tight. Clothes would be contaminated with bacteria. Also, in the eyes of the doctor, there¡¯s no gender difference. If you¡¯re shy, you can close your eyes.¡±


    ¡°Doctor Qin, don¡¯t mind him.¡± Pei Fang secretly pinched her son and glared at him, ¡°Take it off!¡±


    Tan Miao pouted and took off his clothes obediently. The young man was almost skin and bone.


    However, it was expected. People with cancer couldn¡¯t eat and sleep well. They had to suffer from pain every day. It would be strange if he wasn¡¯t skin and bone.


    The young man touched the ribs on his body and said in embarrassment, ¡°Am I very ugly? I was very strong in the past. I could run five thousand meters in one go. If I weren¡¯t sick, I would definitely be better.¡±


    Boys were more or less competitive. They did not want to be looked down upon, especially by girls.


    Qin Xi picked up a few Ice Soul Silver Needles and focused on acupuncture on a few major acupoints on his chest. She comforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get better. When you get better, eat more and work out more.¡±


    Tan Miao looked at the silver needles on his chest and looked at Qin Xi expectantly. He asked seriously, ¡°Doctor Qin, can I really recover? But I have cancer!¡±


    It was said that early-stage cancer could still be controlled, but he was already in the late stages. All the doctors and experts said that he could not be saved, so they chose to commit suicide.


    However, now that Qin Xi gave him a lot of hope of survival, he really did not want to give up just like that.


    People were like this. When there was no hope at all, they would never yearn for hope. However, once there was a trace of hope, they would not be willing to let go and would stick to the hope.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if I say it can be cured, it will definitely be cured. You¡¯ll definitely be the same as before.¡±


    Hearing Qin Xi¡¯s words, Tan Miao nodded heavily. ¡°I believe you!¡±


    Twenty minutes later, the acupuncture session was over. At this moment, Gu Qing arrived. When he saw Qin Xi, he instantly recalled the scene of her fighting with the black-robed man, and he no longer dared to have any thoughts about Qin Xi.


    ¡°You¡¯re here. I just heard that Madam Xie had a conflict with you. Are you injured?¡±


    After saying this, Gu Qing seemed to have thought of something and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°I don¡¯t think someone like her can hurt you.¡±


    ¡°How is she?¡± Qin Xi asked casually.


    ¡°Disfigured.¡±


    Gu Qing said solemnly, ¡°Although Madam Xie is brainless, her family background is extraordinary. Xie Zhen is also a vengeful person. Moreover, the Xie family has some power in Luoping City. You have to be careful.¡±


    Qin Xi packed up the Ice Soul Silver Needles and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just afraid that they won¡¯t come looking for me.¡±


    Pei Fang suddenly stepped forward and said, ¡°Doctor Qin, don¡¯t worry. Leave the Xie family to the Tan family. In order to frame you, Xie Min instigated my son to commit suicide. We won¡¯t let this matter rest. It won¡¯t be long before Luoping has no place for the Xie family.¡±

 Chapter 520 - 520 Bringing Someone Back

    520 Bringing Someone Back


    After the acupuncture, Qin Xi went to the sanatorium again.


    Seeing Ma Shouhua, Qin Xi went straight to the point. ¡°Dean Ma, I¡¯m here to take someone from you.¡±


    Ma Shouhua looked at her and said, ¡°Young Divine Doctor, do you know how difficult it is for someone to enter our sanatorium?¡±


    Everyone knew how difficult it was to nurture a medical talent. Did Qin Xi think his heart wouldn¡¯t ache when a talent was taken away from him?


    Qin Xi nodded seriously. ¡°Of course I know. That¡¯s why I came to ask you for someone.¡±


    Ma Shouhua was on the verge of tears. The corners of his mouth twitched. If it were anyone else, he would have opened the door and kicked them out.


    Qin Xi smiled faintly. ¡°Dean, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t take people from you for free. I have a prescription here that¡¯s very suitable for the elderly to prevent cardiovascular diseases. Do you think this deal is worth it?¡±


    Ma Shouhua immediately stood up. ¡°Deal. Whoever you want, you can choose.¡±


    Compared to the prescription for cardiovascular diseases, medical talents were nothing. Talents could be nurtured, but prescriptions couldn¡¯t.


    Seeing that he was excited, Qin Xi made her request. ¡°Dean Ma, the person I want has to be familiar with the pharmacological effects of Chinese medicine herbs. Of course, it would be even better if he knows a little about management. Oh, and one more thing, loyalty. I don¡¯t want a backstabber.¡±


    He asked curiously, ¡°Young divine doctor, can you tell me why you want such a person?¡±


    ¡°About that!¡±


    Qin Xi deliberately dragged out her words. Seeing that Ma Shouhua was listening attentively, she smiled playfully. ¡°It¡¯s a secret for the time being. Dean Ma, we still have a chance to work together in the future. You¡¯ll know when the time comes.¡±


    Ma Shouhua¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°¡­ Work together in the future? Young divine doctor, if you do it a few more times, there will really be no one left in my sanatorium!¡±


    Qin Xi chuckled and deliberately teased, ¡°Dean Ma, do you want me to give the prescription to someone else?¡±


    Ma Shouhua quickly forced a smile. ¡°Please don¡¯t¡­ Forget it. I actually have a candidate in mind. Although this person is a little young, he used to study economics and management overseas. Later on, he became very interested in Chinese medicine. All these years, he has been studying pharmacology. If you think that this person is suitable, I¡¯ll call him over to chat with you.¡±


    After a while, the people Ma Shouhua mentioned arrived.


    A man in his thirties walked in. He was wearing a white coat and a pair of gold-rimmed glasses. He looked like a scholar, but his temperament was very dazzling. Moreover, he exuded a noble aura. He did not look like a medical student at all. Instead, he looked like a Young Master from an aristocratic family.


    Ma Shouhua quickly introduced, ¡°Young Divine Doctor, this is Fu Sheng. He¡¯s a doctoral student who graduated overseas. Later on, he abandoned business and became a doctor. He¡¯s been here for about nine years.¡±


    He looked at Fu Sheng and said, ¡°Fu Sheng, this is the young divine doctor who cured Elder Mu. She¡¯s here today to find talent in our sanatorium. I think you¡¯re very suitable, so I recommended you. Fu Sheng, this is a good opportunity. If you stay by the young divine doctor¡¯s side, you¡¯ll definitely be able to learn a lot. What do you think?¡±

 Chapter 521 - 521 Coming Across a Treasure

    521 Coming Across a Treasure


    ¡°Young divine doctor?¡±


    A glint flashed across Fu Sheng¡¯s eyes. He looked at Qin Xi, who had a baby face, with a surprised expression.


    Qin Xi reached out her hand and introduced herself. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Qin Xi. Mr. Fu, are you interested in working with me?¡±


    ¡°Young divine doctor, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. It¡¯s my honor to meet you today.¡±


    Fu Sheng¡¯s words were very polite. However, he suddenly changed the topic and asked, ¡°I have a case now. If you can help me solve it, I¡¯m willing to follow you forever.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Qin Xi was interested and asked, ¡°What is the case about? Tell me.¡±


    Fu Sheng looked at Ma Shouhua, who understood and said with a smile, ¡°Uh, you two can have a good chat. I¡¯ll go out.¡±


    After Ma Shouhua left, Fu Sheng sat opposite Qin Xi. After pondering for a moment, he slowly said, ¡°There¡¯s a person who suffers from a strange illness. Every time when the moon is full, she will go crazy and hurt people. Her eyes will be as red as blood, and her teeth will be so sharp that they can pierce through the skin. She can only suppress the madness by drinking blood. I wonder if you know anything about this illness?¡±


    Qin Xi was speechless. Why did it sound like a werewolf?


    She blinked and asked with uncertainty, ¡°You said that this person has sharp teeth and sucks blood?¡±


    Fu Sheng nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s especially fanatical about blood. Previously, I thought that as long as I gave her blood, I could suppress her madness. However, I was wrong. After checking her body, I realized that every time she drank blood, her next attack would last longer and the pain would double.¡±


    Qin Xi frowned and pondered. ¡°It sounds like she¡¯s being controlled. Perhaps it¡¯s some kind of Gu poison.¡±


    Fu Sheng¡¯s eyes gradually darkened. ¡°Do you have any basis?¡±


    Although he did not want to believe it, after so many years of repeated examination and research, he could not find the source of the illness. If what Qin Xi said was true and it was really a Gu poison, then this matter had already exceeded his domain and knowledge.


    Qin Xi shook her head. ¡°If I see her, I can diagnose her. Before I see her, I can only make guesses.¡±


    Two minutes later, Fu Sheng seemed to have made up his mind. He suddenly looked at Qin Xi with determined eyes. He said in a low voice, ¡°If Divine Doctor Qin can help me solve this case, I¡¯m willing to follow you.¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s eyes lit up. She could tell long ago that this man was not an ordinary person. Although he was dressed ordinary, the purple aura he emitted meant that he was not ordinary.


    At the thought of this, she nodded happily. ¡°I can give it a try. Bring her to see me when you have time.¡±


    Fu Sheng nodded. For some reason, Qin Xi seemed to have some kind of magical power that made him choose to believe her. She was clearly not as old as him, but he was willing to place all his hopes on her. It was as if as long as she nodded, there was nothing that could not be solved.


    The two of them chatted for a while longer about management, herbs, and operation.


    As expected of a top student, his views were impressive.


    Qin Xi really felt like she had come across a treasure!

 Chapter 522 - 522 Late-stage Earth-rank

    522 Late-stage Earth-rank


    As expected, when Qin Xi and Fu Sheng walked out of the dean¡¯s office, Ma Shouhua happened to walk over.


    He smiled happily. ¡°How was your conversation? Is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    Fu Sheng nodded at Ma Shouhua and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you for your recommendation, Dean. I¡¯ve already agreed to the young divine doctor. Please forgive me.¡±


    Ma Shouhua nodded with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. I¡¯m relieved that you can be with the young divine doctor. You¡¯ll have a brighter future following her than staying in this sanatorium. Go, go. Oh right, don¡¯t forget to tell your colleagues in your department that you are leaving.¡±


    ¡°I will. Don¡¯t worry, Dean.¡± Fu Sheng nodded with a gentle attitude.


    Ma Shouhua looked at Qin Xi with anticipation and enthusiasm. ¡°Young divine doctor, are you leaving now? Aren¡¯t you going to stay for a while longer?¡±


    Of course, Qin Xi knew what he meant. She smiled lightly and said, ¡°Yes, I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯ve already placed the thing on the desk. Dean, I have one more thing to ask of you.¡±


    When Ma Shouhua heard that the thing was already on the desk, he was excited. He couldn¡¯t wait to go over and take a look.


    Because Qin Xi still had something to say, he suppressed the ecstasy and asked, ¡°Ah, what else?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. I think the guards at the sanatorium are quite good¡­¡±


    Before Qin Xi could finish, Ma Shouhua said generously, ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Just take whoever you like away. We have a lot of guards here. Uh, is there anything else?¡±


    Hearing that he was eager for her to leave, Qin Xi couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°That¡¯s all. I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    Ma Shouhua nodded and turned to walk into the office. As expected, he saw a piece of paper on the desk. He suppressed the surging emotions in his heart and picked up the paper to look at it carefully. The more he looked at it, the more satisfied and excited he became.


    After reading it, he finally couldn¡¯t hold back the joy in his heart and laughed out loud. ¡°Hahaha, this is amazing. This is really amazing. As expected of a divine doctor. The prescription she wrote is actually so amazing. Hahaha, this is great. This time, we can save more patients.¡±


    **


    In the evening, Han Shi went to the clinic to pick Qin Xi up as usual.


    When Qin Xi saw Han Shi, she was slightly stunned and shocked. ¡°He broke through to another realm?¡±


    In just half a year, Han Shi had advanced from an ordinary person to the late-stage Earth-rank. He was about to step into the Heaven-rank.


    Han Shi walked up to her with a devilish smile. Then, he said in a low voice, ¡°This is all thanks to you. If not for the fact that you satisfied me last night¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Qin Xi¡¯s fair face instantly turned red. She quickly covered his mouth with her hand and glared at him fiercely. She threatened in a low voice, ¡°If you continue, I¡¯ll ignore you forever.¡±


    Han Shi¡¯s eyes darkened. When he stuck out the tip of his tongue, Qin Xi felt a numbness and warmth on her palm. Her heart suddenly raced and her face turned red. She felt as if her entire arm had been electrocuted.

 Chapter 523 - 523 Bai Meili Is Here

    523 Bai Meili Is Here


    Knowing that Qin Xi was shy, Han Shi did not dare to go overboard. He hugged her shoulder and waved at the others in the clinic.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Xi and I will go back first.¡±


    Watching the two of them leave, envy flashed across Pan Lingling¡¯s eyes. She suddenly sighed and said, ¡°Boss is so good to Lady Boss. He comes to pick her up every day. They¡¯re so loving every day. I¡¯m really envious of their relationship.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be envious of? Are you and your brother Liming also very loving?¡± Hu Jingyun said.


    Pan Lingling blushed and retorted in a low voice, ¡°We only talked twice this month. How can we compare to Boss and Lady Boss?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing. After you get married, you can be together every day. By the way, I haven¡¯t asked you when you plan to get married. I remember that you are already 21 years old. Aren¡¯t your parents urging you?¡± Hu Jingyun asked curiously.


    Pan Lingling looked around and saw that no one was paying attention to her. She said in a low voice, ¡°Brother Limin is focusing on his career now. In another year, he might become a captain. I don¡¯t know what kind of job that is. Since he said he can be a captain, I believe him.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean you have to wait another year before you can get married?¡± Hu Jingyun asked.


    Pan Lingling¡¯s eyes flickered with joy and anticipation as she said shyly, ¡°Brother Limin and I grew up together. I know his personality. I¡¯m willing to wait for him.¡±


    ¡°As long as his words are trustworthy, I support you.¡± Hu Jingyun was happy for her from the bottom of her heart.


    Pan Lingling nodded solemnly. ¡°Brother Limin won¡¯t lie to me. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    However, she would never have thought that at this moment, Brother Limin, whom she had been thinking about, was having dinner with Bai Meili, who had betrayed her.


    In a restaurant.


    ¡°Meili, why are you here? Lingling didn¡¯t tell me you were coming.¡± Li Limin was dressed in a green military uniform. After ordering two dishes, he looked at the pure and beautiful girl sitting opposite him and asked.


    Bai Meili looked at the man¡¯s resolute and handsome face and was extremely envious. However, she did not show it. Instead, she smiled gently and picked up the kettle to pour some water for Li Limin.


    She said gently, ¡°Brother Limin, I¡¯m here because I have work to do. Lingling knows that I¡¯m here. She deliberately didn¡¯t tell you because she wanted to give you a surprise. By the way, she asked me to bring you some pickled vegetables and snacks. Come with me to the hotel to get them later.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much. But Meili, did you come alone? How long do you plan to stay here?¡± Li Limin did not sense that something was wrong and asked casually.


    Bai Meili looked at him. Suddenly, her eyes turned red and she quickly lowered her head, as if she did not want the man to see her. She quickly wiped the corners of her eyes with her hand and said in a low voice like a frightened rabbit.


    ¡°I-I came alone. Brother Limin, can I ask you for a favor? If it¡¯s inconvenient for you, don¡¯t worry. I can find someone else.¡±


    Seeing her like this, Li Limin immediately frowned and asked with concern, ¡°Meili, what¡¯s wrong? Are you in trouble?¡±


    Bai Meili lowered her head, as if she had been wronged. Tears streamed down her face as she said with a choked voice, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s a man in the hotel I stay in who keeps staring at me. I¡¯m a little afraid. He keeps following me¡­¡±

 Chapter 524 - 524 Living Next Door

    524 Living Next Door


    ¡°Really?¡± Li Limin frowned and said angrily, ¡°He didn¡¯t hurt you, did he?¡±


    ¡°Brother Limin, don¡¯t worry. He didn¡¯t hurt me. He, he just keeps staring at me. I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    Bai Meili quickly shook her head and looked up at him nervously. She bit her lower lip and said with difficulty, ¡°Brother Limin, I want to ask you for help.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you test that man when we get back later. If he has any evil designs on you, I¡¯ll teach him a lesson.¡± Li Limin thought that Bai Meili wanted him to help chase the hooligan away and agreed without thinking.


    ¡°No, no, no.¡±


    Bai Meili immediately shook her head and waved her hand in panic. ¡°No, no, no, I don¡¯t mean that. Brother Limin, I don¡¯t want to cause you trouble. There¡¯s no need for you to get into a conflict with someone. Besides, that person is not to be trifled with. I-I just want you to send me back and stay in my room for a while. I want that person to know that there¡¯s a man in my room so that he won¡¯t dare to act rashly.¡±


    Li Limin was dumbfounded. ¡°Meili, what did you say? I¡­¡±


    Bai Meili¡¯s face immediately turned red and she quickly explained, ¡°Brother Limin, I don¡¯t mean anything else. Don¡¯t misunderstand me. Also, I-I have a boyfriend.¡±


    Li Limin immediately heaved a sigh of relief. When he realized what was going on, he scratched the back of his head with a silly smile and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Meili. I was thinking too much. I understand. How about this? If word gets out that we¡¯re in the same room, it won¡¯t be good for your reputation. I¡¯ll book a room next to yours. This way, if you need anything, just shout. I can hear you.¡±


    A glint flashed across Bai Meili¡¯s eyes. Although this was not the outcome she wanted, as long as she brought him over, it would not be difficult to figure out a way to lure him into her room.


    At the thought of this, she immediately smiled and thanked him. ¡°Thank you, Brother Limin.¡±


    At this moment, the waiter brought over two large plates of food. They looked delicious.


    Li Limin handed Bai Meili a bowl of rice and teased, ¡°Eat, eat more. You¡¯re as thin as a chopstick. You¡¯ll probably be blown away by the wind.¡±


    Seeing Li Limin eating the rice in big mouthfuls, Bai Meili sneered in her heart. Pan Lingling, since you didn¡¯t care about our sisterhood, don¡¯t blame me for targeting your man.


    ¡°Brother Limin, do you drink? Do you want some wine?¡± Bai Meili asked tentatively.


    Li Limin shook his head and refused without thinking. ¡°No, I don¡¯t like to drink.¡±


    Bai Meili nodded and agreed. ¡°You are a soldier now. It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t drink.¡±


    As the two of them ate, they chatted about Pan Lingling. Unknowingly, they had been eating for more than half an hour.


    After paying the bill, Li Limin and Bai Meili returned to the hotel. Just as Li Limin had said, he booked a room next to Bai Meili. Although the room was simple, it was quite clean.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Go to bed early. If something happens, shout. I can hear you.¡± Before closing the door, Li Limin reminded her.


    Bai Meili casually tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, deliberately revealing her fair neck. She said shyly, ¡°I understand, Brother Limin. Go to bed early too. Good night!¡±


    When Li Limin saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva. He nodded. ¡°Good night!¡±

 Chapter 525 - 525 Sleeplessness

    525 Sleeplessness


    In the hotel, just as Li Limin was about to fall asleep, there was an urgent knock on the door. He was suddenly woken up and immediately stood up to go to the door. As soon as the door opened, a figure fell into his arms.


    Li Limin was taken aback. Just as he was about to push her away, he felt the person in his arms hugging him tightly. Her voice was trembling. ¡°No, don¡¯t push me away. That person is next door. He just knocked on my door. I, I¡¯m afraid!¡±


    When Li Liming heard Bai Meili¡¯s words, he immediately looked around warily and happened to see a door closing. He thought that this was the person who was harassing Bai Meili. He patted her back and said, ¡°Um, Meili, let go of me first. I¡¯ll go over and take a look.¡±


    ¡°No, Brother Limin, I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll come and take revenge on me after you leave.¡±


    Bai Meili raised her head. There was still panic on her face, making her look weak and pitiful.


    She was wearing pajamas at this moment. The pajamas were smooth and thin, and the collar was very low. Li Limin was tall. Looking down, he could almost see everything. He was so frightened that he immediately looked away and pushed Bai Meili away.


    ¡°Brother Limin, I¡¯m sorry for causing you trouble. I-I¡¯m just afraid!¡±


    Seeing her like this, Li Limin rubbed the space between his eyebrows tiredly. After all, Bai Meili was Pan Lingling¡¯s good friend and they were from the same village. He couldn¡¯t bear to see Bai Meili being bullied outside. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°How about this? You sleep here and I¡¯ll go to your place. That person won¡¯t know that you are sleeping in my room.¡±


    Bai Meili was speechless. Did she go through so much trouble just to change rooms with him?


    However, Li Limin was too upright and did not give her a chance. In the end, she could only watch him leave.


    In the middle of the night, Bai Meili lay on the bed. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. In the end, she had an idea and immediately sat up on the bed. She slapped her thigh. ¡°That¡¯s right. That room is mine¡­¡±


    As she spoke, she immediately tidied her hair and pajamas and pulled down her collar. She took a deep breath and pretended to be sleep-walking. She narrowed her eyes and staggered towards her room.


    Perhaps because she was lucky, Li Limin did not lock the door. Bai Meili pushed the door open and entered easily. It was dark inside. Without thinking, she climbed onto the bed.


    Bai Meili lay beside Li Limin with a smug smile on her face.


    She had put in a lot of effort to win this opportunity. Since Pan Lingling treated her like that, there was no need for her to care about her best friend.


    ¡°Pan Lingling, just you wait. I¡¯ll let you know the consequences of going against me.¡±


    Li Limin was sleeping soundly when he smelt a fragrance beside him.


    Actually, when Bai Meili entered, he seemed to have sensed something. However, he was in a daze and thought that he was in the army, so it was normal for people to walk back and forth.


    However, as he fell asleep, he felt that something was wrong. When an arm was placed on his chest, he immediately opened his eyes and turned to look.

 Chapter 526 - 526 Trick

    526 Trick


    Bai Meili?


    Why was she on my bed?


    Li Limin¡¯s mind went blank and he was shocked. He did not know why Bai Meili was on his bed. Just as he was about to leave without disturbing Bai Meili, a strange creaking sound suddenly came from next door.


    Because the hotel was not soundproof, Li Limin and Bai Meili could clearly hear the heavy breathing and the woman¡¯s moaning voice.


    Li Limin¡¯s body stiffened and he felt extremely awkward. Bai Meili was overjoyed. She felt that even the heavens were helping her and immediately started to perform.


    She ¡°accidentally¡± turned over and placed her face close to the man¡¯s chest. She let out a soft moan and pulled her collar down¡­


    At a glance, Li Limin saw what he shouldn¡¯t have seen. The thought that he couldn¡¯t get rid of appeared again. In addition, when he heard the woman¡¯s moaning voice next door, Li Limin immediately felt his mouth go dry.


    Bai Meili looked at Li Limin¡¯s expression through narrowed eyes and saw that he seemed to be about to leave. She immediately panicked. She had already tried her best, but why was this blockhead still not hooked?


    She was angry and jealous. She was jealous that Pan Lingling could be loved by such a good man, while she was almost beaten to death for wanting to marry into a rich family.


    The more Bai Meili thought about it, the angrier she became. Why should Pan Lingling live a better life than her?


    Bai Meili gritted her teeth, closed her eyes, and changed her posture. She placed one leg between Li Limin¡¯s legs and rubbed against him¡­


    Li Limin felt like his body was heating up. His body suddenly trembled, and a wave of fire rushed from the bottom of his feet to the top of his head. He almost jumped up.


    However, he quickly calmed down and suppressed the restlessness in his heart. Slowly and carefully, he moved the thigh away from him.


    Unfortunately, Bai Meili did not give him a chance to escape at all, especially when the sound of banging next door was getting even louder. Li Limin felt that he was on fire and was sweating profusely.


    When he finally moved Bai Meili¡¯s thigh away, Bai Meili wrapped her arms around his waist and hugged him like a pillow. Li Limin¡¯s face darkened. After struggling for so long, he felt like all his strength had been sucked out.


    As the sound from next door came to an end, Bai Meili was burning with anxiety. She cursed Li Limin in her heart for being a good-looking but useless man. She was in his arms, but he insisted on being a gentleman. What a block of wood.


    She gritted her teeth and felt that she could only use the last method. After gathering her emotions for a moment, she suddenly clutched her chest tightly, her face filled with sadness and fear like she was having a nightmare.


    Tears streamed down her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come over, don¡¯t come over. Please, don¡¯t do this to me. Help, someone save me¡­¡±


    The sudden change caught Li Limin off guard. However, when he saw the panic on Bai Meili¡¯s face, he immediately understood that she was having a nightmare.


    Li Limin did not know what Bai Meili was experiencing. He immediately went up to her and pushed her gently.


    ¡°Meili, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a nightmare. Don¡¯t panic!¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t come over¡­ I¡¯m afraid. Don¡¯t come over!¡±


    Bai Meili did not seem to hear Li Limin. She waved her hands in the air, as if she was trying to clutch at something.


    Just as Li Limin grabbed her hand, Bai Meili hugged him tightly and begged, ¡°Please save me¡­ No, don¡¯t push me away¡­¡±

 Chapter 527 - 527 Honey Trap

    527 Honey Trap


    Smelling the unique fragrance on Bai Meili, Li Limin gradually became intoxicated, especially when Bai Meili was still rubbing against him. How could Li Limin withstand it?


    Fortunately, he still had the last bit of rationality left in him. Just as he was about to get up and leave, Bai Meili kissed him fiercely.


    Li Limin¡¯s eyes instantly widened, and he froze on the spot. His mind was blank. Although his rationality did not allow it, his body was very honest.


    Feeling the change in the man¡¯s body, Bai Meili put in even more effort. She reached her hand into the man¡¯s pants and¡­


    Even though he knew that this was a wrong thing to do, Li Limin couldn¡¯t resist the temptation and fell for her trap.


    **


    At night, in Qingfeng Village.


    Qin Xi took out the Essence Strengthening Pill she had refined two days ago and handed it to Han Shi. ¡°This is the Essence Strengthening Pill. It can strengthen your cultivation and your meridians.¡±


    Han Shi took the pill and put it into his mouth. The pill melted in his mouth. It was sweet and slightly astringent, and a warm current instantly flowed through his body.


    Looking at Han Shi¡¯s increasingly rosy face, Qin Xi¡¯s eyes lit up. She asked expectantly, ¡°How is it?¡±


    Han Shi looked at Qin Xi¡¯s expectant gaze and suddenly tugged at his collar, pretending to be in discomfort. ¡°Wifey, I feel hot¡­¡±


    Qin Xi frowned slightly and was about to take Han Shi¡¯s pulse. ¡°Hot? That shouldn¡¯t be the case. How can you feel hot? Let me take a look.¡±


    Han Shi dodged and picked Qin Xi up. He couldn¡¯t wait to walk to the bed. ¡°Wifey, I¡¯m so hot. I, I can¡¯t control myself!¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s face turned red and she struggled to jump down. ¡°Ah! Stone, let go of me. What do you want to do¡­¡±


    ¡°Xi, you are giving tonic pills every day. If I don¡¯t perform my duty as a man, I will be letting you down.¡±


    Qin Xi was speechless. It was not a tonic pill but a pill that could increase one¡¯s cultivation level. She risked her life to steal it. Why did it become a tonic pill to Han Shi?


    However, no matter how Qin Xi struggled, she could not escape from Han Shi.


    Three days later, Qin Xi took the plane to Yunbei with Han Shi.


    This was the first time Han Shi had taken a plane in his life. He was a little excited. Looking out of the window at the endless clouds, he suddenly lowered his voice and sighed. ¡°Wifey, if we cultivate to a certain level, do you think we can fly?¡±


    Qin Xi thought for a moment and nodded and said, ¡°Unless you reach the Earth Immortal.¡±


    Ancient martial arts were divided into: Yellow-rank, Mystic-rank, Earth-rank, Heaven-rank, early-stage Connate, mid-stage Connate, late-stage Connate, early-stage Postnatal, mid-stage Postnatal, Perfection Postnatal, half-step Grandmaster, Grandmaster, half-step Earth Immortal, and Earth Immortal.


    Earth Immortal could ride on a sword.

 Chapter 528 - 528 No Movements

    528 No Movements


    ¡°Earth Immortal!¡± Han Shi, who was originally excited, was immediately put off.


    Seeing his dejected expression, Qin Xi patted the back of his hand, her eyes shining with hope. She said calmly, ¡°Perhaps you think it¡¯s impossible, but I don¡¯t think so. If we work hard together, perhaps we can really become Earth Immortals.¡±


    Han Shi looked at her sideways. Her beautiful face was engraved in his heart. He raised his hand and hugged her, smelling the fragrance of her hair with a happy smile.


    ¡°Xi, I realize that I can¡¯t live without you. You¡¯ve spoiled me. Without you, I would probably be useless.¡±


    He hugged Qin Xi, his eyes shining with a burning light. He rubbed his head against her hair like a golden retriever and said, ¡°No matter what, you have to be responsible for me for the rest of your life. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off even if I become a ghost.¡±


    Qin Xi was speechless, but she felt sweet inside. On the surface, she still scolded him. ¡°Can you be more serious? We¡¯re on a plane. It¡¯ll be embarrassing if someone hears us.¡±


    How could Han Shi let go of the opportunity to tease his wife? He leaned close to her ear and said in a deep voice, ¡°I don¡¯t care. So what if they hear us? You are my wife.¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s face turned red. She felt that this man was flirting with her no matter where they were, and she fell for it every time.


    At this moment, Han Shi suddenly thought of something and whispered into Qin Xi¡¯s ear, ¡°Xi, we did it so many times. Why are you still not¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Qin Xi raised her eyebrows and asked in confusion.


    Seeing his wife¡¯s confused expression, Han Shi was speechless. He touched her flat stomach and whispered.


    ¡°Why is there no movement here? Logically speaking, after so long, there should be a sign¡­ Is it because I haven¡¯t worked hard enough?¡±


    At the thought of this possibility, Han Shi immediately looked at Qin Xi seriously. ¡°Wifey, if it¡¯s my problem, I can work harder¡­¡±


    Qin Xi blushed and reached out to slap Han Shi¡¯s hand away. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I¡¯ve checked my body before and there¡¯s nothing wrong. As for why there¡¯s no movement, it¡¯s probably related to the mystic medicine technique I cultivate.¡±


    Han Shi looked conflicted, not knowing what to say. He was a little disappointed and worried.


    The two of them had been together for so long but had yet to register their marriage. He thought that as long as she was pregnant, there would be no need to get a marriage certificate.


    ¡°Do you like children very much?¡±


    Seeing the disappointment in Han Shi¡¯s eyes, Qin Xi felt a little guilty.


    ¡°Not really, but as long as it¡¯s our children, I¡¯ll like them very much.¡±


    Han Shi smiled and pulled Qin Xi into his arms. He said with emotions, ¡°I just want us to have a child that belongs to us. I¡¯ll love and protect them no matter if it¡¯s a boy or a girl. Of course, it¡¯s best if the child is most like you¡­¡±

 Chapter 529 - 529 Kunyu Mountain

    529 Kunyu Mountain


    Three hours later, they arrived at Yunbei province, Kunyu City.


    The Yin family really knew how to find a place to live in seclusion. There were so many good places to live in, but they chose to live in seclusion on Kunyu Mountain. Although this was a provincial city, the place was very backward. Moreover, the population was very small. The geographical location was in the basin, and the climate was generally low. There was almost no summer all year round.


    It was said that this mountain was an active volcano and there was a natural hot spring here. However, the location of the spring was very tricky. It was in the deepest part of the mountain and was also the most dangerous place. Not only were there wild beasts, but there were also poisonous insects that were impossible to stay away from. Because of these harsh conditions, almost no one dared to enter Kunyu Mountain.


    This also gave the Yin family room to grow. After all, they were evil cultivators who did all kinds of evil. This was also one of the reasons why they hid in the mountains.


    Another reason was that they were known for their sorcery. They were also the target of many righteous sects. Even the nation had carried out many assassinations on them.


    Therefore, the Yin family had no choice but to live in the mountains.


    Qin Xi was quite glad that the Yin family lived in seclusion in the deep mountain. After all, her goal this time was to kill them.


    If they lived in the city, killing them would definitely cause a lot of unnecessary trouble. In the depths of the mountain, even if they were wiped out, no one would know.


    Qin Xi and Han Shi pretended to be a jaunting couple and lingered around Kunyu Mountain. A kind-hearted auntie who lived at the foot of the mountain saw that they were unfamiliar and reminded them kindly.


    ¡°Young lady, young man, you¡¯re not local, right?¡±


    Seeing the firewood on the auntie¡¯s back, Qin Xi said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. Auntie, did you go up the mountain to chop firewood?¡±


    The auntie¡¯s family background should not be very good. The clothes she was wearing were all patched up. She was worse off than the villagers in Shangwan Village. After all, in the past six months, every family in Shangwan Village had been well-fed and well-dressed.


    The auntie put down the firewood she was carrying. Worry flashed across her wrinkled face as she advised, ¡°Little girl, you can¡¯t stay on the mountain, especially at night. You¡¯d better go down the mountain quickly.¡±


    Qin Xi pretended to be interested and asked, ¡°Auntie, the scenery is quite beautiful. I also heard that this is an active volcano, so I wanted to come up the mountain to take a look.¡±


    It was late December, almost New Year¡¯s Day. Although the mountains were covered with snow, the pine trees that were resistant to the cold were still green. This was also why Qin Xi said that the scenery was beautiful.


    ¡°Young lady, listen to my advice. There are many large wild beasts in the mountains. By the way, there are also wolves. At night, you can hear the wolves howling. It¡¯s very scary.¡± A trace of fear flashed across the auntie¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Thank you, Auntie. Then we won¡¯t go deeper. We¡¯ll just stay here and play for a while. We¡¯ll leave later.¡± Qin Xi knew that the auntie was being nice.


    The auntie nodded and smiled. ¡°Go back at dawn. The temperature here is low at night. The clothes you¡¯re wearing are definitely not enough¡­¡±


    Qin Xi nodded with a smile. After chatting for a while, the auntie carried the firewood and walked down the mountain with difficulty.


    ¡°I just read this auntie¡¯s face. She has a hard life.¡± Qin Xi looked at the auntie¡¯s back and sighed.


    Han Shi raised his eyebrows and held her hand. He asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°She was the only one left in the family of five. Her husband, two children, and a daughter all died. Not only that, but if we hadn¡¯t come, she probably wouldn¡¯t have lived long.¡±


    Han Shi immediately understood what she meant. His eyes darkened. ¡°You mean the Yin family did it?¡±

 Chapter 530 - 530 Puppet Man

    530 Puppet Man


    Qin Xi nodded. Just now, she had absorbed the Yin energy on the auntie¡¯s head and learned the whole story.


    She looked into the depths of the forest. ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s not just her. The reason why there are so few people here is also because of the Yin family. It seems that these people really can¡¯t be kept alive.¡±


    Han Shi snorted, his eyes as dark as ink. ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s show them how powerful we are tonight.¡±


    Qin Xi narrowed her big eyes. ¡°They¡¯ve done all kinds of evil. Killing them like this is too lenient.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Han Shi suddenly thought of a good idea. He said, ¡°Since they like to extract souls to make puppets so much, Xi, do you think we should give them a taste of their own medicine? Let them know what it feels like to be made into puppets too. How about that?¡±


    ¡°Xi, that¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    Han Shi pinched her nose and praised, ¡°This way, no one will come to investigate.¡±


    No matter what, murder was illegal.


    Moreover, killing such a big family would definitely attract the attention of many hidden big shots. Their foundation was not stable now, and it was not the time to be high profile.


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled in an unspoken mutual understanding.


    About an hour later, the two of them arrived at the Yin family¡¯s secluded stronghold at the fastest speed. The buildings were quite antique. At first glance, one would think that they had transmigrated hundreds of years ago.


    However, there was an array formation outside the stronghold. As long as someone stepped into it, the people inside would know.


    Of course, not everyone in the Yin family had the surname Yin. Those who were not from the Yin family needed a token to enter.


    This token was equivalent to a key.


    Back then, when Qin Xi killed the two black-robed men and took the token from them, she kept it well. Now, it seemed that this token was useful.


    The two of them quietly approached the stronghold. There were basically no guards here, so no one noticed them sneaking in.


    Qin Xi knew the terrain here. She pointed in a direction and looked at Han Shi. ¡°Go over there.¡±


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The two of them rushed in one direction at an extremely fast speed and soon arrived at a locked door. The door was iron and looked worn-out.


    Han Shi blinked, as if asking Qin Xi what this place was.


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth curled up as she took out a bottle of pills. Although the name of the pill was not written on the bottle, it was not difficult to guess from her mischievous smile that this was not a good thing.


    The door lock was easily opened without making a sound. There was no light inside. Qin Xi casually drew a fire talisman and the flames instantly lit up, illuminating the entire space.


    This was actually a well house?


    At that moment, Han Shi knew what Qin Xi wanted to do. As expected, Qin Xi took out three pills and threw them into the well.


    After going out, the two of them went to the kitchen. Just in case, Qin Xi felt that it was necessary to tamper with the food.


    However, before she could reach the kitchen, she bumped into a puppet

 Chapter 531 - 531 Walking Dead

    531 Walking Dead


    Puppet had consciousness but was not in control of itself. On the surface, it looked exactly like a normal person. Even its movements and speech were normal.


    However, when they were told to die, even if the puppet was afraid, they would still do as they were told.


    This was the terrifying part of the Puppet Manipulation Technique.


    Just imagine, a conscious person was made into a puppet and controlled against their will. That kind of fear and despair was unimaginable. It was torture worse than death.


    For example, now that the puppet saw that Qin Xi and Han Shi were strangers, it wanted to escape.


    However, even though the puppet subconsciously wanted to resist its master¡¯s order, its body immediately assumed an attacking posture.


    Just as Qin Xi was about to attack, Han Shi beat her to it and slashed at the puppet with his saber.


    Logically speaking, with Han Shi¡¯s late-stage Earth-rank force, it was more than enough to demolish a car. It did not take much force to deal with a puppet. One-fifth of the force was enough to make the puppet faint on the spot.


    However, that was not the case. The puppet only swayed its body before stabilizing itself and was about to strike back.


    Han Shi was slightly stunned. He did not know that this was a puppet thought that he had encountered a master. Just as he was about to attack again, he saw Qin Xi summon the Chain of Darkness and tie the puppet up, wrapping it into a mummy, revealing only a pair of lifeless black eyes and nose.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? I don¡¯t feel any energy fluctuations from her body. Why can she withstand a strike from me?¡±


    A second ago, Han Shi was very puzzled, but the next second, he understood and asked in surprise, ¡°Could she be¡±


    Qin Xi nodded and sized up the puppet¡¯s eyes. ¡°This is a puppet, a walking dead with consciousness.¡±


    Han Shi gasped and said in shock, ¡°This is a puppet? But she¡¯s no different from a normal person¡±


    ¡°Is there no other way?¡± Han Shi frowned. It was not that he sympathized with these people, but he felt that this was too cruel to a person.


    Qin Xi had thought of a way before she came. She formed hand seals with both hands and muttered something. Suddenly, her right hand grabbed the void and pulled out the soul of the puppet.


    They did not expect this puppet soul to be a young woman. The woman was beautiful, but her eyes were hollow and empty.


    Qin Xi nodded. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyes moved slightly, but they were still hollow and lifeless. It was as if she did not hear Qin Xi¡¯s voice and was in a daze.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time. Answer whatever I ask you now. I can set you free.¡±


    ¡°Set me free?¡±


    The woman muttered, as if she was trying to understand what it meant.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to take revenge now. Do you want it?¡±


    Qin Xi knew that she could hear her and continued, ¡°I can give you back your freedom, or I can let you stay here and watch the people who once harmed you become puppets. Which one do you choose?¡±

 Chapter 532 - 532 Swap

    532 Swap


    ¡°Is what you said true?¡±


    When the woman heard about revenge, her eyes finally lit up. Her voice was trembling, and her eyes instantly turned red, looking like she wanted to eat someone alive.


    ¡°Can you really avenge me? As long as you can avenge me, I can promise you anything, even if it¡¯s my soul.¡±


    The woman floated in the air. When she heard that Qin Xi was here to destroy the Yin family, her eyes widened. She opened her mouth and was so excited that she did not know what to say. The black aura around her instantly soared, showing how excited she was. ¡°As long as I can kill everyone in the Yin family, I¡¯ll do anything you ask me to do.¡±


    Qin Xi said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m going to extract the souls of the Yin family and place them in these puppets. In the future, you will be their master. They will do whatever you want them to do. What do you think of this revenge?¡±


    The woman looked at Qin Xi¡¯s smiling face and felt a chill run down her spine. However, she felt that this suggestion was very good. She couldn¡¯t wait to try.


    However, she suddenly became worried. ¡°But the Yin family is not easy to deal with. Master, you¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. As long as you agree, you will be the master of the Yin family in the future and can return the pain they¡¯ve inflicted on you all these years.¡±


    ¡°Alright, as long as you¡¯re willing to help me, I¡¯m willing to listen to your arrangements.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded in satisfaction and told her the plan. ¡°Very good. Find the person who turned you into a puppet. I¡¯ll swap you with that person. Then, I¡¯ll follow behind you and pretend to be your newly created puppet.¡±


    When the woman heard that Qin Xi was going to avenge her, she was naturally extremely excited. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you said.¡±


    She did not care if Qin Xi was lying to her or not. In any case, her current situation was worse than death. There was nothing to be afraid of.


    **


    The woman¡¯s name was Zhao Di. She had been captured and used as a puppet for more than 20 years.


    Back then, because of a famine, her parents sold her to the Yin family as a servant girl. Her parents originally thought that Zhao Di was quite good-looking. If she became a servant girl in a rich family, not only would she be able to eat her fill and wear good clothes, but if the landlord took a fancy to her, her entire family might be able to soar and never have to starve again.


    Unexpectedly, on the first day Zhao Di came to the Yin family, her soul was extracted. It was an unimaginable extreme pain. Now, more than 20 years had passed, and the pain was still vivid in her mind.


    Just like that, she watched the Yin family commit all kinds of evil with her own eyes, but she was helpless. Even her every move was restricted and she couldn¡¯t die.


    Pain, numbness, helplessness, despair


    Zhao Di did not know how she had survived for more than 20 years, nor did she know how much longer she could last. She only wanted to die. However, death had become an unattainable dream for her.


    When she was about to give up, she met Qin Xi, a person who said that she could set her free and avenge her.

 Chapter 533 - 533 Cruel

    533 Cruel


    Regardless of whether Qin Xi was telling the truth or not, Zhao Di was willing to give it a try. Even if her soul dissipated, she felt that it was worth it.


    However, she had a feeling that Qin Xi, who had suddenly appeared, was someone worth trusting.


    As expected, Qin Xi placed her soul back into the puppet and removed the manipulation technique cast on her body. This way, she would not be controlled and could move her body freely.


    Although this was not her original body, Zhao Di was already happy.


    ¡°Alright, now we¡¯ll go and find the person who cast the manipulation technique on you and swap your souls to make you the master.¡± Seeing that the puppet¡¯s eyes had become animated, Qin Xi smiled in satisfaction.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Zhao Di sniffed and was about to walk out.


    Qin Xi quickly stopped her and said helplessly, ¡°Hey, wait, calm yourself down first. Also, you have to wipe your tears. As a puppet, you are not supposed to have any emotions. You have to do what you did in the past.¡±


    When Zhao Di realized it, she immediately scolded herself for being stupid. If she revealed emotions, they would know that something was wrong with her.


    She quickly wiped her tears and took a few deep breaths. After adjusting herself, she looked at Qin Xi and said expressionlessly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded and looked at Han Shi, who was putting pills into the water tank. He looked at the two of them and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m done. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Zhao Di hesitated for a few seconds before asking tentatively, ¡°Are you going to follow me just like this?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled and waved her index finger. Then, she drew talismans in the air. In an instant, two invisibility talismans were pressed on Qin Xi and Han Shi. As the invisibility talismans took effect, the two of them miraculously disappeared from Zhao Di¡¯s sight.


    Zhao Di was dumbfounded. What was going on? Where were they?


    Zhao Di¡¯s body stiffened and she was extremely shocked. However, after knowing how capable Qin Xi was, she was overjoyed.


    Knowing that she had made the right bet this time, she took a deep breath and walked straight into Yin Changming¡¯s villa.


    Zhao Di¡¯s master was Yin Changming, a child of the Yin family¡¯s second branch. His ability could be said to be in the top three of the Yin family. He was 39 years old this year and had several wives.


    In the Yin family, every man would have multiple wives. The purpose of doing this was to give birth to more children so that they could choose talented ones to cultivate sorcery. As for those children who were eliminated, they were mostly made into corpse children.


    It sounded very cruel, but cruelty was the inheritance of the Yin family.


    The three of them entered Yin Changming¡¯s courtyard. There were two rows of puppets standing at the foot of the wall. These puppets did not seem to be afraid of the cold. Their eyes were empty and unfocused.


    Zhao Di walked to the door calmly and was about to raise her hand to knock when she saw a thick black fog floating out from the crack in the doo

 Chapter 534 - 534 Soul Taken Away

    534 Soul Taken Away


    Qin Xi knew this black aura the best. It was a Corpse Child.


    Zhao Di held her breath. She pretended to be calm and bowed respectfully to the corpse child. She said calmly, ¡°I have something to report to Lord Yin. Please inform him.¡±


    The corpse child gathered from the black fog and transformed into an ugly and terrifying child. It floated in the air and stared at Zhao Di without blinking. There seemed to be suspicion and confusion on its face as it asked in a sharp voice.


    ¡°Eh? Why do I feel that something is wrong with you?¡±


    It muttered to itself, ¡°But I can¡¯t tell exactly what¡¯s wrong.¡±


    Zhao Di¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She tried her best to hide the fear in her heart. ¡°This is what I want to report to Lord Yin. Please allow me to see him.¡±


    At this moment, Yin Changming was focused on studying the Puppet Technique. He was extremely dissatisfied with the Puppet Technique that had been passed down for generations. He also felt that there was a huge loophole in the Puppet Technique and wanted to improve it. However, the results of every experiment were negligible, so he wasted a lot of puppet corpses.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    At home, Yin Changming was dressed casually. He was not wearing the black robe that symbolized the Yin family. Just now, he had also heard Zhao Di and the corpse child¡¯s conversation and was puzzled.


    The moment the door was closed, Qin Xi and Han Shi quickly entered the room.


    Yin Changming seemed to have sensed something and suddenly frowned. For some reason, he felt vigilant. He looked at the puppet with sharp eyes and his pupils suddenly constricted. He could immediately tell that the manipulation technique cast on Zhao Di had lost effect. His heart skipped a beat and he was about to cast the technique again.


    However, his body suddenly stiffened, as if he was frozen and could not move at all. Yin Changming had a bad feeling.


    Unfortunately, Qin Xi wouldn¡¯t give the corpse child a chance. The dark chain burned with dark fire and quickly shot into the darkness. In the blink of an eye, the terrifying corpse boy turned into green smoke that floated into Qin Xi¡¯s body and was absorbed.


    Although Yin Changming could not see what was happening behind him, he could sense that the corpse child had already disappeared. That was the corpse child who had been with him for more than 30 years. It was precious to him.


    He was filled with hatred, and his eyes were bloodshot. However, he couldn¡¯t move or do anything. He could only pant heavily and glare at Zhao Di, wishing he could pull Zhao Di¡¯s soul out and whip her ruthlessly. Even if she was reduced to ashes, it wouldn¡¯t appease the anger in his heart.


    Seeing the corpse child disappear so easily, Zhao Di was stunned. She didn¡¯t care about Yin Changming¡¯s reaction at all and opened her mouth in shock.


    Qin Xi appeared and looked at Zhao Di. ¡°Now, I¡¯m going to swap your souls. Are you ready?¡±


    Zhao Di nodded repeatedly. She was nervous and expectant. ¡°Master, I¡¯m ready. We can start now.¡±


    Qin Xi wasted no time. She forcefully extracted Yin Changming¡¯s soul bit by bit. Yin Changming grunted and blood flowed out of the corner of his mouth.


    He widened his eyes in disbelief. Although he had never experienced the pain of having his soul taken away, he knew that it was a despairing pain. Generally speaking, people who could not withstand it would die on the spot, but even if they died, their souls would still suffer.

 Chapter 535 - 535 Success

    535 Success


    Yin Changming never expected that he would experience the pain of having his soul stripped away one day.


    He was in so much pain that he wished he was dead. However, he knew that once he was dead, it was no longer possible to turn the table around.


    Even though his soul had been stripped away, at the very least, he could be turned into a corpse boy by the Yin family to take revenge.


    Yin Changming felt like a century had passed. The intense pain made his veins bulge and blood kept flowing out of his cavities, making him look especially terrifying.


    What was suffocating and despairing was that he could not vent his anger or move. He could only stand there rooted to the ground and suffer the pain. His eyes gradually became hollow.


    Qin Xi knew that she had to act quickly. Otherwise, once she was exposed, even if she and Han Shi joined forces, it would probably be difficult to deal with everyone in the Yin family at once.


    With this in mind, Qin Xi sped up again and pulled out Yin Changming¡¯s soul and threw it into the puppet on the ground. Before Yin Changming could react, Qin Xi sent Zhao Di¡¯s soul into Yin Changming¡¯s body.


    Zhao Di widened her eyes in disbelief. She looked at the puppet and then at her hand.


    Seeing that she was in a daze, Qin Xi immediately reminded her, ¡°This is not all. Your body still needs to be fixed. Do you know where Yin Changming put his valuable items, such as pills that can preserve the corpse and prevent it from rotting or hardening?¡±


    Zhao Di immediately understood what Qin Xi meant. She quickly got up and jogged to the study. There was a rotating mechanism under the vase in the study. After spinning it gently, the wall on one side opened, revealing a dark secret room.


    ¡°Master, the place where he creates puppets is here. There might be something you want inside.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded. ¡°Lead the way!¡±


    She looked at Han Shi and instructed, ¡°Stone, guard outside. I¡¯ll be out soon.¡±


    Han Shi reminded her seriously, ¡°Be careful. Call me if you need help.¡±


    Qin Xi and Zhao Di entered the secret room and it automatically closed. Zhao Di found the lamp oil and lit the wick. The layout of the secret room immediately appeared in front of her.


    There was a lot of space in the secret room where there were more than ten coffins. Opposite the coffins was a shelf with a dazzling array of jars. Qin Xi did not know what the jars contained.


    Zhao Di walked to one of the jars and reached out to pick it up. Then, she opened it and a black beetle crawled out.


    Zhao Di quickly grabbed it and took out something that looked like mud from another jar. As she wrapped the beetle in mud, she explained to Qin Xi.


    ¡°This is a kind of corpse worm fed with herbs. It can keep the corpse from rotting or hardening, and it doesn¡¯t have any strange smell.¡±


    Qin Xi thought to herself, ¡°Isn¡¯t this just a scavenger?¡±


    Zhao Di wrapped the corpse worm up and swallowed it without even frowning. Seeing this, Qin Xi couldn¡¯t help but feel her hair stand on end and she almost vomited the food she had eaten last night.


    After eating it, Zhao Di felt the corpse worm swim through her body. She smiled at Qin Xi. ¡°Master, I¡¯m fine now. I can use this body for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go out!¡±


    Before the door of the secret room was opened, Qin Xi heard a voice outside. ¡°Fourth Brother, what are you doing? Why are you angry?¡±

 Chapter 536 - 536 New Teammate

    536 New Teammate


    ¡°When is your master coming out?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why haven¡¯t I seen you before?¡±


    ¡°I just got the job today!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Fourth Brother, you¡¯re quite good at finding puppets. The puppets in this courtyard are all quite handsome.¡±


    Qin Xi raised her eyebrows. When she heard Han Shi¡¯s voice, the corners of her mouth twitched. He actually pretended to be a puppet and was quite good at doing it.


    ¡°Yo, she¡¯s out!¡± Hearing the sound of the secret room door opening, the person outside said happily.


    At this moment, a man walked in casually. The first person he saw was Qin Xi, who was as beautiful as a doll. His eyes lit up.


    ¡°Oh, Fourth Brother, where did you get this little beauty? Why did you not share her with us? You¡¯re too bad.¡±


    He stared at Qin Xi with a burning gaze and sized her up with a lewd smile.


    ¡°Little beauty, my fourth brother has a lot of good female companions. There are at least a dozen of them. If you go with him, you definitely won¡¯t be favored. Why don¡¯t you come with me? There are only three females in my courtyard. I have plenty of time. Moreover, I¡¯m gentler than my fourth brother. What do you think? Aren¡¯t you tempted?¡±


    Qin Xi looked at him coldly and did not speak.


    She did not need to say anything because she saw Han Shi looking at the man like he was looking at a dead person. He raised his hand and slashed at the back of the man¡¯s neck.


    The man did not even have time to scream before he rolled his eyes and fell to the ground.


    Han Shi kicked him twice before looking at Qin Xi and saying seriously, ¡°Wifey, take away this beast¡¯s soul too. He doesn¡¯t look like a good person.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Qin Xi looked at Zhao Di. ¡°Call over another puppet and ask him if he wants to be the new master.¡±


    Zhao Di nodded. ¡°Alright, Master.¡±


    In a few seconds, Zhao Di brought a puppet over. ¡°Master, the person trapped in this body is a man. He came here with me back then.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded and formed hand seals with one hand to extract the soul trapped in the puppet. What appeared in front of her was a handsome young man.


    The young man¡¯s name was Sun Dong, and he was about 16 to 17 years old. His face was filled with numbness and despair, and his entire body was lifeless. His situation was worse than Zhao Di¡¯s.


    Sun Dong¡¯s eyes were a little dull. He was frightened so much that he did not know what to do. He ran around like a fly.


    ¡°You, are you really Zhao Di? But look at you now¡±


    When Sun Dong saw Yin Changming approaching, he instinctively froze on the spot. His eyes were filled with fear, and he was trembling violently.


    Zhao Di explained patiently, ¡°I¡¯m really Zhao Di. Have you seen that puppet? The soul inside it is Yin Changming. We exchanged souls. It was this master who gave me a chance to avenge myself.¡±


    ¡°Him? He¡¯s¡±


    Sun Dong couldn¡¯t believe his ears. He looked at Zhao Di in disbelief and then at the puppet. It was difficult to imagine that this was actually true.


    Zhao Di asked, ¡°Let me ask you now. The master is giving you a chance to take revenge. Do you want to choose to take revenge? Do you want to switch bodies like me?¡±


    ¡°Can I do that too?¡±


    Sun Dong pointed at himself in disbelief and was a little terrified. ¡°If I can take revenge, I¡¯ll do anything.¡±

 Chapter 537 - 537 Luring the Prey

    537 Luring the Prey


    With Sun Dong¡¯s participation, Qin Xi¡¯s plan went much smoother. The mission she gave Sun Dong was to lure more Yin family members here so that she could annihilate them one by one.


    At this moment, Yin Jun looked anxious and excited. He looked at his youngest son with uncertainty. ¡°Has your fourth brother really fixed the flaws of the puppet technique?¡±


    Yin Jun had always known that his fourth son was a promising talent.


    Two years ago, Yin Changming said that there were flaws in the puppet technique and he wanted to fix it. At that time, Yin Jun did not believe him. After all, the puppet technique was passed down from his ancestors. How could it be improved so easily?


    However, Yin Changming took it seriously. For two years, he basically did not go out unless there was a big family event. He had been staying in his courtyard to study puppet techniques.


    Yin Jun did not expect Yin Changming to make it in just two years. How could Yin Jun, who wanted to fight for the position of the family head, not be excited?


    ¡°Oh, Dad, don¡¯t worry. If Fourth Brother said so, it must be true. You¡¯ll know when you go.¡±


    Sun Dong imitated Yin Changhua¡¯s voice and tone. ¡°By the way, Father, go to Fourth Brother¡¯s place first. I¡¯ll go find Eldest Brother, Second Brother, and Third Brother and ask them to go over to take a look. Fourth Brother said that it¡¯s not good to make this matter public.¡±


    Yin Jun thought that it made sense and quickly urged, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Listen to your fourth brother. Hurry up and call the others over!¡±


    Looking at Yin Jun¡¯s back as he quickly disappeared, Sun Dong snorted disdainfully. ¡°Old fox, let¡¯s see if you can still laugh later. I¡¯ll wait for you to turn into puppets.¡±


    Then, he turned around and left.


    In Yin Changming¡¯s courtyard, Zhao Di was pacing back and forth anxiously. Firstly, she was really nervous, and secondly, the purpose of doing so was to let the person who came know that she was really, really anxious.


    As expected, the door of the courtyard opened and Yin Jun walked over in a hurry. When he saw Yin Changming waiting for him in the courtyard, he immediately asked, ¡°Changming, is what you said true?¡±


    Yin Changming nodded solemnly and made an inviting gesture. He said meaningfully, ¡°Father, you¡¯ll know when you go in. Please don¡¯t get too excited!¡±


    ¡°Good, good, good. As expected of my son. Our second branch finally has a chance to rise. You did a good job.¡± Yin Jun said excitedly.


    He suppressed his emotions and walked into the house impatiently. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡±


    Yin Changming bowed and pretended to be respectful. He did not forget to congratulate Yin Jun to make him lower his guard. ¡°Father, with this, I think it¡¯s only a matter of time before you become the head of the family!¡±


    Yin Jun laughed out loud. As he pushed open the door, he said, ¡°You are right. I¡±


    Before he could finish, a very powerful force dragged him into the house and the door closed with a bang


    Looking at the closed door, Zhao Di knew that she had succeeded this round. The corners of her mouth curled up as she looked at the puppets on both sides. She pointed at one of them and said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re next!¡±

 Chapter 538 - 538 Qin Lan’s Unwillingness

    538 Qin Lan¡¯s Unwillingness


    Not long after, Yin Jun¡¯s soul was extracted and swapped. Before the corpse boy on him could appear, he was devoured by the dark fire and became Qin Xi¡¯s nourishing food.


    Just like that, Qin Xi and Han Shi secretly swapped the entire second branch of the Yin family. It was almost time for dinner, and the pills that Qin Xi threw into the well previously were going to play their part.


    **


    It was already dark in the winter evening.


    On an uninhabited dirt road in Yunbei, a broken car finally stopped after driving for a day and a night.


    Cao Dajun tightened his military coat and took a puff of the cigarette. He narrowed his eyes and looked at a small hill in front of him. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it here. It¡¯s not safe in the city recently. Be vigilant and don¡¯t accept all kinds of customers. Also, get the women behind me to work harder. Whoever does a good job will be rewarded. Whoever slacks off, don¡¯t blame me for being rude.¡±


    Some time ago, because the business was too booming, it was reported by someone. If not for the fact that he bribed the police, they would probably be imprisoned now.


    At the thought of the 2,000 yuan he gave out, Cao Dajun¡¯s heart ached. That was the fruit of their hard work for the entire summer, and it was gone just like that.


    Helpless, they could only leave that place and find a new place to do business.


    ¡°Brother, this place is too desolate. Why don¡¯t we try to find a better one?¡± One of the sloppy men said in dissatisfaction.


    Cao Dajun slapped him and said angrily, ¡°What do you know? We have to keep a low profile, understand? If we get caught again, even 10,000 yuan will not be enough.¡±


    The sloppy man quickly wrapped himself in a thick coat and got out of the car. ¡°Got it, Brother. I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    At this moment, in the car hopper, seven women huddled together under a big blanket, shivering as they hugged each other for warmth. They were wearing thin clothes. Although they were covered tightly, they were still trembling from the cold.


    A few days ago, it was her who begged a customer to save her.


    However, that coward actually chose to call the police. If Cao Dajun knew that she messed everything up, with his way of doing things, he would probably drag her to the wilderness and dismember her.


    Now that she was in a different place, she had to plan an escape all over again. This way, she would be delayed for a long time.


    Qin Lan sighed faintly. She wondered how the Qin family was doing. Did they realize that she was missing?


    And Qin Xi, a name that she hated to the core. If she was given another chance, she would definitely make Qin Xi suffer a fate worse than death


    A woman at the side looked at Qin Lan and thought that she was still thinking of escaping. She quietly looked away, thinking that if she did something wrong one day, she could tell Cao Dajun about Qin Lan¡¯s plan to escape to make up for her mistake.

 Chapter 539 - 539 Don’t Ever Let Her Appear

    539 Don¡¯t Ever Let Her Appear


    Bang, bang, bang. A series of knocks shocked the women. Before they could react, the curtain was lifted and a flashlight shone in, forcing the women to close their eyes to avoid it.


    The sloppy man knocked on the car hopper, ¡°Alright, alright, we¡¯re here. Get down and clean up the place. Hurry up. Also, Boss said that you have to behave yourself these days. If he finds out that you¡¯re up to no good, he¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    The woman nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°Brother Fu, we understand.¡±


    Brother Fu snorted. ¡°Let me remind you something. If one of you escapes, Boss will punish all of you. Be careful and don¡¯t even think about escaping, understand?¡±


    The women jumped out of the car hopper. Although there were still long chains on their feet, it did not slow them down at all. Soon, the group of women set up the tent with a bonfire in the middle. Brother Fu and Cao Dajun sat at the side to warm themselves up. They had no intention of helping.


    As Qin Lan worked, she stole glances at Cao Dajun. She hated him to death.


    If not for the fact that she had been deceived by this man, she would not have ended up like this.


    At first, she thought that Cao Dajun was just a human trafficker. She did not expect him to be the boss here. If she had known that this person was so dangerous, she would have rather stayed with the old bachelor, than come out and be forced to sell her body.


    However, there were no ifs.


    After traveling for a few days, they could finally rest. They sat around the bonfire to get warm. They nibbled on steamed buns and drank warm water. All of them lowered their heads, not daring to talk.


    On the other hand, Cao Dajun suddenly said in a cold voice, ¡°Xiao Hua, Xiao Hong, the two of you will sleep with me tonight. Same old rules. Do you hear me?¡±


    Qin Lan was sitting beside Xiao Hua. From the corner of her eye, she saw that Xiao Hua¡¯s body suddenly trembled and her face turned pale. She did not understand what she was afraid of. Just as she was about to go over and ask Cao Dajun what the old rules meant, she heard Brother Fu¡¯s lewd voice.


    ¡°Then Lan and Juan, you¡¯ll sleep with me tonight. Lan, I like your tongue. It¡¯s really soft. Just thinking about it makes me excited¡± Brother Fu glanced at Qin Lan¡¯s red lips with a meaningful gaze and grinned, revealing his big yellow teeth.


    Qin Lan¡¯s body stiffened. The steamed bun that she had just swallowed was suddenly so disgusting that she found it difficult to swallow. When she thought of the stench of this man, her stomach churned.


    However, she did not dare to spit it out in front of Brother Fu. She could only suppress the disgust in her heart and smile at him.


    Cao Dajun¡¯s gaze landed on Qin Lan¡¯s face, and a trace of disdain flashed across his eyes. Back then, he had tortured this woman a lot. At that time, he had no intention of abducting her. After all, he had heard that this woman had some background. It was said that she was the sister of the owner of Shangwan Village¡¯s orchard.


    However, a man suddenly came to look for him and gave him 100 yuan to take Qin Lan away. The man only said, ¡°Don¡¯t ever let her appear in Zhehai¡±

 Chapter 540 - 540 Patriarch

    540 Patriarch


    That night, the sound of a woman screaming in pain came from Cao Dajun¡¯s tent. The scream was especially ear-piercing to Qin Lan, as if a knife was cutting her skin.


    Sensing that Qin Lan was distracted, Brother Fu pressed the back of her head and stuffed her mouth. ¡°Are you curious about what Boss is doing over there?¡±


    Qin Lan¡¯s eyes rolled back. She held back the urge to vomit and did not dare to make a sound.


    ¡°He likes to use a stick the most¡± Brother Fu smiled evilly and even grabbed her wrist. ¡°A stick the width of an arm entering your body. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s fun? Isn¡¯t it exciting?¡±


    At that moment, Qin Lan¡¯s hair stood on end, and her eyes were filled with endless fear


    ¡°How is it? Compared to Boss, do you still think I¡¯m disgusting?¡± Brother Fu pinched her hard. Qin Lan did not even dare to make a sound. Her entire body was trembling, and her face was as pale as paper. She was on the verge of breaking down.


    Seeing that she was really frightened, Brother Fu raised a leg and hooked it around her neck. He pointed at his butt. ¡°Come, clean this place up too. If I¡¯m happy, I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t end up in Boss¡¯s hand.¡±


    Qin Lan was suddenly pressed against his butt. The disgusting smell filled her nose. She finally couldn¡¯t help but vomit.


    Brother Fu¡¯s face immediately darkened. He sat up and slapped her. ¡°B*tch, how dare you despise me? It seems like you really need a good beating.¡±


    As he spoke, Brother Fu started to hit Qin Lan on both sides, making her see stars


    **


    At the same time, Qin Xi and Han Shi dressed up as puppets and walked around the entire Yin family.


    Previously, Qin Xi had added some zombie powder into the well and the food in the kitchen.


    Zombie powder, as the name suggested, was a drug that could freeze the body.


    Anyone who drank the water tonight would be affected.


    This gave them plenty of time to deal with everyone in the Yin family.


    Of course, from the puppet in the family head¡¯s courtyard, Qin Xi learned that there was a person who would not drink or eat tonight. He was the Patriarch of the Yin family, a very powerful evil sorcerer who had been in seclusion for more than ten years.


    After knowing that there was a patriarch in the Yin family, in order to be safe, Qin Xi used the dark fire to burn the head of the Yin family and absorb his memories.


    Forbidden area.


    Looking at the dark cave entrance, Qin Xi and Han Shi felt a vigorous force surging at the same time. It was not especially intense, but it was enough to make the two of them wary.


    Qin Xi took out a pill from her pocket and handed it to Han Shi. She said solemnly, ¡°This is the Essence Strengthening Pill. Take it with you. Remember to take it when you¡¯re in danger.¡±


    Seeing Han Shi¡¯s worried expression, Qin Xi said seriously.


    ¡°Listen to me. He¡¯s not someone the two of us can deal with alone. Later, I¡¯ll fight him to exhaust his energy. Take the opportunity to sneak attack him¡±


    Seeing that Han Shi was about to speak again, Qin Xi frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to interrupt me. You don¡¯t know any spells. If you engage in the fight, you¡¯ll only be courting death. Listen to me, don¡¯t let your pride get the better of you. When the time comes, I¡¯ll give you a signal.¡±

 Chapter 541 - 541 Skull

    541 Skull


    Han Shi was silent.


    He knew that his strength was inferior to Qin Xi¡¯s. He couldn¡¯t help at all. He felt a deep sense of loss and defeat. However, at the same time, Qin Xi was right. If he really wanted to help Xi, he could only try his best not to hinder her.


    Han Shi took a deep breath and restrained his bad mood. He pulled her into his arms. ¡°Xi, promise me that if you¡¯re no match for him, you¡¯ll retreat immediately. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you.¡±


    Qin Xi leaned against Han Shi¡¯s firm chest and sniffed his familiar scent. The corners of her mouth curled up slightly. ¡°Yes, I know. I cherish my life very much!¡±


    Han Shi looked at the cave entrance. For some reason, his right eyelid kept twitching. He had a bad feeling. He tightened his grip on the woman in his arms and lowered his head to plant a kiss on her forehead.


    ¡°I believe you. Let¡¯s go in!¡±


    Qin Xi nodded. The two of them entered the cave hand in hand. It was not as dark as they had imagined. From time to time, a light source would shine in. The light was very gentle, allowing them to clearly observe the environment in the cave.


    There was a strange silence here. Apart from the two of them, there were no other signs of life.


    However, Qin Xi knew that the Patriarch in seclusion was inside.


    Indeed, not long after, a stone door appeared in front of them. The stone door was closed.


    There was a skull carved on the stone door, the eyes of which were burning with flames.


    Qin Xi suddenly became vigilant. She squeezed Han Shi¡¯s palm and said, ¡°Be careful. This is not a decoration. It¡¯s his guardian corpse.¡±


    Han Shi¡¯s expression immediately became solemn. Today, he had seen more than ten corpse children, all of whom were killed by the dark fire.


    At that time, he only felt that the corpse children were strange, but he did not feel much pressure or threat. However, the one in front of him made him feel threatened, as if its burning eyes could devour everything. It was even more terrifying than the previous ten combined.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    At this moment, the skull on the stone door suddenly spoke. Its voice was filled with sinisterness, making Qin Xi and Han Shi shudder at the same time.


    Qin Xi pretended to be frightened. She glanced at Han Shi, indicating for him not to act rashly. Then, she hurriedly cupped her fists and bowed respectfully to the skull. She lowered her head slightly, as if she did not dare to look him in the eye.


    Her voice was slightly hoarse as she said with a choked voice, ¡°I¡¯m Muxue, Yin Yongtai is my grandfather. Please inform my great-grandfather that the Yin family has been destroyed!¡±


    The skull on the stone door clearly did not expect to receive such shocking news. In an instant, black fog surrounded the skull, and a corpse child appeared.


    The corpse child in front of her looked very different from the other corpse child, Its entire face was covered in dense wrinkles.


    In particular, it was emitting a strong aura of death. The dense aura of death emitted a smell of corrosion. In fact, wherever the black fog touched, even the stone wall would be corroded.

 Chapter 542 - 542 White Bones

    542 White Bones


    ¡°What did you say? The Yin family was annihilated?¡±


    The corpse child¡¯s voice was deafening, echoing back and forth in the cave like thunder.


    ¡°Yes, the enemy is very despicable. They put poison in the well. If not for the fact that we were away, we would probably be dead by now.¡±


    ¡°However, Grandpa was lucky enough to survive. He is injured and can¡¯t come to see Great-grandfather. Please help me pass the message.¡±


    Qin Xi spoke with extreme sincerity, and tears welled up in her eyes. In order to make the corpse child believe that she was telling the truth, she took out a few jade tokens from her pocket.


    The corpse child was called White Bones. It was actually the twin brother of the person inside the stone room. However, it died not long after it was born. In order to keep him, the Yin family had no choice but to make him into a corpse child to accompany its twin brother.


    Because they were twins, they were telepathically connected.


    Initially, White Bones did not believe this little girl who suddenly appeared. After all, they had been in seclusion in the forbidden area for more than twenty years and knew nothing about the outside world. Who knew if she was really a descendant of the Yin family?


    However, when White Bones saw the broken jade tokens in Qin Xi¡¯s hand, he did not care about Qin Xi¡¯s true identity at all. The ghost flames in his eyes suddenly shot out with terrifying intensity.


    A wisp of black fog swept up the jade tokens in Qin Xi¡¯s hand. Although the black fog did not touch Qin Xi¡¯s palm, it still corroded her skin.


    Han Shi¡¯s expression changed drastically. Just as he was about to take a step forward, Qin Xi pretended to be in pain and gasped. She fell into Han Shi¡¯s arms and pinched him gently, indicating for him not to act rashly.


    White Bones glanced at Qin Xi disdainfully. He had always treated ordinary people as ants that did not deserve his attention. Just as his gaze landed on the broken jade token, a chain the size of a ring suddenly lit up with a strange black flame.


    Qin Xi knew White Bones¡¯ strength very well, so she could only hide the Chain of Darkness at the bottom of the jade token.


    Actually, she was taking a gamble.


    If White Bones was not interested in the jade token, she could only think of another way. However, if White Bones was interested in the jade token, she could use the power of the Chain of Darkness to pull him into her trap.


    As expected, she made the right bet.


    The black flames on the chain quickly and suddenly ignited. White Bones was caught off guard and was wrapped tightly in the dark chain. Even his ability to transform into black fog was restricted.


    Qin Xi reacted extremely quickly. She activated the Chain of Darkness to wrap around White Bones bit by bit. Along the Chain of Darkness, the dark flames quickly spread.


    This way, she could accelerate the refinement speed as much as possible.


    The dark fire kept devouring the black aura of White Bones. The black aura was refined into wisps of pure spiritual energy that floated into Qin Xi¡¯s body.


    When White Bones saw this, he roared angrily and tried to break free from the chain. He struggled crazily, but the chains of darkness tightened around him even more.


    Han Shi¡¯s pupils constricted. Afraid that the commotion here would alert the person inside, he immediately walked to the stone door and was prepared to strike.

 Chapter 543 - 543 Yin Batian

    543 Yin Batian


    In the stone room, the old man sitting cross-legged suddenly opened his eyes. His aura soared, and a monstrous pressure surged out.


    The old man was the Patriarch of the Yin family, Yin Batian.


    Sensing that something had happened to White Bones, he forcefully pulled himself out of the cultivating state. His face was livid and filled with killing intent.


    White Bones was not only his family, but also an inseparable part of him. He did not dare to delay and immediately opened the stone door.


    Yin Batian narrowed his eyes, and the bad feeling in his heart intensified. He felt like he was about to lose something important.


    His face darkened, and his eyes flickered with a cold light. An extremely powerful aura violently attacked the stone door, causing it to shake.


    Yin Batian clenched his fists tightly, and a terrifying aura surged out of his body, causing the entire stone room to tremble.


    Outside the door, Qin Xi was devouring White Bones anxiously. In order not to let White Bones make a sound, the dark chain wrapped around White Bones tightly like a cocoon. The black fire burned brighter and brighter, and more and more spiritual energy floated out.


    Seeing this, Han Shi wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. He gritted his teeth and stood in front of the stone door, trying to buy more time for Qin Xi.


    With a loud bang, Han Shi was almost sent flying. Fortunately, he stabilized himself in time and did not get injured.


    It had to be noted that Han Shi had already reached the late-stage Earth-rank and his strength was impressive. Even so, it was still very difficult for him to withstand Yin Batian¡¯s heavy blow.


    When Qin Xi saw that Han Shi couldn¡¯t buy more time for her, she accelerated the circulation of the Mystic True Qi in her body.


    Just as Han Shi was about to collapse, Qin Xi finally burned White Bones to ashes. The cocoon formed by the dark chain diminished in size.


    Although there was not much Mystic True Qi left in her body, after absorbing all the spiritual energy from White Bones, her realm showed signs of advancing.


    Qin Xi heaved a long sigh of relief. With a thought, she restored the Chain of Darkness to the size of a ring. Then, she lay on the ground and picked up a broken jade token. She gave Han Shi a look. The latter understood and lay beside her


    Now, the couple looked as miserable as they could be. Qin Xi was in a better state. Apart from her pale face, she looked weak and pitiful.


    Han Shi was in a sorry state.


    Not only was he injured internally, but blood was also flowing from the corner of his mouth. His face was so pale that he looked like he was about to die at any moment. His body was also convulsing slightly, as if he was in pain.


    At this moment, the stone door was kicked open by Yin Batian with a loud bang. The gravel scattered to the sides like a storm and smashed into Han Shi and Qin Xi.


    ¡°White Bones, where are you?¡±


    Yin Batian rushed out crazily, his eyes red as he searched for White Bones. His voice was filled with endless anger and killing intent.


    He couldn¡¯t contact White Bones anymore. At that moment, he seemed to have lost the entire world!


    An endless sense of desolation and loneliness overwhelmed him.

 Chapter 544 - 544 Calm and Collected

    544 Calm and Collected


    ¡°Ahem, ahem, ahem, ahem, Great-grandfather I¡¯m Muxue. Yin Yongtai is is my grandfather¡±


    At this moment, Qin Xi opened her eyes weakly and looked at Yin Batian. She said weakly, ¡°The Yin family is gone. This this¡±


    She raised her hand with difficulty. In her hand were the jade tokens. Qin Xi¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she said in a choked voice, ¡°Great-grandfather Grandpa, they¡±


    Even someone as powerful as Yin Batian could not help but cry. His eyes were red as he let out terrifying roars.


    ¡°Ahhh, who is it? Who did this to my family?¡±


    ¡°No, White Bones, where is he?¡±


    He shouted crazily, his voice echoing throughout the entire mountain.


    His eyes were red like a trapped beast as he searched for White Bones crazily, but he could not find any trace of him.


    Yin Batian had already completely lost his mind. His eyes were red and his body emitted a strong killing intent as he looked at Qin Xi.


    ¡°Tell me, where is White Bones?¡±


    Although the Yin family was very important to him, White Bones was the only one who was closely related to him. As for the Yin family, as long as he did not die, the Yin family could still make a comeback.


    Therefore, to him, the most important person was White Bones.


    Yin Batian looked at Qin Xi fiendishly as he grabbed her neck.


    At this moment, Qin Xi¡¯s face was filled with fear. Her throat was tightly grabbed by Yin Batian, and it was getting harder and harder to breathe. However, her eyes flickered with a strange light.


    Seeing Qin Xi being treated like this, Han Shi was about to fight to death, but Qin Xi stopped him with a hand gesture.


    He clenched his fists tightly, his heart filled with hatred and sadness. However, he knew that even if he fought to death, he might not be able to hurt Yin Batian at all. Instead, he would put Qin Xi in an even more dangerous situation.


    He was filled with grief and indignation, but there was nothing he could do. Moreover, he was weak at this moment.


    At this moment, Han Shi was blaming himself for not being strong enough. If he was stronger, Qin Xi wouldn¡¯t have to suffer like this


    Qin Xi¡¯s neck was held tightly by Yin Batian, and her face gradually turned pale. Her feet left the ground and she floated in the air. She slapped Yin Batian¡¯s arm with both hands, trying to break free.


    ¡°Tell me where is White Bones!¡±


    Yin Batian was furious and roared at Qin Xi. His eyes were red, like a volcano that could explode at any moment. At this moment, his emotions had already reached their limit. When he thought of how his connection with White Bones had disappeared, he wished he could destroy the world.


    Seeing that the time was right, Qin Xi flipped her hand and with a thought, the Chain of Darkness burned with dark fire. She instantly took it out and wrapped it around Yin Batian¡¯s neck like a black fire dragon.


    It was getting tighter and tighter.


    ¡°Ah¡±


    Yin Batian was caught off guard and was immediately burned by the dark fire. He let go of Qin Xi and reached out to pull away the dark chain around his neck.


    However, when he touched the dark fire, he felt a piercing pain spreading from his neck to his entire body. It was so painful that he couldn¡¯t help but scream.


    When he looked at his hand, it was already burned to the point that not even the bones were left. He gasped and quickly released the aura in his body to shake off the dark chain.


    Before Qin Xi could take a deep breath, she immediately formed hand seals with both hands. The dark chain wrapped around Yin Batian like a rope, turning him into a mummy.

 Chapter 545 - 545 Soul Possession

    545 Soul Possession


    Seeing that his life was in danger, Yin Batian opened his mouth and spat out balls of black smoke.


    His voice was like that of a ghost as he cursed resentfully, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you. I¡¯m going to skin you alive and pull out your tendons. I¡¯m going to turn you into a puppet and make you die a horrible death.¡±


    The black smoke was extremely corrosive as it charged straight at Qin Xi. At this moment, Qin Xi was unable to do anything. She formed hand seals with both hands and circulated the Mystic True Qi in her body crazily. Facing the attack of the black smoke, she could not do anything.


    Seeing that the black smoke was about to enter her mind, Qin Xi panicked. This was


    Soul Possession!


    This was a forbidden technique of the Yin family. The reason why it was a forbidden technique was because it was immoral. The consequences of using a forbidden technique were very serious. After death, one¡¯s soul would be destroyed.


    Qin Xi was suddenly nervous, and an unprecedented sense of panic flashed across her eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but blame herself.


    She was too conceited and willful. She did not understand the situation and thought that she could use some tricks to deal with the old monster who had lived for more than a hundred years. However, she put herself and Han Shi in danger.


    At this moment, all kinds of memories from her previous life kept appearing in her mind. She realized that those memories were gradually blurry and were replaced by happy memories with Han Shi.


    At the thought of Han Shi, Qin Xi¡¯s heart tightened, as if it was being held tightly by someone. A strong suffocating feeling made her unable to breathe.


    Her face gradually turned pale, and sweat broke out on her forehead.


    Qin Xi knew that she was doomed.


    At this critical moment, Han Shi suddenly pounced over and used his body to block the black aura that was heading straight to Qin Xi.


    Qin Xi¡¯s heart suddenly felt like it was being pricked by thousands of needles. The intense pain made her vision darken and her body tremble uncontrollably.


    Her eyes widened in disbelief as she watched the black aura enter Han Shi¡¯s body. Tears unknowingly flowed down her face


    Han Shi groaned and looked pained for a moment. Then, he turned around and stared at Qin Xi tenderly. There was a faint smile on his face as his body fell to the ground.


    A heart-wrenching shout echoed in the cave.


    ¡°No¡±


    Before Han Shi fell, Qin Xi quickly rushed to him and hugged him to stop his body from hitting the ground.


    ¡°No, Stone, you¡¯ll be fine. Listen to me, don¡¯t be bewitched by him. Don¡¯t be suppressed by him. Do you hear me? Refine him. You can definitely refine him¡±


    Seeing Han Shi on his last breath, Qin Xi couldn¡¯t help but cry. Although she knew that Han Shi was no match for Yin Batian, she couldn¡¯t give up.


    Similarly, she did not allow Han Shi to give up.


    He quickly took Han Shi¡¯s pulse and felt that the True Qi in Han Shi¡¯s body was in chaos. Not only did he suffer serious internal injuries, but he was also on the verge of Qi Deviation.


    Qin Xi quickly injected True Qi into Han Shi¡¯s body to stabilize him.


    However, the black smoke left behind by Yin Batian dispersed the true Qi, causing it to spread out.

 Chapter 546 - 546 Let My Child Acknowledge You as His Godfather

    546 Let My Child Acknowledge You as His Godfather


    Qin Xi could only continue to inject her true Qi to suppress the black smoke again and again, but it was to no avail.


    She was so anxious that her forehead was covered in sweat, and her face was pale. Tears streamed down her face like pearls. ¡°Stone, don¡¯t give up. You can do it. Do you hear me? You¡¯re not allowed to give up¡±


    Qin Xi shook her head desperately, her eyes filled with sadness. ¡°No, no. Stone, I won¡¯t allow you to die. Do you hear me? If you die, I¡¯ll remarry¡±


    The Mystic True Qi in her body quickly flowed out. Fortunately, the dark fire was still burning Yin Batian¡¯s body. Wisps of spiritual energy entered Qin Xi¡¯s body, preventing her from exhaustion.


    Han Shi gritted his teeth and endured the splitting headache. He said weakly, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t waste your energy. Kill me. Use. Dark Fire¡±


    Now that Yin Batian¡¯s soul had entered his consciousness, he could clearly sense what danger he was facing. Not only would he die, but he might also be replaced by Yin Batian.


    Therefore, at this moment, the last thing he should do was to be soft-hearted.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t bear to part with Qin Xi, but now, he only had one choice. He stared at Qin Xi, as if he wanted to engrave her into his memory. ¡°Xi, you¡¯re still young. No, don¡¯t ruin your life Besides, we, we haven¡¯t registered our marriage yet. You¡¯re still considered single¡±


    His voice was trembling. It was unknown if it was because of pain or something else, but his tone was filled with regret.


    Register their marriage?


    Qin Xi was stunned.


    She had indeed forgotten about registering their marriage. Back then, the reason why she did not register their marriage was because she was afraid that Han Shi would not be willing to be with her after he became a normal person.


    After that, they finally got together and she forgot about it.


    Qin Xi checked his pulse again. A moment later, she was overjoyed and looked a little excited.


    However, Han Shi did not notice it. Although he did not feel the tearing pain in his body any more, he was still dizzy.


    Thinking that he was about to die, Han Shi said, ¡°Xi, I really want to have a child with you. No, not one. It¡¯s best if we have two, one like you and the other like me.¡±


    Qin Xi smiled as she wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. ¡°As long as you can survive this crisis, we¡¯ll go and register our marriage, okay? Also, don¡¯t push me away. Do you really want to see me get married and have children with another man? If you are really ok with it, I¡¯ll take the child I had with another man to your grave to visit you. At the same time, I¡¯ll let the child acknowledge you as his godfather. Stone, if you are still willing to die, I won¡¯t stop you¡±

 Chapter 547 - 547 Going Back to Register Marriage

    547 Going Back to Register Marriage


    Han Shi couldn¡¯t remain indifferent anymore. He wanted to sit up, but he really didn¡¯t have much strength left. His head was dizzy and he couldn¡¯t get up no matter what. He was so anxious that his face turned pale and he looked at Qin Xi pitifully.


    ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too cruel? I¡¯m already about to die. How can you bear to say these hurtful words to me? You you actually want your child to acknowledge me as his godfather. Do you want me to come back and haunt you after my death?¡±


    Qin Xi could feel that Han Shi seemed to have recovered a little after such a stimulation.


    He seemed to have been motivated to hold on to his life.


    It was just that he did not notice it!


    In that case, Qin Xi thought that she might as well stimulate him even more.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to find someone else? I think there¡¯s no reason for me not to listen to your last words.¡±


    ¡°By the way, what do you think of Gu Qing? He¡¯s the dean of Qingyun Hospital. Not only is he young and promising, but he¡¯s also knowledgeable and comes from a good family. He¡¯s also a gentleman. Most importantly, he¡¯s good-looking and likes me. Stone, before you die, can you give me some opinions about this man?¡±


    Han Shi was speechless.


    Even if he wasn¡¯t killed by Yin Batian, he would be angered to death by Qin Xi.


    He choked and looked at her with wide eyes. His originally weak voice became fierce. ¡°You can¡¯t. I won¡¯t allow you to be with him!¡±


    Qin Xi pretended not to notice his sad tone and asked in confusion, ¡°Why? I think he¡¯s quite good. He¡¯s also a medical student. Don¡¯t you think we are compatible?¡±


    Miraculously, Han Shi got the strength to sit up. Although he still swayed a few times, he looked much better than before.


    ¡°Then, how is that man as good-looking as me? One look and I can tell that he¡¯s a weak man. This kind of man is usually not suitable for marriage. Besides, he, he¡¯s not worthy of you. Xi, you, you can¡¯t like him. I won¡¯t allow¡±


    Seeing that the stimulation was effective, Qin Xi continued.


    ¡°Other than Gu Qing, I also met two men in Yangshan City. They¡¯re brothers. One of them is reserved, and the other is arrogant. They¡¯re about the same age as me and are quite capable. Their looks are not inferior to Gu Qing¡¯s. I heard that Gu Qing was classmates with the two of them.¡±


    She was naturally talking about Xu Linyuan and Xu Linfeng.


    Han Shi felt like he had suffered three consecutive blows. Previously, he was already jealous of Gu Qing. Now, there were two more. He felt that his breathing became a little irregular.


    The fact that his wife was so popular made him feel insecure.


    His face turned paler and paler. At this moment, he ignored the fact that the pain in his body had reduced a lot. He wondered if Qin Xi would forget about him after knowing so many outstanding men


    The more he thought about it, the more aggrieved he felt. Just as he was about to cry, Qin Xi pressed her lips against his.


    A minute later, the kiss ended.


    Seeing his dazed eyes, Qin Xi said without changing her expression, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to be with someone else, get better quickly. We still have to go back and register our marriage!¡±

 Chapter 548 - 548 Taking Over the Yin Family’s Businesses

    548 Taking Over the Yin Family¡¯s Businesses


    ¡°Register marriage? Xi, do you really mean it?¡±


    Han Shi was so shocked that his lips trembled slightly. His voice was slightly raised, and he was no longer as weak as before. He stared at Qin Xi with his dark eyes, as if he was trying to tell if she was telling the truth.


    Qin Xi smiled. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t you realize that you are in a better situation than before?¡¯


    Han Shi was stunned for a moment before he realized it. He shook his head and did not feel the tearing pain. Apart from feeling a little dizzy, he really did not seem to feel much pain. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I clearly feel that something wants to tear me apart¡±


    ¡°You are right about that. However, Yin Batian didn¡¯t know that you have the Golden Blood Toad in your body. The Golden Blood Toad has the effect of strengthening the soul. Therefore, when there¡¯s an invasion, the Golden Blood Toad will automatically ¡®cleanse¡¯ the foul aura in your body.¡±


    ¡°I see¡±


    ¡°Stone, you¡¯ve benefited from a disaster this time. Feel what realm you¡¯ve reached now.¡±


    Han Shi circulated the true Qi in his body. Waves of majestic true Qi surged out, circulating in his meridians before gathering in his dantian.


    He gasped, his heart beating violently, and his face was filled with excitement and ecstasy. ¡°Wifey, I, I actually advanced an entire realm to the late-stage Heaven-rank.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Your cultivation level is one level higher than mine now. It seems like I have to rely on you to protect me in the future!¡±


    Qin Xi smiled happily.


    She knew that her man was definitely the chosen one!


    ¡°Sit cross-legged now and speed up the refinement of Yin Batian¡¯s soul to consolidate your cultivation.¡±


    As Qin Xi spoke, she sat beside him and formed hand seals with both hands. She began to activate the dark fire to burn brighter.


    Qin Xi couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this old man to be so valuable!¡±


    Yes, she had also advanced. Not only did she advance in cultivation, but the Dark Fire also advanced. This time, the Dark Fire was at the third level


    This trip could be said to be a blessing in disguise. Although they almost died here, they also obtained a lot. Not only did their cultivation increase, but they also obtained the Yin family¡¯s businesses.


    In Yin Yongtai¡¯s memory, the Yin family had businesses all over the country. After all, it was a family that had existed for thousands of years. Even though it had declined, it was still a big piece of cake.


    Qin Xi smiled until her eyes curved into crescents, revealing her canine teeth. ¡°Stone, you¡¯re going to be busy this time¡±


    **


    In the Yin family¡¯s stronghold.


    Qin Xi looked at the thick stack of documents on the table. She and Han Shi chose the businesses there that were legal to be transferred to their names.


    There were also some illegal businesses that could be sold. In total, it was more than a few billion yuan.


    The Yin family was indeed powerful. No wonder they had been standing strong for thousands of years.


    After Qin Xi finished going through the documents, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°This is an astronomical figure. It seems that we made the right decision to come here. At this rate, we can quickly become rich.¡±


    Han Shi said with lingering fears, ¡°We¡¯re lucky this time, but not necessarily next time.¡±

 Chapter 549 - 549 Giant Space

    549 Giant Space


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. By the way, this is not all the wealth the Yin family has. Come with me¡­¡±


    Qin Xi remembered that the Yin family still had a treasure vault. Only the family head and heir of each generation were qualified to enter this treasure vault.


    The two of them arrived at the Yin family¡¯s ancestral hall, where the memorial tablet and life token were placed. Not only was there a protective array formation here, but there was also a fatal trap. It was the most important place in the entire Yin family.


    Actually, the real purpose of guarding the ancestral hall was to protect the treasures inside.


    The two of them arrived at the ancestral hall. After adjusting the memorial tablet, the mechanism was activated. With a crack, the ground began to move, and a secret passage immediately appeared on the ground.


    This was the Yin family¡¯s secret treasure vault.


    The two of them did not think too much about it and entered with flashlights. It was very dark and the space was very narrow. There was no place to hide at all, so they did not have to worry about being ambushed.


    After taking more than 30 steps, everything suddenly became clear. What greeted their eyes were night pearls that were glowing. The soft light emitted by the night pearls lit up the entire space and also illuminated Qin Xi and Han Shi¡¯s faces.


    Then, their gazes landed on the three unique boxes. Qin Xi walked to one of the long red sandalwood boxes and looked at Han Shi with a smile. She waved her hand. ¡°Stone, come here. Open the box.¡±


    Han Shi raised his eyebrows and walked over to lay his chin on Qin Xi¡¯s shoulder. When he spoke, his warm breath landed on her earlobe and neck, causing her skin to immediately turn pink.


    ¡°What surprise did you prepare for me?¡±


    Qin Xi nudged him and said angrily, ¡°Cut it out. Open it and you¡¯ll know.¡±


    Han Shi reluctantly looked away from her pink skin. He glanced at the square box in front of him and opened it casually.


    Inside was a black ring made of a meteorite. There were some patterns on the surface of the ring, making it look very mysterious.


    He frowned and looked at Qin Xi suspiciously. He rejected decisively, ¡°A ring? It¡¯s so ugly. I don¡¯t want it!¡±


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°If the Yin family finds out that you despise their supreme treasure, they¡¯ll probably kill you.¡±


    ¡°This?¡±


    ¡°Treasure?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know how extraordinary it is when you put it on.¡±


    Qin Xi rolled her eyes and put the ring on his hand. She smiled at him mysteriously. ¡°Now, sense it.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± He swallowed his saliva and suppressed his excitement.


    Qin Xi smiled brightly. ¡°Yes, the ring is a giant space. It¡¯s convenient to wear this when you¡¯re out. I remember there¡¯s something else inside. What is it?¡±


    Han Shi suppressed his pounding heart and took off the ring to give to Qin Xi. ¡°This is for you. I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    Qin Xi pretended to be angry and glared at him. ¡°How dare you take off the ring I put on your finger? Do you not want to register our marriage anymore?¡±


    Han Shi was stunned and a little helpless. ¡°What does this have to do with registering our marriage? I-I just want to give the good things to you.¡±


    Qin Xi continued to glare at him. ¡°Why are you giving me such an ugly thing? Do you want to make me embarrassed?¡±

 Chapter 550 - 550 Destruction

    550 Destruction


    ¡°This is a man¡¯s finger. Looking at the size, it can almost fit my toe.¡±


    Han Shi knew that Qin Xi wanted to give this ring to him. He rubbed the top of her head. ¡°I can make it a necklace for you to wear. Speaking of which, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever bought you a necklace!¡±


    ¡°A necklace?¡±


    Qin Xi waved her hands in disdain. ¡°I don¡¯t want it. My treasures are much better than this ring.¡±


    As she spoke, with a thought, the Chain of Darkness immediately transformed into a black necklace.


    ¡°How is it? Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡±


    Qin Xi raised her fair neck and asked proudly.


    Han Shi¡¯s gaze landed on her slender neck and gradually moved down. His gaze was burning, as if it wanted to penetrate the skin on her body. His breathing quickened and his voice was slightly hoarse.


    ¡°Yes, very beautiful!¡±


    Qin Xi could tell that something was wrong with his aura. She looked up and caught the strange glint in his eyes. She blushed and quickly turned her body to avoid his gaze.


    She glared at him and said angrily, ¡°What are you looking at? If you are not behaving yourself outside, I¡¯ll ignore you.¡±


    Han Shi touched his nose in embarrassment and said sweetly, ¡°I¡¯m looking at my wife, not anyone else. You are simply too good-looking. I just can¡¯t control myself!¡±


    Qin Xi was rendered speechless by his shameless words. She stepped on his foot. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. Take the treasures with you. We¡¯ll study them when we go back.¡±


    Han Shi pretended to be aggrieved. ¡°Wifey, can you be gentler to me? I just survived a calamity!¡±


    ¡°Then stop being naughty. Hmph!¡± Qin Xi snorted and turned her head, but the corners of her mouth curled up into a beautiful smile.


    Qin Xi taught him how to use the giant space. Han Shi quickly put all the valuable things into the space before leaving the secret room.


    **


    In the hall, Qin Xi and Han Shi sat at the head of the table.


    ¡°This is what I promised you previously. If you want to leave, you just have to burn this talisman. In addition, I¡¯ll leave the matters here to you. When you all leave, destroy this place!¡±


    Zhao Di, Sun Dong, and the others immediately bowed respectfully to Qin Xi and Han Shi. Their eyes were red and their voices were trembling with excitement.


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness. If you need me, feel free to come and find me. I will definitely do my best.¡±


    Sun Dong nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, me too!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already done what I wanted to do. I won¡¯t come here again. You can do whatever you want to do in the future.¡±


    ¡°However, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t leave this place. You probably know that the Yin family has made many enemies outside. With your ability, you definitely won¡¯t be able to deal with them. If you want to continue living, stay here safely.¡±


    ¡°We understand. Thank you for your reminder, Master.¡±


    Qin Xi and Han Shi returned with bountiful treasures. They stayed here for the night before leaving. Their departure officially announced the destruction of the Yin family.


    As she watched Qin Xi and Han Shi leave, Zhao Di¡¯s eyes darkened and she looked at Sun Dong.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back first and make them suffer the pain I¡¯ve suffered for the past 20 years.¡±


    Sun Dong nodded. ¡°What a coincidence. I have the same intention. We have plenty of time. Let¡¯s torture them slow!¡±


    Zhao Di¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go!¡±

 Chapter 551 - 551 Mu Dis Visit

    551 Mu Di¡¯s Visit


    At the same time, at Luoping Airport.


    A young man with a noble temperament and a hint of arrogance on his face walked out of the jetway calmly.


    ¡°Young Master Mu! I¡¯ve arranged a hotel for you. Do you want to go now?¡± A middle-aged man in a suit and leather shoes with black-framed glasses asked respectfully.


    Mu Di felt the temperature in Luoping. It was obviously a few degrees colder than in the capital. However, when he thought of his goal for coming to Luoping this time, he couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°How¡¯s the matter I asked you to do?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Mu, we¡¯ve almost reached an agreement, but¡­¡± The middle-aged man frowned slightly, wondering if he should say it.


    Mu Di¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°If you have something to say, say it.¡±


    The middle-aged man did not dare to be negligent and quickly told the truth. ¡°It¡¯s like this. The person-in-charge of Sweet Dew went out for something at the last minute. There¡¯s still no news of when he¡¯ll be back. I asked his family before and they said that he might be back the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Mu Di nodded and got into the car. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go to the production side of the sweet dew fruits first. I heard that the sweet dew orchard is still producing fruit. I want to see how they can grow fruits in winter.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± The middle-aged man got into the car and drove away.


    **


    Shangwan Village.


    At this moment, Shangwan Village was much livelier and richer than it was half a year ago. Some families even bought televisions and installed landlines.


    Coincidentally, it was New Year¡¯s Day in two days. To the villagers, the holidays were a big day. Therefore, happy laughter lingered in the village.


    This was the first time Mu Di felt such a warm and happy atmosphere. He was a little moved.


    ¡°Eh, who are you looking for?¡±


    At this moment, a little boy who was about ten years old was wearing a cotton-padded jacket and carrying a stick on his shoulder. There was a palm-sized carp hanging on one end of the stick. He was looking at the car curiously.


    The boy¡¯s face was red from the cold wind, but from his expression, one could tell that he was very happy.


    The middle-aged man originally wanted to get out of the car and find someone to ask about the route. ¡°Little kid, may I know where the Boss of the Sweet Dew Orchard lives? Can you help me lead the way?¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re here to discuss business with Brother Han. You came at the wrong time. Brother Han is not at home. I heard that he went to another city. You¡¯d better go back.¡± The little boy was Han Shi¡¯s neighbor, Wang Qiang


    ¡°Kid, we know that he is not at home. We¡¯re just here to check out the orchard.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you want to see the orchard? Alright, I¡¯ll show you the way.¡±


    In less than two minutes, Wang Qiang brought the two of them to Han Shi¡¯s house and shouted, ¡°Grandpa Han, are you at home?¡±


    When Blackie, who was lying in the courtyard, heard the sound of the car engine, it immediately pricked up its ears and narrowed its eyes. Then, a trace of disappointment flashed across its eyes before it continued to lie on the ground listlessly.


    At this moment, when Wang Qiang shouted, Blackie raised its head again, shook its ears, and barked at the door.

 Chapter 552 - 552 Young Master Mu Is Bullied by a Dog

    552 Young Master Mu Is Bullied by a Dog


    ¡°Grandpa Han, they¡¯re here to discuss business with Brother Stone, so I brought them here.¡±


    Han Dazhu held the fish and looked at the middle-aged man and Mu Di suspiciously, especially Mu Di. Not only was he wild-looking, but he also had an extraordinary aura.


    He quickly invited the two of them into the courtyard enthusiastically. ¡°Stone and his wife are not at home. I¡¯m afraid you might have made a wasted trip.¡±


    ¡°My name is Songshan. This is our young master, Mu Di. We¡¯ve already discussed the business with Mr. Han. We¡¯re just here to see the legendary orchard.¡± Songshan said with a smile.


    ¡°Oh, so you are here to see the orchard. Alright, I¡¯ll bring you there after I put on my clothes.¡± With that, Han Dazhu quickly walked into the house.


    Mu Di felt something pass by his feet. He looked down and saw that it was a large black dog. After a few months, Blackie had already grown to the size of an adult dog. Although its fur was glossy, a young master like Mu Di, who was obsessed with cleanliness, still despised it.


    He immediately turned to the side and patted the place where Blackie had touched him.


    The disdain was too obvious.


    Blackie looked up at Mu Di, who was also looking at it. The man and the dog looked at each other silently. Then, Blackie swung its tail and slapped Mu Di¡¯s pants.


    Mu Di was speechless. Perhaps it was his imagination, but he seemed to have seen a hint of provocation in the dog¡¯s eyes.


    He looked at the dust on his pants before staring at Blackie and saying calmly, ¡°Stupid dog.¡±


    Blackie immediately flared up and bared its teeth at Mu Di. It let out a low roar, its eyes filled with ferocity. Its body was in an attacking state, as if it would pounce on Mu Di at any moment.


    Mu Di and Songshan¡¯s eyes widened, and their expressions froze at the same time. Their bodies involuntarily stiffened, and they broke out in cold sweat. They did not dare to move, as if as long as they moved, Blackie would pounce on them and teach them a lesson.


    Mu Di had never thought that he would be threatened by a dog one day. He was the second son of the Mu family and a famous figure in the capital. Now that he came to this godforsaken place, he was provoked and threatened by a dog. Who would believe it?


    However, when he thought of his disrespectful actions just now, a trace of embarrassment flashed across his eyes. At the thought that he might be chased by a dog, he gave in and said apologetically, ¡°Sorry, I was rude just now. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Songshan was stunned. What did he just hear? The arrogant Second Young Master actually apologized to a dog. Was he hearing things or was he hallucinating?


    However, what was even more unbelievable was that the big black dog, which was originally fierce, actually seemed to understand and stopped baring its teeth.


    Mu Di heaved a sigh of relief. He clenched his fists so tightly that cold sweat broke out on his palms.


    ¡°Young Master Mu¡±


    Songshan was so shocked that he did not know what to say.

 Chapter 553 - 553 Not Interested

    553 Not Interested


    Han Dazhu brought the two of them all the way to the back of the mountain. When they passed by a courtyard, they happened to see Tong Tong sitting on Wang Zhiqiang¡¯s neck.


    Seeing Blackie running over, Tong Tong immediately smiled and shouted in a clear and childish voice, ¡°Blackie, Blackie, I want Blackie ~¡±


    Wang Zhiqiang also saw Han Dazhu and the two unfamiliar people beside him. He narrowed his eyes and walked over. ¡°Old Master Han, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Zhiqiang, these two want to discuss a collaboration with Stone. Since Stone isn¡¯t at home, I¡¯ll bring them to the orchard at the back of the mountain to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Are you babysitting Tong TOng? Where are the others?¡± He asked casually with a smile.


    ¡°They¡¯re training.¡± Wang Zhiqiang helped the little girl off his neck and threw her into Han Dazhu¡¯s arms. ¡°I have nothing to do anyway. Uncle Han, why don¡¯t I bring them there?¡±


    He could feel that Songshan and Mu Di were not as simple as they seemed on the surface. In case anything happened, it was better for him to take them to the orchard.


    Han Dazhu looked at Mu Di and Songshan. Then, he said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m too old to climb the mountain, so I won¡¯t go up. Young Master Mu, is that ok?¡±


    Mu Di looked at Wang Zhiqiang. He was tall and strong, and his muscles were tense and well-developed. From his body, Mu Di could feel an explosive and murderous aura.


    He did not expect a person like him to appear in a small place.


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    The three of them walked up the mountain in silence.


    Wang Zhiqiang had always been taciturn. He had nothing to say to people he did not know. Besides, he had yet to figure out the identities of these two people, so he would not take the initiative to talk to them.


    However, Mu Di was very interested in Wang Zhiqiang. He smiled and asked, ¡°May I know your name?¡±


    Wang Zhiqiang glanced at him and said in a low voice, ¡°Wang Zhiqiang.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wang, are you a retired soldier?¡± Mu Di asked.


    Wang Zhiqiang knew very well that his walking posture and aura could not be hidden from some people, so he did not hide it. He nodded honestly.


    ¡°Mr. Wang, do you have a job?¡±


    Wang Zhiqiang nodded again.


    ¡°Oh? May I ask what kind of job you do?¡± Mu Di asked with interest.


    Mu Di raised his eyebrows in surprise. He did not expect Wang Zhiqiang to be so observant that he could even guess this.


    He did not admit or deny it. Instead, he continued, ¡°I wonder if Mr. Wang is interested in working for me. It¡¯s a waste of talent for someone like you to be here.¡±


    Wang Zhiqiang said concisely, ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    Mu Di raised his eyebrows slightly. This was the first time someone was so disrespectful to him.

 Chapter 554 - 554 Celestial Body

    554 Celestial Body


    Sweet Dew Orchard.


    When Zhang Dujuan, who had been guarding the orchard, saw that it was Wang Zhiqiang, she immediately walked over with a smile. ¡°Brother Wang, why are you free to come today?¡±


    Wang Zhiqiang relaxed slightly. ¡°I¡¯m bringing the client over to take a look.¡± He looked around and did not see Tie Niu and Da Niu. ¡°Where are the two of them?¡±


    ¡°Brother Wang, you still don¡¯t know, right? Something entered the orchard last night and ruined many fruits. The two of them went into the orchard early in the morning to catch that thing.¡±


    Wang Zhiqiang really did not know about this. He frowned. ¡°This is not a small matter. Go and ask Thunderkill and the others to help.¡±


    The Sweet Dew Orchard was the foundation of Qin Xi and Han Shi¡¯s business. Nothing could go wrong here. However, he was confused. Qin Xi had once said that this orchard was protected by an array formation and talismans. How could something have entered?


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and get people to help now.¡± Zhang Dujuan turned around and ran into the village.


    Mu Di narrowed his eyes, a trace of doubt flashing across his dark eyes. ¡°Mr. Wang, isn¡¯t there anyone guarding such a big orchard?¡±


    It had to be noted that Sweet Dew Fruit was even praised by his father. If his father couldn¡¯t eat two every day, he would feel uncomfortable. However, the fact that the orchard was not heavily guarded was strange.


    Mu Di and Songshan looked at each other and saw disbelief in each other¡¯s eyes.


    **


    It was not easy for Qin Xi and Han Shi to go on a trip together, so they naturally had to play for two days.


    At this moment, they were in a mountain temple. It was a nunnery called Green Lotus Nunnery. It was said that the incense offerings in Green Lotus Nunnery was bountiful, and many tourists came because of its reputation.


    Qin Xi and Han Shi held hands and strolled around Green Lotus Nunnery. They listened to the chants and admired the snowy scenery around them, feeling relaxed and happy.


    At this moment, a nun walked over with curiosity in her eyes. She looked at Qin Xi. ¡°Amitabha. benefactor, the abbot invites you in!¡±


    Qin Xi glanced at Han Shi, and a trace of confusion flashed across their eyes. Qin Xi pointed at her nose and asked with a frown, ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Benefactor. The abbot said that you have the celestial body,¡± The nun said.


    ¡°Celestial body?¡± What does it mean?


    Han Shi looked at Qin Xi in confusion.


    Qin Xi¡¯s body stiffened, and a trace of panic flashed across her face. Then, she quickly calmed down. She was no longer the Qin Xi who was weak and powerless.


    Qin Xi suppressed her panic. ¡°Alright, please lead the way. Stone, wait here. I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡±


    Han Shi pursed his lips and insisted, ¡°I want to go with you. I¡¯m not going in. I¡¯ll just wait at the door.¡±


    Qin Xi knew his temper and sighed helplessly. ¡°Alright!¡±


    Not long after, Qin Xi and the nun came to a simple and elegant meditation room. The nun knocked on the door gently. ¡°Abbot, she is here.¡±


    ¡°Come in!¡± The voice was calm and flat, but there was an inexplicable dignity in it.


    The door opened with a creak. The nun did not enter. Instead, she closed the door gently when Qin Xi entered.


    Qin Xi subconsciously sized up the meditation room.


    The meditation room was not big and the layout was very simple. Apart from the futon and tables and chairs, there was nothing. It was spotless. It was obvious that someone often cleaned it.


    At that moment, a kind-looking nun was sitting cross-legged on the futon.

 Chapter 555 - 555 Moonlight Buddha Bead

    555 Moonlight Buddha Bead


    ¡°Venerable, what do you mean by ¡®Celestial Body¡¯?¡±


    Qin Xi could see the calmness and indifference in the nun¡¯s eyes. Her body was emitting a golden light, and she looked like a person who had accumulated great merit.


    ¡°Benefactor, please take a seat.¡±


    The nun did not answer. Instead, she pointed at the futon opposite her.


    Qin Xi pursed her lips and walked over to sit down. She looked at her fixedly, as if she wanted to see something from her face.


    ¡°Benefactor, don¡¯t be anxious. I mean no harm.¡± Seeing that she was a little nervous, the nun smiled kindly.


    Qin Xi suddenly chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. I can tell that you¡¯re a person with great merit. I just don¡¯t understand what you mean by ¡®Celestial Body¡¯.¡±


    The nun shook her head. A trace of sadness flashed across her amiable face as she sighed.


    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t have the ability to know that you have a celestial body. I was only told so by my predecessor.¡±


    Qin Xi did not interrupt. Instead, she listened quietly.


    The nun said calmly, ¡°My predecessor once said that only one person can save the Green Lotus Nunnery, and that person has a celestial body. I want to ask you to help us tide over the crisis.¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°How did you know that I had the ability to help you tide over this crisis? How did you know that I would definitely help you?¡±


    The nun seemed to have expected Qin Xi to say this. She immediately put on a serious expression.


    ¡°This nunnery has a supreme treasure called the Moonlight Buddha Bead. It can bring you back to your previous life. I know very well that you have a knot in your heart. The Moonlight Buddha Bead will be yours if you can help us.¡±


    Qin Xi suddenly clenched her fists on her lap, feeling nervous and suffocated.


    She said with difficulty, ¡°You mean¡­ I can go back to my previous life?¡±


    How was this possible? Why was such a treasure in an inconspicuous nunnery?


    Seeing that Qin Xi didn¡¯t believe it, the nun said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to doubt it. You¡¯ll know if this is real or fake once you give it a try.¡±


    She took out a small square box from the side and placed it in front of Qin Xi. ¡°In this box is the Moonlight Buddha Bead. You can open it and take a look.¡±


    Qin Xi opened the box slowly. Inside the box lay a round and translucent jade bead.


    Her hand seemed to have touched an invisible barrier. No matter how hard she tried, she could not pass through it.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Qin Xi did not think that the nun was fooling around with her.


    The nun shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have handed the box to her directly.


    ¡°My predecessor once said that this thing is a worthless bead to everyone, but to people with a celestial body, as long as this bead is injected with their power, it can be solved. Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡±


    Qin Xi frowned and pondered. After a moment, she activated the Mystic True Qi in her body. She reached out again, and the faint barrier had already disappeared. She easily picked up the jade bead.


    There seemed to be a cool and vast power flowing in the Moonlight Buddha Bead. Holding it, Qin Xi felt comfortable.


    ¡°How can I dream of my previous life?¡± Qin Xi raised her eyebrows, her eyes filled with eagerness.

 Chapter 556 - 556 Back to Her Previous Life

    556 Back to Her Previous Life


    A drop of blood dripped into the jade bead. The blood quickly spread to the entire bead. A moment later, the transparent bead turned blood-red.


    Qin Xi felt dizzy and fainted. When she opened her eyes again, she heard someone nagging at her.


    ¡°I told you to go to bed early last night, but you didn¡¯t listen. You stayed up late until midnight. I don¡¯t want you to be outstanding. Why are you studying so hard for university? If you fall sick, it won¡¯t be worth it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stay at home all the time. Go out and play with your classmates more. You¡¯re not a robot. You¡¯re still young. Go out and play around.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your father give you pocket money? If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll give you some more. Go out and buy some clothes. You only wear the same clothes everyday.¡±


    ¡°Did you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Xi?¡±


    Mrs. Qin, who was busy cleaning the house, did not hear her daughter¡¯s reply. She stopped what she was doing and turned around, only to be stunned.


    She quickly walked over in a panic and asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying? Did someone bully you?¡±


    Mrs. Qin sat by the bed and hugged the girl with tears streaming down her face. She gently patted her back and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. My good daughter, don¡¯t cry. Mommy is here. Don¡¯t be afraid!¡±


    Mrs. Qin¡¯s embrace was very warm and comfortable, making Qin Xi feel safe and secure.


    How long had it been since she was hugged by her mother? Qin Xi hugged her mother tightly, afraid that her mother would disappear in the blink of an eye.


    Although she knew that this was not real, as long as she could see her parents alive, why would she care if it was real or fake?


    ¡°Mom¡­ I miss you so much!¡±


    At this moment, Qin Xi exploded with all the emotions she had been suppressing for the past few years. When she thought of how her parents were killed while protecting her, her heart felt like it was being slashed.


    Mrs. Qin patted her head lovingly. ¡°Silly girl, why are you suddenly so emotional? Did something happen? Tell me. I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    Smelling the familiar scent on her mother¡¯s body, Qin Xi¡¯s eyes turned red again. Her voice was trembling. ¡°Mom? Is it really you?¡±


    Mrs. Qin smiled silently and stroked Qin Xi¡¯s head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today? Why are you asking such a silly question? Did you have a nightmare?¡±


    Qin Xi looked up at her mother with tears in her eyes. ¡°Mom¡­ I miss you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I miss you too. Don¡¯t cry anymore. If you continue to cry, you won¡¯t be pretty anymore.¡±


    Qin Xi did not want to cry either, but tears streamed down her face uncontrollably. She stared at Mrs. Qin, sniffed, and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Mom, where¡¯s my father?¡±


    Mrs. Qin smiled and said with a gentle gaze, ¡°Your father will be back tonight from a business trip. He just called and said that he brought you a gift. He asked you to wait at home.¡±


    Qin Xi smiled through her tears. ¡°I¡¯m already so old. Why did he still treat me like a child?¡±


    Mrs. Qin rubbed her head and said in amusement, ¡°I wonder who was crying just now. Now, you¡¯re saying that you are not a child?¡±


    Qin Xi blushed and felt a little awkward.

 Chapter 557 - 557 Enemy From Her Past Life

    557 Enemy From Her Past Life


    ¡°Alright, get up quickly. It¡¯s rare for you to have a day off today. I¡¯ll take you to the mall to buy a few beautiful dresses.¡±


    Mrs. Qin smiled dotingly and stood up. She put away the things that she had not finished packing and instructed, ¡°Come and eat after washing up!¡± before leaving.


    Looking at Mrs. Qin leave, tears streamed down Qin Xi¡¯s face again. She thought to herself, ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯m back. This time, I definitely won¡¯t let what happened in my previous life happen again.¡±


    When she thought of the answer she heard before she died in her previous life, a trace of bloodthirstiness flashed across her eyes. Was it the Hong family in the capital who did it?


    Qin Xi¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. She knew very well that she might wake up from this dream at any time. If she missed this opportunity, she would have to endure the pain and regret of her previous life forever.


    It seemed that she had to hurry up.


    Looking at the time and date, her eyes widened. There were only three days before her parents were killed. When she recalled the scene of her parents dying to save her, she immediately gave off a murderous aura.


    At the same time, in the Hong family¡¯s residence in the capital.


    ¡°Grandpa, I found it. The spirit crystal is with this family.¡±


    A man in a suit and leather shoes ran excitedly to an old man with white hair and handed him the phone. ¡°Grandpa, look, is this it?¡±


    The old man was also shocked. He immediately picked up the phone. When he saw the pendant around Qin Xi¡¯s neck, his eyes lit up and his body trembled with excitement.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is it. We¡¯ve finally found it. Good, good. Lin Jun, quickly bring the thing back. By the way, this matter is very important. No one is allowed to know about it, including this family. Anyone who knows must be eliminated at all costs. Do you understand?¡±


    After the old man calmed down, he immediately became serious and nervous. He instructed seriously, ¡°Remember, the Hong family¡¯s prosperity depends on this. Lin Jun, don¡¯t disappoint me!¡±


    Hong Linjun¡¯s expression turned solemn as he said respectfully, ¡°Grandpa, I understand. I promise to complete the mission.¡±


    With that, he turned around and left.


    After he left, the solemn expression on Old Master Hong¡¯s face disappeared and was replaced by crazy laughter. ¡°Hahahahaha, I¡¯ve finally found it. I¡¯ve finally found it¡­¡±


    After so many years, when he was about to give up, he finally received news of it. It was worth waiting for so many years.


    It was worth it!


    On the other side, after Qin Xi and her mother finished eating, they drove to a nearby mall. Just as they parked the car, Qin Xi saw two sneaky figures from the corner of her eye.


    Previously, Qin Xi had already felt that these two people were very suspicious. Now that she thought about it, it must be because that family couldn¡¯t wait anymore. Since they wanted to die so much, she would grant them the wish.


    Mrs. Qin shook her head helplessly and said, ¡°Alright, go and buy it if you want, but don¡¯t drink too much. It¡¯s not good for your health.¡±


    Qin Xi leaned on Mrs. Qin¡¯s shoulder with a smile. ¡°I know you¡¯re the best. Just one cup, I promise!¡±

 Chapter 558 - 558 Mental Connection

    558 Mental Connection


    When the two bodyguards hiding in the dark saw Qin Xi go to the shop beside to buy milk tea, they immediately followed her.


    Previously, their master had called and ordered them to keep an eye on the little girl. Not only her, but also the necklace on her neck. Although that necklace looked ordinary and had no value, they had no choice but to listen to their master. Besides, she was just a little girl. There was nothing to worry about.


    After Qin Xi bought two cups of milk tea, she turned into the mall from another entrance and went straight to the top floor.


    Seeing this, the two bodyguards immediately took another elevator and followed her. However, when they reached the top floor, they looked around but did not see Qin Xi.


    The two of them were anxious.


    ¡°Did she go to the toilet?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s possible. You wait outside the toilet. I¡¯ll look elsewhere. Meet in the hall when the time comes.¡±


    ¡°Alright, go ahead!¡±


    The two of them split up. One of the bodyguards stood outside the toilet and paced back and forth nervously. Five minutes had passed, but Qin Xi was still nowhere to be seen. He gritted his teeth and planned to find a woman to go in and look for her.


    However, at this moment, his neck suddenly felt like it had been bitten by a mosquito. Before he could slap it, he felt his entire body go weak and his vision blurred. However, this only lasted for an instant before he returned to normal.


    However, Qin Xi was not inside at all. When she returned to the hall, the two bodyguards met up. The two of them shook their heads. ¡°Let¡¯s go and find that girl¡¯s mother.¡±


    On the other side, Qin Xi took a drop of blood from the bodyguard and smiled strangely. She found a secret place and began to make hand seals with both hands. She chanted a curse and connected the bodyguard¡¯s consciousness with her. Of course, it was a one-sided connection.


    This was the first time Qin Xi had used this spell since she advanced to another realm. It was a very powerful mind connection. As long as she took a drop of blood from the other party, she could see everything the other party was seeing.


    After returning to her mother¡¯s side, Qin Xi began to shop in the mall.


    The Qin couple only had one daughter, so they treated her like the apple in their eyes.


    Mrs. Qin took a fancy to a white dress. The hem of the dress was embroidered with peony, making it look dazzling. It was decorated with a row of pearls and was very beautiful. ¡°Xi, I think this dress suits you very well. Do you want to go in and try it?¡±


    Qin Xi also felt that this dress suited her very well. She held the dress and smiled brightly. ¡°Alright.¡±

 Chapter 559 - 559 The Truth About Her Previous Life

    559 The Truth About Her Previous Life


    The mother and daughter bought a lot of things before returning home. As soon as Qin Xi lay on the bed, she heard the voice of the bodyguard talking to someone.


    ¡°Master, they¡¯ve already gone home.¡±


    The man he was talking about was Qin Xi¡¯s father.


    The bodyguard said, ¡°I did. They said that he¡¯ll be back tonight. Master, do you want me to do it?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Do it when the three of them are at home. Also, you have to find out the origin of the pendant and who else knows about it. Don¡¯t let go of anything.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    ¡°Be careful and get rid of everyone who knows about this.¡± The voice was so cold that it made people shiver.


    The bodyguard said, ¡°Roger that!¡±


    After hanging up, the bodyguard wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and looked at the other bodyguard beside him. His voice was a little trembling.


    ¡°What secret do you think is hidden in the pendant? Is it worth Master going through so much trouble to get it and even kill all the people who know about it?¡±


    Bodyguard B¡¯s expression was very solemn. His eyelids kept twitching. He pursed his lips and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what secrets are inside the pensant. I only know that Master doesn¡¯t want anyone to know about this. What do you think will happen to us if we know so much?¡±


    Bodyguard A¡¯s face turned pale. He gasped and widened his eyes. ¡°You mean¡±


    Bodyguard B pondered for a moment. ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s better to be safe than sorry. Since we don¡¯t know what the future will be, we have to think of a plan b for ourselves.¡±


    Bodyguard A asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Bodyguard B narrowed his eyes. ¡°We¡¯ll do what Master said. The two old ones have to die. As for the young girl we¡¯ll give her a chance to escape first and think about how to use her to our advantage later.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Hearing their conversation, Qin Xi finally understood why those people only killed her parents and did not kill her.


    It turned out that the truth behind why she could escape in her previous life was that they were afraid that they would be silenced after carrying out the mission.


    She sneered and sat up. She went to the kitchen and looked at Mrs. Qin, who was still busy cooking. She drew a talisman in the air. A golden light flashed and the backlash talisman was attached to Mrs. Qin¡¯s body.


    With this talisman, at least Mrs. Qin¡¯s safety would be guaranteed. When Mr. Qin returned, she would give him a talisman too. This way, she would have time to go to the capital to deal with the mastermind.


    Just as she was thinking this, the sound of the door opening came from the entrance. Qin Xi¡¯s heart skipped a beat as excitement, nervousness, and anticipation surged out.


    She knew that her father was back. The father who had been tortured to the point of being unrecognizable and protected her was back.


    Qin Xi felt a lump in her throat and tears almost fell. She quickly composed herself and ran to the door to open it.


    ¡°Dad¡±


    Qin Xi threw herself into Mr. Qin¡¯s arms, causing him to stagger.


    When Mr. Qin, who was originally exhausted, saw that it was his daughter, he immediately smiled and patted Qin Xi¡¯s back to comfort her.


    ¡°Aiyo, sweetheart, you¡¯re already a big girl.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I miss you.¡±


    Qin Xi wrapped her arms around Mr. Qin¡¯s neck and refused to let go. In order not to make Mr. Qin suspect anything, she immediately reached out and asked, ¡°Dad, Mom said that you would bring me a gift. Where¡¯s my gift?¡±


    Mr. Qin was speechless. So she was so enthusiastic because she wanted a gift!

 Chapter 560 - 560 Attack

    560 Attack


    ¡°Dad, Mom, does it look good?¡±


    After putting on the crystal shoes bought by Mr. Qin, Qin Xi walked back and forth in the living room, showing off.


    Mr. Qin chuckled. ¡°Yes, my daughter looks good in anything. You are as good-looking as your mother.¡±


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Dad, if you want to praise me, just praise me. Why do you have to mention Mom every time? I know you two are loving. Can you consider my feelings?¡±


    Mrs. Qin glared at her. ¡°How can you say that? How rude.¡±


    Qin Xi stuck out her tongue and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m just stating the fact. Father talks about you all the time. It makes me feel like I¡¯m an extra.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so cheeky.¡±


    Mrs. Qin blushed and tapped Qin Xi¡¯s forehead with her fingertip. ¡°Alright, wash your hands and eat. I made your favorite braised pork today.¡±


    ¡°Yay! I can¡¯t wait.¡±


    Qin Xi kissed Mrs. Qin on the cheek and ran to the bedroom with a smile to change into a pair of slippers.


    On the other side, Bodyguard A and Bodyguard B, who lived opposite Qin Xi¡¯s house, were still waiting for the right time. When it was almost eight o¡¯clock, the two of them prepared their things and decided to make a move.


    Qin Xi knew that the two of them were about to make a move. She stood up and stretched. ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯ll go dump the trash. I ate a little too much just now. I¡¯ll take a walk outside.¡±


    ¡°Alright, be careful and come back quickly,¡± Mrs. Qin reminded.


    Qin Xi took the trash bag and made an OK gesture at the two of them.


    She took the elevator down, threw away the trash bag, and slowly walked towards the two bodyguards.


    Bodyguard A and Bodyguard B were still discussing how to make Qin Xi escape successfully without being discovered by their master when they saw a beautiful woman in a gauzy nightdress walking over.


    Due to the dim street lamps, the two bodyguards could not see the pretty girl¡¯s face clearly.


    However, as she walked closer, the two bodyguards frowned at the same time and looked at each other.


    Previously, they were still thinking about how to let Qin Xi escape unintentionally. Wasn¡¯t this a perfect opportunity?


    As long as they carried out the mission before Qin Xi came back, their plan would naturally succeed.


    Unfortunately, reality gave them a good slap on the face.


    When Qin Xi walked past the two of them, she quickly tapped their acupoints. Before the two of them could react, they were frozen like statues.


    Their eyes were filled with shock, and their hearts skipped a beat. They realized that she must have known something.


    The two of them suddenly narrowed their eyes and broke out in cold sweat.


    Qin Xi was very satisfied with their reaction.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen what I¡¯m capable of. If you want to live, you¡¯d better cooperate with me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you all.¡±


    Her voice was light, as if she was talking about something insignificant, but to the two of them, she was as terrifying as a demon.


    ¡°Now, answer whatever I ask you. Otherwise, you know the consequences.¡±


    The bodyguards blinked their eyes, as if to say, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything I know!¡±


    Qin Xi touched the pendant on her neck. ¡°Why is your master looking for this? How did you find me?¡±


    Bodyguard A¡¯s eyes widened. He said in shock, ¡°You actually know?¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Answer me!¡±

 Chapter 561 - 561 The Hong family

    561 The Hong family


    Bodyguard A was shocked and cold sweat instantly broke out on his forehead. He did not dare to delay and replied.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know why our master spared no effort to find this pendant. Master has been secretly looking for this pendant for more than ten years.¡±


    Qin Xi continued to ask, ¡°Who is your master?¡±


    ¡°Hong Linjun from the Hong family in the capital. He¡¯s the grandson of Old Master Hong and the young master of the Hong Corporation. He¡¯s also the future head of the Hong family. He¡¯s very powerful in the capital and is a very ruthless person.¡±


    Qin Xi sneered.


    ¡°Hong family?¡±


    A dark glint flashed across Qin Xi¡¯s bloodthirsty eyes. ¡°Tell me about the Hong family. Remember, I want to know everything.¡±


    Bodyguard A did not dare to hide anything. ¡°Elder Hong has three sons. His eldest son, Hong Yuyan, is the CEO of the Hong Corporation. Hong Linjun is his child and is very valued by Elder Hong.¡±


    ¡°The second son, Hong Yulong, inherited other businesses of the Hong Corporation. His status is not inferior to that of the eldest son. He has two children, a boy and a girl. The boy works in the company while the girl is studying abroad.¡±


    ¡°Hong Yufan, the third son of the Hong family, has a position in the bureaucracy. He only has one daughter who works in the police department.¡±


    ¡°The three sons all have illegitimate children. Because Elder Hong is very strict about family rules, those illegitimate children are not recognized and can only be raised outside.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all I know.¡±


    Qin Xi smiled meaningfully and said calmly, ¡°What about the illegal business they are involved in?¡±


    Bodyguard A swallowed his saliva and a trace of fear flashed across his eyes. ¡°The Hong family has many secrets that can¡¯t be brought to light, but it¡¯s not something small fry like us can know.¡±


    Qin Xi said, ¡°Who knows about the crimes the Hong family is commiting over the years?¡±


    ¡°Butler Hong. He knows everything about everyone in the Hong family, but not including Elder Hong.¡±


    In the entire Hong family, no one was innocent. They were all involved in something nasty.


    Not only that, but the people of the Hong family were also very vicious.


    Qin Xi was deep in thought. After a moment, she looked at Bodyguard A. ¡°Butler? Very good. I want to see this butler.¡±


    The bodyguard¡¯s face turned pale, and a trace of fear flashed across his eyes. ¡°You, you want to see the butler? I advise you not to see the butler.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why?¡± Qin Xi raised her eyebrows.


    The bodyguard swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°The butler only listens to Elder Hong. His status in the Hong family is quite high. Apart from Elder Hong, the butler is the second person in charge. He¡¯s the kind of figure respected by the rest of the Hong family.¡±


    Qin Xi understood now. The butler was probably Elder Hong¡¯s strategist.

 Chapter 562 - 562 The Hong Familys Old Residence

    562 The Hong Family¡¯s Old Residence


    After ¡®throwing the trash¡¯, as Qin Xi walked back leisurely, she was thinking of an excuse to leave home to settle the matter.


    At this moment, the phone in her pocket rang. It was from her deskmate, Jiang Li. Her eyes lit up and she quickly picked up the call. ¡°Hello, Jiang Li, do me a favor¡­¡±


    When Qin Xi entered the house, she was still talking to Jiang Li on the phone and speaking in a voice her parents could hear.


    ¡°I can, but it¡¯ll be too late after that. It¡¯s not safe to go home.¡±


    ¡°Then stay at my house. It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t been to my house before.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Qin Xi hesitated.


    ¡°Aiya, no buts. Please. The final exam is coming soon. If I mess it up, my mother will definitely nag me to death. Xi, you don¡¯t want your deskmate to die young, right? We¡¯re best friends. If you don¡¯t help me, I might as well die.¡±


    ¡°Please ~¡± Jiang Li began to wheedle.


    Qin Xi coughed awkwardly and stole a glance at her parents watching television on the sofa. ¡°Um, I have to ask my mother first. Wait a moment.¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s parents looked at her the moment she entered and roughly understood what was going on. Qin Xi¡¯s mother asked, ¡°Is Jiang Li asking you to tutor her?¡±


    Qin Xi scratched her head and said in embarrassment, ¡°Yes, the exam is coming soon, so she asked me to go to her house to tutor her for three days¡­¡±


    ¡°Then go. When you are at her house, remember not to be too unruly. Don¡¯t stay up too late at night and get up early in the morning.¡± Mrs. Qin stood up and asked, ¡°When do you plan to go?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow after class,¡± Qin Xi said.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you pack up. You probably need two nightgowns and a change of underwear and socks. Oh, and toiletries¡­¡± Mrs. Qin nagged as she walked into Qin Xi¡¯s bedroom.


    Qin Xi was speechless. ¡°Mom, there¡¯s no need to prepare so much stuff. Jiang Li has everything. Just prepare a nightgown.¡±


    The next day, Qin Xi and Bodyguard A took a plane to the capital. An hour later, the plane landed.


    The closer they got to the Hong family, the more nervous the bodyguard became. He wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and hesitated for a moment before finally mustering his courage to say, ¡°Uh, Miss Qin, actually¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to say that with your status, you are not allowed to see the butler at all?¡± Because of the spiritual connection with the bodyguard, Qin Xi knew what he was thinking.


    The bodyguard smiled in embarrassment. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m just an insignificant bodyguard.¡±


    The bodyguard asked in shock, ¡°Are you really going to give this to them?¡±


    Although he did not know why Qin Xi insisted on seeing the butler, since she had already said so, he would do as she said. In any case, his life was in her hands and he had no room to refute.


    Soon, they arrived at the Hong family¡¯s old residence.


    When Qin Xi saw the Hong family¡¯s old residence, she finally understood what a real big family was like.


    Previously, she had also been to the Yin family¡¯s stronghold in the deep mountains. It was extremely spectacular, but it was nothing compared to the old residence of the Hong family.

 Chapter 563 - 563 Scared to Death

    563 Scared to Death


    The car stopped at the entrance of the Hong family¡¯s house. Two guards immediately surrounded the car and checked the people inside.


    Initially, the bodyguard was still nervous about Qin Xi being discovered. However, when he stole a glance at the rearview mirror, he saw that there was no one in the backseat at all, as if the person who had just spoken to him was a ghost.


    The bodyguard was so frightened that he broke out in cold sweat. He held the steering wheel tightly with both hands, his heart beating so fast that it seemed like it would jump out of his chest at any moment.


    ¡°Hey, are you alright?¡±


    At this moment, after the guard checked that there were no problems, he asked the bodyguard with concern.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. I just¡­ want to go to the toilet badly, so¡­¡± The bodyguard immediately made up something to brush the guard off.


    The guard nodded in understanding and held back his laughter. ¡°I understand, I understand!¡±


    ¡°Can I go in now?¡± The bodyguard suppressed his nervousness and asked the guard.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    The guard swiped his card and the front gate opened with a beep. The bodyguard quickly stepped on the accelerator.


    At this moment, the bodyguard was still puzzled. Just now, he was sure that Qin Xi was sitting behind him, but why had she disappeared in the blink of an eye?


    What exactly happened?


    Just as he was at a loss as to what to do, a familiar cold voice suddenly came from behind. ¡°Are you looking for me?¡±


    The bodyguard was shocked by the sudden voice. His hand trembled and the car almost hit the curb. When the guard at the gate saw this, he laughed out loud and said to his coworker, ¡°It seems like he¡¯s about to piss his pants.¡±


    On the other hand, the bodyguard widened his eyes and looked at the backseat in disbelief. However, after looking left and right, he did not see anything.


    Immediately, he felt a chill run down his spine and wondered if he was haunted.


    ¡°Miss¡­ Miss Qin?¡± He called out softly.


    Qin Xi said again, ¡°Keep your eyes on the road.¡±


    The bodyguard was struck dumb.


    ¡°O-Okay.¡±


    He did not dare to say anything else and quickly sat up straight. His body was tense, but from time to time, he would glance back in the rearview mirror, afraid that Qin Xi would suddenly appear and scare him to death.


    Soon, they arrived at the parking lot that was used by the servants and guards. There was a much larger parking lot not far away where the Hong family parked their cars.


    ¡°Get out.¡± Qin Xi frowned and said coldly when she saw that the bodyguards still refused to get out of the car.


    The bodyguard immediately got out of the car. He watched as the back door opened, but no one got out¡­


    His pupils immediately constricted as he held his breath. His head was buzzing.


    ¡°Open your hands,¡± Qin Xi said.


    The bodyguard opened his hand and something appeared in his hand. He took a closer look and saw that it was the pendant Qin Xi was wearing.


    Qin Xi said coldly, ¡°Take this and give it to them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The bodyguard did not dare to disobey. He quickly put the thing in his pocket and walked towards the mansion.


    When he was 300 meters away from the mansion, he was stopped by the guards again. According to the rules, he had to be searched. The bodyguard knew the rules and immediately opened his arms.

 Chapter 564 - 564 Whos Talking?

    564 Who¡¯s Talking?


    ¡°Old Master, the bodyguard outside said that he has gotten the thing.¡±


    At this moment, in the main hall of the Hong family¡¯s mansion, Elder Hong and the butler were talking when a servant walked over and reported respectfully.


    Elder Hong and the butler¡¯s expressions immediately became solemn. The butler shouted, ¡°Quick, bring him in.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The servant did not dare to delay and quickly left.


    ¡°All of you, leave.¡± The butler¡¯s expression was solemn as he ordered all the servants in the living room, ¡°Remember, no one is allowed to enter. No one.¡±


    All the servants immediately retreated outside the mansion.


    ¡°Congratulations, Master. After waiting for 18 years, your wish is finally going to come true.¡± The butler was very excited. Ever since he followed Elder Hong, he knew that this day would come sooner or later.


    At this moment, Elder Hong was in a good mood. He was nervous and excited as he laughed.


    ¡°Hahahahaha, Old Yan, you know me the best. Sigh, if not for you encouraging me all these years, I¡¯m afraid I would have given up long ago on finding the spirit crystal?¡±


    As he smiled, he suddenly felt melancholic.


    All these years, in order to find the spiritual crystal, he had spent almost all his energy and time. 18 years had passed and it wasn¡¯t easy for him to get good news. Was his wish really going to come true today?


    Why did he have a feeling that it was not the case?


    Hong Yan smiled. ¡°Old Master, don¡¯t think too much. Since you found it, it means that your wish will be fulfilled soon. You should be happy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m indeed happy.¡±


    Not long after, the bodyguard walked in cautiously. He took out the pendant and held it in his hands, handing it to Elder Hong respectfully.


    ¡°Old Master, I took this from that girl. Please confirm it.


    When Elder Hong saw the pendant, his pupils constricted slightly. He reached out and picked it up with trembling hands. He looked at it carefully for a while.


    ¡°Yes, this is it. Old Yan, did you see this? I finally found it. Hahahaha, I finally found it¡­¡±


    The old man held the pendant and laughed crazily. As if he was reminiscing his past, suddenly, tears streamed down his creased face.


    Qin Xi was speechless. She rolled her eyes and suddenly reached out to take the pendant back before putting it in her pocket.


    However, Qin Xi was invisible at this moment. When she took it away, what others saw was that the pendant suddenly flew up and disappeared.


    This frightened the old man and the butler so much that their faces turned pale.


    Elder Hong was extremely flustered. He stood up and waved his hand in the air. ¡°What, what¡¯s going on? Old Yan, did you see that? Why do I feel like I¡¯m seeing things?¡±


    The butler was so shocked that he could not speak. His mind was filled with the unbelievable scene just now. ¡°Master, I saw it fly up and disappear.¡±


    ¡°Why is it suddenly gone? It¡¯s mine.¡±


    Elder Hong was in despair. He had spent half his life searching for it and finally found it. Before he could celebrate, it disappeared into thin air. What was going on?


    Was God playing a trick on him?


    While everyone was shocked, Qin Xi said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early.¡±


    Her voice immediately shocked the two of them.


    Elder Hong stood up in fear and looked around. ¡°Who is it? Who is talking?¡±

 Chapter 565 - 565 Bolt of Lightning

    565 Bolt of Lightning


    The butler subconsciously stood in front of the old man and looked around warily. He shouted, ¡°Who, who is talking? This is the Hong family, not a place for you to fool around. Get out!¡±


    It had to be said that the butler was very loyal. He was still fearless in the face of an unknown threat and used his body to shield his master


    However, the reason why he had been loyal to Elder Hong for so many years was because he had ambitions. Elder Hong had told him many times about the use of the spirit crystal. He had endured for so many years just to obtain it.


    Just as he was about to succeed, someone actually came out to ruin his plan.


    This was intolerable.


    ¡°Get out?¡± As Qin Xi sneered, she suddenly appeared in front of the three of them. ¡°It¡¯s too early to say who will get out.¡±


    Elder Hong and the butler asked in unison, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. You wanted to kill my entire family, but you don¡¯t even know me.¡± Qin Xi casually walked to the sofa and sat down. She crossed her legs and looked at the master and servant with disdain. She took out the pendant and swung it back and forth in the air. ¡°This is mine. Who do you think I am? Huh?¡±


    Facing the mysterious woman, the two of them looked at each other and saw the shock and fear in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Qin Xi looked at the two of them with a smile and asked, ¡°Tell me, why did you spend so much effort to find this pendant?¡±


    At this moment, the two of them slowly calmed down. The butler was much more anxious than Elder Hong. After waiting for so many years, he did not want his efforts to go to waste.


    However, he could feel that Qin Xi was not easy to deal with. His eyes lit up as he looked at Qin Xi deeply.


    ¡°Young lady, there must be a misunderstanding. When did we say that we wanted to kill your entire family? This is a law-based society. We won¡¯t dare to kill people. The Hong family has been in the capital for so long, but we¡¯ve never done anything evil¡­¡±


    Hearing the butler lie through his teeth, Qin Xi said with a faint smile, ¡°Oh? You¡¯ve never done anything evil? Do you dare to swear? Swear that if what you say is false, the entire Hong family will die a horrible death.¡±


    ¡°Do you dare?¡±


    Elder Hong¡¯s face darkened. He thought to himself, ¡°It is not gonna hurt to swear.¡±


    ¡°The Hong family has been established for a hundred years and has a clear conscience. Why would I be afraid?¡± A second ago, Elder Hong was very confident. However, in the next second, he seemed to have fallen into an abyss. He was so frightened that his face turned pale.


    It was because Qin Xi revealed a strange smile. ¡°You have to think carefully before you say it.¡±


    Elder Hong¡¯s heart skipped a beat. For some reason, he felt that Qin Xi¡¯s smile made him shudder. He felt like he was being targeted by a poisonous snake. However, since it concerned the spiritual crystal, he could only grit his teeth and make a vow.


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, a bolt of lightning flashed across the clear sky and struck the Hong family¡¯s old residence. The commotion attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

 Chapter 566 - 566 Elder Hongs Oath

    566 Elder Hong¡¯s Oath


    The lightning struck again. It was still at the same place as before. If one looked carefully, they would be able to tell that the lightning was aimed at Elder Hong.


    The first bolt of lightning split the house into two.


    The entire house began to shake, as if it was suffering from an earthquake.


    When the second bolt of lightning struck, Elder Hong quickly dodged. Unfortunately, no matter how fast he dodged, he was still struck by the lightning.


    In an instant, he was sent flying by a powerful force. He spat out a mouthful of blood in the air and smashed to the ground.


    The butler was the closest to Elder Hong and was immediately swept away by the aftershock. He fell to the ground and could not get up.


    Although Elder Hong was struck by lightning, his life was not in danger. It was just that he was old and could not withstand such a heavy blow.


    The butler widened his eyes in disbelief and shock. His gaze landed on Qin Xi, who was sitting on the sofa without changing her expression.


    His voice trembled. ¡°It¡¯s you. It¡¯s you who did it, right?¡­¡±


    Qin Xi smiled faintly and pointed at her chin with one hand, saying casually, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. I¡¯m just a mortal. How can I command lightning? It¡¯s probably because your master just made an oath that if he lied, the entire Hong family would be struck by lightning.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯ve already said that you have to be careful when making an oath. Otherwise, the consequences will be very serious.¡±


    At the same time, Hong Linjun, who was driving, felt his vision go dark. He subconsciously wanted to step on the brakes, but for some reason, he stepped on the accelerator. Right on the heels of that, a million yuan luxury car hit the stone block with a bang.


    Drops of blood flowed out of the driver¡¯s seat. At this moment, the broken door suddenly fell open. Everyone saw that the driver was already badly mangled and one of his legs was cut off.


    The scene was so bloody that it made people vomit at first glance.


    ¡°Who, who is this?:


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t see who it is!¡±


    ¡°No, this car¡­ This is the Hong family¡¯s car. Hiss, could the person in this car be from the Hong family?¡±


    Not only Hong Linjun, but the other Hong family members also suffered the same fate, including all the illegitimate children of the Hong family.


    The most tragic thing happened to Hong Yufan, the third son of the Hong family who was in the bureaucracy.


    At that time, Hong Yufan was on the stage, making a speech.


    A huge pit was created on the rostrum, and Hong Yufan was nowhere to be seen.


    When everyone saw this shocking scene, they were so stunned that they forgot to react.


    At this moment, the news on the Internet was already spreading. The Hong family was undoubtedly the focus of attention.


    [Shocking! The Hong family is suspected to have been cursed. In just half an hour, the Hong family¡¯s old residence was struck by lightning. The other Hong family members were either in a car accident or struck by lightning.]


    [The grandson of the Hong family, Hong Linjun, seems to have mistaken the accelerator for the brake and hit the stone block.]


    [Miss Hong¡­]


    [Second Young Master of the Hong family¡­]

 Chapter 567 - 567 Missing Han Shi

    567 Missing Han Shi


    Outside the Hong family¡¯s old residence.


    Everyone watched in shock as the lightning bolts that were as thick as buckets destroyed the old residence. They were so frightened that their hearts almost stopped beating. They widened their eyes and were glad that they were asked to leave by Elder Hong earlier.


    ¡°What should we do? Old master and the butler are still inside!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean what should we do? Hurry up and call the others!¡±


    ¡°I called, but no one answered¡­¡±


    ¡°Then go in and save them.¡±


    ¡°But, it¡¯s already like this. Can we still save them?¡± The lightning was so fierce just now. The people inside were definitely doomed.


    ¡°Stop arguing. Look at the news¡­¡±


    It was noisy outside the old residence, but inside was ¡®peaceful¡¯.


    Qin Xi walked up to the unconscious Elder Hong and looked down at him. Her cold expression was filled with mockery as she drew a talisman in the air and attached it to Elder Hong¡¯s body.


    Elder Hong trembled and slowly opened his eyes. A trace of confusion flashed across his eyes. He was probably thinking that since he had been struck by lightning, why wasn¡¯t he dead?


    At this moment, a demonic voice sounded above his head.


    ¡°Now, can you tell me why you want this thing?¡±


    Elder Hong took a few deep breaths and looked at the roof that had been blasted open by the lightning. His body trembled as he thought of the secret of the pendant. As long as he was not dead, there would be a chance.


    At the thought of this, he held his breath and said with a trembling voice, ¡°I, I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about! I wanted that pendant because¡­ it is the love token between me and my wife.¡±


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t have the patience to waste any more time with him. She said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can choose not to tell me the truth. I forgot to tell you that I have a technique called the Soul Searching Technique. As long as I gently touch your forehead with my fingertip, I can sense all the memories in your mind, and you will become an idiot.¡±


    ¡°How is it? Do you want to try?¡±


    Elder Hong almost fainted. His face was pale like a trapped beast on the verge of death. He panted heavily. ¡°You, you¡­ aren¡¯t you afraid of the Hong family taking revenge on you?¡±


    After all, the Hong family was the number one family in the capital. No matter how powerful she was, it was impossible for her to withstand the power of the Hong family.


    ¡°Hong family?¡± Qin Xi laughed louder and louder. ¡°Have you forgotten about the oath you just made and how you were struck by the lightning?¡±


    Qin Xi sneered and stretched out her finger lazily, touching the space between Elder Hong¡¯s eyebrows.


    In an instant, a wisp of Qin Xi¡¯s consciousness entered Elder Hong¡¯s mind. Memories that belonged to him appeared in Qin Xi¡¯s mind frame by frame, including the shameful things he had done all these years.


    When Qin Xi retracted her hand, Elder Hong had already become a fool. There was saliva flowing down the corner of his mouth. When he looked at Qin Xi, he smiled foolishly.


    This foolish smile suddenly reminded Qin Xi of Han Shi. She recalled that when Han Shi was still a fool, he used to smile like this when he looked at her. However, there was light surrounding Han Shi, a light comparable to the Milky Way!


    She wondered what that man was doing now. How was he? Did he miss her?

 Chapter 568 - 568 Concern

    568 Concern


    Just as Qin Xi was deep in thought, the butler behind her grabbed a broken porcelain piece. He endured the pain in his body and sneaked behind her, aiming it at the back of Qin Xi¡¯s neck.


    Actually, Qin Xi had already noticed it when the butler moved. She just couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with this ant and planned to teach him a lesson when he got close.


    Qin Xi accurately kicked the butler and sent him something. He smashed into something and fainted.


    Previously, she wanted the butler to hand over the evidence of the Hong family¡¯s crimes. However, after obtaining Elder Hong¡¯s memory, she already knew where the evidence was, so this butler was no longer useful.


    Qin Xi looked at the dilapidated Hong family¡¯s mansion and snorted.


    She pushed open the door and walked out. She looked up at the blue sky. The hatred that had been accumulated in her heart for many years was finally gone. She calmed down and a relieved smile gradually appeared on her face.


    ¡°Miss Qin, the rest¡­¡± The bodyguard asked tentatively.


    Qin Xi sighed. ¡°The rest? The evidence of the Hong family¡¯s crimes is in the palace clubhouse. Let¡¯s go and get the evidence. After we submit it, the Hong family will no longer exist!¡±


    In order not to let people find the evidence, Elder Hong hid it in the palace clubhouse.


    If Qin Xi hadn¡¯t searched his mind, she probably wouldn¡¯t have known.


    At this moment, when the people outside saw Qin Xi and a bodyguard coming out, they immediately came up. They wanted to ask how the people inside were doing.


    Qin Xi said calmly, ¡°Elder Hong and the butler are inside. Call an ambulance!¡±


    In any case, none of them could escape!


    When everyone heard that Elder Hong and the butler were injured, they immediately rushed in in panic. Qin Xi and the bodyguard had already gotten into the car and were heading to the palace clubhouse.


    The bodyguard drove with trepidation, afraid that he would be killed by Qin Xi if he made her unhappy. He didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly.


    In the backseat, Qin Xi was leaning against the back of the chair with her eyes closed to rest when she heard her phone ring. She took it out and saw that it was from Mrs. Qin.


    She quickly picked up the call.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Mrs. Qin asked gently, ¡°Xi, have you eaten lunch?¡±


    Qin Xi suddenly thought of a suggestion. ¡°Not yet. I¡¯m going to eat. Mom, do you and Father want to go on a trip while I¡¯m not at home these two days?¡±


    ¡°Also, Mom, I¡¯m grown up now. I know a lot of things and can take care of myself. You don¡¯t have to be around me every day. You should have your own space.¡±


    Mrs. Qin was in a daze for a moment before quickly coming back to her senses. She felt a lump in her throat and her eyes were slightly red.


    She said with a smile, ¡°Why are you suddenly talking about this? I¡¯m fine now. I¡¯m not in a hurry. After you finish the college entrance examination, I¡¯ll get busy with my own stuff.¡±

 Chapter 569 - 569 Eternal Life?

    569 Eternal Life?


    Soon, the car arrived at the palace clubhouse. Qin Xi did not get out of the car. Instead, she looked at the bodyguard. ¡°Go in and take out the things!¡±


    She told him the number and password of the cabinet. ¡°Don¡¯t play any tricks, or you will end up worse than the Hong family!¡±


    The bodyguard held his breath and quickly lowered his head. ¡°Got it, Miss Qin.¡±


    Qin Xi picked up the pendant, her dark eyes as deep as vortexes. ¡°Spirit crystal? Immortality? What a crazy treasure ~¡±


    It was unbelievable.


    The reason why Elder Hong wanted to find the spirit crystal was because he had a dream when he was young. In the dream, he found out that the spirit crystal could allow people to maintain their youth and live forever. At that time, he did not believe it.


    Later on, as he grew older, he became more and more afraid of death. He was afraid that one day, he would be buried like his wife. He suddenly remembered the dream he had when he was young.


    For some reason, even though decades had passed, he still had an extremely deep impression of that dream.


    Later on, he began to search for the spirit crystal. This lasted for 18 years.


    Qin Xi hung the spirit crystal around her neck. Actually, she did not know how she got this spirit crystal. She had once asked Mr. Qin, but he only said that it was passed down from his ancestors and was unwilling to talk more about it.


    At that time, she did not think that anything was wrong, but now that she thought about it, her father must be hiding something.


    Also, before her parents died in her previous life, they said something that puzzled her, ¡°Live on. No matter what identity you will have, you have to live well.¡±


    At first glance, this sentence seemed to be encouraging Qin Xi to not give up on life. However, now that she thought about it, she felt that there was another meaning to it.


    Another identity¡­


    Was the identity the one she obtained after transmigrating to the past?


    She thought of what Elder Hong said about eternal youth and immortality¡­


    She suddenly understood something.


    It was not that the spirit crystal could allow one to maintain their youth and live forever, but the mystic medicine technique.


    Those who obtained the mystic medicine technique would obtain eternal life. This eternal life was not strictly eternal life. In fact, it was to help the world and save people.


    However, what she still did not understand was how this spirit crystal came about. Why did her parents hide it from her? What else did she not know?


    It seemed that if she wanted to protect the people she wanted to protect, she had to make herself stronger.


    At this moment, the car door suddenly opened. The bodyguard handed a brown paper bag to Qin Xi with a respectful expression.


    ¡°Miss Qin, there¡¯s only this in that cabinet. Take a look and see if there¡¯s anything missing.¡±


    Qin Xi took the brown paper bag and opened the thread on it. She took out a thick stack of documents that recorded the evidence of the crimes everyone in the Hong family committed.


    There were tax evasion, murder, drug trafficking, rape, smuggling, gambling¡­


    Qin Xi held the bag and smiled evilly. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the police station!¡±

 Chapter 570 - 570 Going Home to Cook

    570 Going Home to Cook


    Qin Xi stayed in the capital for the night before returning home at noon the next day.


    When Mrs. Qin saw Qin Xi, she was slightly surprised. ¡°Aren¡¯t you at your classmate¡¯s house? Why are you back?¡±


    She took Qin Xi¡¯s backpack and asked with concern, ¡°Have you eaten? I¡¯ll make you some food now.¡±


    Qin Xi quickly pulled her back and held her arm coquettishly. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not hungry yet. Let¡¯s eat when Dad comes back.¡±


    She smiled mysteriously. ¡°Also, Mom, I¡¯ll cook today. I¡¯ve never cooked for you and Dad in my life. Today, you are in for a good treat.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Mrs. Qin clearly didn¡¯t believe her.


    Qin Xi said proudly, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t underestimate me. I learned a lot of recipes on the Internet. They¡¯re all very simple but practical. I guarantee that they¡¯re much better than the ones sold outside.¡±


    Mrs. Qin was certain that Xi had never been to the kitchen. Qin Xi had always been a little princess who did not know how to cook. Now that Qin Xi said that she wanted to make dinner for her and her husband, although she was touched, she was still afraid that Qin Xi would cut her hand or burn it.


    However, she did not want to discourage her daughter.


    Qin Xi pushed Mrs. Qin out of the kitchen with a smile and patted her chest.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. If there is anything I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ll ask you, okay?¡±


    Mrs. Qin hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she gave in. ¡°You¡¯re still as naughty as ever.¡±


    Qin Xi chuckled. ¡°Mom, just wait and see. I¡¯ll definitely make a table full of dishes that will impress you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then be careful. The kitchen knife is sharp. Don¡¯t cut your hand. By the way, do you know how to use the stove? Do you want me to teach you now?¡±


    Although Mrs. Qin said that she agreed, she couldn¡¯t help but feel worried.


    As Qin Xi walked towards the kitchen, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know how to use the stove. Go and rest. Leave this to me!¡±


    Mrs. Qin shook her head helplessly and sat on the sofa in the living room. She turned on the television and looked at the kitchen from time to time. She turned the volume to the lowest so that she could hear the sounds in the kitchen.


    As soon as Qin Xi entered the kitchen, she took a deep breath. In her previous life, although she had never entered the kitchen, after marrying Han Shi, she had learned a lot of dishes from Luo Xiujuan.


    It was not that Luo Xiujuan asked her to cook. She just felt that a woman should learn how to cook, not to serve anyone, but to cook a meal for her parents or husband and children at the right time to express her love for them.


    Now, what she learned came in handy.


    After the ingredients were prepared, she started to heat up the pan. Not long after, a fragrance wafted out of the kitchen.


    Mrs. Qin was a little surprised. She quickly stood up and walked to the kitchen, wanting to see what was going on in the kitchen through the crack. Just as she was about to touch the door, she heard Qin Xi¡¯s voice from inside. ¡°Mom, I know you¡¯re at the door. You¡¯re not allowed to peek.¡±


    Mrs. Qin retracted her hand in embarrassment and went back to sit on the sofa as if nothing had happened. She picked up the remote control and searched for the channel she wanted to watch.

 Chapter 571 - 571 Confession

    571 Confession


    Forty minutes later, Mr. Qin returned. As soon as he opened the door, he could smell a rich fragrance.


    ¡°Huh, why does it smell different from usual today? What are you making?¡± As he spoke, he walked towards the kitchen.


    At this moment, Mrs. Qin came out of the washroom. Seeing him return, she looked at him with a smile and said mysteriously, ¡°You¡¯re back. Do you smell the fragrance? Guess who¡¯s cooking today?¡±


    Mr. Qin put down his briefcase and took off his suit. He asked curiously, ¡°Is Mom here?¡±


    He was referring to Qin Xi¡¯s grandmother. Mr. Qin did not have many relatives. Qin Xi¡¯s grandparents had also passed away before she was born. Mr. Qin also had an elder brother. However, Qin Xi had never seen this legendary uncle. She only heard Mr. Qin mention him occasionally.


    Mrs. Qin smiled and shook her head. ¡°No, guess again!¡±


    Mr. Qin was speechless. ¡°Apart from Mom, the rest of them rarely come to our house. I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your daughter. She said she wanted to cook dinner for us. She¡¯s been in there for an hour and hasn¡¯t come out yet. However, this smell is indeed better than my cooking.¡±


    As Mrs. Qin spoke, her eyes were filled with pride.


    However, Qin Xi did not seem to be Qin Xi anymore¡­


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she say that she wanted to stay at her classmate¡¯s house? Why is she back? Also, when did she learn to cook?¡± Mr. Qin said in disbelief as he walked towards the kitchen.


    Mrs. Qin quickly pulled him back. ¡°Don¡¯t go in. Xi doesn¡¯t allow us to watch. Didn¡¯t you see that she closed the door?¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Mr. Qin nodded and smiled. ¡°Xi has grown up. She even cooks for us.¡±


    Soon, the kitchen door opened. When Qin Xi saw that Mr. Qin was back, she smiled happily. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re back. Hurry up and wash your hands. It¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    Mr. Qin couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go wash my hands now.¡±


    ¡°Are you done? Let me help you take out the dishes,¡± Mrs. Qin said as she walked towards the kitchen.


    Qin Xi pulled Mrs. Qin to the dining table and ¡®forced¡¯ her to sit down. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything today. Just try my cooking. It¡¯s just a few dishes. I can do it myself.¡±


    Then, plates of delicious-looking dishes were served. They were all home-cooked dishes. There were tomatoes with eggs, steamed bass, braised pork ribs, eggplant with sauce, fish-flavored shredded pork, and so on. There were a total of eight dishes and a soup. Every dish looked and smelled very tempting, especially the braised pork ribs.


    Mrs. Qin was shocked!


    Mr. Qin was also shocked!


    Seeing that her parents were dumbfounded, Qin Xi smiled and did not say anything. Instead, she took out a bottle of red wine from the wine cabinet and looked at them. She said in a clear voice, ¡°Dad, Mom, let¡¯s drink tonight!¡±


    ¡°Drink? You¡¯re still a child. You can¡¯t.¡±


    Mr. Qin subconsciously wanted to refuse, but Qin Xi smiled and took out the plug with her bare hands. Mr. and Mrs. Qin looked at each other and were so shocked that they were speechless.


    ¡°Xi¡­¡±


    ¡°Xi, you¡­¡±


    Qin Xi poured red wine for the two of them and said gently, ¡°Dad, Mom, I have something to tell you today!¡±

 Chapter 572 - 572 You Married a Fool?

    572 You Married a Fool?


    Yes, Qin Xi intended to lay bare her heart.


    This was what she decided to do after thinking about it all night. She thought that if she told them the truth, they would at least be vigilant and know that there were wolves watching them.


    Of course, this was the worst-case scenario.


    Moreover, Mr. and Mrs. Qin had the right to know how she was doing in the other world. Although she had only been back for a few days and her parents had yet to discover anything wrong with her, as time passed, they would definitely be able to sense that something was wrong with her.


    After all, compared to when she was 17 years old, not only was she mature and calm, but her way of speaking was also different.


    At this moment, Mrs. Qin¡¯s eyes were slightly red as she asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Are you still our Xi?¡±


    Qin Xi sat beside Mrs. Qin and held her cold and trembling hands. She said seriously, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m your Xi, but I¡¯m not 17 years old.¡±


    The two of them were stunned!


    ¡°Dad, Mom, do you still remember this?¡± Qin Xi took out the spiritual crystal and gently placed it on the table. She said calmly, ¡°According to the timeline in my previous life, you¡¯re already dead at this moment!¡±


    When the couple heard this, they thought that Qin Xi was going to tell them a ghost story. Their faces immediately turned pale and their hair stood on end.


    ¡°In my previous life, because of this, our family was targeted by the Hong family in the capital.¡±


    Qin Xi recounted the past, including the years when she was on the run, drinking dirty water, eating trash, sleeping in the sewers, and so on.


    She said it casually, but it made Mr. and Mrs. Qin cry and their hearts ache. It was difficult to imagine that the sweetheart they treasured was actually living a miserable life.


    Even a man like Mr. Qin was shedding tears, let alone Mrs. Qin, who had collapsed in Mr. Qin¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, don¡¯t be sad. After I died, my soul entered someone else¡¯s body. That girl is also called Qin Xi. She¡¯s a very, very poor child¡­¡±


    Qin Xi began to tell them about her time in the parallel world. When she talked about Han Shi, the corners of her mouth were always curled up, and her eyes were filled with tenderness and longing.


    ¡°So, you got married in that world? To a fool?¡±


    Mr. Qin suddenly stood up as if he had exploded. His red eyes were as wide as copper bells as he questioned angrily.


    Qin Xi was speechless.


    Just now, when she said that they were dead, they weren¡¯t even this excited. Why did it sound like she had lit a bomb when she mentioned Han Shi?


    ¡°But he was a fool when you married him. Daughter, you¡¯re the apple of Dad and Mom¡¯s eye. How can you marry a fool?¡±


    Mr. Qin was a little excited. When he thought of his daughter being alone in a strange world, his heart ached.


    He had clearly forgotten that Qin Xi knew ancient martial arts and mystic medicine. He only remembered that his daughter had married a fool.


    At this moment, Mrs. Qin stopped crying because she could tell that her daughter was really happy, especially when she talked about Han Shi.


    Hearing her husband call Qin Xi¡¯s husband a fool again and again, Mrs. Qin was furious. It was not easy for Xi to find someone she liked. How could she allow him to break up the couple?


    At the thought of this, Mrs. Qin pinched Mr. Qin¡¯s waist ruthlessly¡­

 Chapter 573 - 573 Wifey, Help Me Out!

    573 Wifey, Help Me Out!


    Mr. Qin gasped in pain, but because his daughter was still around, he could only endure it.


    ¡°Xi, don¡¯t listen to your father. As long as you¡¯re happy, I won¡¯t object.¡± Qin Xi¡¯s mother held Qin Xi¡¯s hands and asked worriedly, ¡°Let me ask you, did your in-laws treat you well?¡±


    Mrs. Qin was very worried that her daughter would be bullied by her in-laws.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m very good. The Han family treats me very well. Also, the original owner of my body is actually the daughter of a rich and powerful family clan.¡±


    Mrs. Qin pursed her lips. ¡°Xi, since you are in this body, you have the duty to take care of it and be filial to your family. You have a powerful family clan to back you up. This way, your father and I can be at ease.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded. ¡°I know. Mom, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The three of them were silent for a few minutes. Mr. Qin asked a question that the three of them wanted to avoid. ¡°When are you leaving?¡±


    Qin Xi sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know! Maybe very soon, or a few days, or a year, or maybe all of a sudden!¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s cherish it while we are still together.¡± Mr. Qin forced a smile.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯ll leave some cultivation techniques for you. Remember to cultivate at home. Also¡­ I¡¯ll leave some things for you to protect yourselves.¡±


    Qin Xi said solemnly, ¡°Perhaps the Hong family won¡¯t be the only one. You have to be careful. I¡¯ll tell myself in this world how to activate this pendant. In the future, she¡¯ll protect you¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    **


    The meal lasted until late at night. Mr. and Mrs. Qin unknowingly drank too much. Qin Xi helped the two of them back to their room and cleaned the dining table and kitchen. It was already midnight.


    Qin Xi couldn¡¯t fall asleep. She took out her diary and first wrote down the activation method of the spirit crystal.


    She wrote a lot and even wrote a long letter to her other self in this world. The gift was that she should cultivate diligently, build her foundation, and build connections. It was best to go out and see the vast world, train her mind, temperament, and so on.


    Then, she prepared some talismans and pills in case of emergencies.


    After writing, Qin Xi stretched and looked at the time. It was already past two in the morning. She yawned and felt sleepy.


    After tidying up the diary, she washed up before lying comfortably under the blanket.


    That night, Qin Xi had a dream. She dreamed that Han Shi was being reprimanded by his father. Han Shi did not dare to make a sound and could only stand there obediently, but he looked at her pitifully.


    Han Shi said, ¡°Wifey, help me out!¡±

 Chapter 574 - 574 Antique Shop

    574 Antique Shop


    The next day, when Qin Xi woke up, it was already past ten in the morning. When she saw Mr. and Mrs. Qin in the living room, Qin Xi was slightly surprised.


    ¡°Dad, why aren¡¯t you at work?¡±


    Mr. Qin smiled. ¡°Your mother and I have discussed it. We plan to go on a trip together while you¡¯re still at home.¡±


    Mrs. Qin stood up and walked to the kitchen. ¡°You must be hungry. Let¡¯s eat first. I¡¯ve applied for a long leave for you at school. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Qin Xi thought for a moment and agreed.


    ¡°Alright, give me another day. In order to prevent me from leaving this world suddenly, I have to prepare something first. Dad, drive me somewhere later.¡±


    After breakfast, Mr. Qin and Qin Xi went out together. Mrs. Qin stayed at home to pack her things for the trip tomorrow.


    On the antique street.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Mr. Qin parked the car and looked at his daughter suspiciously.


    Qin Xi explained with a smile, ¡°I remember that there¡¯s a Chinese medicine store that has been around here for a few generations. I plan to buy some Chinese medicine to refine some pills.¡±


    At this moment, the antique street was very lively.


    The crowd was surging, and all kinds of peddling and shouting filled the air. There were all kinds of antique shops that gave off a sense of history.


    When Qin Xi passed by an antique shop, she stopped and looked at her father. She asked, ¡°Dad, do you know this shop?¡±


    Mr. Qin looked over and saw a plaque hanging outside the antique shop. There were three big words written on it¡ªSouth Mountain Hall.


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s said that it has a hundred years of cultural heritage. Many of the items inside are ancient items passed down from the ancient royal family. Why are you asking this?¡±


    Qin Xi touched her chin and said with a smile, ¡°Nothing. I was thinking that we definitely have to buy a lot of things today, so it¡¯s time to make some money.¡±


    ¡°Make¡­ make some money?¡±


    Mr. Qin was dumbfounded.


    Qin Xi pulled Mr. Qin into the shop.


    The shop was very big, about 300 square meters. The interior was very simple and spacious. There were all kinds of paintings hanging on the wall. Some of the porcelain was also antique, giving people a sense of history.


    Qin Xi was all smiles as she whispered into his ear, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong. I just didn¡¯t expect there to be so few real things in this century-old shop.¡±


    Mr. Qin asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t this shop filled with ancient items passed down from the ancient royal family? Why did his daughter say that there was nothing real here?


    ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing real, let¡¯s leave!¡±


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯ll be a pity if we leave without buying something. I¡¯ll go and pick a trinket. Can you buy it for me?¡±


    At this moment, Qin Xi was like an innocent seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl. She grabbed Mr. Qin¡¯s arm and shook it back and forth as she wheedled.


    Mr. Qin blinked. Seeing that his daughter was putting on an act, he naturally had to cooperate. He sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Alright, alright. You can buy it, but not more than 1,000 yuan, understand?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled happily. ¡°Thank you, Dad. I know you dote on me the most.¡±


    ¡°Go, go.¡± Mr. Qin quickly waved his hand and urged.


    Qin Xi walked around the shop for a while and finally saw some old items on a small shelf. She casually took one and held it in her palm to observe it. Then, she revealed a happy expression.

 Chapter 575 - 575 Friendly Deal

    575 Friendly Deal


    ¡°How much is this?¡±


    Qin Xi picked up a snuff bottle and asked the female salesperson beside her.


    Although the salesperson was smiling, the disdain in her eyes was obvious. She had just heard their conversation and found it funny that someone actually came to South Mountain Hall to buy something no more than a thousand yuan.


    ¡°30,000!¡± The saleswoman casually quoted a price.


    Qin Xi pretended not to see her disdainful look and asked, ¡°Oh, then can you tell me to which dynasty is this from? Who made it? Whose thing is it?¡±


    She asked a series of questions, which annoyed the saleswoman. However, she couldn¡¯t openly chase a customer out.


    The saleswoman said flatly, ¡°This is an item from the Qianlong era¡­¡±


    Qin Xi pointed at the words carved on the item with a faint smile. ¡°This is clearly an item from the Tang Dynasty, but you said Qianlong¡­ Are you trying to fool me?¡±


    The saleswoman¡¯s face turned red. ¡°How is that possible? You must be causing trouble here. If you don¡¯t have money, why are you buying antiques? Do you believe that I¡¯ll get the security guards to chase you out?¡±


    Qin Xi said unhurriedly, ¡°Tsk, are you angry because I¡¯m right? Madam, if you dare to chase me out, trust me, you¡¯ll be the one to suffer.¡±


    The saleswoman snorted in disdain,


    Qin Xi said, ¡°Have you been feeling that someone is following you recently, but when you turn around, there¡¯s nothing? Moreover, when you sleep at night, you always hear someone talking to you, but when you open your eyes, there¡¯s nothing.¡±


    The saleswoman widened her eyes in shock. Just as she was about to shout, she quickly covered her mouth and whispered.


    ¡°How, how did you know?¡±


    Qin Xi did not answer. She picked up the snuff bottle and asked again, ¡°Tell me, how much is this?¡±


    The saleswoman restrained her disdain and said hesitantly, ¡°3, 3,000?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled and put down the snuff bottle before continuing to walk forward. ¡°It seems that you still haven¡¯t thought it through. It¡¯s just a fake. It¡¯s not even worth 10 yuan.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, there are no more than 10 authentic goods in your shop, and those authentic goods are all placed in that deserted corner. I¡¯m not stupid enough to come here to buy something fake.¡±


    The two of them spoke very softly, so no one could hear what they were saying.


    This time, the female salesperson was really shocked. She did not expect this seventeen-year-old girl in front of her to know so much. However, when she thought of how this girl could tell her the location of all the authentic goods, her heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Um, it¡¯s not real suet jade. It should be artificial. The carvings on it are much rougher. However, the workmanship of this jade hairpin is not bad, but it¡¯s in no way comparable to the real suet jade.¡±


    She asked casually, ¡°How much is this?¡±


    The saleswoman looked at the hairpin in her hand and carefully reached out a finger. ¡°1, 100¡­?¡±

 Chapter 576 - 576 Rouge Box

    576 Rouge Box


    Qin Xi casually threw it to her and sneered. ¡°At most ten yuan.¡±


    The saleswoman lowered her head in embarrassment. ¡°Um¡­ Alright!¡±


    Mr. Qin, who was following behind, was shocked. He had never seen anyone bargain like this.


    Qin Xi picked more than ten small items. These small items were all bought by the shop from the stalls outside.


    This was the advantage of a hundred-year-old shop. As long as the items were placed here, even if they were trash, they could be sold at an incredible price.


    After shopping for a while, Qin Xi patted the dust off her palms and said casually, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all for today. I think 100 yuan is enough to take these home, right?¡±


    The saleswoman was on the brink of tears. Could she say no?


    In the end, Qin Xi took out a hundred yuan and took away more than ten small items.


    After leaving South Mountain Hall, Mr. Qin asked in confusion, ¡°Xi, why did you buy them when you knew they were fake?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled and took out a small rouge box.


    ¡°This is a piece of porcelain from the Tang Dynasty. It¡¯s a very rare authentic item. This is definitely something used by the wife of a high-ranking official in ancient times. Dad, we can make a small fortune.¡± She held Mr. Qin¡¯s arm with a smile and pointed at the antique street on the other side. ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go to that shop to sell it.¡±


    Soon, the father and daughter arrived at an antique shop called the Hundred Phoenix Pavilion. There was only an old man in his sixties. He was dressed in a dark Tang suit and was leisurely sipping tea and listening to opera.


    Seeing that a guest had arrived, the old man did not stand up. He was still relaxed as he waved his hand. ¡°Take whatever you like.¡± In any case, there was nothing real here.


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth twitched. She pulled Mr. Qin to sit opposite the old man and said with a smile, ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t have anything to buy. I¡¯m here to sell something. This is it. Take a look and see if this is real.¡±


    She handed over the rouge box in her hand. The old man sized up the rouge box for a long time and looked at the father and daughter opposite him with uncertainty. Then, he picked up the magnifying glass beside him and looked at it again before confirming. He slowly put the magnifying glass back in place and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s an item from the Tang Dynasty. How much do you plan to sell it for?¡±


    When he said this, he looked at Mr. Qin. After all, Mr. Qin was an adult.


    Mr. Qin forced a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to my daughter.¡±


    The old man was a little surprised. At first, he felt that this father and daughter were a little special. When they entered the house, it was the daughter who spoke first. The father just stood at the side silently, not saying a word.


    He looked at Qin Xi and asked, ¡°Then Miss, how much do you plan to sell it for?¡±


    Qin Xi did not tell him the price directly. Instead, she asked the old man, ¡°How much do you think this thing is worth?¡±


    Qin Xi actually estimated the price to be about 4.5 million yuan. She did not expect the old man to raise it by 500,000 yuan. ¡°Sure, it¡¯s 500,000 yuan higher than I estimated. However, I won¡¯t take this 500,000 yuan for nothing.¡±

 Chapter 577 - 577 Hoarding Goods

    577 Hoarding Goods


    The old man did not understand what Qin Xi meant. Just as he was about to ask, Qin Xi reached out her hand, asking for money!


    Shaking his head helplessly, the old man stood up and walked to the cashier. He took out a check from inside and wrote down five million yuan before handing it to Qin Xi.


    After confirming the check, Qin Xi smiled. ¡°Thank you, sir!¡±


    Looking at their departing figures, the old man picked up the rouge box and carefully placed it in a safe place.


    When he returned to the rocking chair and was about to get some tea, he immediately noticed that the Buddhist Bead on his wrist seemed to have changed. At the same time, he suddenly felt an abundant strength in his body. It was no longer as weak as before.


    Last time he went to the hospital for a checkup, the doctor said that he was old and that the functions of his organs had degenerated.


    However, just now, he suddenly felt rejuvenated. The discomfort in his chest had also disappeared, and he felt that breathing was much smoother.


    The old man¡¯s gaze landed on the Buddhist Bead. After taking a closer look, he realized that the patterns on it seemed to have changed. In the past, the pattern looked a little terrifying, like skeletons. Now, it looked like Buddha¡­


    After easily earning 5 million yuan, Mr. Qin had yet to come back to his senses. He was dumbfounded along the way.


    He thought about how he had worked hard for so many years to earn a million yuan. He even got himself sick. However, in less than a few minutes Qin Xi actually managed to earn 5 million. Who would believe it?


    ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go to the Chinese medicine shop over there!¡± Qin Xi saw her father¡¯s shocked expression from the corner of her eye.


    Mr. Qin said, ¡°Huh? Oh, okay.¡±


    When they stepped into the Chinese medicine shop, a strong smell of herbs assaulted their noses. This smell instantly made Qin Xi feel a sense of familiarity.


    She looked around the shop. This place was not antique, but mixed with many modern elements. It was very different from her Ji Ding Hall.


    However, when she smelled the herbs in the air, she knew that she was in the right place.


    At this moment, an apprentice came up and asked with a smile, ¡°Are you here to buy medicine or see a doctor?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to buy herbs. Here¡¯s the list. Give me 20 each. Thank you.¡±


    Qin Xi took out a list of herbs she had written last night and handed it to the apprentice. The apprentice took it and looked at it, his eyes filled with surprise. ¡°So many? I¡¯m sorry, we might not have so many in stock. If you¡¯re not in a hurry, we can prepare it and send it to your house in two days. What do you think?¡±


    Qin Xi knew that the amount she wanted was big, so she did not want to buy it all at once. ¡°Sure, give me as much as you have now. And this one.¡±


    She took out another piece of paper. ¡°There are some rare herbs on it. If you can find them, send them to me!¡±

 Chapter 578 - 578 Discount

    578 Discount


    Knowing that Qin Xi needed a large amount of herbs, the shop owner was immediately alerted.


    The owner was a middle-aged man named Du Fengyu. He was not as good-looking as Mr. Qin, but he had a refined aura. ¡°Are you sure you want so much? Also, it¡¯s really not easy to find 100-year-old ginseng and Taisui these days. If you really want them, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to wait for a long time.¡±


    Qin Xi thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Sure. Once you have the goods, please contact me in time.¡±


    Du Fengyu smiled. ¡°That¡¯s for me. I wonder if it¡¯s convenient for you to tell me why you want so many herbs?¡±


    Mr. Qin lied through his teeth. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been obsessed with Chinese medicine recently and decided to change my profession to see if I¡¯m talented.¡±


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Then, they searched the entire city and finally found a talisman paper shop that was about to close down. This made Qin Xi feel that there were not many ghosts and demons in this world.


    ¡°Pick whatever you want. We¡¯ll give you a 20% discount.¡± The shop owner was a fat man. When he opened his eyes, one couldn¡¯t see his eyeballs. Just looking at him was¡­ uncomfortable.


    As soon as Qin Xi and Mr. Qin entered, the fat man invited them in enthusiastically. It was not easy for him to have customers.


    ¡°Come, come, come. If you need anything, just tell me. We have everything here. As long as it¡¯s something you can¡¯t think of, I have it.¡±


    Qin Xi ignored the fat man. She looked around at the cobwebs covering the wall and the counter and then at the thick layer of dust on the glass window, not knowing what to say.


    She looked at the fat man. ¡°20% off?¡±


    The fat man scratched his nose awkwardly. ¡°Um, the price of the things in this shop is very affordable, so 20% is already the lowest. I can¡¯t go any lower.¡±


    When he said this, he felt guilty. However, he had no choice. He had been here for three years. In a few days, he would have to pay the rent. If he couldn¡¯t pay the rent this time, he would probably have to sleep on the bridge. He thought that he would rip Qin Xi off while he could. Anyway, they wouldn¡¯t see each other again.


    Qin Xi did not care about the discount. She could tell that the fat man was poor. She raised her chin. ¡°Show me a few talisman papers.¡±


    The fat man immediately went to the counter. ¡°Alright.¡±


    He opened the glass window that had not been opened for a long time. Perhaps because it had been too long, the door was already a little blunt. After pulling for a long time, the fat man, who was already sweating profusely, still could not open it. He was afraid that he would break the glass if he pulled too hard, so the more anxious he was, the more he could not open it.


    Qin Xi was speechless. She placed her fingertips on the glass window and circulated the Mystic True Qi in her body. Just as Mr. Qin was wondering what his daughter was doing, the glass door shattered.


    Fragments fell to the ground.


    Mr. Qin looked at the fragments on the ground and then at Qin Xi. He felt that it must be his daughter¡¯s doing.


    However, at the thought that he was about to make money, the fat man immediately perked up. He took out three pieces of talisman paper made of various materials and introduced them to Qin Xi. ¡°These three are the most expensive and the best in our shop. They can usually be used to protect the house, ward off disasters, ward off evil spirits, and exorcize ghosts.¡±


    Qin Xi touched the material. Although she was not too satisfied, she decided to make do with it!

 Chapter 579 - 579 Mr. Qin Wants to Eat Someone Alive

    579 Mr. Qin Wants to Eat Someone Alive


    ¡°Alright, give me as many of these three as you have.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Miss. Take a seat first. I¡¯ll pack it up for you now. Come, come, come. It¡¯s dusty here. Come and sit there.¡±


    The fat man immediately brought two chairs over. Seeing that the chairs had not been sat on for a long time and were covered in a layer of dust, he immediately wiped them with his clothes and carried them to the door with a smile. ¡°Come, sit here.¡±


    After finding a place for his big customers to sit, he began to take out all his stock. However, when he saw that a few stacks of talisman papers had been bitten by rats, he almost cried.


    This was all money! Ahhh!


    Although his heart was bleeding, he still took out the talisman paper that was bitten by the rats and packed it carefully. He brought it to Qin Xi and said with a smile, ¡°Please take a look and see if you¡¯re satisfied with these.¡±


    Qin Xi rubbed it carefully and sniffed it. Although the smell was a little strong, the quality was indeed about the same as before.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all. Count how much it is.¡±


    The fat man immediately stretched out five fingers and smiled obsequiously. ¡°50,000.¡±


    Mr. Qin immediately took out his card. ¡°Can I pay by card?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    **


    After shopping for three hours, Qin Xi and her father went to Stone Gambling Street. In two days, the family would go on a trip. The more money, the better. After she left, her father would not have to work so hard every day.


    Mr. Qin did not know what Qin Xi was thinking. He thought that she liked jade. ¡°Xi, if you like jade, let¡¯s go to a jewelry shop. I¡¯ll buy one for you.¡±


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not that I like jade, but I think it¡¯s safer to bring more money with us when we go on a trip. When the time comes, we can buy whatever we want and stay in whatever hotel we want.¡±


    The other street next to the antique street would be the stone gambling street.


    Looking at the bustling street, Mr. Qin clicked his tongue. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be so many people here.¡±


    Previously, there were already a lot of people on the antique street. He did not expect that compared to this place, the antique street was nothing. Everyone was probably thinking the same thing. They wanted to come here and make some quick money!


    Qin Xi looked at a few shops and was not satisfied.


    Mr. Qin asked in confusion, ¡°Is the material not good, or what?¡±


    After a day, Mr. Qin realized that his daughter¡¯s personality had improved. She was confident, calm, and had a powerful aura. If he did not know her actual age, he would think that she was a cunning person in the business world!


    He sighed with emotion. It was good to have such a daughter, but it did not give him a sense of accomplishment as a father. However, he was filled with pride and thought that his daughter was good in every way. She was simply the best daughter in the world.


    However, when he suddenly remembered that his daughter was already married in the parallel world, he felt uncomfortable, especially towards the brat who had snatched his precious daughter. He gritted his teeth in hatred.


    If he could also transmigrate, he would definitely beat that brat up.


    Sensing the murderous aura around Mr. Qin, Qin Xi looked over suspiciously and happened to see him muttering something. He gritted his teeth as if he wanted to eat someone alive.

 Chapter 580 - 580 Green

    580 Green


    In the stone gambling shop.


    In the end, Qin Xi and Mr. Qin entered a deserted shop. Other shops were crowded, but this shop was the only one with a few customers. There were clearly a lot of raw stones, but very few people came.


    Even if someone came in, they would leave after taking a few glances. This troubled the boss. He squatted at the door, smoking a cigarette and looking at the other shops enviously.


    When he saw Qin Xi and Mr. Qin walk in, he did not react at all because he knew that the two of them would definitely leave in less than five minutes.


    However, before he could exhale a puff of smoke, a cold voice came from behind.


    ¡°Boss, are you not doing business anymore?¡±


    The boss stood up in reflex. ¡°What can I do for you?¡±


    However, when he turned around, he saw a young girl picking the raw stones in front of him. The enthusiasm was extinguished again.


    ¡°Take a look around. Whatever you want to buy, I¡¯ll give you a discount.¡±


    He was just saying it casually. Unexpectedly, Qin Xi pointed at one of the raw stones and said, ¡°Boss, I want this stone. How much is it?¡±


    Her tone was relaxed, as if she was buying a cucumber. He thought that he had heard wrongly and subconsciously looked at Mr. Qin, only to see him taking out his card, looking like he was ready to pay.


    ¡°Boss, how much is it?¡±


    The boss immediately put on a smile and ran over to personally move the raw stone to the scale. ¡°It weighs 31.5 kilograms. Each kilogram is 850 yuan. I¡¯ll give you a discount and that will be 25,000 yuan. May I know your names? Also, do you want me to open the raw stone now?¡±


    The raw stone Qin Xi chose was relatively cheap. This was a very reasonable price, especially since the boss gave her a discount. ¡°Open it.¡±


    When Mr. Qin heard the price, he immediately swiped the card.


    After the bill was paid, the boss pushed the raw jade to the stone cutter and opened the stone himself. Mr. Qin went to Qin Xi¡¯s side and asked in a low voice, ¡°Daughter, do you only want this one? Aren¡¯t you going to pick more?¡±


    Qin Xi blinked and said matter-of-factly, ¡°This one is enough. There¡¯s green inside. I think this should be enough for us to spend.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s¡­? There¡¯s green?¡±


    He quickly lowered his voice. ¡°How did you know? Daughter, tell me, are you¡­¡±


    Mr. Qin did not know how to describe it. After hesitating for a long time, he lowered his voice and said, ¡°Do you have some superpower? For example¡­ your eyes can see through things and see what¡¯s inside the stone.¡±


    Mr. Qin was speechless.


    At this moment, the boss handed Qin Xi and Mr. Qin a marker and said, ¡°Mr. Qin, Miss Qin, do you want to draw a line?¡±


    Mr. Qin shook his head and did not take the marker. ¡°I¡¯ll let my daughter do it.¡±


    Qin Xi said, ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    She drew a few horizontal lines on the raw stone and marked them on the side. Then, she looked at the boss. ¡°Cut according to the lines.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    The boss quickly adjusted the position of the cutter and cut it according to the lines drawn by Qin Xi. Then, there was an ear-piercing sound of cutting.


    After the layer was removed, there was nothing inside. However, Qin Xi was not anxious. She knew better than anyone if there was green inside.


    Mr. Qin¡¯s face was tense as he clenched his fists, his eyes filled with nervousness and anticipation.


    As expected, after cutting off the four corners, there was a faint green color inside. The boss and Mr. Qin were so happy that they were incoherent.

 Chapter 581 - 581 Dad, Calm Down

    581 Dad, Calm Down


    ¡°Green, there¡¯s green here¡­ Hahaha¡­¡±


    The boss looked even more excited than Mr. Qin. His hands were trembling as he held the cutter.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. There¡¯s green. Does this mean that the stones in my shop are not all useless?¡±


    Half a year ago, he had spent almost all of his money on this batch of raw stones. However, not only did this batch of raw stones not bring him the wealth he had imagined, but it almost made him bankrupt.


    He did not expect Qin Xi to come today and chose a raw stone with jade inside. How could he not be excited?


    The boss looked at Qin Xi helplessly. ¡°Do you still want me to continue cutting it?¡±


    Qin Xi nodded with a smile. ¡°Of course, go ahead.¡±


    The boss immediately set up the cutting machine and quickly began to cut the stone. He placed the stone on the table and slowly wiped the dust off the surface with sandpaper. As he wiped deeper and deeper, Mr. Qin held his breath, looking very nervous.


    At this moment, someone saw that Qin Xi had bought a raw stone with jade. The news spread like wildfire. Many people came from other shops. The boss couldn¡¯t be bothered to greet the customers because he was focused on cutting the stone.


    Finally, under everyone¡¯s gazes, the stone was completely cut. When they saw the green inside, everyone could no longer remain calm. It was actually a supreme-grade emerald.


    Mr. Qin was dumbfounded. He stared at the smooth and round jade with a warm color. At a glance, he knew that it was a rare supreme-grade jade.


    The boss couldn¡¯t help but look overjoyed. Tears welled up in his eyes as he looked at Qin Xi. ¡°Congratulations, Miss Qin. You got a first-grade emerald.¡±


    At this moment, everyone seemed to have woken up from a dream. They stared at the emerald like hungry wolves and shouted excitedly, ¡°Whose jade is this? I¡¯ll pay 50 million yuan. Can you sell it to me?¡±


    ¡°50 million. Brother, that¡¯s robbing. 50 million is only enough to buy a corner of it. I¡¯ll pay 100 million. Boss, I¡¯ll pay 100 million. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay 120 million. Give me a chance¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the general manager of Wanteng Jewelry. I¡¯ll pay 150 million. Boss, I¡¯m your regular customer. Don¡¯t you remember me?¡±


    ¡°Boss, I offer 170 million¡­¡±


    ¡°I offer¡­¡±


    Listening to the high price offers, Mr. Qin felt his ears buzzing and his head spinning. He felt like the world was spinning and even breathing was difficult.


    He covered his forehead with one hand and waved at Qin Xi. ¡°Xi, help Dad up. I¡¯m going to faint¡­¡±


    Mr. Qin: ¡°¡­ I can¡¯t calm down!¡±

 Chapter 582 - 582 Getting Rich

    582 Getting Rich


    ¡°Mom, we¡¯re back!¡±


    When Mrs. Qin came out of the bedroom, she was dumbfounded to see the father and daughter carrying more things than they had stocked up on during the New Year.


    ¡°Why in the world would you buy so much stuff?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, wifey, we¡¯re rich. I don¡¯t have to go out and work hard anymore. Our daughter has earned more than I can earn in my lifetime.¡±


    Mr. Qin put the things on the ground and hugged his wife happily, kissing and hugging her.


    Mrs. Qin punched his chest with her fists. ¡°What are you doing? Our daughter is still here. Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s there to be ashamed of kissing my wife? Wifey, come, I¡¯ll tell you what happened today.¡±


    Hence, Mr. Qin pulled Mrs. Qin and began to tell her everything that happened today. When Mrs. Qin heard that an emerald was actually sold for 230 million yuan, she almost had high blood pressure.


    She was not sure and asked with a stutter, ¡°200 million? Are you sure? Is it really 200 million?¡±


    ¡°Of course. That money is all in our card now. If you don¡¯t believe me, take a look.¡± Mr. Qin took out his phone, showing her the money transfer message.


    Looking at the number of zeros, Mrs. Qin¡¯s heart raced. After confirming the number, she hugged Mr. Qin excitedly and kissed him twice. Then, she pushed him away and turned to rush to the bedroom. She changed into a dress and pulled Mr. Qin along with her, smiling so widely that her eyes couldn¡¯t be seen.


    ¡°Hubby, let¡¯s go shopping with Xi!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Now?¡± Mr. Qin was a little confused. ¡°But, but we just came back and haven¡¯t eaten yet!¡±


    Mrs. Qin waved her hand. ¡°With so much money we have, we don¡¯t have to cook. Let¡¯s go to a big restaurant to eat.¡±


    Qin Xi said with a smile, ¡°Dad, Mom, go out and shop. Buy whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, it would be even better if you bought a house. I remember that I used to like the penthouse in the CBD.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be going today. I still have some things to settle. Don¡¯t need to save money. What our family lacks the most is not money.¡±


    ¡°Buy a house?¡± Mr. Qin was stunned.


    Mrs. Qin was immediately excited. ¡°Alright, I want to change houses too. Since we have money now, let¡¯s go buy a house now!¡±


    Since their daughter had said so, Mr and Mrs. Qin immediately dressed up and went out.


    She picked up the herbs and placed them in the kitchen. She took out the ones needed to refine the Beauty Pill. There were also Body Refining Pills and some other life-saving pills.


    She wanted to leave some things for her parents to protect themselves.

 Chapter 583 - 583 Dont Want to Lose You a Second Time

    583 Don¡¯t Want to Lose You a Second Time


    In the past three days, Mr and Mrs. Qin had been busy buying houses and putting up furniture. They wanted to move in as soon as possible and have some family time with Qin Xi in the new house.


    The Qin couple finally finished their work. At the same time, they planned the itinerary.


    ¡°Xi, thank you for your hard work!¡±


    Actually, Mr. Qin and Mrs. Qin did not want their daughter to work too hard, but Qin Xi did this for the sake of their family. Although Qin Xi never complained, they knew that Qin Xi had not been doing well all these years.


    Their deaths had traumatized her greatly. It was not easy for her to come back. She had to make sure nothing went wrong this time before she could leave in peace.


    Therefore, they did not disturb her when she was busy.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯ve marked the names and uses of these pills and those talismans. You can use them in the future. I¡¯ll teach you how to use them¡­¡±


    Qin Xi took out the pills she had refined one by one.


    ¡°These small porcelain bottles are filled with poisonous powder and pills. They¡¯re all poisons that can kill people without leaving any evidence.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Xi, I don¡¯t think we need these!¡± When Mr. Qin heard that it was poison, the corners of his mouth twitched.


    Qin Xi stared at them deeply, feeling sad. When she thought of the tragedy in her previous life, her heart ached.


    ¡°Dad, you have to be wary of others. I¡¯ve already lost you once. I don¡¯t want to lose you again.¡±


    Mr. and Mrs. Qin fell silent, feeling even worse. They quickly walked over and hugged her tightly. Mrs. Qin sobbed and said, ¡°Xi, it won¡¯t happen again. This time, Daddy and Mommy will definitely protect you and never let you experience anything bad again.¡±


    ¡°Dad, Mom, let me protect you this time¡­¡±


    **


    Qin Xi had a good night¡¯s rest and slept until late in the morning. Only then did she get up comfortably and the family set off on their trip.


    The first stop was Thousand Buddha Mountain.


    It was a famous tourist attraction for ancient ruins. Here, the mountains were covered in peaks and trees. The scenery was like a painting, and the springs were clear and delicious.


    Especially in the middle of summer, when the mountains were covered in green leaves, it was refreshing. Life here was like a paradise on earth, and the scenery was beautiful.


    Moreover, the sunrise and sunset here were very spectacular.


    In the past, Qin Xi had only seen it in videos and had never seen it with her own eyes. Today, she was deeply shocked.


    The reason why this place was called Thousand Buddha Mountain was because there was a magnificent palace here. The palace was located at the top of the mountain and almost reached the clouds. It was also called the Mortal Heavenly Palace.


    Qin Xi took out a bottle of water and two apples from her backpack. ¡°Dad, Mom, you must be tired. I have water and fruits here.¡±


    ¡°The journey up the mountain will be more tiring. If you can¡¯t take it, we won¡¯t go up.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. We¡¯re already here. How can we not go up? Besides, we¡¯ve already prepared the cameras.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Xi. Your father and I just haven¡¯t exercised for too long, so it¡¯s inevitable that we¡¯ll be tired. It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll be fine after resting.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you!¡±


    As she spoke, she took out a talisman and stuck it on their bodies. ¡°This is a lightweight talisman. It can remove the weight on your body.¡±

 Chapter 584 - 584 Little White Fox

    584 Little White Fox


    Lightweight Talisman?


    Before Mr. and Mrs. Qin could understand what was going on, they felt their bodies lighten. The two of them widened their eyes in surprise and almost exclaimed. They quickly covered their mouths and ran up the mountain like happy birds.


    The tourists who passed by were all in disbelief. They wondered if middle-aged people were all so in shape these days.


    When Qin Xi saw this, she let out a series of bell-like laughter and ran up the mountain with light footsteps. She was beautiful to begin with and had smooth skin. She was wearing a white sports suit and her hair was casually draped over her shoulder. She looked youthful and playful.


    The family of three instantly encouraged the other climbers to perk up and climb faster.


    When they arrived at the middle of Thousand Buddha Mountain, Qin Xi looked at the time and asked her parents, ¡°Dad, Mom, are you hungry? Why don¡¯t I bring you up to catch some wild animals?¡±


    Mr. Qin quickly shook his head. ¡°Wild animals? That won¡¯t do. We can¡¯t start a fire in the mountains.¡±


    ¡°Xi must have a solution. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Mrs. Qin glared at Mr. Qin. Now, she admired her daughter¡¯s ability. Apart from not knowing how to fly, she felt that her daughter knew everything else.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, don¡¯t worry. I have a way to prevent the fire from getting in contact with the trees,¡± Qin Xi promised.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve said so, let¡¯s go and eat wild animals. Hahaha, by the way, I ate once in my relative¡¯s house when I was young. The taste was extremely good. I¡¯ve long forgotten what wild animals taste like.¡± As he spoke, he smacked his lips, as if he was reminiscing the taste of the past.


    Mrs. Qin also looked happy. ¡°I guess we are in for a good treat today.¡±


    Qin Xi took the opportunity to set up a small illusion on the three of them. Then, she brought her parents into the forest. The slope here was a little steep, but the three of them all had Lightweight Talismans on them, it wasn¡¯t a problem to them at all.


    The three of them entered the forest and walked for a distance. At this moment, Qin Xi suddenly stopped and heard a rustling sound.


    Seeing that her daughter had stopped, the Qin couple also stopped. Mrs. Qin blinked at Mr. Qin and pointed in a direction. She said softly, ¡°Something is over there.¡±


    ¡°Dad, Mom, let¡¯s eat roasted rabbit today!¡±


    After Qin Xi said that, she disappeared from the spot like an arrow. This shocked Mr. and Mrs. Qin. ¡°This, this, this¡­¡± This was too unbelievable.


    Before the couple could react, Qin Xi walked back with two black rabbits. She said with a smile, ¡°Dad, Mom, let¡¯s go. Find some dry firewood. Wait for me in an empty space. I¡¯ll go and clean up the rabbits.¡±


    Just as she took two steps, she seemed to have thought of something and turned around to remind him, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to sprinkle some beast repellent around. It¡¯s safe this way.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    After finding them, the three of them began to roast the rabbits.


    However, as the three of them were roasting the rabbits, they realized that on a rock, a small snow-white head was sticking out and staring at the rabbit meat.


    Qin Xi had actually seen it long ago, but she ignored it. When Mr. Qin saw it, he immediately asked Mrs. Qin to go and take a look. Now, Mrs. Qin¡¯s eyes lit up and she was overjoyed.


    ¡°Xi, we can¡¯t finish it anyway. Why don¡¯t we call it over to join us?¡±

 Chapter 585 - 585 Nemesis of Small Animals

    585 Nemesis of Small Animals


    Qin Xi knew that her mother liked fluffy animals very much.


    Unfortunately, she was fated with fluffy animals.


    The puppies and kittens she raised were either dead or lost. In short, in Qin Xi¡¯s memory, there were five to eight fluffy animals her mother raised at home.


    However, in less than a month, those cute fluffy animals would be lost or dead for all kinds of strange reasons.


    In order not to let Mrs. Qin continue to harm the fluffy animals, Qin Xi and Mr. Qin unanimously objected to her raising small animals. Even Mrs. Qin herself felt that she was the one who had harmed those fluffy animals. For a long time, she was depressed.


    Later on, Qin Xi used her pocket money to buy some stuffed animals for her mother. Only then did she feel better.


    However, when Mrs. Qin saw the little white fox, her desire to raise fluffy animals rekindled.


    In the past, Qin Xi had never understood why Mrs. Qin was not fated with fluffy animals. After all, Qin Xi knew very well what kind of person her mother was. Firstly, Mrs. Qin did not abuse or poison small animals. Why were those small animals gone whenever they fell into her mother¡¯s hand?


    Now that she had the mystic medicine technique, she finally understood what was going on.


    It turned out that Mrs. Qin was the nemesis of small animals.


    This was the reason why Mrs. Qin could not keep small animals for long.


    At the thought of the small animals that Mrs. Qin had raised to death, Qin Xi couldn¡¯t help but sigh deeply.


    Qin Xi handed the roasted rabbit to Mr. Qin. ¡°I¡¯ll go get it for you.¡±


    Mrs. Qin was excited. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt it.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded and drew a freezing talisman effortlessly. She shot it out and placed it on the little white fox¡¯s head. ¡°Freeze!¡±


    Originally, the little white fox was out to hunt for food. Unexpectedly, as soon as it caught a big rat, it smelled an irresistible fragrance. It instantly felt that the mouse in its mouth was no longer fragrant.


    Of course, it did not throw away the mouse. Instead, it quickly found a secret place and dug a pit to bury the mouse. Then, it quickly shuttled through the forest and followed the fragrance to this place.


    When it saw the delicious roasted rabbit meat emitting an alluring fragrance, the little white fox wished it could pounce on it and take it away!


    However, just as it was staring at the rabbit meat with saliva flowing down its mouth, its body suddenly seemed to be restrained by something and it could not move at all. The little white fox widened its eyes and looked at Qin Xi in horror.


    Qin Xi walked over and grabbed the back of the little fox¡¯s neck. She came to Mrs. Qin and handed it to her. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve frozen it. You can touch it however you want.¡±


    Mrs. Qin touched the little fox. Seeing its big watery eyes looking at her pitifully, Mrs. Qin¡¯s heart softened and she looked at Qin Xi.


    ¡°Xi, why don¡¯t you let it go? I think it¡¯s quite pitiful. If you freeze it like this, it won¡¯t be able to eat anything!¡±


    Qin Xi looked at the little fox with a deep gaze. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. If you dare to hurt them, I don¡¯t mind roasting another white fox.¡±

 Chapter 586 - 586 Her Status is Threatened

    586 Her Status is Threatened


    Although the little white fox did not understand what Qin Xi was saying, it could sense the terrifying aura emanating from Qin Xi. Its eyes could not help but reveal fear, and its body trembled uncontrollably.


    The fox regretted it. It shouldn¡¯t have risked its life for delicious food. The fox wondered if it was too late to regret now.


    Just as the white fox was thinking of an escape plan in its mind, the feeling of being bound suddenly disappeared. It immediately returned to normal. For a moment, the little white fox was a little stunned and looked at Qin Xi with its big black eyes.


    Qin Xi gave it a warning look again.


    Mrs. Qin glared at Qin Xi and quickly stroked the trembling white fox. ¡°Xi, don¡¯t scare the fox. Look at how obedient it is. It¡¯s fair and cute. It¡¯s so likable.¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s a wild beast after all. It eats raw meat all year round and has bacteria on its claws and teeth. You¡­¡±


    Before Qin Xi could finish, Mrs. Qin looked at her strangely and said in amusement, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Even if I¡¯m really injured, I still have you, right? What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±


    Qin Xi was speechless.


    Seeing that his daughter couldn¡¯t persuade her mother, Mr. Qin laughed.


    ¡°Alright, Xi, don¡¯t worry. Didn¡¯t you just say that if this little beast dares to hurt people, you¡¯ll roast it.¡±


    The little white fox was speechless. It suddenly felt a chill down its spine.


    ¡°Alright, the rabbit meat is ready.¡±


    Qin Xi tore off the roasted rabbit leg and handed it to Mrs. Qin. She then tore off another rabbit leg and handed it to Mr. Qin. ¡°Dad, this is for you!¡±


    Seeing that Qin Xi was eating alone and did not tear the rabbit meat for the little fox, Mrs. Qin instructed, ¡°Xi, tear another piece for the fox. Anyway, we can¡¯t finish so much. Don¡¯t waste it.¡±


    Qin Xi was speechless. She suddenly felt that her position in the family was in danger.


    However, fortunately, this little white fox was only a temporary passerby. If it was really adopted by Mrs. Qin, Qin Xi¡¯s status would definitely plummet in the future.


    Qin Xi tore off a piece of the rabbit¡¯s front leg for the little white fox and quickly fed it to her.


    The little white fox looked at Qin Xi warily and sniffed the rabbit leg. It carefully stuck out its pink tongue and licked it.


    Immediately, it was almost overwhelmed by the rich fragrance. It couldn¡¯t care less about the danger and hugged the rabbit leg to start eating.


    Seeing that it was eating happily, Mrs. Qin smiled.


    She looked at the little white fox in Mrs. Qin¡¯s arms and said calmly, ¡°Mom, let it go. We¡¯re leaving.¡±


    Mrs. Qin nodded and let go of the little white fox.


    Although she liked the little white fox very much, she knew that it belonged to the forest. If she brought it to the city, it would definitely not be used to the environment there. At that time, no one could guarantee what would happen to the little white fox.


    No matter how reluctant she was, Mrs. Qin still let go.


    She rubbed its head gently. ¡°Alright, go back. Don¡¯t get close to people easily in the future, understand?¡±


    The little white fox was placed on the ground and spun around twice. It rubbed its fluffy tail against Mrs. Qin and ran into the forest, disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    The three of them set off again.


    The little white fox that had just disappeared stuck its head out again and looked in the direction where the three of them had disappeared.

 Chapter 587 - 587 Adopting the Fox

    587 Adopting the Fox


    When she arrived at the top of the mountain and stood on the watchtower, Qin Xi was suddenly in a good mood. As she looked at the golden sunlight shining down from the clouds, she suddenly felt like she was in the clouds.


    Everyone was stunned. Not only was this beautiful scene spectacular, but it was also very beautiful. Almost everyone had a camera in their hands. There were clicking sounds as they tried to take a photo of this beautiful scene.


    Mr. Qin looked at the endless clouds in shock. He seemed to have a thousand praising words to say, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say them. After a long while, he sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful¡­¡±


    Mrs. Qin looked at the beautiful scenery with sparkling eyes and praised, ¡°This is simply like a fairyland in myths and legends.¡±


    Qin Xi was not as excited as the others. However, she realized that cultivating here would yield twice the result with half the effort. The spiritual energy here was much richer than elsewhere.


    Mr. and Mr.s Qin took enough photos before they were willing to leave. When they went down the mountain, there were still many people climbing up. These people were all tourists who wanted to admire the sunrise and sunset.


    It was much easier to go down the mountain than to go up. Along the way, compared to the others, the three of them looked very energetic.


    Looking at her parents¡¯ backs, Qin Xi smiled in relief. She was extremely glad that she could come back and change her parents¡¯ fate.


    At this moment, when Mrs. Qin was taking a photo, she happened to see the ¡°hidden¡± fox tail in the corner and exclaimed, ¡°Eh, it¡¯s the little white fox.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Why is the little fox still here?¡± Mr. Qin was also very puzzled.


    Qin Xi explained calmly, ¡°It followed us all the way here.¡±


    Mrs. Qin was slightly surprised. ¡°Are you saying that it hasn¡¯t left and is following us up and down the mountain?¡±


    Qin Xi nodded. ¡°It has some intelligence. It looks like it wants to leave with us. Mom, haven¡¯t you always wanted to have a pet? If you like it, you can take it with you.¡±


    Previously, when she saw her mother interacting with the little fox, she had thought of adopting it. However, when she thought about how the little fox was a wild animal and would not get used to the city life, she decided not to do so.


    Qin Xi did not expect it to follow them.


    Hearing Qin Xi¡¯s words, Mrs. Qin immediately smiled. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s take it away.¡±


    At the side, Mr. Qin said worriedly, ¡°Is this a good idea? You know that apart from raising you, your mother can¡¯t raise anything else. If this¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, he suddenly felt a pain in his foot. He looked down and saw that his wife¡¯s foot was stepping on his toes.


    ¡°Xi, your father is right. I don¡¯t think I have the talent to raise a pet. Let¡¯s forget about it.¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you solve this problem.¡±


    It was just a matter of a talisman. It was not a big deal.


    Mr. Qin said, ¡°But even if we adopt it, we can¡¯t take it with us on the plane¡­¡±


    Qin Xi waved at the little white fox. ¡°Dad, it¡¯ll be fine. Believe me, I can handle all of this.¡±


    Seeing that Qin Xi was waving at it, the little fox hesitated and walked over.

 Chapter 588 - 588 Counterattack

    588 Counterattack


    The little fox approached Qin Xi carefully and blinked its big watery eyes at her.


    At this moment, the surrounding people also saw the little white fox and were surprised. Some of them took out their phones to take a video, while others wanted to go over and pat it.


    The little white fox was frightened. It quickly ran to Qin Xi¡¯s feet and wrapped its furry tail around her ankle.


    ¡°Miss, is this little fox yours?¡± A man in his thirties walked up and asked curiously.


    Qin Xi nodded and bent down to pick up the little fox. She looked at the man calmly. ¡°It¡¯s mine. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. My wife likes this little fox very much and wants to ask if you¡¯re willing to sell it to me.¡±


    The man looked confident and said with a smile, ¡°The price is negotiable. I¡¯ll definitely give you a satisfactory price. How about that?¡±


    Qin Xi said calmly, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not short of money.¡± Then, she turned around and threw the little fox to Mrs. Qin. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Just as the family of three was about to leave, the wife of the man in his thirties was displeased. She felt that Qin Xi did not know what was good for her and immediately jogged to block their way.


    She looked at Qin Xi with disdain.


    ¡°Hey, young lady, you¡¯re too rude. We really want to buy the little fox, not to joke with you here. Just give me a number. I don¡¯t believe that anyone can resist the temptation of money these days.¡±


    Mrs. Qin pulled Qin Xi behind her and glared at the woman coldly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your brain? My daughter clearly told you that we¡¯re not short of money. Please don¡¯t act like a shrew.¡±


    Mrs. Qin looked at the man again with a look of pity. ¡°I mean, you look like a good man. Why did you marry such a troublemaker? You must have cleaned up the mess for her a lot in the past. It¡¯s really been hard on you. She¡¯s not worthy of you.¡±


    Qin Xi couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. She had never seen her mother so sharp-tongued. It seemed that she had been holding it in in the past. Now, she was showing her true colors.


    The man¡¯s face darkened. He glared at his wife and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass yourself. Haven¡¯t you caused enough trouble along the way? We¡¯re here for a vacation, not to show off your wealth.¡±


    The woman was so angry that her chest heaved. When she heard Qin Xi¡¯s mockery and the gossiping voice around her, she immediately lost her mind and pounced on Mrs. Qin, reaching out her long nails.


    No one expected her to attack without warning. They were immediately stunned on the spot.


    Even Mrs. Qin did not react in time. However, the little fox in her arms reacted quickly and stretched out its claws.


    The little fox left ten scratches on her face to varying degrees. The injuries were extremely serious, so serious that she was disfigured.


    Everyone was stunned.


    A scream that tore through the sky resounded through the forest, scaring away the birds.


    ¡°Ahhh, I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± The woman with blood all over her face shouted.

 Chapter 589 - 589 Backlash

    589 Backlash


    Everyone gasped and looked at the crazy woman in disbelief.


    This was because they were halfway up the mountain. Although there were stone steps here, they were very high and steep. If one fell, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    It had to be noted that behind Mrs. Qin was a steep mountain. If she really succeeded, Mrs. Qin might very well be pushed down.


    How was this a fight? This was clearly murder!


    Seeing this scene, everyone, be it men or women, couldn¡¯t help but cover their mouths and scream in disbelief. ¡°Oh my god, is she crazy?¡±


    Mr. Qin¡¯s face turned pale. He rushed up to Mrs. Qin. He kicked the woman away and hugged Mrs. Qin, comforting her softly.


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth curled up as she retracted her foot. It was¡­ a pity.


    If she was the one who kicked, that woman would have a taste of what it was like to fall down the mountain.


    However, all of this was interrupted by her father saving the damsel in distress, so she felt that it was a pity.


    Then, her gaze landed on the disheveled woman. Her eyes were terrifying as she drew her fingers in the air.


    In an instant, a golden light shot out and quickly entered the woman¡¯s body, disappearing.


    It was a talisman called the Good and Evil Talisman.


    As the name suggested, as long as one did a good deed, this talisman would not be activated at all. On the other hand, once one did a bad thing, the talisman would immediately take effect. It was extremely painful, like gouging out one¡¯s flesh bit by bit.


    The woman¡¯s husband was also so frightened that he broke out in cold sweat. His lips were trembling and he seemed to be muttering something.


    ¡°Let me give you a piece of advice. You have to be good. Otherwise¡­¡± Qin Xi walked up to the woman and looked down at her with an ambiguous smile.


    The woman glared at Qin Xi, wishing she could tear these three people apart. However, she knew that she was no match for them alone. As for her husband, she glanced at him with hatred in her eyes. She was even more certain that this man was a coward.


    Seeing Qin Xi and the others leave, the woman stood up and took out her phone. Her mind was filled with thoughts of how to make Qin Xi and her family kneel in front of her and beg for mercy.


    Just as this thought surfaced in her mind, she fell to the ground with a cry and clutched her chest.


    When Qin Xi heard the scream behind her, the corners of her mouth curled up.


    **


    After the Thousand Buddha Mountain, the three of them and the fox took a plane to Guishan Island in the south, a holy place for recreation.


    This place was surrounded by the sea. The scenery was beautiful and the air was fresh. It was one of the places tourists loved to visit, especially now. Under the sunlight, the sea surface was golden and dazzling.


    The most satisfying thing here was not the environment, but the seafood. The abundant ingredients, excellent culinary skills, and those unique dishes were the epicurean holy land that everyone dreamed of.


    Qin Xi had once heard from her classmates mention this place, so she had a deep impression of it. In the past, she had never had the chance to come here.

 Chapter 590 - 590 Becoming Transparent

    590 Becoming Transparent


    On the beach.


    Qin Xi sat on the recliner and sunbathed. As she watched her parents and little fox play on the beach, she couldn¡¯t help but smile happily.


    However, when she looked at her hand from the corner of her eye, her eyes suddenly widened and her face instantly froze.


    Her hands were actually transparent?


    Why?


    Suddenly, she seemed to have thought of something. Could it be¡­ that she was going back?


    Qin Xi subconsciously stood up. Her mind was blank and her nerves were tense. She looked at Mr. and Mrs. Qin nervously and reluctantly, her heart extremely heavy.


    She knew that she didn¡¯t have much time left. If she didn¡¯t go and say goodbye, she might really run out of time. Qin Xi took a deep breath and walked towards her family with a smile.


    At this moment, a huge wave suddenly rose from the sea. The seawater swept up high waves and hit the reefs with a deafening sound. The tourists by the sea screamed and ran ashore to avoid the huge wave.


    Mr. and Mrs. Qin were also frightened. They hurriedly picked up the little white fox and turned to run. When they saw Qin Xi running towards them, the couple immediately shouted in panic.


    ¡°Xi, don¡¯t come over. Go back!¡±


    Unfortunately, the sound of the waves drowned out their shouts.


    Qin Xi gritted her teeth and waved her right hand. A surge of Mystic True Qi surged towards Mr. Qin and Mrs. Qin, forming a transparent barrier. In her left hand, a water-repelling talisman appeared.


    After doing this, Qin Xi realized that her arms had also become transparent. It seemed that using the Mystic True Qi would increase the speed of transparency.


    However, Qin Xi did not have time to think. She quickly arrived in front of Mr. Qin and Mrs. Qin and wrapped her arms around their waists. She circulated the True Qi crazily to increase her speed to the fastest to run to the shore.


    However, Qin Xi was still a human after all. How could she compete with nature?


    Seeing that the waves were rolling over again, Qin Xi gritted her teeth and ran ashore with her parents. She was very fast, like riding a motorcycle on flat ground.


    However, as she sped up, the transparency of her body became faster and faster. It had already spread to her torso.


    The huge wave slammed down again. This time, Qin Xi had an idea. She quickly used the force of the wave to push her parents to a safe area.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough, cough!¡±


    Just now, because Mrs. Qin was anxious, she drank a few mouthfuls of seawater. Although it was nothing serious, she was still frightened.


    As Mr. Qin patted Mrs. Qin¡¯s back, he was still in shock. He muttered to himself, ¡°This is too scary. Why did the seawater suddenly rise so high? We weren¡¯t prepared at all. And Xi, it was so dangerous just now¡­¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red as she said in a low voice, ¡°Dad, Mom, I might have to leave. I can¡¯t continue to be with you. Please¡­ take care of yourself!¡±

 Chapter 591 - 591 Return

    591 Return


    Leave?


    Where to?


    This was the subconscious reaction of the couple.


    Seeing her parents¡¯ confused expressions, Qin Xi felt tears welling up in her eyes and she felt a lump in her throat. She sobbed for a long time but could not say a word. Seeing that she wanted to say something but was hesitating, the couple suddenly realized something. Their lips moved, but they did not know what to say.


    ¡°When you go back¡­ you have to live well. Don¡¯t worry about Mom and Dad!¡±


    Mrs. Qin suppressed her urge to break down and forced a smile. She nagged, ¡°You have to live a good life with him. Don¡¯t let yourself suffer or be too willful. Also, I¡¯ll miss you¡­¡±


    Mrs. Qin was incoherent for a long time. She held Mr. Qin¡¯s hand tightly and looked at Qin Xi with red eyes. Her voice trembled as she asked, ¡°Will we meet again?¡±


    Qin Xi took a few steps forward and hugged Mrs. Qin, trying her best not to cry. She had a thousand words to say, but she could only say one.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯m leaving. Take care!¡±


    Mr. Qin turned his head and wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes. He opened his arms and hugged the mother and daughter. The family of three hugged each other. ¡°Xi, remember to be happy!¡±


    A minute later.


    A puzzled voice sounded. ¡°Dad, Mom, why are you hugging me? Huh? Is this the beach? When did we come out for a vacation?¡±


    **


    In 1983, in Yunbei and Green Lotus Nunnery.


    Qin Xi¡¯s eyelashes trembled slightly. She slowly opened her eyes and looked around her.


    The nun opposite her smiled faintly and said, ¡°Amitabha. Benefactor, let the past stay in the past. The path of cultivation is long and arduous. If you are trapped in the past, you will go astray and suffer Qi Deviation. Put down your past and do what you want. Don¡¯t be tied down by your past.¡±


    Qin Xi tried her best to calm down. After a while, her eyes were calm. ¡°Thank you, Master. How long has it been since I entered the dream?¡±


    The nun said, ¡°Ten minutes.¡±


    Qin Xi bowed slightly and put away the Moonlight Buddha Bead before returning it to her. ¡°What is the crisis that you wanted me to help you get over?¡±


    The nun sighed faintly and looked at the Buddha statue in the middle. Her eyes gradually darkened as she slowly explained the whole story.


    At that time, Green Lotus Nunnery was very popular. There was also an endless stream of visitors who came to worship.


    At that time, a man was severely injured and was unconscious under the bodhi tree in the backyard. A young nun saw him. The nun was benevolent and carried him to her meditation room to take good care of him.


    When the man woke up, he was very grateful to this young nun. When he was recuperating, he taught her a lot of things. As time passed, the man developed feelings for her.


    At first, the young nun refused. After all, she was a nun. However, she was innocent and could not resist the temptation of the man. Not long after, the two of them were intimate.


    A month later, the man¡¯s injuries finally healed. Because there was an irreconcilable revenge that he needed to take, he could only separate from the young nun for the time being. He promised that when he returned triumphantly, he would definitely marry her.


    The young nun was convinced. She personally embroidered a handkerchief with small words on it as a token of love. The man cut a lock of his hair and handed it to the young nun in exchange.


    After spending the night with each other, the young nun watched him leave. Unexpectedly, two months later, she found out that she was pregnant.

 Chapter 592 - 592 The Death of the Young Nun

    592 The Death of the Young Nun


    The young nun was pregnant!


    At first, she was very panicked and did not know what to do. She tried her best to hide it and not interact with anyone. However, as time passed, her stomach started to get noticeable. She could only eat less to make herself look thinner and stall for time.


    However, after four months, the truth could not be hidden. In the end, this matter was brought to the abbot.


    What the abbot meant was that since she had violated the monastery¡¯s rules and it was something that would harm the nunnery¡¯s reputation, she had to be punished severely. She had to repent in front of the Buddha statue and be expelled from the sect, never to come back.


    However, after handing the young nun to the Discipline Court, the disciplinarian felt that this punishment was too light. After all, because of her shamelessness, the reputation of the entire Green Lotus Nunnery was ruined. How could such a huge sin be made up for by simply expelling her from the sect?


    Therefore, in order not to let everyone know about the scandal, the disciplinarian gave the young nun a bowl of poisonous water.


    It was also because of this bowl of water that the entire nunnery was eternally damned.


    That night, the young nun was in so much pain that she bled profusely. Seeing this, the disciplinarian was also frightened.


    Seeing this scene, the disciplinarian¡¯s first reaction was not to save her, but to be afraid that she would attract too many people. She casually picked up a wooden stick and hit the young nun on the head.


    What the disciplinarian did not expect was that because she was nervous, she hit her too hard. The young nun spat out a mouthful of blood, her eyes rolled back, and she finally died.


    The disciplinarian was scared out of her wits.


    She only wanted to get rid of the child in the young nun¡¯s stomach and did not want her to tarnish the reputation of the monastery. Unexpectedly, she unintentionally committed a murder.


    Although the disciplinarian was afraid, she quickly calmed down. After all, this had already happened. It was useless to regret now. The only thing she could do was to bury the corpse. As for what happened next, she could only lie that the young nun had already been chased out.


    From then on, strange things happened frequently in the Green Lotus Nunnery. Moreover, there would always be people who broke the rules.


    In the beginning, no one noticed it, but things happened more and more frequently and the severity of the violation worsened time and time again. There were even several lives lost.


    The disciplinarian died the most tragic death.


    Later on, a Daoist came to the nunnery and suppressed the young nun who had already become a vengeful ghost.


    When the Daoist priest understood the cause and effect, although he sympathized with the young nun, he still had to exorcize the young nun.


    In the end, the Daoist priest used the artifact passed down from his predecessors to keep the young nun in the Buddha statue and sealed her in the temple hall.


    300 years passed quietly. The Buddha statue enshrined in the temple hall was already dark and lifeless. It looked like it was about to collapse.


    Qin Xi frowned in confusion.


    ¡°Did that man ever show up?¡± Didn¡¯t he say that he would come back and marry the young nun after taking revenge?


    ¡°Did something happen to him? Or did he marry someone else?¡±


    In the past, she had heard many similar stories. Most men were heartless and would forget their promises immediately. In order to take revenge, they would endure the humiliation and marry the daughter of their enemy before falling in love with her¡­


    Qin Xi quickly shook her head to stop her imagination from running wild.

 Chapter 593 - 593 Strong Yin Energy

    593 Strong Yin Energy


    The abbot sighed and shook her head. ¡°That man never came back. No one knows where he went or if he¡¯s dead or alive.¡±


    Qin Xi was silent for half a minute before suddenly saying, ¡°Then if I let them meet, will the young nun let go of the grudges she has accumulated for the past 300 years?¡±


    The abbot was stunned. ¡°Can you do that?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled faintly. ¡°Take me to the place where the young nun was sealed! If she hasn¡¯t forgotten that relationship, I believe it won¡¯t be difficult to resolve this matter.¡±


    When the door to the meditation room opened, Qin Xi immediately saw Han Shi waiting in front of the door. When he saw Qin Xi coming out, a smile immediately appeared on his handsome face.


    He walked over slowly with a smile on his face. He held her hand and lowered his head to ask, ¡°Are you done chatting?¡±


    Qin Xi looked up at him affectionately, as if it had been a long time since she last saw him.


    In fact, that was indeed the case.


    Although it had only been half an hour since they last met, it had been more than a week for Qin Xi. She had been missing him all the time these past few days.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Under his wife¡¯s loving gaze, Han Shi¡¯s heart raced. He subconsciously wanted to possess her and kiss her lips.


    Qin Xi blushed and quickly coughed to hide her embarrassment. ¡°Um, the abbot and I still have something to do. Do you want to come with us to take a look?¡±


    Han Shi looked at her deeply and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go wherever you go.¡±


    Qin Xi was speechless. This man was flirting with her all the time!


    The three of them came to a deserted Buddhist hall in the backyard of Green Lotus Nunnery. They looked at the desolate surroundings that were covered in snow and felt that it was gloomy.


    The abbot explained, ¡°Strange things happened one after another, so no one dared to come here to worship. Gradually, it was abandoned. This also became the most remote place in Green Lotus Nunnery.¡±


    Qin Xi looked up at the Buddhist hall that was shrouded in Yin energy.


    Han Shi had been with Qin Xi for so long, so he naturally learned a lot of relevant knowledge. He looked at the temple hall with a solemn expression and subconsciously stood in front of Qin Xi.


    ¡°What heavy Yin energy. Wifey, it¡¯s very dangerous here.¡±


    The abbot was a little surprised. She did not expect Han Shi to be able to tell. Her heart was heavy. Could it be that the young nun really could not be suppressed anymore?


    ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll go in and take a look!¡±


    As soon as Qin Xi finished speaking, Han Shi said in disagreement, ¡°How can I let you enter such a dangerous place alone? I know you¡¯re very capable. Nothing can stump you.¡±


    When Qin Xi heard Han Shi¡¯s words, her ears heated up and her expression turned slightly unnatural. She pouted. ¡°¡­If you want to follow me, follow me. You don¡¯t have to talk so much.¡±


    A smug smile flashed across Han Shi¡¯s eyes. ¡°Then let¡¯s go in. The sooner we¡¯re done, the sooner we can go back. Tomorrow is the Lantern Festival. Grandpa and Mom are probably waiting for us.¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s heart warmed. ¡°Alright!¡±

 Chapter 594 - 594 Entering A Dream

    594 Entering A Dream


    Qin Xi and Han Shi entered the temple hall.


    This place was as dilapidated as they had imagined. The walls were covered in moss and dust. In the middle of the hall was a statue of Guanyin, but the original appearance could not be seen clearly.


    The roof was leaking, and the walls were covered in cobwebs. A bone-chilling wind blew past the old window, making it creak from time to time.


    The temple hall was filled with the strong smell of dust and mold. Even though they were standing at the door, they could still smell it in the air.


    Qin Xi¡¯s gaze landed on the statue in the middle. She looked at the Yin energy emitted by the statue and said calmly.


    ¡°There is never an end to taking revenge. The person who killed you has already received her due retribution. Why are you still unwilling to leave?¡±


    Suddenly, a ball of black fog surged out of the statue and quickly condensed into a blurry figure. A moment later, Qin Xi heard a low and hoarse female voice coming from the statue.


    ¡°Did they hire you to suppress me?¡±


    Qin Xi raised her eyebrows in surprise, as if she did not expect this vengeful spirit to not be as vicious as she had imagined. Instead, it was especially calm.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to suppress you. I¡¯m here to save you!¡±


    ¡°Save me? Hehehehe¡­¡±


    The young nun seemed to have heard a funny joke. Her laughter was filled with mockery.


    ¡°Save me? I lost my child, my life, and I¡¯ve been trapped here for more than 300 years. Do you know what kind of pain it is?¡±


    ¡°Everyone advises me to put my grudge aside, but why should I? Have they ever suffered the pain of losing their children?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled calmly. ¡°You¡¯re right. I can¡¯t refute that. However, why are you obsessed with lingering in this world? Tell me. Perhaps I can help!¡±


    Looking at the blurry figure, Qin Xi thought for a moment and flicked her finger. A stream of Mystic True Qi was injected into the figure. Then, the nun¡¯s appearance gradually became clearer.


    A pale and thin face came into view. She was wearing a simple monk robe, making her figure look thin and slender.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t. No one can help. Don¡¯t waste your energy.¡±


    Qin Xi looked at her and said seriously, ¡°If I say that I can let you see him, will you choose to leave?¡±


    When the nun heard who Qin Xi was referring to, she immediately revealed a shocked expression. She was a little excited and the Yin energy around her began to surge.


    Qin Xi explained, ¡°I can let you enter your dream. When you are in the dream, you can start over. Perhaps you can find the reason why that person didn¡¯t come back. Do you want to try?¡±


    ¡°If I can see him again, I¡¯m willing to leave,¡± the young nun said anxiously.


    ¡°Alright. Then please be prepared!¡±


    As Qin Xi spoke, she began to make hand seals with both hands, causing the surrounding to change shape.


    The originally dilapidated temple returned to its original appearance. The environment that was originally covered in snow became covered in trees. One could hear the chirping of birds and the whispering of a few nuns.


    When the young nun opened her eyes again, she found herself lying in a room in a temple. There was a blue sky and white clouds above her head, and the sunlight was warm.

 Chapter 595 - 595 Continuing the Previous Fate

    595 Continuing the Previous Fate


    ¡°Jing Su, why are you slacking off here? The morning class has already begun. If you don¡¯t go, you¡¯ll be punished.¡±


    When the young nun heard her name being called, she was in a daze for a moment. She looked around and did not see the dilapidated temple hall or the cold weather.


    She suddenly thought of what Qin Xi had said and looked at her hands. ¡°Have I really returned to the past?¡±


    Although it was just a dream, the realness of the dream still made her so excited that she did not know what to say.


    Jing Su seemed to have thought of something and suddenly stood up. She turned around and ran towards the bodhi tree at the back.


    She still remembered that back then, in order to skip morning class, she quietly came to the backyard to take a nap. Later on, she smelled blood and found Xu Ziyue, who was seriously injured.


    Seeing that she was about to meet the person she had been longing for for more than 300 years, Jing Su actually felt even more nervous. She was originally running over in a hurry, but as she drew nearer, she slowed down.


    She felt an inexplicable fear in her heart, not knowing what she was afraid of.


    Just as she was at a loss, she suddenly heard a sound, like the sound of someone climbing over the wall and falling.


    Jing Su held her breath. Without thinking, she immediately rushed over and saw Xu Ziyue falling from the wall.


    At this moment, he was unconscious. His face was pale and he was covered in blood. There was a bloody hole on his shoulder. Although he was not unconscious, it was obvious that he was very weak and his life was in danger.


    Even so, Xu Ziyue still held the sword tightly. He looked at Jing Su warily and murderously. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to scream, or I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Jing Su was stunned. This was the first time she heard Xu Ziyue speak to her so coldly. Although she was a little disappointed, she was very excited at the thought of being with Xu Ziyue again. She wished she could throw herself into his arms and tell him about the 300 years of waiting.


    In the end, she restrained herself. She took a deep breath and said calmly, ¡°Amitabha. Benefactor, you are severely injured. I¡¯ll take you back for treatment!¡±


    Xu Ziyue shook his head, trying his best to see her face clearly. However, his injuries were too serious, and his vision was already blurry.


    ¡°Get lost. Don¡¯t get close.¡±


    He shouted and swung the longsword in his hand with all his might. Jing Su stood there without moving. The edge of the sword instantly cut open her skin, leaving a shocking wound.


    Jing Su did not care about the wound on her arm. Instead, she said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. I just want to help you treat your injuries.¡±


    For some reason, Xu Ziyue¡¯s restless mood was slowly soothed by this calm voice. As soon as he relaxed, his eyelids drooped uncontrollably. He could no longer hold on and fell to the grass.


    Jing Su walked over quickly and looked at the man¡¯s face that she was yearning for. Tears streamed down her face. ¡°Ziyue, finally, we met again.¡±


    After they had an intimate time, Jing Su stood under the moonlight and looked at the moon in the sky calmly, touching her stomach.


    ¡°Ziyue, whether this is a dream or not, I will raise our child up.¡±

 Chapter 596 - 596 Fiancée?

    596 Fianc¨¦e?


    Soon, it was the day Xu Ziyue had to leave. On this day, Jing Su was abnormally calm. She looked at him and asked.


    ¡°Will you come back?¡±


    Xu Ziyue felt that something was wrong with Jing Su, but he did not think too much about it and thought that she was reluctant to let him go. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll definitely come back and marry you!¡±


    Tears welled up in Jing Su¡¯s eyes as she held back her tears and asked, ¡°If you don¡¯t come back, I¡¯ll go and find you.¡±


    Xu Ziyue kissed the corner of her mouth and chuckled. ¡°Wait for me¡­¡±


    Watching him leave, Jing Su sat on the ground as if all her strength was exhausted.


    After a long time, she stood up and returned to the meditation room. She left a letter that she had long prepared and disguised herself as a man before leaving Green Lotus Nunnery.


    She followed Xu Ziyue in disguise. Three days later, she followed Xu Ziyue to a mansion.


    At night, Jing Su saw Xu Ziyue sneaking into the mansion. Not long after, the sound of weapons colliding could be heard. A moment later, there was the sound of arrows shooting and shouts.


    Her mind buzzed, and her body swayed slightly. So this was why he didn¡¯t keep his promise.


    Her eyes were filled with tears, and her lips were trembling. She looked into the mansion and muttered, ¡°I¡¯d rather you betray me than see this outcome!¡±


    In her previous life, she had waited and waited until she died, but there was no news of him. However, she had always believed that his feelings for her were real.


    However, as time passed, she still couldn¡¯t help but let her imagination run wild. She thought that his feelings for her were just temporary. He might have a wife, and his love towards her was just a passing fancy.


    Now that she was given a chance to relive the past, she actually hoped that Xu Ziyue was a heartless man. This way, at least he could still live.


    After adjusting her emotions, Jing Su nimbly climbed over the courtyard wall and saw one of the houses. The outside of the house was surrounded by people. In the house, the candlelight flickered, reflecting the scene of swords colliding inside.


    The sound of fighting continued.


    When no one was paying attention, Jing Su quietly walked into the house. Through the window, she saw Xu Ziyue fighting with someone. She held her breath and clenched her fists. The veins on the back of her hands were bulging. She stared at the few people fighting in the house, wishing she could tear them into pieces.


    Although Xu Ziyue was skilled in martial arts, he was outnumbered. When dozens of people surrounded him, his stamina gradually showed signs of exhaustion.


    His left shoulder was injured and there was an arrow pierced through his ribs. He was bleeding profusely and was clearly at the end of his rope.


    At this moment, the door was suddenly kicked open and a group of men in black rushed in. The men in black spread out to the sides and a familiar face appeared in front of Xu Ziyue.


    At this moment, Xu Ziyue understood everything.


    His eyes were red as he clenched his fists tightly and growled, ¡°Are you the one behind the destruction of the Xu family?¡±


    Xu Ziqi smiled disdainfully. ¡°That¡¯s right, I did it.¡±


    Xu Ziyue gritted his teeth and looked at him. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Xu Ziqi laughed out loud as if he had heard a funny joke. Suddenly, his expression changed to one of bloodthirst and hatred.


    ¡°You still have the cheek to ask me why? Fan Liu clearly loves me. Why did she become your fianc¨¦e? Xu Ziyue, isn¡¯t this reason enough?¡±

 Chapter 597 - 597 Rescue

    597 Rescue


    ¡°Just because of a woman?¡±


    Xu Ziyue looked at him in disbelief. ¡°For a woman, you destroyed your own family?¡±


    Xu Ziqi sneered, his eyes filled with mockery and hatred.


    ¡°Of course not only this. At this point, I might as well tell you the truth. Do you know why Xu Fengxiao let you inherit the family business and not me, the eldest son of the Xu family? Because I¡¯m not from the Xu family.¡±


    Xu Fengxiao was Xu Ziyue¡¯s father and the richest man in the city.


    Xu Ziyue¡¯s eyes were red as he stared at Xu Ziqi. At this moment, the overwhelming hatred had caused him to forget the pain in his body.


    ¡°Xu Ziqi, you¡¯re really a bastard. Even if you¡¯re not biologically related to the Xu family, Father has treated you well all these years. He even lets you manage the core businesses. Even if you¡¯re not biologically related to the Xu family, he still offended the Fan family to protect you. Now that you¡¯re telling me that you¡¯re not a member of the Xu family, what an ingrate you are!¡±


    Looking at the hysterical Xu Ziyue, not only did Xu Ziqi not have any intention of repenting, but he even smiled playfully.


    ¡°The Xu family is at fault for stopping me from marrying Fan Liu.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never liked Fan Liu. If I knew that you liked Fan Liu, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to this marriage at all. Besides, this marriage alliance was meant to save you, but you pushed the entire Xu family into the abyss. Xu Ziqi, do you still have a conscience?¡±


    Xu Ziqi¡¯s eyes were cold, completely devoid of the kinship he had in the past. ¡°Do I need you to give me anything? Xu Ziyue, stop struggling. Today, you have to die!¡±


    However, at this moment, an arrow flew over at lightning speed and pierced into Xu Ziqi¡¯s back without warning. Before Xu Ziqi could stop smiling, he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°There¡¯s an assassin. Catch the assassin¡­¡±


    The men in black shouted in panic. They immediately looked around warily, looking for traces of the assassin.


    At this moment, someone shouted, ¡°The assassin is over there. The rest of you, follow me!¡±


    Xu Ziyue did not take the opportunity to break out of the encirclement. Instead, he looked at Xu Ziqi, who was lying in a pool of blood. When he found out that Xu Ziqi was the culprit behind the destruction of the Xu family, he wished he could tear him into pieces.


    However, when he saw him covered in blood and on the verge of death, he suddenly felt suffocated, as if his heart had been emptied.


    ¡°Brother?¡±


    Xu Ziqi opened his eyes with all his might and looked in Xu Ziyue¡¯s direction with the last bit of his strength.


    His lips moved as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he could not say a word.


    Before Xu Ziyue could grieve, he was kicked in the back.


    Bang!


    He fell heavily to the ground. The violent impact dislocated his internal organs. He opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood, feeling dizzy.


    The horses neighed and the ground began to tremble violently. Everyone was puzzled and subconsciously looked out of the house only to see dozens of horses galloping in.


    Dozens of sturdy and tall horses came and drowned everyone instantly. Jing Su took the opportunity to save Xu Ziyue.

 Chapter 598 - 598 Return to the Secular World

    598 Return to the Secular World


    ¡°Jing Su? Why are you here?¡±


    Xu Ziyue was stunned. He did not expect the person who saved him from danger to be Jing Su.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t it be me? Ziyue, if I don¡¯t come today, you will not be able to fulfill your promise.¡±


    Jing Su rode on the horse and did not turn around. Instead, she questioned with a cold voice.


    ¡°No, I¡­¡±


    Xu Ziyue said with a bitter smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to fall into a trap. I knew that this revenge would be very dangerous, so I specially left a letter for my brother. I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡±


    Jing Su¡¯s heart suddenly sank. He asked, ¡°You left a letter for the person who killed you? What was it about?¡±


    Xu Ziyue pursed his lips. ¡°Let him take care of you on account of our brotherhood.¡±


    Jing Su was speechless.


    Now that everything made sense, she understood why the disciplinarian wanted to kill her.


    It turned out that the source of everything was the person she had just killed.


    She had avenged herself and the Xu family.


    The horse galloped out of the city. Jing Su came to the forest and found a river to treat Xu Ziyue¡¯s injuries.


    ¡°Ziyue, I won¡¯t stop you from taking revenge, but as you can see, not only will you not be able to take revenge, but you might also die.


    ¡°Besides, they¡¯re waiting for you to fall into their trap. Zilang, what you should do now is to conserve your strength and prepare well. Wait for the right time, do not act rashly and tempt fate!¡±


    Xu Ziyue said with a bitter smile, ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect Xu Ziqi to betray me and the entire Xu family. What¡¯s more, I didn¡¯t expect you to be the one who saved me from danger. Jing Su, why are you here?¡±


    Jing Su glanced at him from the corner of his eye. ¡°I¡¯m worried about you, so I left the nunnery.¡±


    Xu Ziyue lowered his head. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry for dragging you into this mess.¡±


    Seeing that Xu Ziyue was in a bad mood and his eyes were filled with hatred, Jing Su thought for a moment and said, ¡°Ziyue, I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Jing Su grabbed his hand and placed it on her stomach. The corners of her mouth curled up slightly. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    Xu Ziyue held his breath and his mind went blank. After a while, his eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Really?¡±


    He reached out his other hand and gently stroked her flat stomach, muttering, ¡°Is¡­ is there really a little life inside? Is it my child?¡±


    Jing Su frowned. ¡°Of course it¡¯s yours. Are you suspecting me?¡±


    Xu Ziyue retracted his hand awkwardly and quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that¡¯s not what I meant. Don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡­ I was too excited. I¡­¡±


    The corners of Jing Su¡¯s mouth curled up. She held his hand tightly and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Ziyue, do you like this child?¡±


    Xu Ziyue immediately said, ¡°Of course I like it. As long as it¡¯s our child, I like it.¡±


    ¡°Then promise me that you won¡¯t act rashly. You have to think about me and the child. In a few years, when they let down their guard, you can find an opportunity to take revenge.¡±


    Although Jin Su¡¯s tone was gentle, it was filled with determination. Xu Ziyue knew that he had no right to be rash now, so he could only nod.


    ¡°I promise you that I¡¯ll live well until our child is born safely.¡±


    Hence, the two of them found a beautiful place to live in seclusion.


    Seven years passed in the blink of an eye.


    Xu Ziyue and Jing Su came back in disguise to take revenge.

 Chapter 599 - 599 Returning to Luoping!

    599 Returning to Luoping!


    This time, the two of them caught the Fan family off guard and killed all the people who framed the Xu family back then.


    The two of them had also suffered varying degrees of external injuries. They smiled in relief and brought their children into seclusion again.


    40 years later, on the verge of death, Jing Su did not tell Xu Ziyue that she was actually in a dream because she felt that there was no need. She was already very satisfied with this ending.


    When Jing Su opened her eyes again, the familiar environment around her shattered like bubbles. What she saw was still the Buddhist hall where she was suppressed for more than 300 years.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Qin Xi¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°Have you thought about it carefully this time? Are you going to stay or leave?¡±


    At this moment, the dense and terrifying Yin energy around Jing Su had already disappeared. She floated in the air and bowed deeply to Qin Xi with an extremely sincere expression. ¡°Thank you, Master. I have no regrets in my life. I¡¯m willing to leave.¡±


    **


    After the matter was settled, Qin Xi and Han Shi boarded the plane home.


    Unknowingly, they had been out for a week. Qin Xi leaned on Han Shi¡¯s arm and looked at the blue sky outside the window. She said softly, ¡°Stone, let¡¯s go back and register our marriage!¡±


    Han Shi¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. He lowered his head and kissed the top of Qin Xi¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Luoping City.


    After getting off the plane, Han Shi sent Qin Xi back to Ji Ding Hall. Then, he immediately drove back to Shangwan Village.


    He refused to even rest and insisted on going back to get the household register. Qin Xi had no choice but to let him go.


    It happened to be New Year¡¯s Day today. Qin Xi also wanted to go back to spend time with her family tonight. However, before she went back, she still needed to give the staff a break and let the little cuties out of the Demon Suppression Pagoda.


    Ji Ding Hall.


    ¡°Ah, Lady Boss, you¡¯re finally back!¡± Hu Jingyun, who was cleaning, was the first to see Qin Xi and immediately shouted in surprise.


    Liu Dequan, who was taking a patient¡¯s pulse, raised his eyelids slightly and snorted through his nose. He said to Gao Huiren beside him, ¡°She actually has the cheek to come back. How can she leave such a mess to us?¡±


    The mess he was referring to was Mars, Ruth, and the others from the Overseas Medical Association.


    During this period of time, these people came to Ji Ding Hall to discuss Chinese medicine with them. They were already quite busy to begin with, but now, they had to teach a group of foreigners who knew nothing. This made things difficult for the two old men. Fortunately, Hu Jingyun and Pan Lingling had both graduated from famous universities and were relatively good at foreign languages.


    At the thought of being surrounded by a group of foreigners these days, Liu Dequan felt a headache coming on.


    In order to learn the Five Elements Acupuncture Technique from Qin Xi, he had been here for nearly two months. It was time to go back.


    Qin Xi realized that there were not many patients in the clinic. After all, it was the holidays today.


    She smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯m back. Thank you for your hard work. Here are some gifts I bought for everyone from this business trip.¡±


    Pan Lingling and Hu Jingyun quickly took the gifts, their faces filled with excitement.


    Liu Dequan waved his hand and said with a smile, ¡°Forget about the gifts. If you really want to thank us, give us two jars of tea.¡±

 Chapter 600 - 600 Forced Herself On Him

    600 Forced Herself On Him


    Ever since Qin Xi gave them a jar of Sweet Dew Tea, he and Gao Huiren seemed to be addicted to it. They felt uncomfortable every day without drinking it.


    Generally speaking, it was not suitable for old people to drink too much tea. Not only was it bad for their health, but it also affected their sleep.


    Therefore, they felt like they couldn¡¯t live without the Sweet Dew Tea.


    ¡°Grandpa Liu, don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t be short of tea.¡± Qin Xi smiled and promised, ¡°Not only will there be tea, but there will also be fruits, vegetables, and canned food.¡±


    Liu Dequan laughed heartily. ¡°Hahaha, I knew it. My hard work is not in vain.¡±


    After seeing the last patient, Gao Huiren stood up and walked to Qin Xi¡¯s side. ¡°Shifu, I¡¯ve been away for quite a long time. There are some things in the capital that I need to deal with¡­¡±


    Qin Xi quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you during this period of time. Go back and deal with your matters. You don¡¯t have to worry about the clinic.¡±


    Gao Huiren thought for a moment and said, ¡°How about this, shifu? I have a few disciples with good aptitude. I¡¯ll get them to come and help. This way, you can have a lot of time to do other things.¡±


    Qin Xi did not refuse.


    After all, she was indeed very busy. Liu Dequan could not be the only one in the clinic. Moreover, he was already old and his body would not be able to take it in the long term. It was best if there were a few hardworking people here who could help.


    Previously, she had also thought about taking in a few disciples and teaching them a few sets of acupuncture techniques. However, she did not have good candidates.


    Initially, she wanted to go to the sanatorium to try and see if there were any more people. However, on second thought, she decided not to. She had gotten four people from the sanatorium. If she asked for people again, the sanatorium would probably have to close down.


    Now that Gao Huiren happened to have a few free laborers, how could Qin Xi not be happy?


    At noon, Qin Xi gave the staff a holiday break. She also returned to the villa.


    In the Breeze Villa.


    Seeing Qin Xi return, Blood Stealer and Thunderkill, who had not slept for a few days, almost cried.


    She looked at Thunderkill, who seemed to be tortured relentlessly, and said in amusement, ¡°Thunderkill, what¡¯s wrong with you? I don¡¯t think I did anything to you!¡±


    Blood Stealer became so haggard because he had to keep an eye on Saber and the others day and night, but why did Thunderkill look even worse than Blood Stealer?


    Thunderkill looked aggrieved. ¡°Lady Boss, you¡¯re finally back. If you are still not back, I think I¡¯ll die young.¡±


    Qin Xi said, ¡°Is that so serious?¡±


    ¡°Is it that terrifying?¡± Qin Xi was puzzled. She sized Thunderkill up. Apart from looking a little haggard, there was nothing wrong with him. She asked with uncertainty, ¡°What did she do to you?¡±


    Thunderkill stammered and was too embarrassed to say it. Blood Stealer, on the other hand, gloated. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that that foreign girl was a little fierce and slept with him!¡±


    ¡°She actually forced herself on him.¡±


    Qin Xi was speechless. While she was not around, how many things had happened?

 Chapter 601 - 601 Too Fierce

    601 Too Fierce


    ¡°Eh, that¡¯s not right. I remember that before I left, I introduced you and Berserk to Ruth. Why are you the only one who was¡­ ahem, what about Berserk?¡±


    Qin Xi blinked and suddenly realized something. Previously, she seemed to have introduced Ruth to Berserk and Thunderkill. Why was Thunderkill the only one injured?


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    At the mention of Berserk, Thunderkill was furious. After being brothers with Berserk for so many years, Thunderkill had never known that Berserk was so despicable.


    Seeing his ¡®hateful¡¯ look, Qin Xi was even more curious.


    Blood Stealer said, ¡°That girl originally wanted Berserk, but Berserk was too cunning and found a chance to escape. He actually set Thunderkill up. Otherwise, with Thunderkill¡¯s ability, how could he be pushed down by that woman?¡±


    Thunderkill glared at Blood Stealer. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Blood Stealer shrugged and shut up.


    Thunderkill looked at Qin Xi aggrievedly. ¡°Lady Boss, that woman is too fierce. I¡¯ve had enough.¡±


    Blood Stealer couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. He quietly turned to Qin Xi and said, ¡°It was Thunderkill¡¯s first time.¡±


    Thunderkill¡¯s face turned red. He wished he could go up and bite this chatterbox to death.


    Qin Xi was slightly surprised. She sized up Thunderkill. ¡°You¡¯re all 30 years old, right? 30 years old and you still don¡¯t have a woman?¡± That didn¡¯t sound right!


    Thunderkill lowered his head shyly and scratched his red ears. He said, ¡°I was always on a mission in the past and didn¡¯t have time. Later on, I was injured and couldn¡¯t do anything. As for now¡­¡±


    ¡°Cultivating every day, I don¡¯t have that kind of desire.¡±


    Qin Xi was speechless. Why was her husband full of desire then


    However, after knowing what happened to Thunderkill, Qin Xi sympathized with him. ¡°Thunderkill, since you, ahem, you didn¡¯t lose anything, let¡¯s forget about it. You can¡¯t¡­ ahem, ask her to pay you, right?¡±


    Thunderkill was on the verge of tears.


    What did she mean by saying that he didn¡¯t lose anything? The thing that had been preserved for more than 30 years was gone just like that. Virginity was equally important to both women and men,


    Qin Xi quickly took out the pagoda. She said in all seriousness, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to let them out now. Don¡¯t make a sound lest you disturb me.¡±


    Thunderkill opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but in the end, he could only swallow his words.


    Then, streams of light quickly flashed out and entered the space between the eyebrows of Saber, Zhou Lei, and the others. Right on the heels of that, everyone slowly woke up.


    At first, they were not used to the light outside. THey narrowed their eyes and adapted for a while before they could see the surroundings clearly.


    ¡°Are we out?¡±


    Fu Yu was still in disbelief. He pinched his face and shouted in surprise, ¡°We¡¯re back. We¡¯re really back.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Hahahahaha, I¡¯m finally back. I don¡¯t have to face those disgusting things anymore.¡±


    At this moment, a clapping sound was heard. ¡°Welcome back. I¡¯m very satisfied with your results.¡±


    Seeing that their cultivation levels had increased, Qin Xi was really satisfied, especially Saber and Lone Wolf. Their cultivation levels could be said to be much higher than Blood Stealer and Thunderkill.


    Blood Stealer and Thunderkill¡¯s eyes immediately turned red with jealousy.

 Chapter 602 - 602 An Uninvited Guest

    602 An Uninvited Guest


    In the afternoon, Han Shi returned. He took out the household register and went to the Civil Affairs Bureau excitedly.


    Looking at the big lock on the door of the Civil Affairs Bureau, Han Shi¡¯s face darkened.


    Seeing his expression, Qin Xi wanted to laugh but held it back.


    ¡°New Year¡¯s Day is a holiday. It happens that it¡¯s the weekend today. Why don¡¯t we come back on Monday?¡±


    Han Shi looked aggrieved. ¡°Wifey, I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for a long time. Look at my clothes. I even specially dressed up¡­¡±


    Qin Xi quickly comforted, ¡°I know, I know. It¡¯s fine. In any case, the Civil Affairs Bureau won¡¯t run away. You¡¯ve been waiting for half a year. It doesn¡¯t matter if you wait for a day or two.¡±


    Han Shi wanted to say that he could not wait anymore because no one could guarantee what would happen the next second.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s almost dark. Let¡¯s go home. It¡¯s the holidays today. Don¡¯t make Grandpa and Mom wait too long.¡±


    Seeing that he did not move for a long time, Qin Xi raised his hand and tidied up his clothes.


    Han Shi was dragged away unwillingly, his expression gloomy.


    When they returned to Shangwan Village, Qin Xi saw a small car parked at the entrance. Qin Xi raised her eyebrows. ¡°Whose car is this?¡±


    Han Shi shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. When I came back, it wasn¡¯t here. It shouldn¡¯t have been here for long.¡±


    Because there was a car blocking the way, Han Shi could only park his car in front of his neighbor, Wang Qiang¡¯s house.


    Immediately, Blackie ran out and ran towards Qin Xi happily.


    Qin Xi was surprised. ¡°Blackie, you¡¯ve grown up.¡±


    The last time she came back, it was only knee-high. Now, It was thigh-high.


    Seeing that Blackie was about to pounce on Qin Xi, Han Shi immediately kicked the dog away and scolded softly.


    ¡°Get lost. You¡¯re so big. Don¡¯t knock my wife down.¡±


    Blackie immediately barked at Han Shi, as if it was cursing.


    Han Shi glanced at it in disdain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re scolding me. If you continue to cause trouble, I¡¯ll not feed you today.¡±


    At this moment, Jiu Yuan, who was dressed in a python robe, floated out.


    ¡°Get lost, stupid dog!¡±


    Jiu Yuan pinched Blackie¡¯s face. Blackie seemed to feel that someone was touching it and jumped up. It opened its mouth and bit the air a few times.


    ¡°As expected of a stupid dog!¡± Han Shi laughed.


    Blackie immediately charged at him, using its tail to slap Han Shi¡¯s thigh.


    In a moment of carelessness, Han Shi staggered and almost fell. Out of anger, he found a tree branch, ready to counterattack.


    Blackie turned around and ran away while barking. Han Shi chased after it and the man and dog started fighting beside the courtyard wall.


    Seeing Han Shi leave, Jiu Yuan immediately said to Qin Xi, ¡°A person surnamed Mu is inside. You have to be mentally prepared!¡±

 Chapter 603 - 603 Its Daytime, Control Yourself!

    603 It¡¯s Daytime, Control Yourself!


    Mu?


    Qin Xi narrowed her eyes and asked coldly, ¡°Who is it? What¡¯s he here for?¡±


    She had only met Elder Mu and Qi Xiong. That fact that she was a member of the Mu family was still confidential. Therefore, the person who came was definitely not here to acknowledge her. There must be something else.


    Jiu Yuan shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s a young man. He should be your brother. He came to see you, but don¡¯t worry. He doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re from the Mu family. He¡¯s probably curious about your identity as a young divine doctor.¡±


    Qin Xi immediately recalled the scene of her meeting the young man¡¯s eyes in the sanatorium. Could it be him?


    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± As she spoke, a sly look flashed across her eyes.


    Inside the house.


    Hearing the barking outside, Han Dazhu and Luo Xiujuan were delighted. They stood up and looked out of the window. ¡°Stone and Xi are back.¡±


    Mu Di put down the tea reluctantly and looked out of the window.


    For the past few days, he had been staying in Qinglin Town. Although he said that he was waiting for Han Shi to come back to discuss business with him, he was actually here to take a look at the legendary divine doctor. However, when Luo Xiujuan made him a cup of tea, he was immediately captivated by the fragrance of the tea.


    As the Second Young Master of the Mu family, he had tasted all kinds of good tea, especially the supreme-grade tea at his grandfather¡¯s place.


    However, not only did the tea of the Han family smell refreshing, but it was also fragrant. He did not know if it was his imagination, but he felt that his stomach illness had been alleviated at this moment.


    His gaze landed on the tea, his eyes dark.


    At this moment, Han Shi walked in and asked in confusion, ¡°Grandpa, Mom, who¡¯s here? I saw a car parked outside.¡±


    Luo Xiujuan quickly went up to him with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re finally back. Mr. Mu wants to discuss business with you. He¡¯s been here two or three times. By the way, where¡¯s Xi? Why isn¡¯t she back?¡±


    ¡°My wife is behind me!¡± Han Shi walked into the house and muttered, ¡°Mr. Mu?¡±


    Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something and his expression changed slightly.


    Mu?


    He remembered that the middle-aged butler mentioned back then that his master was also surnamed Mu.


    He just did not know if this guest was from the Mu family which was high and mighty in the capital.


    The short distance of a few meters made him feel like it was thousands of miles.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going in?¡± Qin Xi stood behind Han Shi and asked with raised eyebrows as she looked at his stiff back.


    Han Shi turned around and reached out to pull her into his arms. He asked in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Do you think this Mr. Mu is related to that¡­ Mu family?¡±


    Qin Xi was stunned for a moment. Then, she raised her arms and hugged him. She leaned her head on his chest and said in a muffled voice, ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    Qin Xi had never told Han Shi about her background, and Han Shi had never asked her. The two of them had always had an unspoken mutual understanding, but to Han Shi, the pressure was unimaginable.


    Han Shi pursed his thin lips and did not answer.


    He was afraid.


    He was afraid that he would lose her and not even be qualified to see her in the future. Besides, the two of them had yet to register their marriage. If anything happened, he was afraid that he would go crazy.


    Qin Xi looked up at him with a smile and comforted him softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if I don¡¯t want to leave, no one can stop me. No matter what happens, I won¡¯t leave you.¡±


    ¡°¡­ The two of you, aren¡¯t you ashamed of hugging in broad daylight? There are still guests in this room. Control yourself.¡±

 Chapter 604 - 604 Restrain Yourself

    604 Restrain Yourself


    Only then did Qin Xi react. She quickly let go of Han Shi and her face immediately turned red. She cleared her throat to hide her embarrassment.


    ¡°Mom, so you¡¯re here too!¡±


    Luo Xiujuan glared at her and teased with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve always been here, but the two of you were too engrossed in it and chose to ignore me.¡±


    Qin Xi and Han Shi were speechless.


    ¡°What are you talking about outside? Come in.¡±


    Seeing that no one came in, Han Dazhu couldn¡¯t help but urge.


    ¡°Hurry up and go in. Your grandfather is waiting for you.¡± Luo Xiujuan urged and entered the house first.


    Qin Xi smiled and held Han Shi¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t make the guests wait.¡±


    The room was very warm. There was a stove in the middle. As soon as she entered, she felt a heat wave spreading across her face.


    Han Shi immediately saw Mu Di sitting on the chair.


    Han Shi was sizing up Mu Di, and so was Mu Di.


    Han Shi¡¯s face was chiseled, and his skin was slightly bronze. There was a hint of coldness in his black eyes. He had a straight nose and thin lips. He was pursing his lips and looked very serious.


    This was a handsome and masculine face with distinct features. Even though he was wearing ordinary clothes, he still exuded an extraordinary aura.


    It was rare to see a noble aura on a villager. Moreover, Han Shi had a fierce aura that could not be concealed.


    Even someone like Mu Di, who had seen a lot, couldn¡¯t help but look at her in a different light.


    This man was definitely not simple.


    At this moment, he retracted his gaze from Han Shi and turned to look at Qin Xi, who was standing beside Han Shi, looking obedient and docile.


    After all, his goal here was to meet this legendary young divine doctor.


    For some reason, when he saw Qin Xi¡¯s face, he felt an inexplicable sense of loss, but he did not know why he felt this way.


    Han Shi was unhappy.


    Shouldn¡¯t Mu Di restrain himself?


    Even Han Dazhu and Luo Xiujuan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. The former frowned and cleared his throat.


    Mu Di came back to his senses but didn¡¯t show any embarrassment.


    ¡°Sorry, I was distracted just now.¡±


    ¡°Boss Han, I¡¯m Mu Di. I¡¯m here mainly to discuss a business deal with you regarding the dealership of Sweet Dew products.¡±


    Han Shi shook his hand and gestured for him to sit down.


    ¡°May I know where you¡¯re from, Mr. Mu? How are your networks? I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t mean anything bad. I¡¯m just following the procedure.¡±


    ¡°After all, you know that the quality of the sweet dew products is unquestionable. In the entire country, we are the only ones providing it. Be it vegetables or fruits, the quality is supreme-grade. If you don¡¯t have the ability, I¡¯m afraid it will be very difficult for us to cooperate.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Han, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m from the capital. You know that the market in the capital is very big. Our Mu Corporation has a few chain vegetable and fruit stores in the capital. If you¡¯re willing to work with me, I guarantee that the sales of Sweet Dew will go up another level.¡±


    Mu Di said confidently.


    Han Shi thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never really thought about expanding the business to the capital. However, since you can establish yourself in the capital, I believe you are a capable person.¡±

 Chapter 605 - 605 Working With Mu Di

    605 Working With Mu Di


    The reason why Han Shi agreed so readily was because he had already confirmed that Mu Di was definitely a member of the Mu family.


    Hearing that Han Shi handed the dealership to him so readily, Mu Di raised his eyebrows in surprise and asked tentatively, ¡°Mr. Han, aren¡¯t you going to investigate me? What if my status in the capital can¡¯t support the Sweet Dew brand?¡±


    Han Shi smiled. ¡°Mr. Mu, you¡¯re overthinking. It¡¯s necessary to take risks when doing business.¡±


    Mu Di suddenly changed the topic and asked, ¡°By the way, I heard that Mr. Han is preparing to enter the pharmaceutical industry. Is that true?¡±


    At the mention of the pharmaceutical industry, Qin Xi¡¯s eyes instantly narrowed. She still remembered that Yaohui Pharmaceuticals was one of the Shi family¡¯s businesses in the capital.


    At that time, Jun Yaohui had said that there was a hidden family clan behind the Shi family. Therefore, in order not to be discovered too early, Qin Xi pretended to be Jun Yaohui everytime she talked to the Shi family.


    Han Shi smiled calmly. ¡°Mr. Mu, you¡¯re quite well-informed. To be honest, my wife is a Chinese doctor and knows a little about making medicine, so I plan to set foot in the pharmaceutical industry. However, we haven¡¯t decided yet. We¡¯ll talk about it after we figure out the details.¡±


    ¡°How about this? If your medicine can reach the pharmaceutical standard, I might be able to build a pharmaceutical factory in the capital to help you manufacture the medicine. What do you think, Mr. Han?¡±


    Mu Di did not say that on impulse because he knew that a doctor who could treat his father was definitely not simple. Moreover, during this period of time, he had secretly gotten someone to investigate the people Qin Xi had treated. The more he found out, the more shocked he became.


    Among the patients, there was no lack of cancer patients. It had to be known that cancer was a terminal illness in today¡¯s society and there was no treatment for it. However, after Qin Xi treated them, those terminal illnesses were all cured. It could be seen how brilliant Qin Xi¡¯s medical skills were.


    Han Shi subconsciously looked at Qin Xi, as if asking her what she thought.


    Qin Xi was certain that her illusion technique was effective.


    She found out from her grandfather that she looked very similar to the biological mother of the host. Therefore, before she met Mu Di, she had put a small illusion on her face to confuse him.


    In the eyes of the Han family, she was still the same as before, but in Mu Di¡¯s eyes, she looked pretty much like another person.


    Therefore, Mu Di definitely did not ask for cooperation with her because he knew her identity.


    He came because of her reputation as the divine doctor.


    After thinking this through, Qin Xi smiled. Since her brother wanted to work with her and she was indeed going to enter the capital in the future, why not do him a favor?


    In any case, she was benefiting her family.


    ¡°Alright, since Mr. Mu is so sincere, we naturally won¡¯t reject you.¡±

 Chapter 606 - 606 Plan for the Headquarter

    606 Plan for the Headquarter


    In the afternoon, Mu Di declined to stay for dinner and left happily with some fruits and a jar of tea leaves.


    After he left, Han Shi held Qin Xi¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Are you planning to go to the capital next?¡±


    Qin Xi nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Yes, we have to go sooner or later. Since someone is willing to pave the way for us, why should we go through all the trouble to pave a way ourselves?¡±


    If Qin Xi did not count on the Mu family, it would definitely take them some time to gain a foothold in the capital. Although it would not take long, since someone was doing them a favor, why did they have to work so hard?


    Only fools would not use resources available to them.


    Han Shi knew very well that he would not be able to stop Qin Xi. He also knew that Xi would return to the Mu family in the capital sooner or later. The Mu family was also one of the top families in the capital. Since they were going back, they naturally could not be looked down upon by anyone. Therefore, he had to be strong enough to support Xi.


    ¡°Since you want to go to the capital so badly, I should work harder.¡±


    At night, Qin Xi asked Han Shi to call Wang Zhiqiang and the others over. The family set up a large simple tent in front of the new house that had yet to be built. They barbecued and chatted. The atmosphere was quite lively, especially with Tong Tong around.


    The topics everyone discussed were related to cultivation. However, as they talked, they started talking about the veterans who had been trained for more than two months.


    Qin Xi immediately remembered that she had said that she would set up a security company with these veterans. It was time to start preparing.


    ¡°How¡¯s the combat skill of those veterans now?¡± Qin Xi asked Wang Zhiqiang.


    Wang Zhiqiang replied without thinking, ¡°They¡¯re already at the level of a special forces soldier. Moreover, there¡¯s still room of improvement.¡±


    After all, they had only been training for two months, and the results were different every day. Moreover, with Qin Xi¡¯s Body Consolidating Pill, these people could improve exponentially.


    Qin Xi nodded.


    ¡°Good. When the headquarters is built, the security company will also be built there.¡±


    Qin Xi had her own plans. Firstly, by putting the security guards in the headquarters, she could better ensure the safety of the headquarters and eliminate all safety risks.


    Secondly, it was easier to manage.


    It was not that she did not trust these people, but on the contrary, Qin Xi believed them. After all, they were all retired soldiers. Therefore, Qin Xi wanted to set up an intelligence organization using these people.


    As the business grew bigger and bigger, she would have more and more enemies. It was absolutely necessary to get to know the enemy in advance. Information was indispensable.


    The next day, Qin Xi received a call from someone.


    Fu Sheng.


    Speaking of which, if Fu Sheng had not called her, she would have really forgotten about him.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Lady Boss, I¡¯ve brought the patient here.¡±


    On the phone, Fu Sheng¡¯s voice was a little tired and dejected.


    Qin Xi frowned. Just as she was about to ask who he brought, she suddenly remembered the conditions she had promised Fu Sheng when she poached him.


    That patient who had a strange illness that acted up every full moon. Not only did she go crazy, but she also drank blood like a vampire.


    Qin Xi said, ¡°I¡¯m not at the clinic now. How about this? Go to Breeze Villa and wait for me. I¡¯ll rush over as soon as possible.¡±


    Fu Sheng said, ¡°Thank you, Lady Boss.¡±

 Chapter 607 - 607 Long-lost Warmth

    607 Long-lost Warmth


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Han Shi¡¯s ears perked up when he heard that the person on the other end of the phone was a man, a young man. He pretended to ask casually.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I would find you a pharmaceutical general manager last time? He has a patient who has a very rare illness. I¡¯ll go and take a look,¡± Qin Xi explained.


    Just as Han Shi was about to say that he was going too, Qin Xi said, ¡°Don¡¯t go. Let Wang Zhiqiang and the others send me. You can stay here and catch the long worm with them!¡±


    Originally, Qin Xi was going to the Sweet Dew Garden with Han Shi to catch the long worm that was destroying the orchard.


    However, now that something unexpected had happened, she could only ask Han Shi to stay at home and let him capture the long worm with the others.


    After all, Han Shi was the only person who could see Jiu Yuan. With Jiu Yuan¡¯s help, it would be easier to catch that cunning worm.


    Han Shi also understood what Qin Xi meant. Helpless, he could only watch Qin Xi leave in the car.


    After his wife left, Han Shi vented all his anger on the long worm. He waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the orchard. I don¡¯t believe we can¡¯t find that little bastard.¡±


    Seeing his aggressive look, Jiu Yuan poured cold water on him. ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early. That thing is very cunning!¡±


    **


    Three hours later, in the Breeze Villa.


    Fu Sheng was sitting on the sofa, looking like he had lost his soul. His face was haggard. Even so, it could not hide the noble aura he exuded.


    ¡°Lady Boss, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Dong Xiaoxuan immediately went up to welcome her. She took Qin Xi¡¯s coat and handed her slippers before turning around to make tea for her.


    Qin Xi quickly stopped her. ¡°Sister Dong, don¡¯t worry. Go and do your work!¡±


    Ever since she found out that Dong Xiaoxuan was very interested in designing clothes, Qin Xi had been nurturing her.


    Initially, she wanted to set up a studio for her when the time came. Unexpectedly, among the businesses she took over from the Yin family, one of them was in the fashion industry.


    Qin Xi immediately thought of Dong Xiaoxuan. However, the company¡¯s address was in Yunbei. She had to ask her if she wanted to go there first.


    Dong Xiaoxuan obediently returned to her room and continued to work on the fashion design.


    Seeing the haggard man, Qin Xi raised her eyebrows. ¡°Where is the patient?¡±


    Fu Sheng¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse. ¡°In the apartment.¡±


    Qin Xi looked at the time. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go upstairs to get something and then we¡¯ll set off.¡±


    After taking two steps, she turned around and pointed at the tea on the coffee table. She instructed, ¡°Go and drink a few sips of tea. Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡±


    Then, without caring if Fu Sheng listened or not, she walked straight upstairs.


    Fu Sheng looked at the cold tea on the coffee table. Although the fragrance of the tea was still lingering around him, he felt a faint bitterness in his heart. It was not because of the tea or Qin Xi¡¯s words, but when he thought of his mother¡¯s illness and his father¡¯s cold face, he felt bitter.


    However, he still listened to Qin Xi. He sat on the sofa, picked up the teacup, and took a sip.


    As soon as he took a small sip, he actually felt stunned. A long-lost warmth flowed into his limbs and bones. His fatigue was immediately swept away, and he seemed to be glowing.


    He looked at the tea in his cup in shock and took another sip in disbelief. Then, he took another sip.


    After finishing the tea, he looked at the empty cup in a daze..


    This tea¡­


    ¡°Why? Do you not like it?¡±


    At some point, Qin Xi had arrived in front of him and asked in amusement when she saw him staring at the teacup.

 Chapter 608 - 608 Fake Mother

    608 Fake Mother


    Looking at the empty teacup, Fu Sheng blushed and smiled awkwardly. ¡°I like it. It¡¯s good.¡±


    Qin Xi was never stingy with what she gave her employees. She walked to a cabinet and took out a jar of tea leaves. She threw it to Fu Sheng. ¡°Take it. It¡¯s good for your health.¡±


    Of course, Fu Sheng knew that this jar of tea was different. He hugged it like it was a treasure and urged, ¡°Lady Boss, can we go now?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Soon, the two of them arrived at Fu Sheng¡¯s apartment.


    Fu Sheng put down the jar of tea and looked around, but he did not see anyone. He said, ¡°She should be in the bedroom upstairs.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded and followed him upstairs. He gently pushed open a bedroom door and saw a graceful woman sitting on the balcony under the sun.


    The woman was about 40 years old. She was beautiful and had smooth skin. Her long black hair was tied up at the back of her head, and the dark purple cheongsam accentuated her figure.


    She was the kind that the more one looked at her, the more they liked her. There were not many traces of age on her face, and she exuded a dignified and elegant aura.


    The woman looked a little like Fu Sheng. Qin Xi could tell at a glance that they were mother and son.


    ¡°Mom, this is my current boss. Her name is Qin Xi. She¡¯s a young divine doctor with superb medical skills. I invited her here today to treat you. I believe you¡¯ll recover soon.¡±


    Mrs. Fu looked up at Qin Xi and said calmly, ¡°Hello, Divine Doctor Qin.¡±


    After absorbing the Yin energy in Mrs. Fu¡¯s body, Qin Xi finally knew what the problem was. However, this matter could not be rushed. She was not completely confident in forcing the Gu worm and poison out of Mrs. Fu¡¯s body.


    Therefore, the most important thing now was to find the person who poisoned her.


    Qin Xi walked to the opposite side of the woman and sat down. She smiled faintly and asked Mrs. Fu directly.


    ¡°You should know what illness you have, right? You should also know that this Gu worm can turn a normal person into a monster and even devour a person¡¯s mind. Do you want to tell me who poisoned you?¡±


    The woman¡¯s expression instantly changed. In just a moment, she regained her composure.


    She looked at Fu Sheng. ¡°Sheng, go downstairs and get me a glass of water.¡±


    Fu Sheng frowned and looked at Qin Xi. He hesitated for a moment. ¡°¡­Do you want some water too?¡±


    Qin Xi looked at him coldly, and Fu Sheng instantly shut his mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I want to say?¡±


    Qin Xi changed into a comfortable position and met the woman¡¯s gaze fearlessly. She said calmly, ¡°Tell me your identity and I¡¯ll spare your life.¡±


    Actually, Qin Xi already knew who this woman was. After all, she had just absorbed the Yin energy on the woman¡¯s head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. What Gu worm? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re in a TV drama. How can there be such a thing?¡±


    Mrs. Fu snorted and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯d better leave. I don¡¯t want to hear your nonsense anymore. Also, stay away from my son. I don¡¯t want you to get close to him.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Qin Xi raised her eyebrows and said with interest, ¡°So Fu Sheng doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re a fake mother¡­¡±

 Chapter 609 - 609 Imposter

    609 Imposter


    Mrs. Fu¡¯s eyes narrowed and a trace of panic flashed across her eyes. However, it only lasted for a moment. She calmed down again, as if she was not the one who was panicking just now.


    She stared at Qin Xi, her tone threatening. ¡°Young girl, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. Do you know who I am? How dare you spout nonsense in front of me? Do you think I can¡¯t do anything to you?¡±


    Qin Xi raised her eyebrows with a smile. ¡°Oh? Then tell me, what can you do to me?¡±


    Seeing that Qin Xi was a difficult person to deal with, Mrs. Fu narrowed her eyes and came up with a plan.


    ¡°Do you think you can show off just because you¡¯re Sheng¡¯s boss? Sheng is my son. To him, I¡¯m his life. How can an outsider like you deal with me?¡±


    She said it confidently with a smug smile, as if Qin Xi was a clown.


    Qin Xi did not mind and said slowly, ¡°What if I expose you?¡±


    ¡°Heh, expose me? Who do you think Sheng will believe?¡± Mrs. Fu smiled disdainfully. Suddenly, her face was less than three inches away from Qin Xi¡¯s, and her eyes were filled with viciousness. ¡°Do you know what happened to the person who exposed me last time?¡±


    She looked ferocious and terrifying, as if she was possessed by a female ghost, making people shudder.


    If it were an ordinary person, they would definitely be frightened by her appearance. However, who was Qin Xi? She had seen all kinds of demons and ghosts. She did not even bat an eyelid. She only glanced at her and spoke unhurriedly.


    ¡°Tell me about it. I really want to know what the outcome is. I¡¯m quite curious.¡±


    Mrs. Fu did not expect Qin Xi to say that. She sneered in her heart. ¡°Since you have a death wish, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless.¡±


    As she spoke, she suddenly waved her arm, and the handkerchief in her hand sprayed out a white powder. The powder was colorless and odorless, but Qin Xi was sure that as long as this powder stuck to the skin, the skin would instantly fester. The corrosiveness was no less than that of sulfuric acid.


    Qin Xi sneered. ¡°How vicious!¡±


    However, Qin Xi was not afraid at all. She slammed the table and stood up. An oppressive and fierce aura spread out from her palm, sending the powder back to Mrs. Fu.


    Mrs. Fu was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t speak. She could only watch as the powder landed on her body and corroded her skin.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhh¡­¡±


    A scream that sounded like a pig being slaughtered resounded through the entire house. Outside the door, Fu Sheng was so frightened that his hand trembled. The two cups fell from his hand and shattered on the ground.


    Fu Sheng quickly pushed the door open and rushed in.


    ¡°Mom, Mom¡­¡±


    As soon as he entered, he saw Mrs. Fu lying on the ground screaming in pain. Her clothes had already been corroded, revealing badly mangled wounds.


    Just as he was about to pounce on her, he heard Qin Xi say casually, ¡°Don¡¯t move. She¡¯s not your mother. She¡¯s just an imposter. There is no need for you to risk your life to save her.¡±


    Fu Sheng stopped in his tracks. Before the shock and fear on his face could fade, it froze. ¡°What do you mean? Who is an imposter?¡±


    Qin Xi raised her chin and said with a smile, ¡°This woman is not your mother. Do you know why she goes crazy and drinks blood every month?¡±


    Without waiting for Fu Sheng to answer, Qin Xi continued, ¡°She uses this method to change her skin. Think about it carefully. Does she bleed all over her body every time she acts up? Then, after taking a shower, her skin glows and her appetite is more than ten times greater than usual?¡±


    Fu Sheng¡¯s face turned pale as he stammered, ¡°W-what¡¯s the reason?¡±

 Chapter 610 - 610 Pouring Cold Water

    610 Pouring Cold Water


    Qin Xi stood up and looked down at the woman who was no longer human. She said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s because she has the Bloodthirsty Gu worm in her body.¡±


    The so-called Bloodthirsty Gu worm was a kind of worm that could live in a human body and live on the flesh and blood of the host. It could quickly reproduce and produce blood. Once a month, when the Gu worm died and new Gu worms were reproduced, the host¡¯s flesh and blood would grow back.


    As for the function of the Bloodthirst Gu worm, it was to change a person¡¯s appearance.


    Qin Xi explained briefly to Fu Sheng and looked at him sideways. ¡°Didn¡¯t you realize that her personality is different from your mother¡¯s?¡±


    Fu Sheng looked in pain. He knelt on the ground, pulling his hair tightly with both hands and shaking his head with tears streaming down his face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know. I thought that her temperament had changed drastically because she had a strange illness. I-I really didn¡¯t expect her to not be my mother.¡±


    ¡°Then where is my mother?¡±


    Fu Sheng looked like he had lost his soul as he looked around in a daze.


    Qin Xi sighed and injected a wisp of Mystic True Qi into Fu Sheng¡¯s mind to calm him down.


    He raised his head and looked at Qin Xi in shock. His face was sad and his voice was hoarse. ¡°Am I very unfilial? I can¡¯t even protect my own mother¡­ I¡¯m really useless!¡±


    Looking at the man who was crying, Qin Xi was speechless. ¡°Alright, stop crying. Your mother is fine. You can still reunite with her¡±


    Fu Sheng suddenly raised his head, and his eyes instantly lit up. He grabbed Qin Xi excitedly. ¡°Is what you said true? My mother is still alive? Where is she? Tell me quickly. I, I¡¯ll go and find her now.¡±


    Qin Xi gave him hope and poured cold water on him.


    ¡°What are you thinking? Who do you think you can protect with your current strength? Able to use Gu worms, your enemies are not ordinary people.¡±


    Fu Sheng¡¯s excited expression immediately stiffened, and his hand that was holding Qin Xi slowly lowered. He collapsed to the ground like a deflated ball. ¡°Then what should I do to save my mother?¡±


    Qin Xi patted his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Some things can¡¯t be rushed. Just because you don¡¯t have the ability now doesn¡¯t mean you don¡¯t have the ability in the future.¡±


    When Fu Sheng heard this, he immediately sat up and looked at Qin Xi with a burning gaze. Qin Xi frowned and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m a woman with a husband.¡±


    Fu Sheng chuckled and was finally relaxed. ¡°Boss, you have a way to save my mother, right?¡±


    Although Fu Sheng still did not know who imprisoned his mother, he knew that the only hope of saving his mother was on Qin Xi.


    Qin Xi said noncommittally, ¡°Just focus on running the pharmaceutical factory. When the pharmaceutical factory prospers, we¡¯ll think about saving your mother.¡±


    Fu Sheng smiled bitterly. ¡°Boss, can you tell me why?¡± How could he still be in the mood to run the company when he knew his mother was in danger.


    ¡°I can only tell you that your enemy happens to have a pharmaceutical factory too.¡±

 Chapter 611 - 611 Big Shot

    611 Big Shot


    After New Year¡¯s Day, the new year set sail.


    As soon as the Sweet Dew tea leaves cultivated by Han Shi were launched, they became the king of tea. Everyone in Luoping City knew that as long as it was something produced by the Sweet Dew, the price would be several times higher than the ones in the market.


    Of course, although the price of Sweet Dew Tea was relatively high, it was still in high demand. Moreover, many people from other cities came because of its reputation and wanted to try a cup.


    Not only that, but Han Shi also expanded the sales of Sweet Dew Tea to other cities. Through the influence of Sweet Dew Tea, in a month, Shangwan Village won a reputation as the hometown of teas. It greatly increased the economy of Shangwan Village.


    When the economy was growing, people were more and more motivated to work.


    When the surrounding villages saw that Shangwan Village had become rich in just half a year, they could not help but be envious.


    The village chiefs gathered together, wondering if they could learn from Liu Shuan, who was the head of Shangwan Village. To put it bluntly, they wanted to introduce Sweet Dew Cultivation Technique.


    Actually, not only the surrounding villages, but even the people from other provinces had come to look for Liu Shuan. Although Liu Shuan was the village chief, it was not something he could decide.


    Hence, Han Shi became even busier during this period of time.


    Not only did he have to work with the provinces and cities, but he also had to pay attention to the sales of the new tea and communicate with his customers.


    Meanwhile, Qin Xi also had to visit a big shot. Moreover, this time, she brought Mars and Ruth with her.


    Previously, she had ignored them for various reasons, but they did not mind it. After all, Mars and Ruth had already found their true love here.


    In a private room in a restaurant.


    ¡°Miss Qin, long time no see. You haven¡¯t visited us for a long time. My father has been complaining every day, saying that you¡¯re heartless and don¡¯t even give him a jar of tea leaves.¡±


    When Wan Jiuyang saw Qin Xi, he started to complain.


    Qin Xi also felt a little guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Uncle Wan. I¡¯ve indeed been a little busy recently and didn¡¯t have time to visit Grandpa Wan. After I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll personally bring tea and fruits to apologize to him.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, if my father finds out that you¡¯re going, he¡¯ll definitely be very happy.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Uncle Wan, I haven¡¯t introduced these two to you yet. This is Mars, and he¡¯s an honorary member of the International Medical Association. This is Ruth, also a member of the International Medical Association. They¡¯re here to learn from us.¡±


    Qin Xi introduced Mars and Ruth, who had come with her, and then asked about the patient.


    ¡°He¡¯s an old scholar with students all over the world. Not only that, but he¡¯s also an archeologist. Last month, he went on an expedition with a team. In the end, when he returned, he fell sick and couldn¡¯t get up. Everyone wonders¡­ if he encountered something unclean.¡±

 Chapter 612 - 612 Divine Doctor Bian

    612 Divine Doctor Bian


    Archaeology?


    Qin Xi felt that the possibility of encountering something unclean was very high.


    ¡°I heard from my father that you¡¯re also knowledgeable in the supernatural domain. The old scholar¡¯s family doesn¡¯t believe in supernatural things, so I can only ask you for help!¡±


    What Wan Jiuyang meant was that Qin Xi was involved in mysticism and was a Chinese doctor. It was most suitable for her to go.


    Qin Xi naturally couldn¡¯t refuse Wan Jiuyang¡¯s request. After getting the address, Qin Xi, Mars, and Ruth took a car to the old scholar¡¯s house.


    As expected of a scholarly family, the house was decorated in a very vintage way.


    Mars and Ruth were very interested in this vintage design.


    ¡°Wow, is this an ancient Chinese building? It¡¯s too beautiful!¡±


    Ruth looked at the building in front of her and her eyes lit up. She realized that ever since she was together with Thunderkill, she had completely fallen in love with China and was very interested in everything in China.


    Mars asked curiously, ¡°Qin, is this a prince¡¯s mansion? This place is very similar to the place we visited last time.¡±


    Qin Xi smiled and was about to say something when a car stopped in front of the courtyard door. An old man got out of the car. He was wearing a robe that made him look like a sage.


    Behind the old man was a child carrying a wooden box.


    Qin Xi narrowed her eyes and sized up the old man. As if she had seen something, the corners of her mouth twitched.


    The old man also saw them. He glanced at Mars and Ruth and then at Qin Xi. He immediately frowned and wanted to say something. He pouted but did not say anything. Instead, he looked at the child behind him. ¡°Go and knock on the door!¡±


    The child nodded and ran to the vermillion door to knock on it.


    Not long after, the vermillion door creaked open. It was opened by a young girl with two braids. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    When the little girl saw the old man, she already had a guess. However, when she saw Qin Xi and the two foreigners, she started to feel uncertain again, so she asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re invited by Elder Wang. He¡¯s Bian Yangci, known as Divine Doctor Bian.¡±


    The young boy raised his head proudly and said loudly, as if he was afraid that no one could hear him.


    Bian Yangci stroked his beard calmly, looking unfathomable. After the young boy revealed his name, he even deliberately glanced at Qin Xi.


    Ruth tugged at the corner of Qin Xi¡¯s clothes and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Qin Xi, is he also a Chinese doctor? Why doesn¡¯t he look like a Chinese doctor at all? Instead, he looks like a scammer.¡±


    Fortunately, she was speaking in a foreign language. Otherwise, if Bian Yangci heard her, there would probably be a fight.


    However, she did not expect Ruth to be able to tell at a glance that this person was a scammer.


    Qin Xi replied in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see what happens.¡±

 Chapter 613 - 613 Sarcasm

    613 Sarcasm


    ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re Divine Doctor Bian. Divine Doctor Bian, please come in. Elder Wang and the others are all waiting inside!¡±


    The girl quickly opened the door and invited Bian Yangci in. Just as he crossed the threshold, Bian Yangci stopped and turned to look at Qin Xi and the other two. He said to the girl, ¡°We were invited by Elder Wang. As for them, you can ask them yourself!¡±


    ¡°Huh? So you¡¯re not together?¡±


    The girl with braids frowned and looked at Qin Xi and the other two. Seeing that Mars and Ruth were all foreigners, she looked at Qin Xi. ¡°May I know who you are?¡±


    Just as Qin Xi was about to speak, she saw a middle-aged man walking over quickly, followed by a large group of people. The man at the front said in a low voice, ¡°I invited Divine Doctor Qin.¡±


    The girl with braids quickly bowed. ¡°Second Master!¡±


    Wang Zexuan was 43 years old this year. He looked elegant and had an extraordinary temperament. He was dressed in a dark blue Tang suit, making him look like a teacher.


    According to Wan Jiuyang, Wang Zexuan held an important position in the provincial government and had absolute authority.


    ¡°Divine Doctor Qin?¡± Wang Zexuan looked at Qin Xi and called out tentatively.


    Qin Xi nodded with a calm gaze. ¡°Mr. Wang, Uncle Wan asked me to treat Elder Wang.¡±


    Previously, Wang Zexuan had heard from Wan Jiuyang that Qin Xi was very young, but he did not expect Qin Xi to be even younger than his son¡­


    Was she really a divine doctor?


    Although he had doubts in his heart, he did not show it on his face. Since he believed in Wan Jiuyang, he naturally would not raise questions about Qin Xi¡¯s ability.


    Just as he was about to say something, he heard a woman behind him say sarcastically, ¡°Second Brother, it¡¯s not that I want to be nosy, but even the experts in the big hospitals are helpless about the old man¡¯s illness, but you actually invited a little girl to treat him. Do you really want to treat the old man or are you planning something?¡±


    ¡°Sister-in-law, don¡¯t be so sarcastic. It¡¯s not the time to waste breath on arguing!¡± Wang Zexuan¡¯s wife, Jiang Yue, retorted.


    ¡°¡­Heh, Jiang Yue, do you really not care if Second Brother has an improper relationship with someone. When that time comes, you¡¯ll cry.¡±


    Bai Qinzhi glanced at Qin Xi. When she saw that her skin was as smooth as jade, she was jealous.


    Wang Zexuan seemed to be used to Bai Qinzhi¡¯s sarcasm and chose to ignore her. He looked at Qin Xi apologetically. ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, please come in. I didn¡¯t expect you to come so quickly. I didn¡¯t come out to receive you. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Qin Xi waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡±


    Seeing Qin Xi and the two foreigners enter the Wang family, Bian Yangci said coldly. He waved his sleeve and said, ¡°What does the Wang family mean by this? Why did they invite two doctors at the same time?¡±


    Bian Yangci clearly did not accept this explanation. His eyes were calm, but his tone was filled with arrogance.


    ¡°I can forgive you for not knowing, but since I¡¯m here, please show me some respect and don¡¯t let anyone interfere. Otherwise, find someone else!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t¡±


    Wang Zexuan immediately frowned. Just as he was about to refuse, he heard the sound of a car engine outside the door.


    A few seconds later, Wang Zekun appeared in front of everyone. He was Wang Zexuan¡¯s brother.

 Chapter 614 - 614 My Husband is Waiting for Me to Go Back

    614 My Husband is Waiting for Me to Go Back


    Unlike Wang Zexuan¡¯s elegance, Wang Zekun had the domineering temperament of a superior. When his gaze swept past people, it would make people subconsciously tense up.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Divine Doctor Bian. I¡¯m late. My father is inside. Please follow me.¡± As he spoke, he walked forward. However, after taking a few steps, he realized that Bian Yangci was still standing there. He frowned slightly. ¡°Divine Doctor Bian?¡±


    ¡°Zekun, you¡¯re finally back.¡±


    Bai Qinzhi immediately put on a gentle expression. She walked up to Wang Zekun and explained on behalf of Bian Yangci, ¡°Zekun, you¡¯ve misunderstood. It¡¯s not that Divine Doctor Bian doesn¡¯t want to treat your father, but it¡¯s your second brother. He also found a doctor to treat your father. Look, that is the doctor your brother invited. She¡¯s so young. I really don¡¯t know what your second brother is thinking.¡±


    Suppressing the jealousy in her heart, she glanced at Qin Xi.


    Looking in her direction, Wang Zekun noticed Qin Xi and the other two. When he saw Qin Xi, his eyes widened, but he quickly hid it.


    Others did not notice it, but Qin Xi saw it clearly. This person seemed to know her.


    ¡°Are you a doctor too?¡± Wang Zekun asked Qin Xi.


    Qin Xi nodded calmly, unmoved by Wang Zekun¡¯s aura.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go in together,¡± he said.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Bai Qinzhi was stunned. She did not expect Wang Zekun to say that. Just as she was about to explain, she heard Divine Doctor Bian snort. ¡°Mr. Wang, you¡¯re insulting me. Since your family doesn¡¯t trust my medical skills, I¡¯ll excuse myself.¡±


    When the young boy saw this, he snorted. ¡°My master is a divine doctor. Those who seek treatment from my master are either rich or noble. Everyone is polite to him. But you found a young girl to insult my master. Hmph, don¡¯t even think about asking my master to treat your family in the future.¡±


    Although Bian Yangci said that he was going to excuse himself, he did not move at all, as if he knew that his threat would work.


    Unexpectedly, Wang Zekun nodded. ¡°If you want to leave, you have to return the money we paid you in advance first.¡±


    Bian Yangci was speechless.


    In the end, for the sake of money, he bit his lips and glared at Qin Xi. ¡°Alright, I want to see how capable the divine doctor the Wang family hired is.¡±


    When the group entered the inner residence, Elder Wang was lying on the bed. His eyes were closed and his face was ghastly. If one did not look at his heaving chest, they would think that he was dead.


    ¡°Who wants to do it first?¡±


    Wang Zekun¡¯s imposing aura pressed down on Bian Yangci and Qin Xi, but Qin Xi did not react at all. On the other hand, when Bian Yangci came in, Qin Xi saw him secretly wiping his sweat twice.


    ¡°I¡¯m a Junior. How can I show off in front of Divine Doctor Bian? Let Divine Doctor Bian go first!¡± Qin Xi gestured humbly.


    When Bian Yangci heard this, his expression softened a little. He glanced at Qin Xi, as if to say, ¡°At least you know what¡¯s good for you.¡± Then, he walked up to Elder Wang and sat down. He placed his hand on his wrist and closed his eyes to quietly feel his pulse.


    One minute passed, two minutes passed¡­ Five minutes passed. Everyone saw Bian Yangci frown more and more, and the atmosphere became tense.


    Qin Xi was speechless, thinking to herself, ¡°Grandpa, can you hurry up? My husband is still waiting for me to go back for dinner!¡±

 Chapter 615 - 615 If You Disturb Me, He Will Die

    615 If You Disturb Me, He Will Die


    Perhaps because Qin Xi¡¯s prayer was effective, Bian Yangci finally opened his eyes.


    He pondered for a moment before retracting his hand. His expression was a little ugly. He looked at the Wang family and said gloomily, ¡°Are you sure Elder Wang is sick?¡±


    Hearing this, the nervousness of the Wang family instantly dissipated. It seemed that even Divine Doctor Bian could not tell what was wrong with Elder Wang.


    Seeing the change in the Wang family¡¯s expression, Bian Yangci¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Were these people really not fooling around with him? Could it be that Elder Wang was really sick?


    However, that was impossible. Although he was not a real divine doctor, he did have some minor medical skills. Twenty years of being a charlatan, he at least learned how to take the pulse.


    It was also because of this that he became known as Divine Doctor Bian. Of course, the reason why he was so sure that Elder Wang was not sick was also because he had bribed someone from the Wang family to investigate what illness Elder Wang had.


    In his opinion, as long as he could diagnose the illness, it was already good. Whether he could cure it or not was another matter.


    While everyone was silent, Qin Xi suddenly asked with a smile, ¡°Divine Doctor Bian, I want to ask you something. Can you help me solve my doubts?¡±


    Bian Yangci¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He did not understand what Qin Xi was up to, but he was sure that Qin Xi was up to no good.


    He knew very well what he was capable of. Although he did not know if Qin Xi was a scammer like him, he could only pretend to be aloof and ignore Qin Xi.


    Qin Xi smiled awkwardly. Since he was unwilling to talk to her, then forget it.


    She was just going to stay in her own lane and mind her own business.


    Thinking of this, Qin Xi did not ask further. She walked over and sat on Elder Wang¡¯s bed. She took out the acupuncture bag from her bag and opened the Ice Soul Silver Needle inside. She found the longest and thinnest silver needle and stabbed it into the top of Elder Wang¡¯s head before anyone could react.


    When the Wang family saw this, they covered their mouths and gasped, their eyes filled with disbelief and shock.


    Oh my god, what kind of person was this? As soon as she came in, she stabbed people in the head. Was she a doctor or a killer?


    Wang Zekun and Wang Zexuan did not expect Qin Xi to not even take their father¡¯s pulse. She took out the needle and stabbed him, not giving anyone a chance to object. The brothers¡¯ expressions suddenly changed. Just as they were about to go forward to stop her, they heard Qin Xi speak.


    ¡°If you disturb me from performing acupuncture, I¡¯m certain that Elder Wang will die immediately.¡±


    Her tone was very calm, as if Elder Wang¡¯s life was not worth mentioning in her eyes. Wang Zekun and Wang Zexuan froze on the spot.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Qin Xi is very skilled in medicine. She can definitely treat your father!¡± Ruth kindly reminded them.

 Chapter 616 - 616 Divine Doctor Qin Is a Scammer

    616 Divine Doctor Qin Is a Scammer


    Qin Xi quickly sealed Elder Wang¡¯s acupoints. Then, she circulated her True Qi and injected it into Elder Wang¡¯s body bit by bit, forcing something in his body to a corner.


    Qin Xi placed her hand on Elder Wang¡¯s chest and remained motionless.


    Bian Yangci originally thought that Qin Xi was a real divine doctor and did not dare to talk too much, afraid that he would expose himself. He did not expect Qin Xi to be a scammer either.


    It was no wonder. Qin Xi looked like she was not even 20 years old. How could she have high medical skills? Perhaps she was the same as him, making a living as a charlatan.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was the case. Bian Yangci sneered. His sneer was very abrupt in the silent room. The Wang family, who were originally nervous, were instantly attracted by it.


    When Bai Qinzhi saw Divine Doctor Bian¡¯s disdainful expression, she immediately asked, ¡°Divine Doctor Bian, why are you laughing? Do you think there¡¯s anything wrong with Divine Doctor Qin¡¯s treatment?¡±


    She emphasized the words ¡®Divine Doctor Qin¡¯. Anyone with ears could hear the mockery in her words.


    ¡°Not only is it wrong, but it¡¯s also ridiculous.¡±


    Divine Doctor Bian snorted and mocked mercilessly, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know where she learned this trick, I¡¯m sure that not only will her acupuncture technique not save Elder Wang, but it will also have a huge impact on his body. My half-life experience tells me that Divine Doctor Qin¡¯s method is very likely to cause Elder Wang¡¯s heart to fail. If this continues, I¡¯m afraid he will die!¡±


    As he spoke, he shook his head regretfully and sighed. ¡°Initially, Elder Wang only fainted because of the uneven balance of Yin and Yang. Now¡­ it¡¯s too late to salvage the situation!¡±


    Hearing Divine Doctor Bian¡¯s words, the expressions of the Wang family changed drastically.


    Ruth immediately pointed at Bian Yangci and retorted, ¡°I think you¡¯re the scammer. You¡¯re an old scammer. Qin is a real divine doctor. She can even treat cancer. Can you?¡±


    Bai Qinzhi said disdainfully, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a divine doctor this young in my life. I wonder what the standards are for divine doctors nowadays. Do you think you can be called a divine doctor just by knowing how to insert a few needles?¡±


    Not only did her words anger Ruth and Mars, but she also successfully insulted Bian Yangci. However, he was an experienced scammer and was definitely thick-skinned. He would never admit that he was a scammer.


    Because he knew that the highest level of being a scammer was to convince himself that he was not one.


    As expected, when everyone saw how calm he was, they immediately looked at Qin Xi, who was pretending to be mysterious. Only Wang Zexuan still had high hopes for Qin Xi.


    Wang Zekun did not believe Qin Xi, but he looked at her with a complicated gaze. However, since it concerned his father¡¯s life, he immediately threw away all distracting thoughts and looked at Qin Xi with a sharp gaze. ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, how is my father?¡±


    Qin Xi ignored his question and looked at Wang Zexuan. ¡°Give me that basin and a knife.¡±

 Chapter 617 - 617 Drag Her Out

    617 Drag Her Out


    Wang Zexuan was stunned for a moment before he immediately instructed someone to do it.


    Wang Zekun, who was completely ignored by Qin Xi, frowned slightly with mixed feelings. However, before he could speak, Bai Qinzhi flared up.


    She walked forward and questioned sternly, ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, can you treat the old man or not? Let me make it clear in advance. Our Wang family is not a place where just anyone can scam. If you really have the ability, it¡¯s fine, but if you¡¯re really just fishing for fame, don¡¯t blame our Wang family for not showing you any mercy.¡±


    Wang Zexuan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. His voice was slightly cold as he said, ¡°Sister-in-law, please stop. Secretary Wan was the one who introduced Divine Doctor Qin to me. Do you think Secretary Wan will introduce me to a charlatan? Also, think carefully. Since Divine Doctor Qin runs a clinic, do you think she will ruin her reputation on purpose? If you don¡¯t have any clues, please shut up and don¡¯t cause trouble.¡±


    Bai Qinzhi was rendred speechless


    When the Wang family, who originally had doubts about Qin Xi¡¯s medical skills, heard Wang Zexuan¡¯s words, they dispelled their worries. Bai Qinzhi was still glaring at Wang Zexuan angrily, her eyes filled with hatred and other emotions. However, at this juncture, she could only endure it.


    A moment later, the basin and knife were brought over.


    Qin Xi got someone to carry the basin while she made a small cut on Elder Wang¡¯s body. Blood instantly flowed out and into the basin.


    Bai Qinzhi thought that she had caught Qin Xi in the act. She immediately shouted, ¡°What are you doing? Do you want to kill him because you actually can¡¯t treat him?¡±


    On closer look, one could see the gloating in her eyes.


    Qin Xi looked at Bai Qinzhi as if she was looking at an idiot. ¡°Fortunately, you don¡¯t have a child. If your child inherits your intelligence, the Wang family might be finished.¡±


    Ruth couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Her blue eyes were like the ocean, rippling with waves.


    As the eldest madam of the Wang family, Bai Qinzhi had never been humiliated like this before.


    She immediately flew into a rage out of humiliation and shouted, ¡°Shut up. I think you want to harm the old man. Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Someone, drag her out and gag her.¡±


    Usually, Bai Qinzhi could do whatever she wanted, but now that the old man was in danger, she was still kicking up a fuss.


    Wang Zexuan finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and exploded. He interrupted her sternly, scaring Bai Qinzhi so much that her body trembled and her face turned pale. However, she quickly reacted and straightened her back. She screamed, ¡°Wang Zexuan, I¡¯m the First Madam of the Wang family and your eldest sister-in-law. What kind of attitude is this? Your brother is still here. Is it your place to speak?¡±


    Wang Zexuan did not speak. Instead, he looked at Wang Zekun, waiting for his answer.


    At this moment, Wang Zexuan¡¯s eyes were slightly cold, and his expression was a little indifferent. The surrounding air seemed to have frozen. At this moment, the scholarly aura on his body instantly became fierce, comparable to Wang Zekun¡¯s aura.


    Wang Zekun did not remain silent. Instead, he let the servant drag Bai Qinzhi out and shut her mouth.

 Chapter 618 - 618 No Smell of Blood

    618 No Smell of Blood


    Without Bai Qinzhi causing trouble, the entire room fell silent, including Bian Yangci.


    His original goal was to fan the flames and let them know who the real scammer was so that he could prove that he was a divine doctor.


    However, when he heard from Wang Zexuan that Qin Xi was actually introduced by an official, he immediately panicked. Now that he thought about it, he remembered the way Qin Xi looked at him when she got out of the car.


    It was filled with mischievousness.


    Could it be that she had already guessed that he was a scammer?


    Bian Yangci couldn¡¯t help but gasp. If Divine Doctor Qin really saw through him, how would the Wang family deal with him?


    The more he thought about it, the more nervous he became. His palms were sweating, and he wished he could leave immediately.


    After three minutes, the blood in the basin had already covered the bottom. Just as the Wang family was about to ask, Qin Xi spoke.


    ¡°Alright, show them the basin.¡± Qin Xi pointed at the Wang family.


    Everyone was puzzled. Wang Zexuan looked at the basin of blood and frowned. ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, this¡­¡±


    Qin Xi raised her eyebrows with a strange expression. ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t you notice anything?¡±


    ¡°What am I supposed to notice?¡±


    Everyone was puzzled and did not understand what Qin Xi was talking about.


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the blood,¡± Qin Xi said.


    ¡°Something wrong with the blood?¡± The Wang family approached the basin of blood to take a closer look, but they did not find anything wrong.


    ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, is this blood¡­ too dark?¡± Someone asked softly.


    Qin Xi sighed speechlessly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that this blood doesn¡¯t smell like blood? This basin of blood doesn¡¯t smell at all. Do you think this is normal?¡±


    Only then did the Wang family come to a realization. That was right. Why did a basin of blood not smell like blood?


    It turned out that they had neglected the most important thing.


    Even Bian Yangci was puzzled. He tried his best to smell the air. There was so much blood, so logically speaking, there should be a smell of blood, but there was no smell at all.


    Bian Yangci¡¯s expression became uglier and uglier. He felt that something bad was about to happen. Just as he was thinking about how to escape, Qin Xi suddenly called out to him.


    ¡°Divine Doctor Bian? Since you¡¯re a divine doctor, you should know why blood doesn¡¯t smell like blood, right?¡±


    Everyone looked at Divine Doctor Bian in unison, waiting for his answer.


    Bian Yangci¡¯s legs went weak. Although he still maintained an unfathomable expression, he was already panicking. Even the muscles at the corners of his eyes were twitching from nervousness.


    Seeing that he could not answer for a long time and was wiping his cold sweat, everyone¡¯s expressions gradually changed.


    Wang Zekun¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Divine Doctor Bian, tell me why. This simple question shouldn¡¯t be difficult for a divine doctor to answer, right?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ this¡­¡±


    Bian Yangci hated Qin Xi to death now. If not for her, he wouldn¡¯t have been forced to this extent. If he was exposed at this time, he didn¡¯t even dare to imagine what would happen to him.


    Just as he was racking his brains to think of a plan, he saw Qin Xi looking at him from the corner of his eye. She seemed to be saying with a faint smile, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything now? You old scammer!¡±


    Qin Xi said directly, ¡°It¡¯s actually very simple. Blood is rich in enzymes and minerals. These enzymes will change the shape of the blood as the blood flows, but there¡¯s a small amount of salt and iron in the blood. These elements will quickly melt and fuse with the blood, causing the oxygen and hydrogen in the blood to increase. The iron will also increase the density of the blood, causing the smell of blood to disappear.¡±

 Chapter 619 - 619 Gu Worm Again

    619 Gu Worm Again


    Everyone was puzzled.


    Fortunately, Qin Xi got to the point at the end. ¡°In short, he is poisoned.¡±


    Only Wang Zekun and Wang Zexuan knew that Qin Xi was going out of her way to expose Divine Doctor Bian.


    At this moment, Divine Doctor Bian was already on tenterhooks. He could tell from the look on the Wang brothers¡¯ faces that something bad was going to happen. Just as he was about to run away, Wang Zekun spoke first, ¡°Divine Doctor Bian, you haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? Go and make a few dishes for Divine Doctor Bian.¡±


    A servant immediately replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Divine Doctor Bian was helped away by a few servants.


    ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, what poison is my father poisoned with? Can it be removed?¡± Wang Zexuan took a step forward with an anxious expression.


    Qin Xi did not speak. Instead, she glanced at the others. Wang Zexuan immediately understood and said to the rest of the Wang family, ¡°Leave first. My brother and I will stay here.¡±


    A moment later, only Qin Xi and the Wang brothers were left in the room.


    Wang Zexuan frowned nervously, his eyes filled with worry. ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, is my father¡¯s illness very troublesome?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not troublesome, but there¡¯s something I have to remind you of.¡±


    Seeing Qin Xi¡¯s solemn expression, the brothers looked at each other and saw the seriousness in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Qin Xi narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°I heard from Uncle Wan that Elder Wang is an archeologist. This time, he was infected by this poison because he discovered an ancient tomb, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard that the other people in the archeological team with my father were all infected with this poison,¡± Wang Zexuan replied, feeling inexplicably uneasy.


    ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, what poison is this? Also, did you discover anything?¡± Otherwise, Qin Xi wouldn¡¯t have mentioned the archeological team.


    Qin Xi smiled coldly and said in a very calm tone, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not poison, but Gu worm. Of course, at first, they were indeed poisoned. This poison was actually not serious. It only had an ordinary hallucination effect. However, after they hallucinated, the Gu worm entered their bodies without anyone knowing.¡±


    This was the second time Qin Xi had come into contact with a Gu worm. It had to be known that Fu Sheng¡¯s fake mother also had this Gu worm.


    ¡°Gu worm?¡± Wang Zexuan and Wang Zekun revealed looks of disbelief.


    They never expected that Gu worms actually existed. This was a little unbelievable.


    ¡°Is there really such a terrifying thing as a Gu worm in this world?¡± Wang Zexuan couldn¡¯t believe it.


    At this moment, Wang Zekun, who had been silent, asked, ¡°What Gu worm is inside my father? Can it be removed?¡±


    Qin Xi looked at the two of them and said, ¡°Not many people in this world can remove it.¡±


    The brothers held their breaths and waited nervously for Qin Xi to continue.


    ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m one of them.¡± Qin Xi smiled confidently.


    Actually, removing the Gu worm was very simple. She only needed a wisp of dark fire to do it. However, in order to let the Wang brothers know that the old man was really poisoned by a Gu worm, she could only use one of the safest methods.

 Chapter 620 - 620 Grandmaster

    620 Grandmaster


    Half an hour later, Qin Xi took out the Gu worm. Looking at the fat worm, Wang Zexuan and Wang Zekun¡¯s expressions were very ugly.


    Just as the brothers were about to ask how to deal with this thing, a strange black fire suddenly lit up in Qin Xi¡¯s hand. With a sudden sound, the fat worm disappeared in front of the two of them in the blink of an eye.


    Wang Zekun was dumbfounded.


    Wang Zexuan was also dumbfounded.


    Qin Xi smiled calmly and explained with a shrug, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. This is just a small magical trick. If I tell you the method, you will be able to control fire too.¡±


    The two brothers seemed to be very gullible. They immediately believed it and heaved a sigh of relief.


    After all, to their knowledge, although Gu worms were unbelievable, it was at least more believable than the ability to control fire.


    However, what they did not see was that when Qin Xi burned the Gu worm with the Dark Fire, a wisp of green smoke floated into Qin Xi¡¯s body. To Qin Xi¡¯s surprise, the spiritual energy of this Gu worm was comparable to that of a corpse child.


    It was said that Gu worms were raised with blood essence. Not only did they absorb the essence of the world, but they were also fed with a large number of herbs. After accumulating for a long time, their spiritual energy would naturally reach a high level.


    At the thought of the archeologists who went with Elder Wang, her beautiful eyes lit up.


    **


    As soon as Qin Xi arrived at the Ji Ding hall, she saw three men of different ages appear in front of her and bow 90 degrees to her.


    ¡°Grandmaster!¡±


    Qin Xi was speechless. She suddenly felt that she was old.


    She coughed awkwardly, not wanting to look at the strange gazes around her. She suddenly felt a little uncomfortable being called Grandmaster by three men in their thirties or forties.


    If it was in her previous life, she would have long been at the top of the trending searches


    ¡°Um, call me Lady Boss. Call me Grandmaster in private.¡± Qin Xi waved her hand in embarrassment.


    ¡°Yes, Grandmaster.¡±


    The three men continued to bow.


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth twitched. She didn¡¯t want to argue about this and changed the topic. ¡°What are your names?¡±


    ¡°My name is Han Song. I¡¯m 39 years old. I¡¯m the Second Senior Brother.¡±


    Han Song had thick eyebrows and big eyes, exuding a sense of righteousness.


    ¡°I¡¯m Lin Feng. I¡¯m 28 years old this year and the youngest disciple.¡± Lin Feng was the youngest and very handsome. He was wearing a dark down jacket, and his long legs were especially eye-catching.


    After understanding the situation briefly, Qin Xi asked them to return to their posts. Of course, she did not forget to remind them, ¡°If you can pass my assessment, I¡¯ll teach you something new, such as acupuncture or refining medicine.¡±


    The three of them were overjoyed. Before they could get excited, Qin Xi poured cold water on them. ¡°However, my assessment is very strict and demanding. I hope you¡¯ll be prepared. In the future, I¡¯ll get Grandpa Liu to guide you. If you perform well¡­¡±


    Qin Xi did not finish her sentence, but her meaning was obvious.


    Hearing this, they immediately pulled themselves together and rubbed their palms excitedly.


    Previously, their Master had said that their Grandmaster had the ability to bring the dead back to life. If they could learn a tenth of her skills, they would be even more powerful than him.


    Therefore, when Qin Xi said that she would teach them, they were extremely excited.

 Chapter 621 - 621 A Crisis in the Making

    621 A Crisis in the Making


    That night, Qin Xi, Han Shi, and Jiu Yuan came to Half Cliff Mountain again.


    Qin Xi had tasted the benefits of the medicinal pills she refined last time. This time, she decided to sneak in again to gather more herbs to increase her cultivation strength and some poisonous herbs to protect herself.


    After fighting the Yin Clan¡¯s Patriarch last time, she deeply knew that if she wanted to defeat someone stronger than her, she had to have some methods.


    The temperature here was the same as before. The deeper they went, the hotter it became. Fortunately, Qin Xi had prepared a freezing talisman in advance. As long as she activated it slightly, the surrounding temperature would reach the temperature she wanted.


    The two of them arrived at the poisonous swamp. Qin Xi ate an antidote pill. Because Han Shi was immune to poison after eating the Golden Blood Toad, he could come and go as he pleased.


    Qin Xi plucked herbs for three hours before stopping in satisfaction.


    Looking at the empty soil, Qin Xi suddenly remembered the Shadow Shifting Technique she had recently learned after advancing a new realm. This was a perfect opportunity to use it.


    Thinking of this, she curled her lips and began to cast the spell in the air. Golden light shot out from her fingertips and landed on the empty soil. In an instant, the surrounding areas returned to normal.


    After doing all this, Qin Xi clapped her hands in satisfaction and went back in a good mood.


    Looking at Qin Xi¡¯s amazing methods, Han Shi was extremely proud. Look, this is my wife. She¡¯s even better than the fairy. Apart from me, no one else in this world is qualified to marry her.


    If Qin Xi knew what he was thinking, she would probably roll her eyes again.


    Han Shi held her soft hand excitedly. His dark eyes flickered with a dazzling light and he couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Wifey, you¡¯re really amazing!¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s face was normal, but her earlobes were slightly red. It was unknown if it was out of embarrassment or because of the heat wave.


    ¡°Cut the crap. Let¡¯s leave this place quickly. It¡¯s best to refine these spiritual herbs into pills first to prevent them from losing their effect.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you!¡±


    At the same time, in a bottomless cave a thousand miles away.


    An old man with white hair sitting cross-legged suddenly opened his eyes. The aura around him was released like a primordial beast, shaking the entire ground.


    ¡°How dare you steal my spiritual herbs? I¡¯ll shatter your soul!¡±


    At this moment, Qin Xi did not know that when she was casting the spell, she had unintentionally activated the Strangulation Array Formation and woken up an old monster.


    After returning to the Breeze Villa, Qin Xi refined pills day and night. Finally, at noon three days later, she successfully refined a batch of high-level pills.


    ¡°This is the Bone Strengthening Pill. It can strengthen the bones and improve the physique. Moreover, it can also increase your lifespan to a certain extent. This is the Spirit Gathering Pill. After you take it, it can directly increase your cultivation. Once or twice is fine, but it won¡¯t be very useful after that. There¡¯s also the Essence Strengthening Pill¡­¡¯

 Chapter 622 - 622 Youre a Demon, Right?

    622 You¡¯re a Demon, Right?


    After distributing the pills, Qin Xi took out two separate bottles with a serious expression.


    Seeing how careful she was, Blood Stealer asked curiously, ¡°What is this? Could it be poison?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Qin Xi nodded. ¡°Yes, this is poison. It¡¯s called ¡®Thousand Year Intoxication¡¯¡­¡±


    Before she could say what it was used for, she heard Blood Stealer mutter, ¡°The name is quite nice-sounding. It shouldn¡¯t be a strong poison, right?¡±


    Saber sneered. ¡°Pfft, don¡¯t you think that the better the name, the more poisonous it is?¡±


    ¡°Saber is right. The poison of the Thousand Year Intoxication is indeed very strong. As long as you take a drop or it comes into contact with your wound, all the bones in your body will become as soft as jelly. You won¡¯t be able to stand or even make a simple movement like blinking your eyes. Apart from breathing, you won¡¯t be able to do anything else. Your organs will gradually be unable to withstand the weight of your body and will eventually be crushed.¡±


    Blood Stealer, Saber, and Lone Wolf silently gasped. They stared at the small bottle in horror and shouted in their hearts, ¡°Don¡¯t come over!¡±


    Blood Stealer¡¯s eyes were filled with fear as he stammered, ¡°Lady Body, this thing is so dangerous. I think¡­ ahem, it¡¯s better not to carry it on me.¡±


    ¡°Who said I¡¯m going to carry it with me?¡±


    Qin Xi rolled her eyes. ¡°You can apply it on your weapons. This poison will only take effect when it touches the wound.¡±


    She smiled evilly. ¡°Friendly reminder, there¡¯s no antidote for Thousand-Year Intoxication. If you accidentally drink it or it touches your wound, there¡¯s no going back. You can only wait for death.¡±


    Blood Stealer, Saber, and Lone Wolf¡¯s mouths twitched at the same time. This thing was too dangerous and they did not want to take it.


    Seeing that they were extremely resistant to the poison, Qin Xi took out another small bottle with a smile and showed it to them. She introduced, ¡°This is also a bottle of poison called Heart Gouging Powder. As long as you inhale a little, you will fester from the inside out in the blink of an eye. You will die in extreme pain.¡±


    Blood Stealer, Saber, and Lone Wolf shivered at the same time. It was even more terrifying than Thousand Year Intoxication.


    ¡°W-why is this called the Heart Gouging Powder?¡± Blood Stealer asked with cold sweat dripping down his face.


    ¡°Because it spreads from the heart and deactivates the heart first.¡±


    The three of them shivered in unison. Looking at Qin Xi¡¯s harmless and gentle loli face, they felt a chill run down their spines. They even felt that Qin Xi¡¯s smile had become sinister, as if she was a man-eating demon¡­


    Seeing how frightened the three of them were, Qin Xi clapped her hands and stood up with a smile. ¡°Alright, go back and call Zhou Lei over.¡±


    The three of them quickly stood up and picked up the pills. As for the two bottles of poison¡­


    No one dares to take it!


    With a whoosh, Saber immediately picked up one bottle and the other fell into the hands of the taciturn Lone Wolf.

 Chapter 623 - 623 Go Back to Where You Came From!

    623 Go Back to Where You Came From!


    While Qin Xi was drinking tea, Zhou Lei arrived. Qin Xi nodded and gestured for him to sit down.


    Facing Qin Xi, Zhou Lei was very reserved. He did not dare to sit opposite her. He found a place not far away and sat down. He cleared his throat. ¡°Lady Boss, why are you looking for me?¡±


    Qin Xi looked up and sized him up, making him shiver. The hair on his body stood on end, and his palms were sweating from nervousness.


    After a moment, Qin Xi said calmly, ¡°Your team has been here for a while. How do you feel? Have you achieved what you wanted?¡±


    Zhou Lei did not quite understand the meaning behind Qin Xi¡¯s words. He scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡±


    They had achieved ten times more than what they wanted.


    When Elder Mu asked them to come over to train, they thought that they would only learn some small tricks. Who would have thought that they would end up learning ancient martial arts?


    He was sure that as long as he returned to the capital and showed off his skills, he would definitely shock everyone, including Elder Mu, the man who was once known as the God of War.


    Qin Xi could see the smugness in his eyes. She clicked her tongue and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±


    Zhou Lei was stunned.


    ¡°I remember that there are ancient martial family clans in the capital, right? Think about it. If you reveal that you know ancient martial arts¡­ what do you think will happen next?¡±


    Qin Xi did not wait for him to answer and continued.


    ¡°If the clan goes after you, my family and I will also be exposed to danger.¡±


    With every word Qin Xi said, Zhou Lei felt a chill rising from the bottom of his feet to his head. Beads of sweat appeared on his forehead, and his heart was pounding.


    Yes.


    Zhou Lei remembered that the Su family, the ancient martial arts family, had a lot of power.


    Over the years, the Su family had become more and more powerful and impudent in the capital. Even those respected old families would sometimes bow down to the Su family.


    Just because it was an ancient martial family, the organization could only turn a blind eye to the evil they were committing. After all, the importance of ancient martial families to the country was unquestionable.


    However, if the Su family found out that someone outside their family clan also knew ancient martial arts, what would they do?


    After thinking this through, Zhou Lei¡¯s face turned pale. His lips trembled for a long time, but he could not say a word.


    Zhou Lei suddenly looked up at Qin Xi with a trace of fear in his eyes. ¡°I understand, Lady Boss¡­¡±


    Qin Xi smiled and narrowed her beautiful eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When the team grows bigger, the time for the Su family to fall will be just around the corner.¡±


    Zhou Lei stood up and bowed deeply to Qin Xi. ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Lady Boss. I know what to do.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time for you to go back and report!¡±


    Zhou Lei was stunned and opened his mouth. ¡°Lady Boss, you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Go back to where you came from!¡±

 Chapter 624 - 624 Elder Wang Wakes Up

    624 Elder Wang Wakes Up


    After sending Zhou Lei and the others off, Qin Xi called Old Master Mu and told him what had happened.


    On the phone, Old Master Mu asked Qin Xi when she would come to the capital. Even if she didn¡¯t want to join the Mu family at this point, she could tour around the capital.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see. My business career has just started and my company hasn¡¯t been built yet. When I settle the matters here, I¡¯ll go to the capital with Han Shi for a few days.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the two of you haven¡¯t registered your marriage yet?¡± Old Master Mu¡¯s voice was a little displeased.


    Qin Xi smiled lightly. She recalled that for the past two days, Han Shi had been nagging her to go and get the marriage certificate, but she was always caught up in an emergency situation.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll find a time today to apply for the marriage certificate. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Old Master Mu snorted. ¡°How can a girl take the initiative to do such a thing? You only know how to spoil him. Sooner or later, you¡¯ll cry.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded in agreement. In order not to continue this topic, she just had to change the topic.


    ¡°Do you like the tea I sent you? Green tea and black tea are also available. If you like them, I¡¯ll send a jar of each to you.¡±


    Old Master Mu was in a good mood. ¡°Hahahaha, good, good. I¡¯ll take all the tea leaves you have¡­ By the way, don¡¯t send the tea leaves straight to my house next time. I¡¯ll give you an address. Send them there secretly. Otherwise, before the tea can reach my mouth, bad guys will snatch them from me. More than half of the tea leaves you sent last time were snatched away by that old man. Now he¡¯s nagging at me to give him more.¡±


    Qin Xi smiled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you said.¡±


    The two of them chatted for a while more before hanging up. Just as Qin Xi hung up, the landline rang again. This time, it was from Wang Zexuan.


    ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, my father is awake and wants to see you. Is it convenient for you to come? I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up now.¡±


    Elder Wang had actually woken up three days ago, but because his body was too weak, he had to recuperate for two days according to Qin Xi¡¯s instruction before he had the strength to get out of bed.


    The next day, he couldn¡¯t wait to invite Qin Xi to the Wang family for a chat.


    Forty minutes later, Qin Xi got into Wang Zexuan¡¯s car and arrived at the entrance of the Wang family¡¯s house.


    Elder Wang was waiting at the door with a walking stick. Beside him were the Wang family members.


    The youngest was still an infant, and the oldest was in his teens and looked 70% similar to Wang Zekun.


    Looking at this scene, the corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but twitch. ¡°Why did the Wang family all come out to receive me?¡±


    Wang Zexuan¡¯s expression was normal as he explained, ¡°This is the rule. Divine Doctor Qin is my father¡¯s savior and the savior of the entire Wang family. When the savior comes to visit, the Wang family will naturally welcome you with the highest etiquette.¡±


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect Divine Doctor Qin to have such superb medical skills at such a young age. As expected of a divine doctor.¡±


    Qin Xi was not greedy for credit. She immediately said, ¡°Elder Wang, you¡¯re welcome. As a doctor, it¡¯s my duty to treat and save people. Elder Wang, you don¡¯t have to take it to heart.¡±

 Chapter 625 - 625 Friends Betrayal

    625 Friend¡¯s Betrayal


    Qin Xi was invited to the main hall of the Wang family. Elder Wang sat at the head of the table while Qin Xi sat next to him on the right. This seat represented the most respected guest of the Wang family.


    ¡°Elder Wang, you are in good spirits. You¡¯ll recover after taking the medicine I prescribed him for a week.¡± Qin Xi took Elder Wang¡¯s pulse again. After confirming that he was fine, the entire Wang family heaved a sigh of relief.


    Hearing Qin Xi¡¯s diagnosis, Elder Wang looked at the Wang family. ¡°You should be relieved this time, right? Alright, everyone, leave. I have something to discuss with Divine Doctor Qin in private.¡±


    The Wang family left one after another. Before Bai Qinzhi left, she took a deep look at Qin Xi with ruthlessness in her eyes.


    Only Elder Wang and Qin Xi were left in the main hall. Qin Xi picked up the tea and took a sip. When she felt the fragrance of the tea spreading in her mouth, she looked up at the old man at the head of the table.


    She smiled and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you want me to treat the entire archeological team, right?¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s voice was calm and steady, which did not match her actual age. Instead, she sounded mature.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t hide anything from Divine Doctor Qin. Yes, I want to ask you for help.¡±


    When Elder Wang talked about his archeological team, he felt melancholic. His wrinkled face was filled with sadness. ¡°I was careless this time. I fell into the trap and harmed 17 people in the team. These people risked their lives to go with me. I really can¡¯t bear to see them suffer.¡±


    Qin Xi frowned. ¡°Does that mean you actually knew that you were poisoned by Gu worm?¡±


    When Elder Wang mentioned this, he still had lingering fears.


    ¡°Sigh, to be honest, I knew it when I was poisoned, so I cut my arm with a small knife. I could only use pain to stay away. However, the poisonous powder I inhaled was too much. In the end, I couldn¡¯t take it anymore and fell to the ground.


    ¡°However, before I was completely unconscious, I saw a blurry figure pouring out a few small worms from a small bottle. After that, I don¡¯t know what happened.¡±


    ¡°After I woke up, I realized that I had been poisoned by a Gu worm. I always thought that the Gu worm existed in legends. I didn¡¯t expect that not only did it really exist, but I would also experience it myself.¡±


    Qin Xi guessed, ¡°Elder Wang, why do you think this person is targeting you? Is it related to this archeological expedition?¡±


    Elder Wang narrowed his eyes as if he was recalling the scene back then. After a while, he nodded and shook his head with a bitter smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. That ancient tomb is a little strange, but I can¡¯t put a finger on it. However, there¡¯s actually nothing to explore there. We were tricked to go to that place.¡±


    Seeing that he seemed to be dispirited, Qin Xi finally understood what was going on. ¡°Judging from your expression, you should know who wants to harm you.¡±


    ¡°There is an old friend I¡¯ve known for decades. He was once a professor at the Archaeology Institute like me. However, for some reason, he changed his career. Now, he¡¯s just an ordinary professor.¡±


    Elder Wang paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Half a month ago, he suddenly came to look for me and asked me to go to the tomb with him.¡±


    Qin Xi could understand his feelings. After all, they had known each other for decades. No one could accept such a betrayal.

 Chapter 626 - 626 Look Like Someone He Used to Know

    626 Look Like Someone He Used to Know


    ¡°Therefore, I want Divine Doctor Qin to help save my teammates.¡±


    After all, it was a team he led. Elder Wang felt extremely guilty and had no choice but to ask Qin Xi for help.


    Qin Xi was more than happy to offer help.


    Just for the sake of the pure spiritual energy in the Gu worms, Qin Xi had no reason to refuse.


    Elder Wang had just recovered a little and did not want to tire himself out, so he suggested that Wang Zexuan go with Qin Xi.


    When they were about to leave, Wang Zekun stopped Wang Zexuan, who was about to get into the driver¡¯s seat, and said in a low voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you had something to do? Go and do it. I¡¯ll be Divine Doctor Qin¡¯s driver.¡±


    Wang Zexuan was speechless.


    Why didn¡¯t he know that he had something to do?


    Qin Xi seemed to know that Wang Zekun had something to say to her. She smiled and said to Wang Zexuan, ¡°Uncle Wang, if you have something to do, go ahead. It doesn¡¯t matter who drives.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then. Brother, drive slowly. I think Divine Doctor Qin is a little carsick.¡± Wang Zexuan did not know what his brother was up to, but before his brother left, he did not forget to remind him.


    Wang Zekun glanced at Qin Xi in the rearview mirror. ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, fasten your seatbelt. We¡¯re leaving now.¡±


    Qin Xi asked abruptly, ¡°Mr. Wang, do you know me?¡±


    Then, she continued, ¡°Or do I look like Mr. Wang¡¯s friend?¡±


    Wang Zekun¡¯s hand that was holding the key paused for a moment before quickly continuing. The car started, but his eyes gradually darkened.


    ¡°You look like someone I knew when I was young.¡±


    Qin Xi seemed to have expected this. ¡°Is it ok for you to say that person¡¯s name?¡±


    Wang Zekun did not speak for a long time. The car was driving slowly on the road. Just as Qin Xi thought that he would not speak, Wang Zekun spoke.


    ¡°Her name is Mu Min. She¡¯s an innocent and kind girl.¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Previously, she had been suspicious. Now that Wang Zekun mentioned this name, Qin Xi suddenly did not know what to say.


    Yes, Mu Min was Qin Xi¡¯s biological mother. She was the pitiful woman who thought that her daughter had died and her husband had betrayed her. In the end, she chose to be a nun.


    ¡°At that time, she was a village teacher, and so was I. We met at that time.¡± At the mention of Mu Min, Wang Zekun seemed to have a lot to say. The occasional gentleness in his eyes softened his serious expression.


    Wang Zekun glanced at the rearview mirror and said, ¡°She looks exactly like you now, but she¡¯s very pretty and sunny. She gives people a warm and comfortable feeling wherever she goes.¡±


    Qin Xi did not speak and listened quietly.


    Wang Zekun continued, ¡°At that time, she was very popular. No matter where she went, there would always be many boys surrounding her, but she was always unwilling to accept anyone.¡±


    Qin Xi suddenly asked, ¡°Does that include you?¡±


    Wang Zekun coughed awkwardly. ¡°Yes, that includes me. At that time, I was young and impulsive. I thought that I was very outstanding, so I expressed my feelings to her in public. In the end, I was rejected without hesitation!¡±


    He sounded nonchalant as he talked about his embarrassing past.


    ¡°At that time, I was too arrogant and couldn¡¯t stand this kind of humiliation at all. In a fit of anger¡­ ahem, I hugged her without her consent.¡±


    At the mention of this, a blush flashed across Wang Zekun¡¯s serious face. He touched the tip of his nose.


    ¡°Actually, at that time, I really just wanted to hug her. I didn¡¯t mean anything else. In the end, she suddenly struggled and slapped me, calling me a hooligan¡­¡±


    Qin Xi was speechless.

 Chapter 627 - 627 Melodramatic Story

    627 Melodramatic Story


    ¡°What happened next?¡±


    Qin Xi listened to her mother¡¯s past with interest and urged.


    ¡°After that¡­¡±


    Wang Zekun¡¯s ears turned red as he said in embarrassment, ¡°Later on, when she saw me, she hid from me and didn¡¯t give me a chance to explain. Then, I got together with her friend.¡±


    Qin Xi was speechless at how melodramatic this story went.


    ¡°So, she¡¯s your current wife?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He seemed to have thought of something. His expression changed slightly and his tone became much deeper. ¡°My current wife is her sister.¡±


    Qin Xi was a little stunned. After a while, she asked in confusion, ¡°¡­ Whose sister?¡±


    This time, it was Wang Zekun who was silent. A complicated look flashed across his eyes. ¡°She¡¯s my wife¡¯s sister.¡±


    Qin Xi recalled Bai Qinzhi¡¯s face and instantly understood what was going on. ¡°Is she dead?¡±


    Wang Zekun was slightly stunned. He did not expect Qin Xi to be able to guess it. Then, he smiled bitterly. ¡°Yes, she died for me.¡±


    Qin Xi frowned. ¡°So you married her sister? Do you think that as long as you marry her sister, you can repay her for saving your life?¡±


    Wang Zekun¡¯s expression changed drastically. He did not expect Qin Xi to be so capable as to know what happened back then.


    For some reason, when facing Qin Xi, he was willing to tell her what had been buried in his heart for more than 20 years. Perhaps because she looked like that woman, he felt like he had returned to the past.


    His voice became hoarse. ¡°I owe her too much. Back then, I was young and insensible. I thought that this would attract Mu Min¡¯s attention. I didn¡¯t expect it to go wrong and cause the death of such an innocent girl.¡±


    This matter was like a thorn in his heart. It would hurt if it was pulled out, and it also would hurt if it was not pulled out. Every time he thought of it, it hurt so much that he could not breathe.


    Just as he was immersed in his sadness, Qin Xi suddenly snorted behind him.


    Qin Xi mocked, ¡°You¡¯re really a fool. You can¡¯t tell a human from a ghost.¡±


    Wang Zekun held his breath and suddenly turned to look at Qin Xi with a shocked expression. ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, what do you mean?¡±


    Qin Xi sneered. ¡°Mr. Wang, you don¡¯t know. Apart from medical skills, I also know some mystic techniques, such as physiognomy.¡±


    Wang Zekun frowned, not quite understanding what she meant, but his intuition told him that it was definitely not something good.


    As expected, Qin Xi was staring at his face with a faint smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying that your current wife has taken someone¡¯s life. As for who it is, I don¡¯t need to tell you. You should be able to guess it, right?¡±


    Squeak¡­


    The car suddenly stopped. Wang Zekun tightened his grip on the steering wheel. His expression was filled with disbelief and gloominess.


    His entire body trembled, as if he was trying his best to suppress the urge in his heart.


    ¡°Impossible! This is absolutely impossible. Back then, in order to save me, she jumped into the water and was washed away. If not for her, I would have been dead.¡±


    His eyes were bloodshot and he was on the verge of collapse. The veins on his forehead and arms were bulging.


    Qin Xi looked at him coldly and said calmly, ¡°If you want to know the truth back then, burn this and put it in water for her to drink.¡±


    She took out a Truth Talisman and threw it to him.

 Chapter 628 - 628 Call-out Treatment

    628 Call-out Treatment


    After talking, Wang Zekun continued driving with a heavy heart.


    Seeing this, Qin Xi said angrily, ¡°The truth is right in front of you. You can reveal the truth at any time. Now, focus on driving.¡±


    Wang Zekun quickly calmed down. Although he was skeptical of the talisman Qin Xi gave him, he wanted to know the truth so badly that he did not refuse.


    Soon, they reached the first stop. It was one of the leaders in the archaeological team, Professor Zhang¡¯s house.


    Wang Zekun knocked on the door. The person who opened the door was Professor Zhang¡¯s wife. She was about 45 years old. She was dressed plainly and looked ordinary, but her voice was gentle.


    However, too many things had happened these past few days, making her voice hoarse and tired.


    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    At this moment, her eyes were bloodshot and she looked extremely haggard. Her face was slightly yellow, and she looked like she was sick.


    ¡°Auntie Zhang, I¡¯m Wang Zekun. Do you still remember me?¡±


    Wang Zekun walked forward and asked politely.


    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s you. Come in!¡±


    Auntie Zhang sized him up for a long time before barely recognizing him. She reached out to open the door and invite them in.


    When the two of them entered the house, Mrs. Zhang looked at Qin Xi.


    ¡°Uh, Zekun, who is this girl¡­¡±


    ¡°Auntie Zhang, this is Divine Doctor Qin, who cured my father. I told you before that my father is fine now, so my father asked Divine Doctor Qin to treat Professor Zhang!¡±


    Wang Zekun said it casually, but it was like a thunderclap to Mrs. Zhang.


    Her eyes widened and tears streamed down her face. She covered her mouth in disbelief and choked. ¡°Is what you said true? Can my husband still be saved?¡±


    Seeing that she had lost control of her emotions, Wang Zekun immediately comforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Auntie Zhang. My father is fine now. If I didn¡¯t stop him, he would have insisted on coming over!¡±


    Mrs. Zhang quickly held Qin Xi¡¯s hand and said incoherently, ¡°Are you really a divine doctor? Can you really treat my husband? Young lady, don¡¯t lie to me!¡±


    Previously, the Wang family had called and said that Elder Wang was fine. At that time, she was in a daze and did not pay much attention to it.


    Now that Qin Xi was standing here, although she looked young, since Wang Zekun said that she could treat her husband, what else could she say?


    Qin Xi said solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely give you a healthy Professor Zhang.¡±


    After being led to Professor Zhang¡¯s room, Qin Xi immediately saw an old man lying on the bed.


    The old man¡¯s face was sallow, his lips were dry, and his hair was messy. His eyebrows were thin, and his eyes were closed, as if he was asleep. He looked very peaceful.


    Mrs. Zhang wiped her tears and said, ¡°Previously, I brought him to the hospital many times, but the hospital couldn¡¯t find the cause. Even the doctors were helpless. In the end, I didn¡¯t know what to do and could only wait for a miracle to happen.¡±


    Qin Xi walked to Professor Zhang¡¯s side and took his pulse. His condition was indeed the same as Mr. Wang¡¯s. In that case, it was much simpler.

 Chapter 629 - 629 Engagement Canceled

    629 Engagement Canceled


    Qin Xi asked for a basin and a knife.


    She first sealed all of Professor Zhang¡¯s blood vessels to prevent that thing from escaping. Then, she used the same method to force the little worm into a corner.


    When she felt that it was about time, Qin Xi quickly made a cut on Professor Zhang¡¯s finger to remove the dirty blood from his body. Seeing this, Mrs. Zhang was terrified. She clenched her fists tightly and was extremely nervous.


    Wang Zekun was really afraid that something would happen to Mrs. Zhang, so he stood beside her to prevent anything from happening.


    Half an hour later, Qin Xi took out a little worm. The little worm was very energetic and twisted its body to break free from her grip, but it was devoured by Qin Xi with the Dark Fire.


    After absorbing the Gu worm, Qin Xi began to remove the needles.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Zhang quickly walked forward nervously and asked, ¡°Doctor Qin, how¡¯s my husband? He bled so much. Is there something wrong with him?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, these are all dirty blood.¡±


    Qin Xi put the Ice Soul Silver Needle back into her pocket and took out a Qi replenishment pill from her pocket and handed it to her.


    ¡°Madam, this is for you. This is a pill to nourish the blood. When Professor Zhang wakes up, you can give it to him.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, thank you. Thank you, young divine doctor. If not for you, my husband might¡­¡±


    Mrs. Zhang sobbed softly, holding the small pill with both hands. Afraid that she would lose it, she carefully placed it somewhere.


    After leaving Professor Zhang¡¯s house, Wang Zekun brought Qin Xi to a second house¡­


    For the entire seven days, Qin Xi was either treating patients or on the way to treat patients. She rarely returned to the clinic. Even when she returned home, it was late at night. Sometimes, she was so tired that she fell asleep without taking off her clothes.


    Han Shi¡¯s heart ached, but he couldn¡¯t say anything. He could only help her take off her clothes and massage her shoulders and legs.


    In the afternoon, Qin Xi finally treated the last patient. When she returned to the Ji Ding Hall in a good mood, she saw that Pan Lingling¡¯s eyes were red, as if she had been crying.


    She frowned and asked with concern, ¡°Pan Lingling, what¡¯s wrong? Did you encounter some difficulties? Tell me. Perhaps I can help you.¡±


    Pan Lingling looked up at her. Her lips moved. She wanted to say something but hesitated. Her eyes were pitiful.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not convenient to say, then forget it.¡±


    Qin Xi patted Pan Lingling on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t let your emotions affect your work. We run a clinic. If we accidentally prescribe the wrong medicine to the patient, it will be a huge problem.¡±


    Pan Lingling bit her lip and a trace of conflict flashed across her eyes. Then, she lowered her eyes to hide the helplessness and pain in them and spoke with a choked voice.


    ¡°Lady Boss, the engagement has been canceled.¡±


    Qin Xi asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Tell me clearly why the engagement was canceled. Also, isn¡¯t your fiance a soldier? How can he do such a thing?¡±


    Pan Lingling cried until she was out of breath. ¡°It¡¯s true, Lady Boss. He doesn¡¯t want me anymore. He, he wants to marry another woman. Boohoo¡­¡±

 Chapter 630 - 630 Flirting Master

    630 Flirting Master


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s face darkened. She took a closer look at Pan Lingling¡¯s face and realized that there was indeed something wrong. The man had betrayed her.


    ¡°Lady Boss, you know that person too. She¡¯s Bai Meili, the woman who framed Lingling in the sanatorium last time.¡±


    Hu Jingyun said indignantly, ¡°Lingling let her off, but not only was she not grateful, but she even stabbed Lingling in the back. If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have let her off so easily.¡±


    Pan Lingling¡¯s face turned pale. She bit her lip and said in a low voice, ¡°Actually, she¡¯s not to blame for this.¡±


    When Hu Jingyun heard that, she stomped her feet in anger. ¡°Lingling, why are you still speaking up for that woman? Are you crazy?¡±


    Pan Lingling wiped her tears and sobbed softly. ¡°It takes two to tango. Since he betrayed me, it means that I overestimated his feelings for me.¡±


    Qin Xi was a little surprised that Pan Lingling could be rational. It was hard for one to remain rational when one was betrayed.


    A betrayal was a betrayal. There was nothing to explain.


    If Han Shi betrayed her, would Qin Xi have such determination?


    Of course, if Han Shi would really betray her, she would never have stayed in the Han family back then.


    ¡°What do you plan to do?¡± Qin Xi looked at Pan Lingling seriously. ¡°Do whatever you want. Remember, you¡¯re not alone. We¡¯re behind you.¡±


    Pan Lingling felt a lump in her throat and tears streamed down her face again.


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying?¡±


    At this moment, Lin Feng¡¯s voice was suddenly heard from behind. He walked over curiously. Seeing that Pan Lingling was crying, his heart immediately ached. ¡°Yo, who is making our beautiful and kind Lingling cry. Tell me, I¡¯ll teach him a lesson.¡±


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Lin Feng was originally very bright and handsome. However, after getting to know him, Qin Xi realized that he was very good at flirting.


    Not only did he make Pan Lingling and Hu Jingyun call him brother sweetly every day, but he also winked at female patients from time to time. Occasionally, he would show his charming biceps to the old lady, making her laugh so hard that her fake teeth almost fell out.


    Of course, Lin Feng was also a smart person. He only flirted with single girls. Moreover, his methods were very brilliant, so no one could tell that he was flirting.


    Pan Lingling immediately blushed in embarrassment. She quickly wiped her tears and said in a low voice, ¡°Brother Lin Feng, no one bullied me. I just¡­¡±


    Lin Feng leaned closer to Pan Lingling and narrowed his eyes, staring intently at the little girl¡¯s face. ¡°Sister Lingling, your eyes are already red from crying, and you still say that no one bullied you. Am I that easy to fool?¡±


    ¡°Tell me, who made my sister Lingling cry so sadly?¡±

 Chapter 631 - 631 Family Broken

    631 Family Broken


    ¡°No, no one made me sad. My eyes just feel uncomfortable.¡±


    She bit her pink lips and did not know how to explain. She looked at Hu Jingyun a few times. Hu Jingyun thought that Pan Lingling was too embarrassed to say it, so she spoke for her indignantly.


    ¡°Who else could it be? The only person who can make her sad is her childhood sweetheart and her fianc¨¦!¡±


    ¡°Jingyun¡­ you, what did you say?¡±


    Pan Lingling did not expect Hu Jingyun to say it out loud. Her face turned red and she wanted to find a hole to hide in.


    Hu Jingyun blinked innocently. ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t you keep giving me a look to tell me to say it?¡±


    ¡°I, I, I, I was¡­¡±


    Pan Lingling was dumbfounded by Hu Jingyun¡¯s actions.


    She did not ask Hu Jingyun to say it out loud. She clearly wanted to tell her not to say anything. In this era, if the fact that her engagement was canceled, it would probably be difficult for her to get married in the future.


    Even if it was not her fault. if others found out, they would definitely think that it was her fault. At the thought of this, Pan Lingling couldn¡¯t help but cover her face and cry.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, Sister Lingling, why are you crying? What¡¯s the big deal? You are so beautiful and know medicine. You are also a top student. Excellent men will line up for you to choose. Why do you have to stick to him?¡±


    Seeing that Pan Lingling was crying again, Lin Feng was immediately at a loss. ¡°Is there a misunderstanding between you and your fiance? Can¡¯t you just talk it out? What¡¯s the point of hiding here and crying? Your fiance can¡¯t see it, and your tears will be wasted.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a misunderstanding. That man betrayed Lingling.¡±


    Hu Jingyun couldn¡¯t stop complaining, her pretty face filled with disgust.


    ¡°Lingling is so devoted to him. That man actually got together with Lingling¡¯s friend. Moreover, he even took the initiative to call off the engagement. Pfft, they¡¯re really shameless. Both of them are bad people. Scum, scum, shameless¡­¡±


    Lin Feng widened his eyes in shock and exclaimed, ¡°Our Sister Lingling is so good. Is that bastard blind? No, not blind, but brainless.¡±


    Pan Lingling had been waiting for Brother Limin to come back and marry her for so many years. Who would have thought that such a thing would happen just as the one-year promise was approaching?


    Actually, she was not sad about their love. She just felt that her waiting all these years was not worth it.


    Moreover, she was not the kind of person who could not live without a man. Compared to the betrayal of her lover, she was actually more concerned about the betrayal of her friend.


    She and Limin were childhood sweethearts. It could be said that they were best friends who grew up together.


    Therefore, how could Pan Lingling not be sad that her family had betrayed her?


    When Bai Meili found her and told her that they had slept together, her first reaction was that this family shattered!

 Chapter 632 - 632 Shameless

    632 Shameless


    ¡°Alright, stop crying. It¡¯s just a man. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll be your man. How about that?¡±


    Lin Feng shamelessly leaned close to Pan Lingling, his handsome face almost touching hers. There was a proud smile on his face as he said, ¡°If my mother knew that I found such a beautiful wife, she would definitely fly over in excitement.¡±


    Pan Lingling did not expect Lin Feng to be so brazen as to call her ¡®wife¡¯. Her cheeks burned and her heart thumped uncontrollably.


    She glared at Lin Feng with her teary eyes and stomped her feet in embarrassment. ¡°Who¡¯s your wife? Brother Lin Feng, you, you¡¯re shameless.¡±


    With that, she covered her burning face and ran away.


    Lin Feng blinked and recalled how Pan Lingling¡¯s face was as red as an apple just now. He felt like his heart was tickled by a feather.


    He touched his nose in embarrassment and looked at Pan Lingling, who was running away. He muttered to himself, ¡°How delicious. I really want to bite you.¡±


    Just as he was thinking this, he saw Qin Xi and Hu Jingyun looking at him as if he was a scumbag.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Do you think I¡¯m especially handsome?¡±


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡°Let me warn you, Lin Feng. If you like Lingling, you can woo her. No one will stop you. However, if you only flirt and don¡¯t take responsibility, don¡¯t blame me for kicking you out.¡±


    When Lin Feng heard that, he immediately stopped smiling and said solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lady Boss. I know what I¡¯m doing. I definitely won¡¯t do that.¡±


    Hu Jingyun looked at Lin Feng and then at Qin Xi . Wasn¡¯t everyone discussing the fact that Lingling¡¯s engagement was canceled by her fianc¨¦? What was going on now?


    **


    In the Bai family¡¯s house in Xiaotun Village.


    ¡°Bai Meili, your teacher told me that you really got together with that soldier from the Li family? Did you sleep with him?¡±


    Bai Meirong¡¯s mother was called Shen Yangrong. She was a typical rural woman. She was fat and her skin was sallow. When she placed her hands on her hips, she looked very domineering.


    ¡°Mom, stay out of this. I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Bai Meili said in frustration.


    Shen Yangrong immediately widened her eyes and pointed at her daughter.


    ¡°That the entire village knows that you¡¯re dating that soldier from the Li family, you want me to stay out of it? You¡¯ve embarrassed me. What did I tell you? Did your father and I put in so much effort to support you in school just so that you could find a man from the village?¡±


    ¡°Does that mean you really slept with him? Bai Meili, are you shameless? He¡¯s Lingling¡¯s husband. The two of them were engaged when they were young. Why are you getting involved?¡±


    Shen Yangrong looked down on Li Limin from the bottom of her heart. After so many years, he was still down and out.


    Who kind of a girl was her daughter? She had gone to university and was a phoenix. She could find a rich husband easily. Why did she have to find a poor man?

 Chapter 633 - 633 The Document Came

    633 The Document Came


    ¡°So what if he¡¯s Pan Lingling¡¯s husband? I slept with him because he¡¯s her husband.¡±


    Now, Bai Meili hated the name Pan Lingling the most. The reason why she slept with Li Limin was that she wanted to teach Pan Lingling a lesson.


    If not for Pan Lingling, she wouldn¡¯t have lost such a good job. With a criminal record, she couldn¡¯t find a related job even if she wanted to.


    Moreover, she had yet to tell her family that she had lost her job. If Shen Yangrong found out, she would definitely cause a ruckus again. Therefore, she went to the extreme.


    ¡°You, you¡­¡±


    Shen Yangrong was so angry that her chest heaved. She slapped Bai Meili and said fiercely, ¡°I¡¯m warning you. If you keep hanging out with Li Limin, that poor boy, your father and I will break your legs. You¡¯re shameless, but your father and I are not.¡±


    ¡°Do you know that others in the village are pointing fingers at your father and me? We¡¯ve never been so embarrassed in our lives.¡±


    In the past, the couple was proud of Bai Meili. Not only was she a top student, but she also had a very decent job. When they talked about their daughter, they were extremely proud.


    Now that Bai Meili and Li Limin got together, the entire village was laughing at them. How could they face the villagers in the future?


    The more Shen Yangrong thought about it, the angrier she became. He raised her chubby hand and was about to hit Bai Meili again, but this time, Bai Meili dodged.


    ¡°Are you done? Do you really think I don¡¯t know what you are thinking? Don¡¯t you just want me to find a rich man and bring you to the city? Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself for saying those hypocritical words?¡±


    When Shen Yangrong heard that, she was furious and scolded angrily, ¡°We worked hard for you for most of our lives to nurture you. Not only did you get together with Li Limin, but you also slept with him. Who will dare to marry you in the future? Our Bai family will be criticized for the rest of our lives. In the end, you called me a hypocrite. You wretched girl, I¡¯ll beat you to death today¡­¡±


    Bai Meili was no match for Shen Yangrong, who was always doing farm work. She was hit on the face a few times and her hair was messy. No matter how much Bai Meili begged for mercy, Shen Yangrong wouldn¡¯t stop.


    They had raised their daughter for more than 20 years. Seeing that her career was improving and that she was about to hook up with a rich husband, they did not expect this wretched girl to actually get involved with a poor soldier. It was simply a great humiliation to them.


    If she did not beat this wretched girl to death, she would not be able to get over it.


    **


    A few days later, the year was coming to an end. The continuous heavy snow seemed to be an omen of the coming year.


    One morning, Han Shi received a document, saying that he was allowed to be the tea supplier for the higher-ups in the government.


    As soon as the document came, the entire Zhehai province was in an uproar. Several news outlets reported it,, and the entire Luoping City was in the limelight.


    Because of this matter, Han Shi became busier and busier. Not only was he busy promoting the products, but he was also busy attending the interviews.

 Chapter 634 - 634 Han Shi Is Jealous

    634 Han Shi Is Jealous


    After the interview, there was an endless stream of people coming to ask Han Shi about the design of the suit. Qin Xi took the opportunity to introduce Dong Xiaoxuan and handed over the clothing industry in Yunbei to her.


    When Dong Xiaoxuan heard that she was going to be in charge of the entire clothing factory, she was at a loss as to what to do. ¡°Lady Boss, I can¡¯t do it. I don¡¯t know anything about managing a company. You should find someone else. I can only design¡­¡±


    Qin Xi insisted, ¡°If you don¡¯t know, you can learn. If necessary, you can also nurture a team. I¡¯ll make a proposal for you in advance. Follow the proposal.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have many people I trust. Sister Dong, you¡¯re one of them. I¡¯ll give you the real power. As for who you use and who you nurture, that¡¯s up to you.¡±


    ¡°Of course, if you have any questions, you can look for Lone Wolf. This time, I¡¯ll get Lone Wolf to accompany you and be in charge of protecting your safety.¡±


    When Dong Xiaoxuan heard that, she immediately felt touched.


    Since the lady boss trusted her so much and even handed such a big company to her, what was there to hesitate about? Besides, after being protected by the lady boss for so long, it was time to repay her.


    ¡°Lady Boss, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded in relief and asked Lone Wolf for his opinion.


    Lone Wolf had no objection.


    Qin Xi told Lone Wolf about the Yin family and took out a small note. ¡°If there¡¯s anything urgent, you can contact this person.¡±


    She wrote Zhao Di¡¯s contact information and address on it. ¡°They¡¯re my people now. If there¡¯s anything you need, just tell them to do it.¡±


    Hearing Qin Xi say that the Yin family had been exterminated by her, Lone Wolf deeply felt how powerful Qin Xi was.


    On the day Dong Xiaoxuan left, Qin Xi personally sent the three of them to the airport.


    Although Dong Xiaoxuan was reluctant, in order to better help Qin Xi, she resolutely boarded the plane to Yunbei.


    After Dong Xiaoxuan left, Breeze Villa became strangely quiet. Qin Xi was really not used to it.


    At night, after exercising, Qin Xi nestled in Han Shi¡¯s arms and flipped through the date on a calendar.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be New Year¡¯s Eve in a week or so. I want Grandpa and Mom to come to the villa for the New Year and call Wang Zhiqiang and the others over. We¡¯ll gather together. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Of course. It just so happens that Grandpa and Mom haven¡¯t been here yet. This time, we have to show them around.¡±


    Han Shi stroked her smooth hair and kissed her forehead.


    In Han Shi¡¯s eyes, his wife was the most beautiful woman in the world.


    At this moment, Qin Xi suddenly thought of something. She turned around and asked Han Shi, ¡°By the way, how¡¯s the cooperation with Mu Di going?¡±


    The smile on Han Shi¡¯s face froze for a moment, but he quickly covered it up. He held Qin Xi¡¯s smooth and flawless face in his hand and asked in a jealous tone, ¡°Why did you suddenly talk about another man? Wifey, we¡¯re in bed now. What do you think I¡¯ll think if you mention other men like this? Huh?¡±


    Qin Xi was immediately alarmed¡­

 Chapter 635 - 635 Li Limin Is Here

    635 Li Limin Is Here


    In the end, Qin Xi still couldn¡¯t escape Han Shi¡¯s punishment.


    They fought from the bed to the bathroom and then to the kitchen downstairs. Perhaps because there was no one at home, the two of them went wild.


    When Qin Xi woke up again, it was already past nine in the morning. She looked out of the window and saw the sunlight shining into the house through the French window, illuminating the entire bedroom. It was warm.


    She got up and stretched. She realized that her entire body was sore, especially her legs. It was as if they had been crushed.


    Last night¡­


    Qin Xi gasped and her face instantly turned red. She cursed the man a few times in her heart before holding her waist and entering the bathroom.


    An hour later, Qin Xi came out of the bathroom. She circulated the Mystic True Qi in her body to relieve the fatigue.


    **


    At this moment, the entrance of Ji Ding hall was surrounded by people watching the show.


    Qin Xi saw the crowd from afar. She frowned and quickened her place towards Ji Ding hall.


    Because her face was covered by the scarf, revealing only her big black eyes, no one recognized her.


    ¡°Lingling, believe me. I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Don¡¯t you know what kind of person I am? It¡¯s Bai Meili. She seduced me. I really didn¡¯t break off the engagement, and I won¡¯t. You¡¯re my only wife.¡±


    Li Limin was still in the military camp when he received a call from his sister saying that everyone knew about his relationship with Bai Meili. Bai Meili gave Auntie Li some gifts and made Auntie Li very happy. Then, Auntie Li canceled the marriage without him knowing.


    When Li Limin heard this, he felt like he was struck by lightning. He did not expect Bai Meili to be so big-mouthed. Not only did she expose their relationship, but she also caused a scene. He was so angry that he almost vomited blood.


    He admitted that he was indeed bewitched that night, but if not for Bai Meili bewitching him, he would not have betrayed Pan Lingling.


    Therefore, after knowing that the engagement was canceled, Li Limin ran back in a hurry. He went straight to Ji Ding Hall and knelt on the ground to beg for Pan Lingling¡¯s forgiveness.


    ¡°Brother Limin, no matter what, you still slept together. Our fate is over!¡±


    Pan Lingling did not expect to see her childhood sweetheart again in such a state. Looking at Li Limin¡¯s haggard face, she felt inexplicably sad. However, she still turned her head away.


    Li Limin continued relentlessly, ¡°No, Lingling, I really know my mistake. I shouldn¡¯t have let you down. I¡¯ll apologize. Can you forgive me? I swear that I really only want to be with you and have never thought of marrying anyone else. This time, it was an accident. I¡¯ll make things clear with Bai Meili and ask her not to pester us in the future. Also, I¡¯ve already said it to my mother. She also agreed not to cancel the engagement. Lingling, let¡¯s go back with me and make things clear, okay?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no turning back. Brother Limin, it¡¯s over.¡±

 Chapter 636 - 636 The Less Enemies, the Better

    636 The Less Enemies, the Better


    ¡°What do you want me to do to make you forgive me? Just say it and I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Li Limin knelt on one knee and asked sincerely.


    ¡°Why are you like this? Be a man, please. What¡¯s the point of apologizing now? It¡¯s already happened. Do you still want to hurt another woman?¡±


    Hu Jingyun puffed up her cheeks and said angrily, ¡°Who do you think you are? Why should Lingling forgive you?¡±


    Pan Lingling tugged at Hu Jingyun, who was standing in front of her, and whispered, ¡°Forget it, Jingyun. Let¡¯s not talk about it. There are so many people watching. Let¡¯s go in!¡±


    She pursed her lips and looked at Li Limin. She advised softly, ¡°Brother Limin, it¡¯s too cold. You should go home. There are still many patients in our clinic, so I won¡¯t send you off. Take care.¡±


    As she spoke, she turned around and was about to return to the clinic. Li Limin panicked and hugged Pan Lingling¡¯s leg.


    ¡°Lingling, don¡¯t go. I¡¯ve already knelt down to you. Can¡¯t you forgive me for this once? I really know my mistake. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± He looked at the crowd and begged, ¡°Everyone, please put in a good word for me. I really know my mistake. I¡¯ll change in the future. Thank you!¡±


    Pan Lingling quickly struggled and said awkwardly, ¡°Brother Limin, let go of me quickly. There are still so many people around. Let go¡­¡±


    The more Pan Lingling struggled, the tighter Li Liming hugged her leg. He even asked the crowd to help. Everyone immediately shouted, ¡°Just forgive him. He knows he is wrong.¡± Pan Lingling was so aggrieved that her eyes turned red and tears welled up in her eyes.


    ¡°Miss, your husband knows his mistake and will change. Please forgive him this time!¡± One of the fat women advised Pan Lingling nicely.


    Pan Lingling bit her lower lip and did not say a word.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s understandable for a man to make a mistake. Most importantly, he even knelt down to you in front of everyone. The fact that he knelt down to you means that he still has you in his heart,¡± another man who was watching the show added.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    When Hu Jingyun heard this, her face turned red from anger. She pointed at the fat woman and said, ¡°Auntie, if your husband and your sister-in-law sleep together, will you forgive your husband?¡±


    The fat woman¡¯s expression changed drastically and she cursed angrily, ¡°You wretched girl, watch your mouth. If you dare to spout nonsense again, I¡¯ll tear you apart.¡±


    Hu Jingyun was not angry at all. Instead, she smiled smugly. ¡°Why do you ask people to give someone you yourself can¡¯t forgive? Auntie, I¡¯m just making an analogy. Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Hu Jingyun was a smart person. She knew that at a time like this, the less enemies, the better, so her attitude was friendly.


    The fat woman was angry at first, but when she heard Hu Jingyun¡¯s apology, her anger immediately dissipated. Now that she thought of what she had just said to Pan Lingling, she was embarrassed of herself.

 Chapter 637 - 637 Making An Oath

    637 Making An Oath


    After that, no one had the intention to put in a good word for Li Limin.


    After all, no one would be able to forgive such a terrible thing. The only reason why they joined the fun was because it did not happen to them.


    Since they were just here to watch the show, there was no need to get into trouble.


    Therefore, those who originally wanted to support Li Limin immediately changed their minds and turned to criticize him.


    ¡°Young man, let go. It¡¯s not right to hold a young lady like this. You are not forgivable even if you die.¡±


    ¡°If you forgive him this time, he will definitely do it a second time. Young lady, you can¡¯t forgive him!¡±


    Li Limin originally wanted to use the public opinion to help him achieve his goal, but he didn¡¯t expect it to shoot himself in the foot. Now, the public opinion was all biased towards Pan Lingling. He wished he could find a hole to hide in.


    However, he still braced himself and said.


    ¡°Lingling, I only took two days off this time. I¡¯m leaving tomorrow afternoon. The next time I come back, it¡¯ll be a year later. Lingling, can you forgive me on account of the fact that we¡¯ve been together for so many years? I swear that I¡¯ll listen to everything you say in the future. If you ask me to go east, I¡¯ll go east. You can do whatever you want. How about that?¡±


    He raised three fingers and swore with a sincere expression.


    Just as Pan Lingling was at a loss as to what to do, the door of the clinic opened. Lin Feng came out wrapped in a down jacket. He first let out a sigh of relief. The white fog formed a thin layer of frost in the cold winter.


    ¡°Yo, how can you make such a hypocritical oath?¡±


    He imitated Qin Xi and smiled harmlessly. ¡°You didn¡¯t say what would happen if you broke the oath, did you?¡±


    Seeing his smile, Qin Xi inexplicably felt like she was offended.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Young man, you¡¯re not sincere. That¡¯s not how you make an oath.¡±


    Everyone felt that it made sense and began to urge Li Limin to make an even bigger oath. This way, he might be able to win Pan Lingling back.


    When Lin Feng heard this, he looked at Li Limin mockingly, but he was sneering at him in his heart.


    How could such a person be worthy of Sister Lingling? He really wanted to go up and slap this man to death.


    Li Limin felt like he was caught between a rock and a hard place. Looking at Lin Feng¡¯s teasing gaze, he gritted his teeth and raised three fingers again.


    ¡°Lingling, I swear that if I let you down again, I, I will be a bachelor forever. If I can¡¯t do it, I, Li Limin, am willing to be poor for the rest of my life¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha, you are really funny. You make it sound like you won¡¯t be poor in the future. If you¡¯re sincere, just say that if you betray her again, you¡¯ll be struck by lightning or infertile for the rest of your life.¡±

 Chapter 638 - 638 Think Twice Before Making An Oath

    638 Think Twice Before Making An Oath


    Li Limin was forced to a corner by Lin Feng¡¯s words. However, in front of so many people, he could not refuse.


    After thinking for a moment, he braced himself and stretched out his hand again, shouting without hesitation, ¡°I, Li Limin, swear that if I let Pan Lingling down in the future, I¡¯ll be struck by lightning.¡±


    Before he could finish, a muffled thunder suddenly sounded in the sky. Before anyone could react, it rumbled and struck Li Limin¡¯s feet. In an instant, a black pit appeared under his feet.


    Seeing this strange scene, everyone was dumbfounded and looked at him strangely.


    Even Lin Feng and Hu Jingyun were shocked. They covered their mouths and widened their eyes.


    Li Limin let out a miserable scream and quickly let go of Pan Lingling¡¯s leg. He took a few steps back, his face pale with fear.


    Although he was not struck, he was still frightened. His heart raced and his body trembled uncontrollably.


    Seeing him like this, Lin Feng and Hu Jingyun looked at each other and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. They thought of Li Limin¡¯s confident look just now, and now, he looked like a clown.


    ¡°Hey, you should be glad that you didn¡¯t say anything else. If you did, you would probably be a corpse now. Tsk, tsk, tsk.¡±


    Seeing him embarrass himself, Lin Feng could not help but gloat.


    ¡°You¡¯re really something. Even the heavens don¡¯t like you and want to punish you, but you¡¯re still pretending to be a good person. Do you have the guts to repeat the oath you didn¡¯t finish? Let¡¯s see if it can come true.¡±


    Li Limin looked at Pan Lingling, who was silent, and then at the big pit on the ground. He wanted to stand up, but his legs were weak from fear. He stumbled twice before he could stand properly.


    Then, he turned around and left without saying a word.


    Pan Lingling felt a lump in her throat when she saw him so miserable.


    ¡°Alright, stop looking. He¡¯s already gone. People like him can¡¯t be trusted. Isn¡¯t there a saying that goes, if the old doesn¡¯t go, the new won¡¯t come. This time, you throw away the old. Next time, you¡¯ll receive a better one. Someone like me is not bad. Not only am I handsome and have a good personality, but I also have talent and wealth. I¡¯m a peerless good man.¡±


    Lin Feng patted his chest narcissistically with a proud expression.


    Initially, the atmosphere was still a little sad, but after Lin Feng teased, Pan Lingling¡¯s urge to cry immediately disappeared.


    She rolled her eyes at him and muttered, ¡°Boring!¡±


    She turned around and entered the clinic.


    Lin Feng touched his nose awkwardly and looked at Hu Jingyun. ¡°Is it really that boring?¡±


    Hu Jingyun put on a fake smile. ¡°Do you know what you look like now?¡±


    ¡°A clown.¡±


    Lin Feng immediately put on a fierce expression and chased after Hu Jingyun into the clinic!


    As the protagonists left, the onlookers also left. Everyone still felt a lingering fear as they recalled the lightning.


    They thought to themselves that they had to think twice before making an oath in the future.


    Qin Xi walked to the door and looked at the huge pit on the ground. The corners of her mouth curled up into a faint smile. Hmph, a Lightning Attracting Talisman was enough to reveal your true colors.

 Chapter 639 - 639 Shameless Li Limin

    639 Shameless Li Limin


    Initially, they thought that Li Limin¡¯s matter had come to an end. Unexpectedly, that night, Mrs. Pan specially called Pan Lingling to ask her to go home.


    ¡°Mom, did something happen at home?¡± Pan Lingling asked anxiously.


    Mrs. Pan said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯s the boy from the Li family. He said that you¡¯ve forgiven him. This engagement is not canceled. I¡¯m just calling to ask you if it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°What? He really said that?¡± Pan Lingling¡¯s face immediately darkened.


    She did not expect Li Limin to not give up and even lie. This caused her impression of Li Limin to plummet.


    Over the past few days, she had thought about a lot of things.


    She knew that Li Limin was not entirely to blame. After all, Bai Meili was the one who seduced him first. She knew that Bai Meili hated her to the core because she lost her job last time. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten involved with Qingbai in order to take revenge on her.


    However, betrayal was betrayal. This was an undeniable fact. What Li Limin did made the situation worse, but it also helped Pan Lingling get to know this man better.


    She even wondered what she liked about Li Limin in the past.


    ¡°Lingling, what¡¯s going on between you two? I know your temper. Once you make a decision, no one can change your mind. I don¡¯t believe you will forgive him so easily,¡± Mrs. Pan asked.


    Pan Lingling¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Mom, he came to our clinic today to cause trouble. I didn¡¯t agree and thought that he wouldn¡¯t pester us anymore. Who knew that he would go to our house again?¡±


    ¡°The entire Li family was here, including that girl from the Bai family. She was kicking up a fuss. The entire village was here to watch the show.¡±


    Mother Pan sighed helplessly. Although the Pan family was innocent, they were more or less implicated.


    However, Mr. Pan and Mrs. Pan had never done anything bad in their lives. They were upright and did not care what others said.


    ¡°This brat. I didn¡¯t expect him to be getting worse and worse as he got older. Why didn¡¯t I realize that he was such a bastard in the past? Sigh, it¡¯s fortunate that Meili snatched him from you. If the two of you were together, your life would probably be ruined,¡± Mrs. Pan said with lingering fears.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, you don¡¯t have to care about them. They can do whatever they want. Anyway, I won¡¯t change my mind.¡± Pan Lingling suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you come to the city with Father? I¡¯ll take you out to shop. It¡¯s almost the new year. You can take the opportunity to prepare some new year goods.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. The things in the city are too expensive. Your father and I don¡¯t lack anything. We have a few chickens at home. It¡¯ll be enough.¡±


    Mrs. Pan immediately refused.


    She had lived for most of her life and had only been to the city twice. One time, Pan Lingling¡¯s grandmother was hospitalized, and the other time, Pan Lingling found a job. She went to celebrate it with Mr. Pan.


    Now that her daughter wanted them to go to the city to buy New Year goods, how could she bear to do so? She had been saving money to prepare her daughter¡¯s dowry. She did not want her daughter to be looked down upon by her in-laws. Even if they were uneducated, they did not want to embarrass their daughter.

 Chapter 640 - 640 Are You Showing Off Something I Dont Want

    640 Are You Showing Off Something I Don¡¯t Want


    After hanging up the phone, Pan Lingling was in a daze. The next morning, an acquaintance came to the clinic.


    It was Bai Meili.


    She was wearing a long red coat and a pair of jeans. She was wearing high heels and had very fluffy curly hair. She had thick makeup on her face and blood-red lips. She did not look sexy at all. Instead, she looked like a clown.


    If not for the fact that Pan Lingling knew who it was, she would have thought that Bai Meili was from a brothel!


    Hu Jingyun looked at Bai Meili and immediately exclaimed, ¡°What is Bai Meili doing here?¡±


    When Lin Feng, who had just finished treating the patient, heard this, he rolled his eyes and pretended to stretch. He sized up Bai Meili with a strange look in his eyes. Suddenly, he grinned, revealing a row of white teeth. ¡°Miss, did you come to the wrong place? This is a clinic, not a brothel.¡±


    Hu Jingyun couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Seeing that the patients were all looking over, she immediately stopped smiling and started working expressionlessly.


    Pan Lingling almost laughed out loud. She held it in and asked, ¡°Why are you here? Are you here to see a doctor? You can go over there and queue up.¡±


    Bai Meili originally wanted to dress up beautifully to intimidate Pan Lingling. Unexpectedly, Lin Feng was so sharp-tongued. Not only did she not intimidate Pan Lingling, but she was also mocked in public as a prostitute.


    She was about to explode from anger. She glared at Lin Feng, then looked at Pan Lingling with a proud expression. ¡°I¡¯m here to look for you. Come out with me. I have something to tell you.¡±


    Pan Lingling was busy with the work in her hand. ¡°I¡¯m not free. I¡¯m working.¡±


    Yesterday, Qin Xi arranged some homework for her and Hu Jingyun. It was about the essence and philosophy of Chinese medicine. She planned to discuss it with Hu Jingyun after finishing her work. She had no time to waste with Bai Meili.


    Bai Meili frowned and looked around the clinic. Her gaze finally landed on Pan Lingling. She snorted and said, ¡°You¡¯re not doing well after leaving the sanatorium.¡±


    Previously, she had been jealous of Pan Lingling for being chosen by the young divine doctor. Now that she saw the environment of the clinic and the patients dressed like poor people, she was no longer jealous.


    So what if she was chosen by the young divine doctor? She was only qualified to do menial jobs here. Back then, she was a nurse in the sanatorium, but now, she was just a handyman.


    Of course, what Bai Meili did not know was that Pan Lingling and Hu Jingyun¡¯s medical skills had improved by leaps and bounds. With their current level, they could already run a clinic on their own.


    Pan Lingling¡¯s eyes were cold as she said in a stiff voice, ¡°If you¡¯re sick, talk to the doctor. If you¡¯re not sick, don¡¯t disturb us.¡±


    Bai Meili was stunned by her words and her face immediately darkened. She walked to the counter and placed her handbag on the counter.


    ¡°Pan Lingling, Brother Limin and I have already gotten together. He said that he would marry me. I hope you won¡¯t seduce my man in the future. Although I know you haven¡¯t given up on Brother Limin, I still want to warn you, lest you cling to my man.¡±


    Hearing Bai Meili¡¯s shameless words, Pan Lingling almost laughed out of anger.

 Chapter 641 - 641 Lousy Performance

    641 Lousy Performance


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Seeing Pan Lingling¡¯s nonchalant expression, Bai Meili¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She suddenly had a bad feeling, and her smug expression gradually stiffened.


    ¡°Are you deaf?¡±


    At this moment, Lin Feng leaned over and looked at Bai Meili teasingly. ¡°Sister Lingling said that your Brother Limin is someone she doesn¡¯t want. Who would care about something they didn¡¯t want?¡±


    Bai Meili was a little short-sighted. She did not see Lin Feng¡¯s face clearly just now. Now that Lin Feng was up close, she realized that not only was this man tall and handsome, but he also had a pair of mesmerizing eyes. At this moment, he was staring at her with a smile, making her heart beat wildly.


    Most importantly, the man¡¯s clothes were obviously expensive. The watch on his wrist was a very famous brand. It was said that it cost thousands of yuan.


    Immediately, the way Bai Meili looked at Lin Feng changed. In the blink of an eye, she became shy. She even lowered her head slightly, looking like a young girl in love.


    Her voice was as gentle as water.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Bai Meili, and I¡¯m Lingling¡¯s good friend. I was just joking with Lingling. We used to joke like this. Don¡¯t misunderstand. By the way, can you tell me your name?¡±


    The difference in attitude before and after was simply mind-blowing. Lin Feng was quite impressed by her performance.


    He pursed his lips in disgust and said in a disdainful tone, ¡°Alright, stop pretending. It¡¯s too disgusting. I¡¯m going to vomit.¡±


    Bai Meili¡¯s face instantly turned red. When the people around her heard that, they roared with laughter. Bai Meili was so angry that her chest felt like it was on fire. She gritted her teeth and glared at the people around her.


    Pan Lingling¡¯s face immediately turned cold. ¡°Bai Meili, we¡¯re working. Please don¡¯t cause trouble and disturb us.¡±


    Lin Feng immediately agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t disturb our work. If you have nothing to do, get out. We don¡¯t treat lunatics and narcissists here.¡±


    When Bai Meili realized that the two of them seemed to be very close, she widened her eyes and pointed at the two of them in disbelief.


    ¡°You, you two¡­¡±


    ¡°If you have something to say, say it. I don¡¯t have time to waste with you, right, Sister Lingling?¡±


    Hearing, Bai Meili¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    At the end of the day, what was the point of her putting in so much effort to sacrifice herself to snatch Li Limin from Pan Lingling? Was it to create an opportunity for Pan Lingling to be with someone even better?

 Chapter 642 - 642 Its Not A Brothel

    642 It¡¯s Not A Brothel


    ¡°We what? Bai Meili, are you going out or not? Do you believe that I¡¯ll get someone to kick you out?¡±


    Pan Lingling seemed to be afraid that Bai Meili would say something. She interrupted her in a panic and immediately wanted to chase her away.


    ¡°Oh, I understand now. Pan Lingling, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a woman.¡±


    Bai Meili seemed to understand something. She immediately pointed at Pan Lingling and scolded, ¡°I was really wrong about you. In the past, you pretended to be very loyal to Liming. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so shameless. You already have a fiance. Why are you still seducing another man?¡±


    Suddenly, Bai Meili looked at Lin Feng and said with a pitiful expression, ¡°Sir, you might not know this, but Pan Lingling has a fiance. She and her fiance are childhood sweethearts. The two of them have been engaged since they were young. Don¡¯t be fooled by her appearance. She¡­¡±


    Bai Meili pointed at Pan Lingling and said indignantly. However, before she could finish, Lin Feng retorted domineeringly.


    ¡°Fianc¨¦? Didn¡¯t you sleep with Sister Lingling¡¯s fiance? Just now, you were saying that you have gotten together with him. Have you forgotten about it in the blink of an eye?¡±


    Lin Feng¡¯s expression suddenly became serious. ¡°Also, please understand that Sister Lingling has already broken off the engagement with that scumbag. Now, Sister Lingling is single, and I¡¯m chasing after her.¡±


    Lin Feng spoke very quickly and his voice was loud and clear. The surrounding people all looked over with strange gazes.


    Bai Meili looked at Pan Lingling and Lin Feng in disbelief. She suddenly covered her head and pointed at Pan Lingling angrily.


    ¡°How is that possible? How can the two of you be together? No, I don¡¯t agree. Pan Lingling, don¡¯t you love your Brother Limin the most? I¡¯ll return him to you now. I¡¯ll return everything to you. You¡­¡±


    Seeing that she seemed to be mentally unstable, Pan Lingling cursed under her breath, ¡°Lunatic!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    At this moment, Qin Xi walked down the stairs. When she heard the commotion downstairs, she frowned and was a little displeased.


    When Hu Jingyun saw Qin Xi coming down, she immediately jogged up to Qin Xi. Her voice was neither loud nor soft, but everyone in the clinic could hear her clearly.


    ¡°Lady Boss, Bai Meili is crazy. Just now, she was warning Lingling not to get close to her husband. But in the blink of an eye, she changed her mind. She seems to have taken a fancy to Brother Lin Feng¡­¡±


    Qin Xi raised her eyebrows and glanced at the embarrassed Lin Feng. She warned coldly, ¡°This is a clinic, not a brothel.¡±


    Everyone laughed, including Pan Lingling.


    Qin Xi looked down at Bai Meili, whose face was pale, and said casually, ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, please leave as soon as possible.¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s tone was very calm, but it carried a strong warning, scaring Bai Meili so much that she trembled. The arrogance from before disappeared and was replaced by obedience.


    ¡°It¡¯s work time now. If you have something to say, wait until Lingling gets off work. Now, do you want to see a doctor or not? If not, please leave. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kick you out.¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s merciless ridicule instantly made Bai Meili feel extremely aggrieved. Her eyes were red as she bit her lip with a pitiful expression.


    ¡°Young divine doctor, I-I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever offended you, right?¡±

 Chapter 643 - 643 The Old Bachelor Gets Married

    643 The Old Bachelor Gets Married


    Qin Xi sneered. ¡°No, you¡¯ve never offended me.¡±


    Those who offended her didn¡¯t seem to have a good ending. If Bai Meili really offended her, she probably wouldn¡¯t end up well either.


    Seeing that Qin Xi was looking down on her, Bai Meili gritted her teeth, but she did not dare to be too impudent. In the end, she glanced at Pan Lingling and said with hatred in her eyes, ¡°Pan Lingling, I¡¯ll wait for you at the hotel. No matter how long it takes, I¡¯ll wait. If you don¡¯t come, I¡¯ll go to your house to cause trouble.¡±


    With that, she turned to leave.


    Hu Jingyun snorted, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Lingling back then, she wouldn¡¯t be where she is today.¡±


    ¡°Alright, she¡¯s already gone. No more talk about her. It¡¯ll only ruin our mood.¡± Pan Lingling poked Hu Jingyun¡¯s arm and said with a smile.


    Hu Jingyun couldn¡¯t help but complain, ¡°Why are you still smiling? If you weren¡¯t so kind-hearted, she wouldn¡¯t dare to bully you.¡±


    Lin Feng smiled indifferently. ¡°Fortune favors fools. This is all predestined. Fortunately, Sister Lingling is on the right track. If you really get married with that scumbag, it will be even worse. It¡¯s better to cut ties now.¡±


    Hu Jingyun nodded in agreement and said, ¡°Eh, what you said makes sense. In that case, there¡¯s really no need to be angry about this. Instead, we have to celebrate, right?¡±


    Lin Feng¡¯s eyes lit up. He looked at Pan Lingling and asked tentatively, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go out to celebrate after work?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Pan Lingling shook her head absent-mindedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to see her!¡± Lin Feng frowned.


    Pan Lingling nodded. ¡°Yes, I have to make things clear so that it won¡¯t be troublesome in the future!¡±


    **


    Shangwan Village.


    At this moment, Shangwan Village was filled with joy. The sound of firecrackers and gongs could be heard everywhere.


    Today, the village was holding a wedding banquet. The groom was Feng Laosan, the old bachelor who had once been kicked by Qin Lan and tortured by her.


    The bride was Qin Lan¡¯s good friend, Shi Zhen, the one who had once framed Qin Xi and embarrassed herself in front of the entire village.


    Ever since that incident with Shi Zhen, her entire life had been ruined.


    In order not to let her go out and embarrass herself, Shi Zhen¡¯s mother, Yu Shuping, locked her in the cellar.


    The Shi family knew that Shi Zhen was crazy, so they wanted to sell her while she could still get pregnant.


    However, Shi Zhen was infamous among the villagers. They could not find a suitable person for two months in a row.


    After all, no one wanted to marry a wife who was notorious for her evil doing, let alone let such a woman give birth to their next generation.


    Just as Yu Shuping thought that no one wanted Shi Zhen, the old bachelor¡¯s mother came and wanted to buy her for 30 yuan.


    Initially, Yu Shuping was not too happy about the price, but seeing she had no choice, she agreed eventually.

 Chapter 644 - 644 Room 3

    644 Room 3


    Han Shi had been very busy recently and did not pay much attention to what was going on in the village.


    When he returned from Breeze Villa, he bumped into a wedding procession.


    Although it was called a wedding procession, it was formed by a few donkey carts and a few children who had nothing better to do. The surrounding villagers ran out to watch the show.


    Han Shi was puzzled.


    During this period of time, he had never heard of anyone who was going to get married. Besides, wasn¡¯t this wedding procession a little too shabby?


    With the current level of consumption in Shangwan Village, it shouldn¡¯t be so shabby!


    Just as he was puzzled, he heard the crowd discussing the bride in low voices.


    Han Shi narrowed his eyes and a dangerous glint flashed across them.


    Shi Zhen?


    Was she the woman who joined forces with Qin Lan to destroy Qin Xi?


    Although more than half a year had passed since this incident, Han Shi still couldn¡¯t get over it. Qin Lan had already received the punishment she deserved, so there was no way he would let Shi Zhen off.


    When he heard that Shi Zhen had married the old bachelor, Han Shi suddenly smiled evilly.


    That night, the old bachelor tied his wife to the bed. Just as he was about to have an intimate time with his new wife, he heard the sound of someone knocking on the door.


    The old bachelor was put off. He ran out with his pants up and shouted angrily, ¡°Who is it? Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m doing something serious?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Feng, it¡¯s me, Wang Qiang. Brother Han asked me to send you something to celebrate your wedding today.¡± Wang Qiang¡¯s voice sounded outside the door.


    When the old bachelor opened the door, his face was gloomy. He asked angrily, ¡°Qiang, why are you here? Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m very busy today?¡±


    Facing the old bachelor¡¯s dark face, Wang Qiang was not scared. He smiled foolishly and handed over the wine bottle in his hand.


    ¡°Uncle Feng, Brother Han asked me to send this good wine to you. He said that after drinking this wine, you¡¯ll feel full of energy. Brother Han said that you¡¯ll definitely like it, so he specially asked me to send it to you.¡±


    The old bachelor¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. He quickly took it and sniffed it. He immediately opened his mouth in surprise, revealing his big yellow teeth. ¡°Haha, this is good stuff. I¡¯ll take it. Go back!¡±


    The old bachelor waved his hand with an impatient expression. Seeing him close the door, Wang Qiang pouted and turned to leave.


    As for what happened next, Han Shi was not interested in knowing.


    At this moment, he was driving Han Dazhu and Luo Xiujuan. Luo Xiujuan was carrying Tong Tong in her arms, followed by a big truck. In the truck, Wang Zhiqiang, his brothers, and that stupid dog, Blackie, were all heading to Luoping City, Breeze Villa.


    **


    On the other side, Pan Lingling was about to go to fulfill her promise. Lin Feng was worried and went with her.


    They arrived at the hotel that Bai Meili mentioned. It was a very small hotel.


    Pan Lingling came to the front desk. An old man was drinking wine and eating peanuts while humming a tune leisurely.


    She walked up to the old man and asked, ¡°I¡¯m here to look for someone called Bai Meili. May I know which room she lives in?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you!¡±


    The old man sized Pan Lingling up. A trace of pity flashed across his eyes, making Pan Lingling feel uncomfortable.


    ¡°Room 3, go in. That person is waiting for you!¡±

 Chapter 645 - 645 Dont Be Afraid, Im Here!

    645 Don¡¯t Be Afraid, I¡¯m Here!


    Pan Lingling thought that the old man was referring to Bai Meili, but Lin Feng felt something was wrong. When Pan Lingling was about to enter Room 3, Lin Feng was careful.


    He pulled Pan Lingling behind him and made a shushing gesture.


    Pan Lingling immediately understood what he wanted to do. Although she felt that it was unnecessary, she did not stop him.


    Lin Feng knocked on the door and heard Bai Meili¡¯s voice. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Lin Feng gave Pan Lingling a look. The latter understood and cleared her throat before replying, ¡°Meili, it¡¯s me, Pan Lingling.¡±


    Ten seconds later, there was no movement in the room at all. Lin Feng frowned. For some reason, he had a bad feeling.


    At this moment, the door opened without warning. Lin Feng saw that the person who opened the door was actually a fat man. He reflexively jumped back. Pan Lingling was caught off guard and was forced to take a few steps back with Lin Feng. She almost fell.


    Then, an extremely unpleasant smell of medicine assaulted their noses.


    Fortunately, Lin Feng reacted quickly and pulled Pan Lingling away from the unknown liquid. At the same time, he covered his mouth and nose. Otherwise, the fat man would have succeeded.


    The fat man and Bai Meili probably did not expect Lin Feng to be outside too. Their hearts skipped a beat, but they had no choice but carry out the plan.


    The fat man and Bai Meili pounced on Lin Feng and Pan Lingling and sprayed something on them crazily.


    Lin Feng and Pan Lingling were both Chinese doctors. They immediately identified the medicine from the smell and their expressions changed drastically.


    Pan Lingling did not expect Bai Meili to hate her so much that she would spray her with such a despicable drug. If not for Lin Feng¡¯s vigilance, it was difficult to imagine what would have happened to her.


    Lin Feng reacted extremely quickly. Seeing that the situation was not good, he quickly pulled Pan Lingling and ran out. As he ran, he did not forget to punch the door of the other rooms.


    When the old man at the door heard the crackling sound, his face darkened. Instead of getting up, he shouted, ¡°Take it easy. If you break anything, you¡¯ll have to pay.¡±


    Before he could finish, he saw the young man and the young girl who had just entered, covering their noses and running out in a sorry state.


    Before the old man could figure out what was going on, Bai Meili and the fat man came out right on the heels of that. Bai Meili shouted with a ferocious expression.


    ¡°Batu, we can¡¯t let them escape. Chase after them¡­¡±


    The fat man was called Batu. Although he was fat, he was very agile. He immediately chased after Lin Feng and Pan Lingling.


    On the other side, Lin Feng and Pan Lingling finally ran out. They immediately got into the trunk of a car.


    Her body couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    Lin Feng wrapped his arm around her shoulder and hugged her tightly. He lowered his voice and comforted, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here!¡±


    She reached out and grabbed Lin Feng¡¯s arm. She asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Why does she want to harm me? No matter what, we were good friends in the past. She¡­¡±


    Pan Lingling was about to say something when Lin Feng suddenly covered her mouth. Pan Lingling widened her eyes in shock. Just as she was about to break free from his grip, she heard Bai Meili¡¯s exasperated voice not far away.

 Chapter 646 - 646 No, No, Absolutely Not!

    646 No, No, Absolutely Not!


    ¡°Useless. She¡¯s gone just like that. What are you gonna do now? Now that she¡¯s gone, there is no way I can get her out again.¡±


    When her plan fell flat, Bai Meili cursed.


    Batu retorted, ¡°How can you blame me for that? If not for that man, I would have succeeded.¡±


    ¡°Shut up. How dare you talk back to me? One more word and I¡¯ll slap you on the face,.¡± Bai Meili pointed at his head and shouted.


    The two of them bickered for a while longer. When they couldn¡¯t find Pan Lingling, they left reluctantly.


    Pan Lingling¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard their conversation.


    She never thought that Bai Meili would set her up like this and ask someone to ruin her innocence. What grudge did they have that made them go from friends to enemies?


    She did not dare to imagine what would¡¯ve happened if Lin Feng didn¡¯t come along today.


    The more Pan Lingling thought about it, the more afraid she became and the more she regretted it.


    How could she be so stupid? She actually believed Bai Meili and even went to meet her. Lin Feng had clearly said that Bai Meili was not a good person and that Bai Meili inviting her to the hotel was very suspicious, but she fell for it and almost got herself into trouble.


    Just as she was letting her imagination run wild, she felt the pressure on her body getting heavier and heavier. She looked up and saw that Lin Feng¡¯s face was slightly red, and his breathing was heavy and rapid.


    Pan Lingling was frightened. She immediately retreated and said in a panic, ¡°Lin Feng, wake¡­ wake up. I¡¯m Lingling.¡±


    ¡°I, I know. Don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    Lin Feng still had a trace of rationality left. He clenched his fists and gritted his teeth to suppress the raging desire in his body. He said with difficulty, ¡°Quick, give me acupuncture¡­!¡±


    Originally, the amount of drug he inhaled was relatively small, but because they were fleeing, the blood in his body circulated too quickly, stimulating the drug effect. Now, he felt that his entire body was extremely hot.


    Pan Lingling hurriedly waved her hand and shook her head. ¡°I, I can¡¯t do it. It¡¯s too dark now and I don¡¯t have an acupuncture bag with me. Why don¡¯t we go back to the clinic? Lady Boss has a lot of medicine. I remember her saying that there¡¯s an antidote pill that should be able to remove the drug.¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t hold on any longer. I can¡¯t make it back to the clinic. Ling, Lingling, can we¡­¡±


    Lin Feng held back his urge and said while panting.


    ¡°No, no, absolutely not. Brother Lin Feng, I promise you everything except this. Although, although you saved me, I can make it up to you in other ways. I¡­ I¡­¡±


    Pan Lingling was like a cat with its tail stepped on. She immediately flared up and shook her head desperately, refusing.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    Lin Feng said weakly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything to you. You don¡¯t have to worry. I only do that kind of thing with the girl I like. I won¡¯t be rude to you.¡±


    Pan Lingling¡¯s face immediately turned red. She did not dare to look at Lin Feng again.


    For some reason, when Lin Feng said that he would only do that kind of thing with the girl he liked, her heart seemed to be empty and a little painful.

 Chapter 647 - 647 A Gentleman

    647 A Gentleman


    Pan Lingling knew that now was not the time to let her imagination run wild. Feeling Lin Feng¡¯s hot skin, she was at a loss.


    ¡°What should we do now? Why don¡¯t I take you to the hospital?¡±


    However, this place was not as close to the hospital as the clinic. Clearly, Pan Lingling also realized this and said, ¡°It might be too late!¡±


    Lin Feng chuckled. When he spoke, his voice was weak. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I, I¡¯m fine! Can you help me up first? I remember there¡¯s a frozen lake over there. I¡¯ll be fine after lying on the ice for a while.¡±


    Pan Lingling immediately did as she was told, but Lin Feng was simply too heavy. Almost all of his weight was on her thin shoulders. Moreover, she could feel Lin Feng¡¯s stiff body trembling slightly. His entire body was as hot as a furnace, and even the air he breathed was hot. He was trying his best to suppress his reaction.


    Lin Feng had already reached his limit. Even so, he actually restrained himself and did not touch Pan Lingling at all. He even wanted to avoid physical contact with her.


    Pan Lingling couldn¡¯t help but purse her lips. A trace of guilt, hesitation, and struggle flashed across her eyes.


    The two of them had only walked halfway when Lin Feng lost his strength and fell to the ground. He curled up on the ground like a cooked prawn, moaning in pain.


    Pan Lingling was frightened and did not know what to do. She shouted at the passers-by, ¡°Help, can anyone help me?¡±


    At this moment, the wind whistled past, mixed with snow. The surroundings were very grim. There were not many pedestrians coming and going to begin with, and it was late at night, so there were even fewer.


    When the passers-by heard the commotion, they looked over, but no one approached. After all, they did not want to get involved in this kind of thing.


    Seeing that no one was willing to come and help, Pan Lingling was so anxious that she was about to cry, especially when she saw that Lin Feng was getting paler and paler. His eyes were tightly shut, and his forehead was covered in sweat. He seemed to have fainted.


    Pan Lingling was anxious and afraid. If anything happened to Lin Feng, she would probably be tormented by guilt. Just as she was at a loss, a man¡¯s voice with a thick accent sounded.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why does he look so sick? Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s dead?¡±


    Pan Lingling looked over and saw two men walking over with their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders. They looked at Lin Feng, who was lying on the ground, curiously.


    ¡°Brothers, can you help me carry him to the hotel?¡±


    When Pan Lingling saw someone coming over, she quickly asked for help. Originally, she was pointing at the ice surface that Lin Feng had mentioned previously. However, in this situation, not to mention the lake, even sending him to the hospital was useless.


    At the thought of this, Pan Lingling gritted her teeth and quickly changed directions. She said anxiously, ¡°There¡¯s a hotel here. Can you help me carry him to the hotel? I can give you money.¡±


    She hurriedly took out the money from her pocket, but it was only two yuan. Her face turned red from embarrassment. ¡°I, I only have two yuan left. You¡­¡±


    One of the men waved his hand. ¡°Forget about the money. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    Pan Lingling quickly asked them to carry Lin Feng in. As for the money¡­


    She reached into Lin Feng¡¯s pocket. There were several hundred yuan bills inside. Not only did she pay for the room, but she also gave the two men 10 yuan.


    When everything was over, Pan Lingling looked at Lin Feng on the bed with a blush. ¡°¡­Lin Feng, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

 Chapter 648 - 648 Ruining My Innocence

    648 Ruining My Innocence


    Pan Lingling borrowed a few sewing needles from the hotel receptionist. Looking at the unconscious Lin Feng, she took a deep breath and took off Lin Feng¡¯s clothes with trembling hands.


    Not long after, the man¡¯s exposed skin and well-defined figure appeared in front of her. Pan Lingling¡¯s face was completely red, and her heart was pounding. However, she did not have time to hesitate. If she did not treat him now, something might really happen. She just had to find the acupoints on his body to start acupuncture.


    Fortunately, she was already familiar with the Five Elements Acupuncture Technique. Although her movements were a little slow, this acupuncture technique was definitely effective.


    Five minutes later, she clearly felt that Lin Feng¡¯s condition had improved a lot. This gave her a lot of encouragement.


    ¡°Ling¡­ Lingling?¡±


    A weak voice suddenly sounded. Pan Lingling, who was performing acupuncture, felt like she had been caught red-handed doing something bad. Her hand trembled in fear and she inserted a needle in the wrong place. Lin Feng hissed in pain.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I-I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    Pan Lingling immediately stood up in a panic. She pulled out the needle and retreated a distance. Her face was as red as a ripe apple, and she did not dare to look at Lin Feng.


    Lin Feng said weakly, ¡°Thank you for saving me¡­ I feel much better now.¡±


    He indeed felt much better than before. Although the drug effect was strong, Pan Lingling treated it in time and used the Five Elements Acupuncture Technique to force the drug out.


    However, he suddenly felt cold. When he looked down, he realized that his clothes were gone, revealing a beautiful and alluring body. There were a few thin needles on his chest. When he looked at Pan Lingling, whose face was red, he immediately understood what was going on.


    Lin Feng looked at Pan Lingling teasingly and said, ¡°How is it? Is my figure good? Do you want to touch me again? I can let you touch me for free!¡±


    ¡°Pfft, who wants to touch your body!¡± Seeing Lin Feng say such impetuous words as soon as he opened his eyes, Pan Lingling immediately retorted and turned around in embarrassment.


    However, Lin Feng refused to let go of the opportunity to tease her. He smiled and said pitifully, ¡°By the way, Sister Lingling, I suffered so much for you this time and you even saw me naked. Shouldn¡¯t you express your gratitude?¡±


    Pan Lingling asked subconsciously, ¡°How do you want me to express my gratitude?¡±


    Lin Feng said in all seriousness, ¡°Let me take a look at your body. This way, we¡¯ll be even.¡±


    Pan Lingling was dumbfounded by his shameless words and yelled, her face burning. ¡°Lin Feng, you, you scoundrel!¡±


    ¡°How am I a scoundrel? Girls value their innocence, but can¡¯t boys do the same? Your innocence is important, but isn¡¯t mine important too? Let me tell you, apart from my mother, you¡¯re the first woman who has seen my body. Now that my innocence has been ruined by you, you call me a scoundrel. Pan Lingling, you¡¯re too unreasonable.¡±


    The more Lin Feng spoke, the more aggrieved he looked. He spoke as if Pang Lingling was bullying him.


    ¡°I¡­¡±

 Chapter 649 - 649 Reason

    649 Reason


    Pan Lingling felt a headache coming on. In the end, she had no choice but to shout angrily, ¡°Just tell me. What do you want?¡±


    A smug smile appeared on Lin Feng¡¯s face for a moment before disappearing. ¡°I want you to be responsible for me.¡±


    ¡°Impossible, absolutely impossible. I did it to save you¡­¡±


    When Pan Lingling heard what he wanted, she almost exploded with anger. This bastard was deliberately trying to anger her.


    As a doctor, it was normal for her to take off the clothes of a patient to treat the illness. If she had to be responsible every time, how could she continue to be a doctor?


    Hearing that she was taking it seriously, Lin Feng was amused and started to fake tears.


    ¡°As expected, women are really heartless creatures. When they don¡¯t want men, they will just kick men away, but when they want men, they¡¯re full of sweet-nothing. Sigh, why am I so unlucky to fall in love with such a heartless woman?¡±


    Fall in love?


    Pan Lingling widened her eyes and looked at him in disbelief. ¡°What did you say? You, you fell in love with me?¡±


    ¡°What do you think? It¡¯s already so late. Do you think I came out with you to admire the moon?¡±


    Lin Feng said sadly, ¡°Are my feelings not obvious enough? I call you Sister Lingling every day. Don¡¯t tell me you think I only treat you as a sister.¡±


    Pan Lingling said in embarrassment, ¡°You¡¯re glib-tongued. Who knows what¡¯s on that little brain of yours?¡±


    Lin Feng quickly said, ¡°I admit that I¡¯m glib-tongued. As long as you agree to date me, I can change my bad habit and guarantee that I¡¯ll become a good young man! I won¡¯t treat other girls like this.¡±


    Lin Feng raised three fingers and made an oath. ¡°Sister Lingling, I swear here that if I treat you badly in the future, you can hit me, scold me, or give me acupuncture. I won¡¯t resist. What do you think?¡±


    Pan Lingling blushed. This was the first time someone had confessed to her in person. Although she was a little shy, she was looking forward to it.


    However, when she thought of how glib-tongued this fellow was usually, she immediately shook her head.


    ¡°Forget it. We¡¯re not suitable for each other. Are you feeling better now? I¡¯ll leave first. Stay here for the night,¡± Pan Lingling said as she prepared to leave.


    Seeing that she was about to leave, Lin Feng wanted to sit up anxiously, but he could not muster any strength. He quickly said, ¡°Wait, you haven¡¯t told me why we¡¯re not suitable. Could it be¡­ you¡¯re still thinking about Li Limin?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. He and I are done. We can¡¯t be together anymore.¡± For some reason, Pan Lingling was afraid that he would misunderstand and quickly explained.


    ¡°Since you are not planning to go back together with him, why can¡¯t you accept me? In what way am I worse than him?¡± Lin Feng was a little indignant.


    Lin Feng immediately heaved a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that Pan Lingling would reject him for Li Limin¡¯s sake. Now that he knew that it was not the case, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    He asked, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you agree to date me?¡±


    Pan Lingling was silent for a moment. Just as Lin Feng thought that she would not tell him the reason, she finally spoke.


    ¡°I think your identity is not simple. I¡¯m just an ordinary woman. I¡¯m not worthy of a man like you.¡±

 Chapter 650 - 650 Shopping

    650 Shopping


    Lin Feng felt that if the two of them were really together, these problems would not be a problem.


    In any case, there was still a lot of time for both parties to consider.


    A few days later, before the Lunar New Year, Qin Xi gave the staff two days off. She and Han Shi brought Han Dazhu and Luo Xiujuan out to shop.


    This was the first time the family of four had come out to shop. The old man and Luo Xiujuan had lived in the countryside for their entire lives and had never seen such a big and luxurious mall.


    Qin Xi held Luo Xiujuan¡¯s arm affectionately and pulled her to the third floor. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go to the third floor. The third floor is filled with women¡¯s clothes. I¡¯ll help you choose a few and buy some clothes for you to wear.¡±


    ¡°No need, no need. Xi, don¡¯t spend so much on me. I usually work at home. It¡¯s a waste to wear such good clothes. It¡¯s also very cumbersome. Don¡¯t spend so much money!¡± Luo Xiujuan was afraid that Qin Xi would buy too much and quickly refused.


    Han Dazhu persuaded, ¡°Take it as Xi is fulfilling her filial piety. They¡¯ve earned a lot of money in the past six months. If we don¡¯t let them buy some gifts for us, they¡¯ll definitely feel bad.¡±


    Qin Xi immediately added, ¡°That¡¯s right. Mom, you look so young now. If you don¡¯t dress up, you¡¯ll waste such a good appearance.¡±


    Ever since Luo Xiujuan used the skincare products Qin Xi gave her, she had been looking glowy in just two months. Because she had been eating vegetables and fruits nourished by the Vitality Pill for a long time, her skin had become healthy and rosy. She was almost 40 years old, but now, she looked like she was only in her late twenties.


    Not only that, but Luo Xiujuan¡¯s figure had also changed drastically. She looked like a noble lady.


    At this moment, Han Shi suddenly said, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s indeed time for you to dress up. Find me a father while you¡¯re still young. I don¡¯t have many requirements. It¡¯s fine as long as he has a good character. Of course, the most important thing is that he likes you.¡±


    Luo Xiujuan blushed and glared at Han Shi. ¡°You brat, what nonsense are you talking about? I¡¯m already so old, who can I find? I¡¯m living very well now. My family is harmonious and my life is comfortable. I don¡¯t need a man at all.¡±


    The four of them chatted and laughed as they arrived at the third floor. This floor was filled with women¡¯s clothes.


    Qin Xi and the others casually entered a shop. As soon as they entered, they were attracted by the light blue long overcoat displayed in the window.


    The color of this overcoat was very compatible with Luo Xiujuan¡¯s skin color. It was a light blue color and matched with lavender lace. It looked refreshing and elegant. It was very suitable for Luo Xiujuan.


    Qin Xi immediately looked at the shop assistant. ¡°Take out this overcoat. We want to try it on.¡±


    Luo Xiujuan also saw this overcoat. Although she also felt that the overcoat was beautiful in terms of style, color, and workmanship, this kind of overcoat was flashy and not suitable for wearing in the countryside.


    She immediately rejected, ¡°Xi, forget it. It¡¯s not convenient to do farm work with this overcoat on.¡±


    The shop assistant looked down on Qin Xi and the others. Although Qin Xi and Han Shi were dressed appropriately, it was obvious at a glance that they were ordinary people.


    How could such people afford this overcoat? Dream on.

 Chapter 651 - 651 Contempt

    651 Contempt


    ¡°This overcoat is priced at 1,388 yuan. Are you sure you want to try it?¡±


    The shop assistant no longer had much patience for them, but the work ethics did not allow her to chase the customers away. She could only use this method to make them give up on buying it.


    ¡°1, 1388 yuan?¡± Luo Xiujuan gasped in shock. ¡°That expensive?¡±


    If this was in the past, this money would have been more than ten years of their income. Although their lives were better, their living style was still frugal.


    Qin Xi did not mind the price. Instead, she looked at Han Shi and asked, ¡°I think this overcoat suits Mom quite well. Stone, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agree. Mom, give it a try. If it suits you, we¡¯ll buy it.¡± Han Shi urged.


    When the shop assistant heard their conversation, she was so angry that she almost laughed. She had already put the price on the table. Did this family not have ears or brains?


    She stopped pretending. She crossed her arms and looked at Qin Xi and the other two with a fake smile, her eyes filled with mockery. ¡°Everyone, think carefully. This overcoat is priced at 1,388 yuan. If you don¡¯t have that much money, it¡¯s best not to try it on. Otherwise, if it¡¯s damaged or dirty, you won¡¯t be able to afford it.¡±


    The smile on Qin Xi¡¯s face widened, but there was no smile in her eyes. ¡°Are the customers in your shop not allowed to try the clothes?¡±


    The waitress put on a fake smile, but her words were harsh. ¡°It depends. If you can really afford it, feel free to try it. If you can¡¯t, I advise you not to touch it. If you damage it, you¡¯ll be finished.¡±


    Just as Qin Xi was about to say something, a woman¡¯s surprised voice came from behind. ¡°Sister, look, does that overcoat look good?¡±


    A gentle voice replied to the woman, ¡°Yes, it looks very good. It suits you.¡±


    ¡°I think so too.¡± The woman also felt that it suited her very well. She quickly instructed the shop assistant, ¡°Take out the blue overcoat in the window. I want to try it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll take it out for you right away.¡±


    The shop assistant, who had just been mocking Qin Xi and her family for not being able to afford it, immediately changed her expression. She opened the glass window of the cabinet with a smile and carefully took out the overcoat.


    Han Dazhu and Luo Xiujuan were at a loss as to what to do. Embarrassment flashed across their faces. The feeling of being looked down on was like a knife cutting into their faces.


    Qin Xi gently squeezed Luo Xiujuan¡¯s hand and comforted her. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll handle this.¡±


    Luo Xiujuan pulled Qin Xi and whispered, ¡°Xi, let¡¯s go. I don¡¯t like this overcoat anyway.¡±


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she finished speaking, the shop assistant snorted and said disdainfully, ¡°You don¡¯t like it? I think you are just too poor to afford it. Why are you finding an excuse? It¡¯s really disgusting. Alright, get out. Don¡¯t waste the time of the other customers.¡±


    At this moment, two well-dressed women walked over arm in arm. The two of them were in their thirties and looked quite similar. One could tell at a glance that they were biological sisters.


    The woman with short chestnut hair looked at the overcoat in the shop assistant¡¯s hand in surprise. She gave the bag in her hand to the other woman with long hair and said, ¡°Sister, hold the bag for me. I¡¯ll try this overcoat.¡±


    ¡°Wait, we were the ones who wanted to buy this overcoat first. You can¡¯t try it yet.¡±

 Chapter 652 - 652 Contempt

    652 Contempt


    ¡°Wait, we were the ones who wanted to buy this overcoat first. You can¡¯t try it yet.¡±


    Just as the short-haired woman was about to take off her coat, she heard a cold voice beside her ear. She looked over and saw Qin Xi looking at her with a smile.


    ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± The short-haired woman was stunned and asked.


    The shop assistant¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She glared at Qin Xi and said impatiently, ¡°Ignore her. They¡¯re all from the countryside. They are all bumpkins. They can¡¯t afford such a high-end overcoat.¡±


    The shop assistant deliberately raised her voice, making the surrounding customers look over. Her intention was obvious. She wanted Qin Xi and the other three to feel embarrassed so that they would back off.


    Qin Xi raised her eyebrows and looked at the shop assistant coldly. ¡°You¡¯re not me. How do you know I can¡¯t afford it?¡±


    The shop assistant straightened her back and retorted, ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? Look at the customers here. They¡¯re all dressed in gold, silver, and jewelry. Only such distinguished customers are worthy of shopping in our shop. Look at you. What are you wearing? And these shoes¡­¡±


    She pointed at the shoes Luo Xiujuan and Han Dazhu were wearing. They were handmade cotton shoes. Even though the shoes were clean, compared to most branded leather shoes, the cotton shoes they were wearing were much shabby.


    ¡°Look at yourself in the mirror. Do you look like you can afford anything here?¡± The shop assistant said disdainfully, ¡°I really don¡¯t know where you got the courage to come in.¡±


    Luo Xiujuan and Han Dazhu had never been treated like this in their lives. For a moment, they were so embarrassed that their faces turned red. They lowered their heads and did not dare to make a sound.


    Qin Xi was as calm as ever, as if she was not at all affected by these harsh words. However, her voice was extremely cold.


    ¡°Initially, we were just here to buy some clothes, but I didn¡¯t expect to meet a condescending person like you. I don¡¯t know who is running this mall. Why are the shop assistants so poorly trained? However, since you like to insult others so much, I will not treat you with respect either.¡±


    No one understood what Qin Xi meant. Even the shop assistant felt that Qin Xi was just pretending.


    ¡°You¡¯re sick.¡± Qin Xi pointed at the shop assistant in all seriousness.


    The shop assistant was furious. ¡°You country bumpkin, why are you cursing at me?¡±


    Qin Xi took out her medical license and said, ¡°I¡¯m a Chinese doctor. If I say you¡¯re sick, you¡¯re sick. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can give it a try.¡±


    Seeing that Qin Xi was really a Chinese doctor, the shop assistant¡¯s heart started to beat faster. However, she still said skeptically, ¡°I-I don¡¯t believe you. Don¡¯t bluff me.¡±


    Qin Xi smiled disdainfully and said sarcastically, ¡°If you want to give it a try, forget it. Anyway, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s sick, not me.¡±


    ¡°I think you should give it a try. Good health is most precious.¡± The shop assistant¡¯s colleague tugged at her arm and persuaded softly.


    The shop assistant looked at Qin Xi¡¯s half-smiling face and hesitated for a moment. In the end, she decided to give it a try. After all, she wouldn¡¯t lose anything.


    She lifted her chin. ¡°Sure. Tell me. What do you want me to do?¡±


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth curled up into a smug smile as she said, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Press down on the place below your abdomen.¡±


    The shop assistant did as she was told. She placed her finger below her abdomen and looked up at Qin Xi. ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°Put your hand into your clothes and place it on your stomach. Draw three circles clockwise. Remember, you have to exert yourself. After drawing, draw three circles counterclockwise¡­¡±

 Chapter 653 - 653 A series of farts!

    653 A series of farts!


    After the shop assistant did what Qin Xi said, she did not feel anything wrong with her body. She immediately felt embarrassed and angry as if she had been fooled. She shouted, ¡°How dare you fool me?¡±


    Qin Xi and Han Shi looked at each other and tacitly pulled Han Dazhu and Luo Xiujuan away from the shop assistant. Before anyone could understand what was going on, they heard a loud bang.


    It was really loud!


    The surrounding people thought that something had exploded somewhere, but as soon as this thought flashed across their minds, they smelled a mind-blowing stench of shit in the air.


    They swore that this was the most disgusting smell they had ever smelled in their lives.


    The ones closest to the shop assistant even vomited at the same time. The smell of farts mixed with vomit made the entire shop smell sour.


    Just as everyone realized what was going on, the shop assistant¡¯s face twisted and she let out a series of farts!


    Pfft, pfft, pfft~


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth twitched. It was actually quite rhythmical!


    Luo Xiujuan was dumbfounded. She pointed at the shop assistant and looked at Qin Xi. ¡°Xi, what, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised so early. There¡¯s something more exciting later!¡± Han Dazhu said. He was familiar with Qin Xi¡¯s methods.


    He remembered that half a year ago, when they went to buy bicycles, the bald man was pranked by Qin Xi. At that time, the bald man even peed his pants. The scene was unbearable to watch.


    Now that he saw Xi punishing such a despicable person, he had mixed feelings. Sigh, time really flies. In the blink of an eye, Xi had been married to Stone for half a year.


    Just as the old man was sighing, the shop assistant completely lost control of her bowels. Some yellowish-brown liquid flowed down her pants, and an even stronger smell instantly filled the air.


    In an instant, time seemed to have frozen. Seeing the pool of liquid under the shop assistant, everyone¡¯s faces instantly turned pale. They rushed out of the shop with disgusted expressions.


    At this moment, the shop assistant did not dare to move because if she moved slightly, the water would gush out. She could not stop it at all and could only wait on the spot with a pale face.


    Seeing that the shop assistant had received the punishment she deserved, the corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth curled up. She pulled Luo Xiujuan and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. I¡¯m afraid the clothes of this shop smell very bad. Let¡¯s go to another shop to take a look!¡±


    ¡°Hey, wait a minute.¡±


    At this moment, the short-haired woman jogged up to Qin Xi and said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re going too far. Didn¡¯t she just say a few words to you? Do you have to make her suffer so much? She might even lose her job. Aren¡¯t you pushing her to her death? You¡¯re going too far.¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you going to stand up for her?¡±


    Qin Xi looked at her teasingly. ¡°As a shop assistant, it¡¯s her duty to serve the customers. Not only did she speak ill of us, but she also insulted us. I¡¯m just teaching her a lesson. How is that going far?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    The short-haired woman couldn¡¯t argue with Qin Xi. She pointed at the mess in the shop and said angrily, ¡°But isn¡¯t your punishment a little too much?¡±


    ¡°How about I let her insult your mother and grandfather too? I want to see if you¡¯ll be indifferent.¡±


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t have much patience to listen to her nonsense. Instead, she went straight to the point. ¡°If you think it¡¯s unfair, I can let you suffer in her place. Are you willing?¡±


    At this moment, the long-haired sister walked over quickly and apologized to Qin Xi and the others, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my sister is straightforward. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

 Chapter 654 - 654 Only Kind-hearted People Deserve Sympathy

    654 Only Kind-hearted People Deserve Sympathy


    ¡°Sister, why are you apologizing to her?¡±


    The short-haired woman was a little unhappy. She frowned and glared at Qin Xi and the others.


    ¡°Lan, you¡¯re too impetuous. If the shop assistant behaved herself, she wouldn¡¯t be in such a miserable state now.¡±


    The long-haired woman smiled gently.


    ¡°Only kind-hearted people deserve sympathy. She has to pay for the mistakes she made.¡±


    ¡°She made the choice herself. She can¡¯t blame anyone. Why are you so unhappy?¡±


    Fu Lan pouted. She understood everything. If the person the shop assistant humiliated in public was her mother, she would do the same.


    Qin Xi¡¯s gaze landed on the long-haired woman and she could tell what was plaguing her.


    ¡°Do you have epilepsy?¡±


    The woman was slightly stunned. She did not expect Qin Xi to be able to notice it at a glance.


    She nodded and said, ¡°Yes!¡±


    The short-haired woman frowned and looked at Qin Xi warily. She stood in front of her sister. ¡°How did you know about my sister¡¯s illness?¡±


    Qin Xi did not even look at her. She looked straight at the gentle woman. ¡°If you want to seek treatment, come and find me at Ji Ding Hall.¡±


    With that, Qin Xi and the other three turned around and left, leaving the two sisters standing rooted to the ground in surprise.


    ¡°Sister¡­ what did she mean?¡±


    Fu Lan asked hesitantly, staring at Qin Xi¡¯s departing figure.


    The woman shook her head and looked in the direction Qin Xi left with a complicated expression. After a long time, she sighed softly. ¡°Perhaps she can treat this illness that has been bothering me for many years.¡±


    Fu Lan was still skeptical. ¡°Is that possible? Can such a miracle really happen?¡±


    On the other side, after shopping for the entire afternoon, the four of them were hungry. They found a high-end restaurant nearby and sat down.


    As soon as the four of them sat down, a waitress in a white shirt and black skirt walked over with a smile. She placed the menu on the table and asked in a sweet voice, ¡°Good afternoon. May I know what you want to order?¡±


    Qin Xi picked up the menu and handed it to Luo Xiujuan and Han Dazhu. She said with a smile, ¡°Grandpa, Mom, order whatever you like. You don¡¯t have to save money for Stone.¡±


    Han Shi said, ¡°That¡¯s right. You don¡¯t have to save me money. Order whatever you like.¡±


    Luo Xiujuan casually opened the menu. When she saw the price, she gasped and quickly threw the menu to Han Dazhu.


    ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t you order first?¡±


    Han Dazhu looked at her. ¡°Why are you reacting so strongly? Let me¡­¡±


    When he saw the price on the menu, his face stiffened and he immediately shut his mouth.


    ¡°Stone, why don¡¯t we go to another restaurant? There¡¯s a noodle shop opposite. I think these fancy dishes definitely won¡¯t taste good.¡±


    Qin Xi pursed her lips and smiled. She picked up the menu and slowly started to order. Luo Xiujuan tugged at Qin Xi¡¯s sleeve and advised in a low voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, that¡¯s enough. Stop ordering¡­¡±

 Chapter 655 - 655 Destined Not to Have a Son

    655 Destined Not to Have a Son


    Just as they finished ordering, a domineering couple walked over.


    The man had a big belly and a bald head. The woman had heavy makeup and was dressed loudly.


    The woman with heavy makeup pointed at Qin Xi¡¯s table and said arrogantly to the waiter, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I like that seat? Go and chase those country bumpkins out. Who are they? Just looking at them makes me disgusted.¡±


    The woman shouted at the waitress standing beside Qin Xi, ¡°How can people like them be worthy of sitting in the same place as us? This is a high-end restaurant, not a roadside stall.¡±


    Seeing that the waiter didn¡¯t do it, the woman was furious. She felt that this waiter was really arrogant. She immediately held the man¡¯s arm and complained sweetly.


    ¡°Brother Huang, these poor people are too disgusting. I can¡¯t eat while they are around. Also, this waiter actually dares to ignore me. He¡¯s too arrogant. Brother Huang, you have to teach him a lesson.¡±


    When Qin Xi and the others heard her coquettish voice, they felt goosebumps all over their bodies.


    The waiter still had a polite smile on his face. ¡°Madam, you know that this is a high-end restaurant, so everyone who comes here is well-mannered.¡±


    ¡°Are you implying that I¡¯m rude?¡± The woman was instantly angry. She reached out to slap the waiter.


    Qin Xi calmly stretched out her foot. The woman was caught off guard and tripped. She fell to the ground in a sorry state.


    The other customers laughed out loud. When the waiter saw her like this, he was clearly forcing back his laughter.


    ¡°Oh, my dear, how are you? Is the child alright? Why are you so careless? Let me see if you are hurt. My heart aches for you.¡±


    The bald man quickly helped the woman up with concern. Seeing that the woman¡¯s palm was only scratched and her stomach was still fine, he heaved a sigh of relief


    The woman rolled her eyes and immediately covered her stomach. She nestled in the bald man¡¯s arms and said weakly, ¡°Brother Huang, my, my stomach is not feeling well. Will our child be fine? Brother Huang, this is your son. You have to avenge him!¡±


    The bald man said, ¡°Sweetheart, don¡¯t worry. If anyone dares to hurt my son, I¡¯ll make him go bankrupt and his family will be destroyed.¡±


    He suddenly looked at Qin Xi and the others with an extremely gloomy expression. ¡°You all deserve to die. I only have one son. How dare you hurt him? Do you know who I am?¡±


    Han Shi, who was watching the show at the side, looked at his wife. Qin Xi winked at him playfully and began to clap rhythmically.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but I know that you¡¯ve done too many wicked things in your life. You¡¯re destined not to have a son.¡±


    Qin Xi revealed her canine teeth and glanced at the woman with heavy makeup. She said meaningfully, ¡°However, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen a pregnant woman who fell so hard and is completely fine. Are you sure she has your son in her stomach?¡±


    The woman¡¯s heart skipped a beat and her face instantly turned as pale as paper. She quickly lowered her head guiltily, not daring to look at Qin Xi.


    The corners of Han Shi¡¯s mouth twitched. His wife was still as¡­ sharp-tongued as ever!


    ¡°B*tch, how dare you curse me? I¡¯ll beat you to death today.¡±


    The bald man took a step forward and was about to kick Qin Xi. Seeing this, Han Dazhu and Luo Xiujuan instinctively wanted to stand up and stop him. However, before they could do it, Han Shi beat them to it.


    He gently lifted the bald man up. Yes, he lifted him up like he was a dog.

 Chapter 656 - 656 Foaming At the Mouth

    656 Foaming At the Mouth


    ¡°You threatened my wife in front of me. Dwarf, where did you get the guts to do that? Huh?¡±


    Han Shi looked at the bald man with a faint smile. He looked at the bald man with an extremely cold gaze. ¡°Destroy my family? Do you have the ability?¡±


    ¡°Let go of me. I¡¯m a member of the Huang family. Do you want to die? How dare you touch me?¡± Although he was only a collateral relative of the Huang family, he was still not someone these poor people could afford to offend.


    ¡°Huang family? That Huang family?¡± Qin Xi raised her eyebrows and asked curiously.


    Although the bald man was lifted off the ground, his attitude was still very arrogant. He sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t even know about the Huang family. You¡¯re really a country bumpkin. But that¡¯s right. You¡¯re all bumpkins to begin with. How can you know about the Huang family? Let me tell you, Huang Bo is my uncle. If you know what¡¯s good for you, let go of me and kneel down and kowtow to me. Perhaps I¡¯ll show mercy and let you go. Otherwise¡­¡±


    ¡°Otherwise what?¡± Qin Xi looked at the bald man with a faint smile.


    The bald man gritted his teeth and smiled sinisterly. ¡°I¡¯ll make you suffer the consequences of offending a big shot.¡±


    At this moment, the manager of the high-end restaurant came over after hearing the news. When he saw a tall young man holding a familiar figure, his expression immediately changed and he shouted.


    ¡°Let go of him. Let go of him. Do you know who you¡¯ve offended?¡±


    ¡°Damn it, put me down.¡± The bald man struggled with his short legs, looking very comical.


    The manager reprimanded Han Shi, ¡°Kid, put Young Master Huang down quickly. Otherwise, I¡¯ll get the security guards to drag you out.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Han Shi glanced at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m the manager, Gao Yang.¡± Gao Yang straightened his back and said proudly.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re the manager of this restaurant?¡± Qin Xi sneered. ¡°Those who don¡¯t know might think you¡¯re his dog!¡±


    Gao Yang¡¯s face immediately turned red. He pointed at Qin Xi and the other three and shouted at the security guards, ¡°Good, very good. How dare you cause trouble in my place. Security guards, chase these four people out. In the future, they are allowed to enter.¡±


    Han Shi snorted and threw the bald man in his hand at Gao Yang, knocking the two of them to the ground.


    The woman with heavy makeup screamed and quickly retreated, afraid that she would be implicated. She regretted it very much now. She originally thought that Qin Xi and the others were dressed poorly and easy to bully, but in the end, she had made a fool of herself. Now, not only had she embarrassed herself, but she had even caused Brother Huang to be beaten up.


    Gao Yang was dizzy from smashing into the bald man. His face turned red. He finally helped the bald man up. Before he could catch his breath, five security guards flew towards him, knocking him down again.


    For a moment, screams resounded in the restaurant. Seeing this, the other security guards did not dare to approach Han Shi.


    Seeing this, the woman with heavy makeup hid under the table, trembling, afraid that she would be hit too.


    ¡°Get away. You¡¯re crushing me to death.¡± The bald man was almost out of breath from being pressed by the security guards and roared at them.


    The security guards had all been kicked by Han Shi. At this moment, they were dizzy and couldn¡¯t even regain their foothold


    Fortunately, when the other security guards saw this, they immediately came forward to help. After saving the bald man, they looked at Gao Yang, who was at the bottom. He was already foaming at the mouth!

 Chapter 657 - 657 Offending Someone He Shouldnt Offend

    657 Offending Someone He Shouldn¡¯t Offend


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    At this moment, a few people entered. The man in the lead was surrounded by a few people. He was wearing a well-ironed suit and exuded the aura of a superior. When he saw the messy restaurant, he immediately frowned.


    Seeing his boss¡¯s face darken, the assistant beside him broke out in cold sweat and quickly said respectfully, ¡°President Qi, I¡¯ll go and deal with it now.¡±


    ¡°No need. I want to see who dares to cause trouble in my territory.¡± Qi Mingting waved his hand.


    As soon as Qi Mingting approached, he heard the bald man instructing the security guards. He said angrily, ¡°Hurry up and beat these bastards to death. I¡¯ll take responsibility. Do it!¡±


    However, no matter how much he shouted, the other security guards looked at Han Shi in fear, afraid that they would be the next to be kicked away.


    Seeing that they were unwilling to go forward, the bald man gritted his teeth and shouted, ¡°Whoever teaches them a lesson for me, I¡¯ll give them a thousand yuan each.¡±


    With a generous reward, there would definitely be brave men!


    When the security guards who were still hesitating heard that it was a thousand yuan, their eyes lit up and they pounced on Han Shi.


    Han Shi snorted disdainfully. He didn¡¯t even bother to use his hand. He stretched out his long legs. Before the security guards could see what was going on, they felt pain all over their bodies and were kicked to the ground. Immediately, the restaurant was filled with wails.


    The bald man did not expect Han Shi to be so good at fighting. He dropped to the ground on his butt in fear. His face was pale as he stared at Han Shi in horror and said with a trembling voice,


    ¡°You¡­ you can¡¯t touch me. I¡¯m from the Huang family. If you dare to touch me, my uncle will make you suffer¡­¡±


    ¡°Heh, don¡¯t worry. Your uncle won¡¯t help you. On the contrary, if Huang Bo finds out that you treated his savior like this, he¡¯ll definitely break your legs.¡±


    Qi Mingting¡¯s voice came from behind. Only then did everyone see this big shot and immediately make way for him. Qi Mingting slowly walked up to the bald man and looked down at him.


    ¡°Huang Wei, don¡¯t you know that this is the Qi family¡¯s territory?¡±


    Huang Wei immediately forced a smile. ¡°President Qi, I¡­¡±


    Qi Mingting sneered. ¡°How dare you cause trouble in my territory? You¡¯re getting bolder.¡±


    Huang Wei was terrified and quickly pushed the blame to Han Shi. ¡°It¡¯s not me, President Qi. They attacked first¡­¡±


    Unexpectedly, Qi Mingting did not listen to his explanation at all. He called out to his assistant and instructed, ¡°I only saw you being arrogant in my place. You don¡¯t have to explain yourself. Xiao Zhang, inform Elder Huang to come and pick him up. At the same time, tell Elder Huang that his nephew has provoked someone he shouldn¡¯t have!¡±


    Hearing that his uncle was going to be informed, Huang Wei panicked. Just as he was about to get up and stop Xiao Zhang, he was stopped by Qi Mingting¡¯s bodyguards.


    Huang Wei struggled and said angrily, ¡°Qi Mingting, what do you mean? Do you really want to go against the Huang family for these bumpkins?¡±


    A trace of mockery flashed across Qi Mingting¡¯s eyes. ¡°When did a collateral relative have a say in the Huang family? Or do you think the Huang family will go against the Qi family for the sake of a collateral relative like you?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste his breath on an idiot like Huang Wei. He turned to look at Qin Xi and immediately said respectfully, ¡°Young divine doctor, long time no see. I heard that the Sweet Dew Tea is selling well. I wonder if I have the honor to try it.¡±


    Qin Xi stood up and shook hands with Qi Mingting. She said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Qi. I didn¡¯t expect this to be your territory. I¡¯ll compensate you for all the damages I¡¯ve done.¡±


    Qi Mingting did not dare to ask Qin Xi for compensation. He quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°No, no, no. Young divine doctor, there¡¯s no need to compensate. I¡¯ll get someone to clean it later.¡±

 Chapter 658 - 658 Love at First Sight?

    658 Love at First Sight?


    ¡°By the way, I haven¡¯t introduced you yet. This is my husband, Han Shi. I believe you know him, right? This is my grandfather, Han Dazhu. This is my mother-in-law, Luo Xiujuan¡­¡±


    When Qin Xi introduced Luo Xiujuan, she saw that there was a glint flashing across Qi Mingting¡¯s eyes. She immediately narrowed her eyes and asked, ¡°Mr. Qi, do you know my mother?¡±


    Stared at by Qi Mingting, Luo Xiujuan blushed and lowered her head in embarrassment. She felt that Qi Mingting¡¯s gaze was a little¡­ scorching!


    How could she withstand such a scorching gaze? She was immediately at a loss. She quietly hid behind Qin Xi, trying her best to avoid the gaze that made her uncomfortable.


    Qi Mingting blushed and quickly looked away in embarrassment. He explained, ¡°No, I just felt that she was too young to be a mother. She looked like your sister. I was stunned for a moment. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Qin Xi and Han Shi looked at each other and saw a smile in each other¡¯s eyes. They could tell that Qi Mingting was interested.


    Luo Xiujuan was already in her forties, but in the past six months, Qin Xi had taken good care of her. Not only was her skin fair and tight, but her figure was also attractive.


    Moreover, she was the gentle and soft kind. Even though she was dressed in ordinary clothes, it could not hide the gentleness she exuded.


    This was the first time in more than ten years that Qi Mingting felt his heart palpitate. The woman in front of him was beautiful, and he couldn¡¯t hide the amazement in his eyes.


    However, when he thought about how the other party was the young divine doctor¡¯s mother-in-law, he was discouraged.


    Qin Xi asked, ¡°Mr. Qi, are you here to eat? Then we won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±


    Qi Mingting smiled awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making your meal unpleasant. It¡¯s my fault this time. I¡¯ll handle it. Young divine doctor, please enjoy your meal!¡±


    After he left, Luo Xiujuan¡¯s burning face slowly cooled down. She patted her chest and heaved a sigh of relief. She looked at Qin Xi. ¡°Xi, do you know that person?¡±


    Qin Xi nodded and pulled Luo Xiujuan to sit down. ¡°Mom, his name is Qi Mingting. He¡¯s the head of a big family. His wife died early and he¡¯s been alone for more than ten years. He¡¯s good and doesn¡¯t have any bad habits.¡±


    Apart from that, he was also a decisive and ruthless person. He had been in the business industry for a long time and this kind of personality was deeply rooted in his bones.


    However, this was not appropriate to tell Luo Xiujuan.


    Han Shi glanced at his wife. Why did he feel that his wife was looking for a partner for his mother?


    Even the usually insensitive Han Dazhu could tell that something was going on.


    ¡°Uh¡­ why are you telling me this?¡± Luo Xiujuan frowned in confusion.


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Nothing. I just suddenly wanted to tell you.¡±


    On the other side, Qi Mingting returned to his private room. The food was ready. He picked up the bowl of rice but did not eat it. His mind was filled with Luo Xiujuan.


    Seeing that he was distracted, Xiao Zhang reminded him in a low voice.


    ¡°President Qi, the food won¡¯t taste good when it gets cold. Besides, Elder Huang is on his way here. If you don¡¯t take the opportunity to eat something, your stomach will hurt when you go back.¡±


    Qi Mingting looked up at him. ¡°I know.¡±


    Although he said that, he did not eat much. In the end, after drinking the soup in the bowl, he put down the bowl and chopsticks.


    Seeing this, Xiao Zhang couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°President Qi, do you not like the food today? Do you want me to get the chef to make it again?¡±


    ¡°Xoap Zhang, how many years have you been with me?¡±


    ¡°Seven years!¡±


    Qi Mingting nodded with a serious expression. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s time for me to find a partner?¡±

 Chapter 659 - 659 Assassins

    659 Assassins


    Luo Xiujuan did not know that someone took a fancy to her. When she returned to the Breeze Villa, it was already evening.


    Before they could sit down, the landline in the living room rang.


    Han Dazhu happened to be nearby the landline. He picked it up and said slowly, ¡°Hello, who is it?¡±


    ¡°Is Uncle Han spreaking?¡±


    It was Liu Shuan who called. His voice was filled with confusion. ¡°Today, a few people came, saying that they wanted to discuss cooperation with Sweet Dew. They¡¯re asking about your whereabouts. I didn¡¯t think they were here to discuss business, so I didn¡¯t tell them.¡±


    Han Dazhu smiled indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Since they know about the Sweet Dew, they¡¯ll be able to find us soon. Hahaha, Liu Shuan, don¡¯t always be busy with work. Show some concerns for your pregnant wife. Last time, Xi took her pulse and said that it¡¯s a boy. You¡¯re in luck.¡±


    Liu Shuan chuckled in embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Qin Xi. Otherwise, my family line would have ended. Uncle Han, your Stone is really lucky to be able to marry such a good wife like Qin Xi.¡±


    When Han Dazhu heard someone praise his granddaughter-in-law, he was proud. ¡°Hahahaha, of course. Xi¡¯s medical skills are amazing¡­¡±


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth twitched. When she heard the two of them praising her on the phone, she felt her face burning. Just as she was about to say something, she suddenly heard the sound of fighting.


    Before she could figure out what was going on, she heard Blood Stealer shout from outside the door, ¡°Lady Boss, assassins!¡±


    Qin Xi and Han Shi¡¯s expressions instantly changed. At the same time, they felt an extremely dangerous aura coming at them. In the blink of an eye, the two of them rushed towards Han Dazhu and Luo Xiujuan. As they pushed them aside, bullets after bullets flew past their ears.


    Qin Xi and Han Shi hid the two of them in the bedroom on the third floor as quickly as possible.


    Han Dazhu and Luo Xiujuan had never seen such a scene before and were already scared out of their wits. Seeing this, Qin Xi drew two seals in the air with both hands and slapped it on their body.


    She said, ¡°Grandpa, Mom, I left a backlash talisman on you. You don¡¯t have to worry. If anyone hurts you, that person will suffer double. Also, don¡¯t leave this room and don¡¯t make a sound. I¡¯ve set up a barrier here. As long as you don¡¯t go out, they won¡¯t be able to find you.¡±


    ¡°Xi, where are you going?¡± Han Dazhu¡¯s expression immediately changed. He grabbed Qin Xi¡¯s hand and asked anxiously.


    ¡°Grandpa, Han Shi and I will go down and take a look. Don¡¯t worry, with our current skills, no one can hurt us, but Wang Zhiqiang and the others are different.¡±


    ¡°Xi¡­¡±


    Luo Xiujuan was so frightened that her face turned pale. She did not know what to say. Her mind was blank, and she was so terrified that she almost suffocated.


    ¡°Mom, you should sleep. Everything will be fine when you wake up.¡±


    As Qin Xi spoke, she gently tapped Luo Xiujuan¡¯s neck and Luo Xiujuan immediately fell asleep. Han Shi carried his mother to the bed and instructed Han Dazhu. The two of them quickly left the room. Of course, before Qin Xi left, she set up a small illusion array to hide this door. From the outside, this was just a wall.


    Soon, Qin Xi and Han Shi arrived outside. As soon as they appeared, bullets came from all directions. With their current skills, they were not afraid of bullets, but they did not want to be hit for nothing. The two of them had a tacit understanding. Their figures quickly flashed and rushed towards the sniper.

 Chapter 660 - 660 Su Family

    660 Su Family


    While the snipers were aiming at Qin Xi, Wang Zhiqiang and the others sneaked up to them and fought back.


    Without snipers firing at them in the dark, Wang Zhiqiang and the others easily gained the upper hand and pressed the assassins who ambushed them to the ground.


    ¡°Tell me, who sent you?¡± Blood Stealer stepped on the man¡¯s head and asked with a sinister expression.


    One of the men with ear studs spat out. His eyes were filled with a bloodthirsty smile as he looked at Wang Zhiqiang. ¡°Skeleton, I didn¡¯t expect that not only were you not tortured to death, but you were even more capable than before. Hehehe, have you forgotten how you crawled out of the capital like a dog back then?¡±


    Wang Zhiqiang¡¯s expression suddenly changed. ¡°You¡¯re sent by the Su family.¡±


    ¡°Heh, so what if we are? Your team should be living like dogs. Who gave you the right to stand up? Huh?¡±


    Hearing the man¡¯s arrogant tone, Wang Zhiqiang sneered. He looked down at him and said disdainfully, ¡°Things have changed. Now, do you think we¡¯re still afraid of the Su family?¡±


    The man¡¯s face suddenly turned crazy, and his eyes were bloodshot.


    ¡°You can¡¯t escape the fate of being the Su family¡¯s dogs. If you offend the Su family, you can only live a life worse than death. No one dares to resist the Su family. You will die!¡±


    As the subordinates of the eldest daughter of the Su family, they knew very well what the Su family represented. The Su family was an existence that no families could surpass. As long as the Su family gave the order, the rest of the so-called top families would have to bow down to them.


    ¡°Tell me, who leaked our whereabouts to the Su family?¡± Wang Zhiqiang ignored his threatening words and only wanted to know how they were exposed.


    ¡°Hmph, it doesn¡¯t matter if I tell you. Anyway¡­ even if you know, you won¡¯t have the chance to do anything.¡±


    The man stared at Wang Zhiqiang like a lunatic, his eyes filled with viciousness. He laughed arrogantly. ¡°Hahahaha, you can¡¯t beat the Su family at all. Your team will die. All of you will die.¡±


    ¡°F*ck you, stupid thing.¡± Thunderkill was annoyed by this chatterbox. He cursed as he kicked the man.


    With a bang, the man was kicked away by Thunderkill and slammed into the wall. Almost instantly, he spat out a few mouthfuls of blood and fainted.


    The Su family subordinates who were pressed to the ground were shocked. Just one kick was enough to crush the internal organs. How terrifying was this strength? How did he do it?


    Didn¡¯t Miss Su say that they were just retired soldiers with good martial arts? Why did it seem like they were comparable to the Su family¡¯s ancient martial artists?


    At the thought of this possibility, they were so frightened that they kept quiet.

 Chapter 661 - 661 Making a Living

    661 Making a Living


    At the same time, Qin Xi and Han Shi had already appeared in front of the snipers.


    The two snipers were hiding on the tree. Before they could react, Qin Xi and Han Shi kicked out at the same time. With two bangs, the two unlucky snipers were kicked off the tree.


    Not only did they fall to the ground, but there was also the sound of bones breaking. Two miserable screams resounded in the sky above the villa. Even Wang Zhiqiang and the others in the house heard them.


    Qin Xi and Han Shi flew down and landed in front of the snipers. Qin Xi frowned and kicked the sniper who was still wailing. She asked, ¡°Tell me, who sent you?¡±


    Actually, she had some guesses. In the past six months, she had made too many enemies.


    Could it be that the old man of the Shi family had noticed that she stole herbs from him?


    Just as she was feeling puzzled, Han Shi patted the dust off his body and looked at the person lying on the ground who was moaning in pain. He sneered. ¡°Speak! Why aren¡¯t you speaking?¡±


    ¡°I, I¡¯ll tell you¡­¡± The sniper said with a painful expression, his voice very weak. ¡°You, come closer and I¡¯ll tell you¡­¡±


    Just as Qin Xi and Han Shi were focused on the sniper, another sniper took out a gun from somewhere and pulled the trigger, aiming it at Qin Xi¡¯s head.


    The bullet brushed past Qin Xi¡¯s ear and shot into the grass, causing smoke and dust to rise.


    Seeing that he did not succeed, the sniper¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he fired a second shot. Han Shi quickly pulled Qin Xi behind him and used his arm to block the bullet.


    Before the sniper could fire a third shot, Han Shi kicked him in the head.


    In a fit of anger, Han Shi did not hold back the power of this kick. With a crack, the sniper¡¯s head was smashed into pieces. Blood splattered everywhere and his brain exploded. The entire scene was shocking.


    Blood immediately splattered on the face of the other sniper. He was first stunned, then right on the heels of that, he was overwhelmed by fear.


    Han Shi turned to look at that sniper with an extremely cold gaze. ¡°Now, can you tell me?¡±


    ¡°I, I, I, we were sent by the Su family. You can¡¯t kill me¡­¡± The sniper¡¯s eyes were filled with fear as he said with a trembling voice.


    ¡°The Su family?¡± Qin Xi¡¯s eyes lit up and her clenched fists immediately relaxed.


    ¡°You were all going to kill me. Why can¡¯t I kill you? What an idiot.¡±


    Han Shi curled his lips in disdain. Then, he walked to the sniper and squatted down. He picked up the sniper rifle on the ground and sized it up. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. This thing looks quite good. Wifey, do you want to play with it?¡±


    Qin Xi raised her eyebrows and took the sniper rifle. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ve never touched this thing before. Let me try it.¡±


    She smiled at the sniper on the ground who was so frightened that his face turned pale. ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee your safety later. If your head explodes, don¡¯t blame me. I¡¯m a newbie after all!¡±


    The sniper was speechless.


    ¡°Please let me go. I have a family. I came out to earn a living¡­¡± He begged with tears streaming down his face.


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth curled into a devilish smile. ¡°Trying to make a living? If killing people is considered a way to make a living, then I really want to try this career.¡±

 Chapter 662 - 662 Confession

    662 Confession


    Qin Xi pulled the trigger. With a muffled bang, the bullet pierced through the sniper¡¯s kneecap, causing blood to splash out.


    He let out a heart-wrenching scream, sounding especially gruesome in the deep villa.


    Fortunately, this was a villa and there were no residents around. Otherwise, such a scream would definitely attract a lot of attention.


    The sniper hugged his bleeding knees. His hands were covered in blood, and it was so painful that he almost fainted.


    ¡°Yo, I missed it. I wanted to hit his foot, but I didn¡¯t expect it to hit his knee,¡± Qin Xi said casually.


    Han Shi chuckled and patted her head dotingly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Try it again. Anyway, we have a lot of bullets to practice with.¡±


    The sniper was about to cry. Were these two demons? Was it really appropriate to say this in front of him?


    However, he had really had enough of this heart-wrenching pain. He quickly begged for mercy, ¡°I, I can tell you about the Su family. Please let me go. I¡¯m already a cripple and can¡¯t threaten you anymore. Please let me go!¡±


    Qin Xi threw the sniper rifle to Han Shi. Han Shi had never held this thing before and began to play with it with interest.


    ¡°Then tell me about the Su family. The more detailed the better. Perhaps I¡¯ll consider letting you go.¡±


    The sniper was overjoyed. He endured the pain in his knee and told the story of the Su family.


    The Su family was the number one ancient martial arts family in the capital. If the Su family claimed to be number two in the capital, no one would dare to claim to be number one.


    However, although the Su family seemed to be harmonious on the surface, only the people in the Su family knew that it was time for the members of the Su family to fight for the position of the family head. Whoever was the family head would get to enjoy endless wealth and power.


    To the ambitious men of the Su family, this was undoubtedly the most fatal temptation.


    The Su family was divided into three factions.


    One was formed by the elders of the Su family who supported the rightful heir.


    The other was formed by the collateral relatives of the Su family. Although they were collateral relatives, they were in charge of 70% of the Su family¡¯s business chain. This was a rule set by the ancestors at that time. The direct descendants only needed to cultivate diligently and did not need to worry about anything else, so this situation slowly formed.


    The last one was formed by the young elites of the Su family selected by the organization. To put it nicely, they were selected, but in fact, they were just puppets for the organization to control the entire Su family.


    As for why the organization was allowed to participate, the reason was actually very simple. If the organization really fell out with the Su family, although the organization would suffer a lot, it would not go downhill.


    On the other hand, if the Su family did not have the protection of the organization, they would become a pile of scattered sand.


    To put it bluntly, the relationship between the Su family and the organization complemented each other and restrained each other. Of course, the organization was definitely the strongest. If they really angered the organization, the organization would not tolerate them even if it meant losing the ancient martial arts inheritance of the Su family.

 Chapter 663 - 663 Women Are Troublesome

    663 Women Are Troublesome


    Qin Xi also had a rough understanding of the Su family.


    However, she did not care about the Su family. What she cared about was the woman called Su Lei, who was the mastermind behind the prosecution of Wang Zhiqiang¡¯s team.


    In the past, she also felt that the Su family was her greatest enemy. However, after understanding the Su family through the sniper, she realized that the Su family¡¯s ancient martial arts level was generally not high.


    She had already thought it through. They had to take revenge on Su Lei. If the Su family really wanted to protect Su Lei, she would not back down.


    After dealing with the sniper, Qin Xi and Han Shi went to see Wang Zhiqiang and the others.


    As soon as she entered the house, she saw a few people wailing on the ground. She took a closer look and realized that they had been tortured.


    Seeing that Qin Xi and Han Shi were here, they immediately restrained their aura and greeted respectfully, ¡°Hello, Lady Boss and Boss!¡±


    Qin Xi nodded and asked, ¡°Your whereabouts have been leaked. Do you know who did it?¡±


    Before anyone could speak, Thunderkill took a step forward and said with a sad face, ¡°Lady Boss, this has something to do with me. I¡¯m sorry for causing trouble for everyone.¡±


    Qin Xi waved her hand and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Besides, the Su family has a grudge against us to begin with. We¡¯ll confront each other sooner or later. There¡¯s no need to apologize. But tell me first, why is this matter related to you again?¡±


    Thunderkill was still thinking about how to put it when he heard Blood Stealer say casually.


    ¡°What else can it be? It¡¯s that woman¡¯s fault. That foreign woman who is close to Thunderkill went to the capital with her team. I heard that she had a photo of Thunderkill on her. One of the lackeys of the Su family accidentally saw it and reported it. Later on, Su Lei sent her subordinates to check and found out that we were all alive and kicking.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why women are troublesome sometimes.¡±


    Just as Blood Stealer muttered, he heard Han Shi sneer. ¡°Speak louder if you have the gut. Let your lady boss hear it too.¡±


    Blood Stealer¡¯s expression changed drastically. He did not dare to speak anymore and hid behind Wang Zhiqiang like a quail.


    Qin Xi frowned and reminded, ¡°Since Su Lei has suffered such a huge loss this time, she definitely won¡¯t let the matter rest. You have to be more vigilant. Don¡¯t let others take advantage of you like today.¡±


    Wang Zhiqiang nodded solemnly. ¡°Understood.¡±


    Blood Stealer quickly stuck his head out from behind Wang Zhiqiang and patted his chest. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lady Boss. We were careless this time. We¡¯ve been living too well recently and let our guard down. From today onwards, we¡¯ll definitely be on guard. Nothing like today will happen.¡±


    Qin Xi sneered. ¡°Do you think you had the upper hand today?¡±

 Chapter 664 - 664 Narrow-minded Blood Stealer

    664 Narrow-minded Blood Stealer


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? We caught these assassins?¡±


    Blood Stealer scratched his head and looked at Qin Xi in confusion.


    Not only was Blood Stealer puzzled, but even Wang Zhiqiang, Black Ghost, and the others looked at her in confusion.


    ¡°Actually, you¡¯ve long been drugged. If not for the fact that the medicinal pills I usually give you are mixed with antidotes, you would probably be dead by now.¡±


    Qin Xi shook her head helplessly.


    From the moment she entered, she felt a strange smell infiltrating the air. If not for the fact that Qin Xi¡¯s attainments in medicine had already reached the peak, even she would not be able to smell it.


    As for why Wang Zhiqiang, Blood Stealer, and the others weren¡¯t affected, it was all thanks to Han Shi¡¯s blood.


    Hand Shi had the golden blood toad and was immune to poison. Previously, Qin Xi had used Han Shi¡¯s blood to refine pills for Wang Zhiqiang and the others so that they could also be immune to poison.


    Hearing Qin Xi¡¯s words, the expressions of Wang Zhiqiang, Blood Stealer, Black Ghost, and the others changed drastically. They did not expect these assassins to use such a ruthless method.


    Blood Stealer was so angry that he kicked the assassin on the ground. He cursed in his heart. He had just shamelessly promised the lady boss, but in the next second, he was slapped in the face. If not for the fact that he was thick-skinned, he would probably be too ashamed to face anyone.


    A trace of fear flashed across the eyes of Wang Zhiqiang and the others. Previously, they had already felt that something was wrong. These assassins had been arrested, but why were they still so arrogant? They thought that it was because of the Su family that they had nothing to fear. It turned out that they were waiting for the drug to take effect and fight back.


    ¡°Lady Boss, I want to go to the capital.¡± Wang Zhiqiang was silent for a moment before he suddenly said, ¡°I want to go to the capital to find out more about the Su family.¡±


    Qin Xi frowned and thought about what the sniper had just said. Although she had a rough understanding of the Su family, the sniper was not a real member of the Su family after all. With his status, he should not be able to come into contact with the core members of the Su family. If the information he gave was wrong, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Thinking of this, she nodded. ¡°Sure. Who do you want to bring with you?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Blood Stealer jumped out.


    ¡°Take me with me.¡± He had just made a fool of himself in front of the lady boss. Now, he urgently wanted to save his last bit of dignity, so he couldn¡¯t wait to jump out.


    Wang Zhiqiang ignored him and looked past him at the others. ¡°Saber, Thunderkill, and Goshawk, go with me. The rest of you, stay at home and protect Elder Han.¡±


    ¡°What about me? What should I do?¡± Blood Stealer was dumbfounded and instantly looked at Wang Zhiqiang aggrievedly.


    He had already proposed to go. Why did Wang ZHiqiang treat him like air? Was he that bad?


    He originally wanted to argue, but when Wang Zhiqiang gave him a threatening look, Blood Stealer immediately stopped and retreated silently.


    ¡°Alright, deal with these people. Rest well tonight. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll have a small gathering at home. After the gathering, if you want to leave, leave as soon as possible, but you have to come back before the new year. Do you hear me?¡± Qin Xi instructed with a smile.


    ¡°Roger that,¡± they said in unison.


    After Qin Xi and Han Shi left, Blood Stealer looked at the assassins on the ground with a dangerous glint in his eyes.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Thunderkill nudged Blood Stealer and asked curiously.


    Blood Stealer grinned and took out a small container that was a few millimeters long. He shook it and said, ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve never tried Lady Boss¡¯s Thousand Year Intoxication!¡±

 Chapter 665 - 665 Complaining

    665 Complaining


    Qin Xi called the staff at the clinic over for the gathering, including Liu Dequan and his son¡¯s family.


    When Xia Tangxin heard that Qin Xi was having a gathering, she immediately left the Sweet Dew Fruit Store and ran over. Of course, she did not forget to call Zhao Dan and Zheng Zhou.


    They were already very familiar with each other. After coming, they would help Luo Xiujuan work in the kitchen. They cleaned the table, set up the wine glasses, and cut the fruits. They treated this place as their home.


    Qin Xi and Xia Tangxin were making fresh fruit juice in the kitchen. Seeing that Xia Tangxin had been living a good life recently, she immediately teased, ¡°You¡¯ve been glowing recently. Why? Have you established a relationship with Mars?¡±


    In front of Qin Xi, Xia Tangxin did not feel embarrassed at all. She nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, before he left, we established a relationship. He said that after he¡¯s done with the work in the Medical Association, he¡¯ll settle down here with me. By the way, he also said that he wants to learn Chinese medicine from you. I even laughed at him. Why would a foreigner learn Chinese medicine? Even Chinese people have a hard time learning Chinese medicine, let alone him.¡±


    Qin Xi shook her head and laughed. ¡°Mars is indeed very talented in medicine, but Chinese medicine is not something that can be mastered overnight.¡±


    Not to mention Mars, even Liu Dequan, who had been a doctor his entire life, did not know much about Chinese medicine. As a foreigner who could not even speak Chinese, how could he understand Chinese medicine, let alone learn it?


    Xia Tangxin shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ve told him everything, but he¡¯s stubborn and won¡¯t back down until he fails.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If he wants to come, he can come. I can teach him. Let¡¯s see how long he can stick to it.¡±


    Qin Xi was not too concerned about this matter, but she did not forget to tease, ¡°In any case, you¡¯ll get married in the future, and it¡¯s only right for me to help him.¡±


    Xia Tangxin held her cheeks and said smugly, ¡°Of course. You¡¯re the one who matched us.¡±


    She leaned closer to Qin Xi, as if she wanted to whisper something to her. However, before she could say anything, she saw Han Shi standing behind them, frightening Xia Tangxin out of her wits.


    ¡°You, why are you standing behind us without saying a word? Are you trying to scare me to death?¡± Xia Tangxin patted her chest and glared at him.


    Han Shi ignored her and cleverly pushed her to the side. Then, he took over Xia Tangxin¡¯s place. He picked up the fruits and started to wash them while saying sarcastically.


    ¡°Who knows if that man has ulterior motives towards you or not. Perhaps he¡¯s just after your money.¡±


    Xia Tangxin was so angry that her face turned red. However, she knew that she was not as argumentative as Han Shi. She turned to look at Qin Xi and complained.


    ¡°Xi, look at him. He¡¯s bullying me again. Teach him a lesson.¡±


    Qin Xi looked at her coldly and said in the gentlest voice, ¡°Be good and stop fooling around. This is my man. I can¡¯t teach him a lesson, even if you¡¯re my friend.¡±


    Xia Tangxin widened her eyes and pouted, pretending to be hurt. ¡°So this is your true colors, Qin Xi. I treated you as my friend, but you two actually bullied me together!¡±

 Chapter 666 - 666 Jealous of Blackie

    666 Jealous of Blackie


    After making Xia Tangxin leave, Han Shi looked at his wife dotingly. The more he looked at her, the more he loved her. He couldn¡¯t help but kiss her on the cheek.


    Qin Xi rolled her eyes. ¡°If anyone sees you doing this, you¡¯ll sleep on the ground tonight!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, wifey. No one saw us.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he felt someone stepping on his foot. He looked down and met Blackie¡¯s big black eyes.


    Han Shi said fiercely, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Blackie woofed at him, its voice loud and clear, as if it was saying, ¡°So what if I¡¯m looking at you?¡±


    This was at least how Han Shi interpreted it in his heart. He was immediately furious and kicked Blackie¡¯s butt. ¡°Get lost. Don¡¯t get in my way. I get angry when I see you.¡±


    Blackie seemed to understand and began to bare its fangs at him, like a ferocious beast that would bite Han Shi at any time.


    Qin Xi stroked Blackie¡¯s head and glared at Han Shi. ¡°Can you not be so childish? Blackie didn¡¯t do anything to you. Why are you always targeting him?¡±


    Seeing that his wife only cared about the dog, Han Shi felt extremely aggrieved. He pointed at his feet and complained.


    ¡°Wifey, can¡¯t you see that he stepped on me first? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know how painful it is to be stepped on by his big claws. I haven¡¯t settled the score with him yet, but he¡¯s already barking at me. Wifey, you can¡¯t be biased!¡±


    Blackie was immediately obedient after being touched by Qin Xi. He kept rubbing Zeng Xi¡¯s calf. Han Shi¡¯s face darkened. He grabbed Blackie by the scruff of its neck and walked out. Before he left, he did not forget to peck Qin Xi on the mouth and threatened fiercely, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to touch it in the future, especially in front of me.¡±


    Just like that, Han Shi carried Blackie, who was struggling with all its might, out of the kitchen, leaving Qin Xi standing there shaking her head helplessly.


    Because there were many people, lunch was extremely sumptuous. Even Qin Xi did not expect Luo Xiujuan to be so good at cooking. Moreover, looking at the delicious feast, she suddenly felt that she did not know her mother-in-law very well.


    Xia Tangxin looked surprised. ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t expect Auntie Luo to be so capable. Even a three-star Michelin chef can make some of these dishes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Just looking at it makes me drool. Auntie Luo, you¡¯re too talented. Could it be that you were a chef in the past? If so, you must be working at a five-star hotel!¡±


    ¡°It makes me hungry.¡±


    Luo Xiujuan burst with joy at the praise. She touched her hot face. ¡°If you like it, eat more. There¡¯s still soup in the pot. It¡¯ll be ready soon.¡±


    ¡°Auntie Luo, let me help you.¡± Xia Tangxin followed Luo Xiujuan into the kitchen.


    Seeing that everyone was praising the delicacies on the table, Han Dazhu smiled smugly.


    ¡°Let me tell you something. Your Auntie Luo¡¯s ancestor used to be an imperial chef. However, when her father was around, there was a famine. Almost all of the Luo family was wiped out. She learned the cooking skills bit by bit from the notes left behind by her ancestor. In the past, our family was so poor that we didn¡¯t have any ingredients for her to practice with. Now, she can showcase her skills. I didn¡¯t expect her to know so much.¡±


    Qin Xi was shocked. ¡°Mom actually has such a background.¡±

 Chapter 667 - 667 The Descendant of the Imperial Chef

    667 The Descendant of the Imperial Chef


    Qin Xi never expected Luo Xiujuan to be a descendant of an imperial chef. It was no wonder why she could prepare a table full of delicacies.


    She had always thought that Luo Xiujuan was ingenious, but she did not expect her background to be so prestigious.


    For some people, no matter how much they learned, even if the recipes were extremely detailed, they could make it. For the talented people, they could make a dish by just looking at the process once.


    Qin Xi did not have such talent, but the food she made was edible nonetheless.


    ¡°Alright, stop looking. Hurry up and eat. It won¡¯t taste good if it gets cold.¡± Seeing that they were staring at the food on the table without eating, Han Dazhu quickly reminded them.


    Everyone looked embarrassed. Liu Dequan laughed heartily and patted Han Dazhu on the shoulder. ¡°The juniors won¡¯t sit before us. Don¡¯t talk so much. Hurry up and take a seat. Otherwise, these children will be hungry.¡±


    Han Dazhu was enlightened. He quickly sat down and picked up his chopsticks. ¡°Alright, just treat this place as your home. Take whatever you want to eat and drink.¡±


    Only then did everyone pick up their chopsticks. As they ate, they said to Han Dazhu, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa Han. We won¡¯t stand on ceremony. There¡¯s so much delicious food today. I won¡¯t go back until I eat my fill.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, okay, go ahead and eat. There is enough food!¡± It had been a long time since the house was so lively. Han Dazhu couldn¡¯t hide the joy on his face.


    After the meal, everyone¡¯s stomachs were obviously much fuller. Even Blackie, who was locked outside by Han Shi, was full and lay in the courtyard to bask in the sun.


    After eating and drinking their fill, everyone began to clean up the house. In less than half an hour, everything was cleaned up. After that, it was time to have some fun.


    After discussion, dozens of people began to sit on the ground and play cards.


    Soon, the Lunar New Year passed. Wang Zhiqiang, Cang Yi, and Thunderkill took a plane to the capital.


    Before leaving, Qin Xi gave them a lot of things, including talisman papers and pills. In order to prevent the things from being detected, she even used a special method to hide these things.


    Only after seeing them board the plane did Qin Xi and Han Shi leave.


    After the new year, Qin Xi went back to the clinic. Han Shi was also very busy. Apart from working with Mu Di, he also had to organize the pharmaceutical company. Previously, the company was called Yaohui Pharmaceuticals. Now, it was called Sunshine Pharmaceuticals.


    Sunshine symbolized hope and light. It was the dawn of the future. It was a company that really worked for the benefit of the commoners.

 Chapter 668 - 668 Public Display of Affection

    668 Public Display of Affection


    As soon as she returned to the clinic, Qin Xi saw Lin Feng and Pan Lingling displaying affection in public.


    ¡°Hey, the two of you, keep a low profile. You haven¡¯t even established a relationship yet, but you¡¯re already so clingy. Show some concern for the single people.¡±


    Hu Jingyun agreed with her. Her pretty face was filled with indignation. ¡°Lady Boss, hurry up and discipline them. The two of them are too much. Yesterday, they were like this at the gathering.¡±


    During this period of time, Hu Jingyun had been dealt a lot of blows. Be it going to work or getting off work, eating or working, the two of them were like a married couple. They did not care about the others. Moreover, the two of them were not really together yet. If they really got together, they would probably even go to the bathroom together.


    This made Hu Jingyun, who was single, want to tear them apart.


    Pan Lingling did not feel anything when Hu Jingyun saw her being intimate with Lin Feng, but in front of Qin Xi, she felt inexplicably guilty. Her face quickly turned red, and she was so embarrassed that she wished she could find a hole to hide in.


    Lin Feng did not care about that. His skin was as thick as the city wall. He grinned and said, ¡°What can I do? We¡¯re on good terms. If you don¡¯t like it, you can find yourself a boyfriend. It¡¯s time for you to find a boyfriend anyway. Don¡¯t keep snatching my girlfriend from me. By the way, if you don¡¯t have anyone you like, you can tell me. I have a lot of bros who are single. If you¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Hu Jingyun was so angry that her face turned red. She reached out and stepped on Lin Feng¡¯s foot. It was so painful that he gritted his teeth, and his handsome face was twisted with pain.


    It was obvious how much strength Hu Jingyun used.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. If you dare to spout nonsense in front of Lady Boss again, I¡¯ll crush your feet.¡± Hu Jingyun threatened angrily.


    Lin Feng covered his feet and begged aggrievedly, ¡°I won¡¯t do it again. I won¡¯t do it again¡­¡±


    Hu Jingyun was like a victorious heroine. She immediately put her hands on her hips, raised her chin, and snorted. ¡°At least you know what¡¯s good for you!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t care about what the two of you do in other places, but don¡¯t let your relationship affect the work in the clinic. Pan Lingling, you have to be cautious when you¡¯re getting the herbs. If anything goes wrong, I won¡¯t show mercy. And you.¡± Qin Xi looked at Lin Feng, who was smiling cheekily. ¡°If you make any mistake during the treatment, I¡¯ll throw you back to where you came from, understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lady Boss!¡± Lin Feng immediately said seriously.


    Qin Xi said with a faint smile, ¡°Jingyun, watch over the two of them from now on. If anything goes wrong, come and find me. Do you hear me?¡±


    Hu Jingyun immediately glanced at Lin Feng and was overjoyed. She quickly patted her chest and promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, lady boss. I¡¯ll definitely monitor them for you.¡±


    Qin Xi chuckled and turned to go upstairs.


    After returning to the lounge upstairs, Qin Xi began to take care of the rare herbs she collected.

 Chapter 669 - 669 Medicinal Cuisine restaurant

    669 Medicinal Cuisine restaurant


    When Qin Xi heard yesterday that Luo Xiujuan was the descendant of an imperial chef, she immediately had the idea of opening a restaurant.


    Actually, she had thought about it in the past. At that time, she only wanted to open a smaller restaurant for Luo Xiujuan. After all, she was so good at cooking that it was a pity not to open a restaurant. Moreover, she realized that Luo Xiujuan was a person who couldn¡¯t stay idle. She would feel uncomfortable when she had nothing to do.


    Qin Xi asked her to come over to help with the matters in the clinic, but she refused. Helpless, Qin Xi could only let her be in charge of the daily vegetable test to see if there were any rotten vegetables.


    Although work was easy, she was extremely busy.


    Now that Qin Xi knew that Luo Xiujuan was so capable, how could she not let Luo Xueyan make use of her skills? She spent the entire night thinking about opening a medicinal cuisine restaurant and was now looking at the medicinal cuisine recipes she had recorded.


    After the entire morning, Qin Xi had filled half of the notebook with step-by-step medicinal cuisine recipes.


    In addition to the cooking steps, there were also things Luo Xiujuan needed to pay attention to. For example, mutton and beef were the most taboo for customers with epilepsy. Therefore, Qin Xi wrote many corresponding food therapy plans for such special customers.


    Of course, if Qin Xi really opened such a restaurant, she would have to get the customers to check their health in advance. However, if that was the case, not many people would come to eat medicine cuisine.


    This was not only because it was troublesome, but also because they could not accept their privacy being known.


    Even if she was very confident in the medicinal cuisine recipe, not many customers would be willing to try it.


    However, Qin Xi had also thought about the solution to this problem. As long as the location of the medicinal cuisine restaurant was next to Ji Ding hall, it would be convenient for customers to check their health first. Moreover, the medicinal ingredients in the medicinal cuisine restaurant could be obtained from just next door.


    Most importantly, if anything unexpected happened, the staff of Ji Tripod Hall would be able to rush over immediately.


    **


    On the other side, Wang Zhiqiang, Saber, Goshawk, and Thunderkill had just landed in the capital. Looking at the familiar and yet unfamiliar city, Thunderkill sighed and said, ¡°Sigh, I wonder how our old friends have been all these years.¡±


    Goshawk sneered. ¡°Old friends? When we were forced into a corner, who stood up for us? I don¡¯t want to be friends with them.¡±


    Thunderkill felt that Goshawk was exuding a cold aura. He frowned and explained, ¡°What could they do?. Even the organization has given up on us. No matter how capable they were, they couldn¡¯t change anything. You¡¯re being too critical of them.¡±


    Goshawk looked at Thunderkill coldly. ¡°Have you forgotten the days when we were constantly running and couldn¡¯t see the light of day. Did any of them treat you as their brother? Can you not be stupid? Do you need me to teach you what it means to be stray dogs?¡±


    Thunderkill touched his nose awkwardly and muttered softly, ¡°Why are you so angry at me? I didn¡¯t say anything. I just felt emotional back in the capital again.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap. Since they want to keep a distance from us, don¡¯t get too close to them.¡± Goshawk snorted.


    Just as Thunderkill was about to retort, he heard Wang Zhiqiang say expressionlessly, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s find a place to settle down first. This place is not suitable for conversation.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Thunderkill and Goshawk fell silent at the same time and did not dare to continue arguing.


    Saber said, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re too conspicuous. Su Lei has already set her eyes on us. With her ability, she¡¯ll know that we¡¯re here in the capital soon. Before that, we have to do what we have to do and keep a low profile.¡±

 Chapter 670 - 670 Su Lei

    670 Su Lei


    After arriving in the capital and finding a hotel, he called to inform Qin Xi that they were safe.


    When Qin Xi received the call, she only reminded them, ¡°Remember, no matter what, safety first. If you¡¯re in danger, I¡¯ll come and save you.¡±


    Knowing Qin Xi cared about their safety more than the task, Wang Zhiqiang felt inexplicably touched.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lady Boss. We will be careful.¡±


    With the talismans and pills Qin Xi gave them, Wang Zhiqiang was sure that the task could be carried out smoothly.


    However, Wang Zhiqiang would not let Su Lei off so easily. Over the years, not only had they suffered physical torture, but they had also suffered a mental and psychological torture. Therefore, Su Lei had to pay the price.


    Now that they finally had the chance to deal with her personally, they would definitely not miss this opportunity.


    Of course, that was not the important reason why they wanted to take revenge. The most important reason was that they wanted to avenge their Eighth Brother. If their Eighth Brother had not put himself in danger back then, they would probably have died in that explosion.


    For the sake of their Eighth Brother and his daughter, Tong Tong, they would give Su Lei the punishment she deserved.


    Wang Zhiqiang¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent as he clenched his fists tightly.


    ¡°Su Lei, are you ready to live in hell? We are back. We will make you repay the humiliation and pain you brought to the assault team ten times or a hundred times over!¡±


    At the same time, in an international beauty salon in the capital.


    A voluptuous woman with fair skin was lying on the massage bed with a look of enjoyment. Beside her, four male masseurs were kneeling on the ground and carefully massaging her.


    The woman looked to be in her twenties. Her skin was as smooth as a baby¡¯s, and her figure was well-endowed. She was wearing a low-cut V-neck dress, revealing her proud figure. Coupled with her beautiful face, she exuded an indescribable charm.


    This person was Su Lei, a woman in her forties. The reason why she could maintain her youth so well was because of her Shifu.


    Just as she was enjoying the massage with her eyes half-closed, a series of urgent knocks on the door woke her up. A fierce look flashed across her beautiful eyes as she said in a low voice, ¡°Come in!¡±


    The person who opened the door was Su Lei¡¯s assistant, Ye Zhan.


    He was dressed in a suit and leather shoes. He looked refined and had gold-rimmed glasses on the bridge of his nose. He exuded the charm of a mature man. The corners of his mouth curled up, looking evil.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Su Lei raised her eyebrows and glanced at the man lazily. ¡°Are you done with your work at the company?¡±


    Ye Zhan glanced at the four young masseurs beside Su Lei and said coldly, ¡°Get out. I have something to say to President Su alone.¡±


    The four young men quickly closed the door gently and left.


    After the door was closed, Su Lei raised her eyebrows and said with a faint smile, ¡°Chase my boys away. Ye Zhan, who gave you the guts to do that?¡±


    The corners of Ye Zhan¡¯s mouth immediately curled up into an evil smile. He took off his suit and bent down to begin massaging her. The massage was neither light nor heavy, but it made Su Lei feel comfortable.


    Gradually, Su Lei relaxed and closed her eyes. She could not help but smile. ¡°Tell me, why are you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s still no news of the people you sent out.¡±

 Chapter 671 - 671 Like a Wolf

    671 Like a Wolf


    ¡°There¡¯s still no news of the people you sent out.¡±


    Su Lei did not even bat an eyelid. She said in a lazy voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have confidence in my own people. As for why they didn¡¯t send back a message, I believe they must have encountered something in the process!¡±


    Ye Zhan also knew how powerful Su Lei¡¯s men were. Hearing her words, he nodded in agreement. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s wait a little longer!¡±


    ¡°Is that why you¡¯re here?¡± Su Lei asked calmly.


    Ye Zhan chuckled and a trace of mockery flashed across his eyes. He slowly raised his hand and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Of course not. How can you not know why I¡¯m here? Could it be that I didn¡¯t serve you well and made you come out to cheat?¡±


    As he spoke, he gently lifted the woman¡¯s skirt and his big hand kept moving up and down her fair and smooth skin.


    Su Lei¡¯s eyes were still closed, there was a hint of enjoyment on her face.


    Seeing this, Ye Zhan gently stroked her alluring curves with his finger, lowered his head, and kissed her¡­


    Su Lei let out a soft moan and immediately opened her eyes. Her eyes were filled with charm as she held the man¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Cheating? With you by my side, why would I cheat?¡±


    The corners of Ye Zhan¡¯s mouth curled up into an evil smile. He pulled the woman¡¯s soft body into his arms. Then, he turned around and lay on the massage bed, pulling the woman close to his chest. His big hand fumbled as he said in a hoarse and flirtatious voice, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you unless you let me check. If I find out that you cheated, I¡¯ll torture you.¡±


    It was said that women in their thirties were like wolves and tigers, but the woman in his arms was already over 40 years old, 18 years older than him. Her ferocity was way past that of a wolf.


    Su Lei narrowed her eyes and stared at the man in front of her. She suddenly sneered and wrapped her legs around the man¡¯s waist. She leaned down and bit the man¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple, looking like she wanted to devour him.


    In the evening, Qin Xi returned to the Breeze Villa. Seeing that Luo Xiujuan was busy in the kitchen, she immediately pulled her out.


    Luo Xiujuan was still holding a scoop in her hand. She said in confusion, ¡°Xi, what are you doing? I¡¯m still cooking¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, I want to ask you something.¡± Qin Xi sent the scoop back to the kitchen and pressed Luo Xiujuan on the sofa with a very serious expression.


    Seeing how serious Qin Xi was, Luo Xiujuan subconsciously became nervous. ¡°What¡¯s so serious?¡±


    Seeing the solemn expressions on the mother and daughter¡¯s faces, Han Dazhu turned down the volume of the television so as not to disturb them. Of course, most importantly, he wanted to hear it too.


    ¡°Mom, do you want to open a restaurant? Yesterday, I heard from Grandpa that you¡¯re a descendant of an imperial chef. I think since you are so good at cooking, why waste it?¡± Qin Xi went straight to the point.


    ¡°Open a restaurant?¡±


    Luo Xiujuan was very surprised. Seeing that Qin Xi was serious, she turned to look at Han Dazhu, who said indifferently, ¡°Why are you looking at me? Xi is asking you. You can open it if you want. Anyway, I have no objections!¡±


    ¡°But, but I don¡¯t have the experience of running a restaurant. I only know how to cook.¡± Luo Xiujuan was also very excited, but when she thought of how she still had to manage a restaurant, she immediately wanted to quit.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯ll find someone else to manage it.¡±


    Qin Xi took out the medicinal cuisine recipes she had written this morning and said, ¡°Mom, the restaurant I¡¯m talking about is not an ordinary restaurant. Take a look at this first!¡±

 Chapter 672 - 672 Han Shi Is Jealous

    672 Han Shi Is Jealous


    Luo Xiujuan took the notebook and saw the dense words on it. She quickly closed it.


    She said awkwardly, ¡°Xi, I didn¡¯t go to school and can¡¯t read. What did you write?¡±


    Qin Xi quickly apologized to Luo Xiujuan, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry. I forgot about this.¡±


    Seeing her apologetic expression, Luo Xiujuan chuckled, her face filled with gentleness. ¡°What¡¯s there to apologize for? Tell me, what did you write?¡±


    ¡°These are all medicinal cuisine recipes. Do you know anything about medicinal cuisine?¡± Qin Xi asked.


    ¡°Of course I do.¡±


    Luo Xiujuan nodded affirmatively and said, ¡°There are medicinal cuisines in the Luo family¡¯s recipe. Xi, tell me, do you want me to make medicinal cuisine?¡±


    Qin Xi said excitedly, ¡°Yes, the medicinal cuisine I wrote down is not just ordinary medicinal cuisine. It¡¯s not just good for the health. Most importantly, it can increase one¡¯s immune system and strengthen one¡¯s physique. It can nourish blood and increase one¡¯s lifespan¡­ In short, the benefits of medicinal cuisine can be easily noticed.¡±


    ¡°Is it really that magical?¡± Luo Xiujuan widened her eyes in surprise.


    Han Dazhu couldn¡¯t help but interrupt. ¡°Why are you looking so surprised? Look at our sweet dew fruits. At that time, you were also surprised. You should learn to get used to it. In the future, who knows what strange things this girl will tell us.¡±


    The mother and daughter looked at each other and laughed.


    After a moment, Qin Xi said seriously, ¡°Mom, you have to learn how to write and read in the future. I know it¡¯ll be difficult for you to learn it, but it doesn¡¯t matter. I have a way to make you learn quicker.¡±


    Luo Xiujuan was deeply suspicious of her learning ability, but since Qin Xi said so, she could only nod in agreement.


    At night, Han Shi returned and told Qin Xi about some of the difficulties Sunshine Pharmaceuticals was facing. Qin Xi listened patiently and gave him some new ideas from time to time. Han Shi benefited a lot.


    However, at the mention of Fu Sheng, Han Shi said in a jealous tone, ¡°Xi, didn¡¯t you realize that you weren¡¯t good at judging people?¡±


    At first, Qin Xi did not understand what he meant until Han Shi said sourly, ¡°I can tell at a glance that Fu Sheng is not a decent person. He pretends to be aloof and arrogant. He¡¯s the same as Gu Qing and is not a good person. Why did you hire such a person?¡±


    Qin Xi was speechless. ¡°What did he do to you?¡±


    After saying this, she immediately changed her words. ¡°No, I should ask you what you did to him. With his personality, he won¡¯t cause trouble for no reason.¡±


    Han Shi was even more jealous. He pulled Qin Xi into his arms and lowered his head to kiss her beautiful red lips. After kissing for about two minutes, he let go of her reluctantly. He did not forget to threaten, ¡°I don¡¯t like you protecting other men. You can only protect me. Even if I¡¯m wrong, you still have to stand on my side, understand?¡±


    Qin Xi was dizzy from the kiss. Her cheeks were red and her head was spinning. She complained in a low voice, ¡°Aren¡¯t you childish?¡±


    ¡°How dare you call me childish?¡± Han Shi picked her up and threw her onto the bed. ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve been a little too gentle on you recently and you forgot how powerful your husband is. Hehehe¡­ Tonight, see how I deal with you!¡±


    With that, he covered the two of them with a blanket¡­

 Chapter 673 - 673 Visiting the Doctor

    673 Visiting the Doctor


    The next day, Qin Xi slept in. When she woke up, she saw Luo Xiujuan fiddling with something in the kitchen.


    Luo Xiujuan woke up early and pulled Blood Stealer out with her to buy all the ingredients and herbs needed for the medicinal cuisine.


    After returning, she followed the recipe Qin Xi gave her. Luo Xiujuan mastered it very quickly. Qin Xi couldn¡¯t help but praise her for her superb culinary skills.


    ¡°Xi, you¡¯re up. You must be hungry. I made soup in this pot. Try it later.¡± Luo Xiujuan smiled when she saw Qin Xi coming downstairs.


    Qin Xi sniffed and asked, ¡°How fragrant. Mom, why are you making medicinal cuisine so early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to do, so I want to practice in advance. Also, it¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve the day after tomorrow. I want to learn a few more dishes now so that I can cook it for you,¡± Luo Xiujuan said with a smile.


    Qin Xi nodded. Just as she was about to help Luo Xiujuan, the phone suddenly rang.


    She went to answer the phone. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Lady Boss?¡± It was Hu Jingyun on the phone.


    Qin Xi frowned. She knew the people in the clinic very well. Under normal circumstances, if there was nothing urgent, they would not call. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter at the clinic?¡±


    ¡°Um, a woman came to the clinic. She¡¯s very beautiful and gentle. She said that a few days ago, you asked her to come to the clinic for treatment. She asked if you could come,¡± Hu Jingyun said in a low voice.


    Beautiful and gentle woman?


    Qin Xi instantly thought of the sisters she met in the mall a few days ago. The elder sister was beautiful and gentle while the younger one had a carefree personality. She even argued with her about the shop assistant farting.


    She remembered that she had indeed asked the elder sister to come to her clinic for treatment. Thinking of this, she said into the phone, ¡°Wait for me for 20 minutes. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Lady Boss!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Qin Xi walked towards the entrance as she shouted into the kitchen, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t have time to drink the soup. There¡¯s a patient at the clinic. I have to go over to take a look.¡±


    When Luo Xiujuan came out of the kitchen, a trace of disappointment flashed across her eyes. However, when she thought of the fact that there were still patients in the clinic, she immediately restrained her emotions and instructed, ¡°Then don¡¯t forget to eat. Don¡¯t go hungry. Also, it¡¯s snowing outside. Wear more clothes. There¡¯s a cashmere coat hanging at the door. Put it on!¡±


    Qin Xi picked up the cashmere coat and shouted, ¡°Got it!¡±


    Ji Ding Hall.


    Qin Xi braved the heavy snow to the clinic. Upon entering, she was greeted by hot air. Qin Xi quickly took off her cashmere coat and let out a long sigh.


    She was not cold. It was just that this cashmere coat was too thick and restricted her movements. She looked clumsy and could not even lift up her hand.


    ¡°Lady Boss, you¡¯re here!¡± Hu Jingyun quickly took the coat from Qin Xi and wiped the snow off her body.


    Qin Xi wiped her snow-stained hair with a towel and looked at the woman who had been waiting for her. The woman bit her lip and said hesitantly, ¡°Last time, you said that my illness can be cured. I wonder if it¡¯s true.¡±


    Qin Xi smiled and threw the towel to Hu Jingyun. She walked to her side and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be responsible for what I said.¡±


    The woman immediately smiled. ¡°My name is Fu Fang. Then, I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±

 Chapter 674 - 674 Sachet

    674 Sachet


    Qin Xi took Fu Fang¡¯s pulse and realized that her pulse was a little chaotic. It seemed that she had fallen ill not long ago. Moreover, she seemed to have eaten some food that caused it to worsen.


    She frowned and looked at Fu Fang strangely. ¡°What have you been eating recently? For example, did you eat mutton before your illness was triggered?¡±


    Fu Fang shook her head and said with dim eyes, ¡°Actually, because of my illness, I usually eat light food. I haven¡¯t eaten meat in a few years. Previously, my illness would be triggered if I ate corn. In the past six months, I¡¯ve been eating vegetables and fruits from Sweet Dew. I haven¡¯t been sick for half a year. I thought I was getting better. Who would have thought that I would fall sick again two days ago when I was eating vegetable soup?¡±


    Qin Xi nodded. That was right. If Fu Fang kept eating fruits and vegetables from Sweet Drew, she was sure that even if the illness couldn¡¯t be cured completely, it could definitely be suppressed.


    Qin Xi narrowed her eyes and said firmly, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, there must be something wrong with that vegetable soup. Do you remember who made you that soup, or did it taste different from before? Did you eat anything else while drinking the vegetable soup?¡±


    Fu Fang was very smart and immediately understood something. Her eyes gradually darkened.


    She was recalling the scene that day.


    Suddenly, she seemed to have thought of something. Her expression suddenly changed, but she quickly restrained it. Although she hid it very well, Qin Xi noticed it at a glance.


    ¡°Fu Fang, do you not want to tell me?¡± Qin Xi asked.


    Fu Fang lowered her eyes, her face slightly pale. She clenched her fists tightly, as if she was trying her best to hold back something.


    Qin Xi sighed. ¡°I won¡¯t force you, but you have to know that if you don¡¯t find out the culprit, it¡¯s very likely that it will happen again in the future. Actually, your illness has already been suppressed. If you didn¡¯t eat food you shouldn¡¯t have, your illness wouldn¡¯t be triggered. Of course, there are also exceptions, such as now or when you encounter some stimulation that triggers the illness.¡±


    Fu Fang pursed her lips and still did not say anything. Qin Xi did not push her. She only said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to tell me, I won¡¯t force you. How about this? I¡¯ll give you a prescription. Come and find me after you take it for a week. Also¡­ wait a moment. I¡¯ll get you something.¡±


    As she spoke, Qin Xi stood up and walked upstairs.


    Not long after, Qin Xi came down with a small sachet. She placed the sachet in Fu Fang¡¯s hand and instructed solemnly, ¡°This is a talisman. You have to bring it with you at all times.¡±


    A talisman?


    Fu Fang was a little confused. She looked at the small sachet and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, this looks similar to the sachet sold on the streets. Are you sure this is an amulet?¡±


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth twitched. Actually, this was indeed the sachet sold on the street. However, if she gave Fu Fang a talisman directly, she would probably suspect that she was a charlatan!


    ¡°This talisman will give you a warning when you encounter food that will harm you,¡± Qin Xi said seriously.


    However, when Fu Fang heard this, she felt that it was ridiculous. The trust she had in Qin Xi previously was gone. She couldn¡¯t hide the disappointment on her face, but she smiled gently and put the sachet away.


    ¡°Thank you in advance, Divine Doctor Qin. It¡¯s getting late. I should go back.¡±

 Chapter 675 - 675 Was She A Liar?

    675 Was She A Liar?


    After Fu Fang left, Hu Jingyun walked to Qin Xi¡¯s side. She recalled Fu Fang¡¯s expression when she left and frowned.


    ¡°Lady Boss, I think she doesn¡¯t seem to trust you very much!¡±


    Qin Xi shrugged. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, I have a clear conscience. It¡¯s up to her whether she believes me or not.¡±


    Some things could not be forced.


    Fu Fang left Ji Ding Hall and got into the car. Seeing that Fu Fang did not look too good, the driver swallowed the words he was about to say.


    ¡°Go home!¡± Fu Fang said emotionlessly.


    The car drove to a residential area and Fu Fang walked into a two-story villa.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a cold day. Where did you go? You just fell ill two days ago. Don¡¯t go out and wander around. We were all worried about you.¡±


    As soon as Fu Fang entered the house, Mrs. Fu walked forward worriedly and held her soft hand. Her voice was filled with concerns.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry. I just want to go out and get some fresh air. It¡¯s too boring to stay at home. I¡¯m sorry for making you worried,¡± Fu Fang apologized guiltily.


    ¡°You silly child, why are you apologizing for no reason? You¡¯re my daughter. How can I blame you? I¡¯m just worried that something will happen to you. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back safely. Sit down and drink some hot water to warm up.¡± Mrs. Fu was a soft woman. Looking at her daughter¡¯s pale face, she felt worse than anyone else.


    ¡°Sis, don¡¯t tell me you really went to that clinic!¡±


    At this moment, Fu Lan appeared out of nowhere. She said with a look of disapproval, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that that woman is a liar, but you didn¡¯t believe me. Did you get cheated out of money?¡±


    The middle-aged man sitting on the sofa put down the newspaper and asked with a serious expression, ¡°What liar? What clinic?¡±


    ¡°Dad, last time, Sister and I¡­¡±


    ¡°Lan!¡±


    Just as Fu Lan was about to say what happened at the mall last time, she was stopped by Fu Fang. It was rare for her to flare up. Fu Lan immediately shut up and looked at her father with big eyes.


    Mr. Fu looked at Fu Lan with a stern gaze. ¡°What happened? Tell me everything you know!¡±


    Fu Lan looked at her sister and then at her father. After thinking for a moment, she decided to say it. After all, this matter involved her sister¡¯s illness. If that woman made her sister¡¯s illness worse, it would be too late to regret.


    With this in mind, Fu Lan told her father everything she had encountered in the mall. Of course, she did not miss out on that farting shop assistant.


    ¡°Did you say that she¡¯s a Chinese doctor?¡± Mr. Fu perked up and immediately asked, ¡°Lan, do you know her name?¡±


    Fu Lan scratched her head awkwardly. ¡°At that time, she showed us her doctor¡¯s license, but I didn¡¯t pay attention to her name. However, Dad, I can guarantee that that woman is a liar. Everyone knows that epilepsy is an incurable disease, but she said that it can be cured. I¡¯d rather believe a pig can fly than she is a doctor.¡±


    ¡°Fang, do you remember what that Chinese doctor¡¯s name is?¡± Mr. Fu sounded a little anxious.


    Fu Fang nodded and said affirmatively, ¡°Her name is Qin Xi. She¡¯s a very young Chinese doctor. At least, she¡¯s younger than Lan and me.¡±


    Mr. Fu gasped. He suddenly stood up and stared at Fu Fang solemnly. ¡°Did she really say that she can cure you?¡±


    Fu Fang nodded and said dejectedly, ¡°I just went to her clinic. She only asked me to take some medicine and said that I could go and find her after a week. Dad, perhaps I was wrong. She¡¯s not a divine doctor at all.¡±


    Fu Lan burst out laughing, ¡°Sister, are you out of your mind? She¡¯s a divine doctor? I think she looks more like a disciple of a divine doctor.¡±

 Chapter 676 - 676 Suspicious

    676 Suspicious


    ¡°No, if she¡¯s really the Divine Doctor Qin I know, she will definitely cure you.¡±


    Mr. Fu walked up to Fu Fang excitedly and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Do you remember that your uncle recovered from the vegetative state a while ago?¡±


    ¡°I remember. The hospital even concluded that Uncle was brain-dead, but¡­¡± Fu Fang was slightly stunned before her eyes narrowed.¡± Dad, do you mean that Uncle was cured by Divine Doctor Qin?¡±


    When she said this, even Fu Fang couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Dad, are we talking about the same person?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this. However, the Divine Doctor Qin I¡¯m talking about looks very young and looks like an underage child. However, she has a strong aura and is very skilled in medicine. I heard that the divine doctors in the capital are all her disciples. Last time, she even appeared on the television station in our province. It¡¯s said that she can even treat cancer.¡±


    At this point, Mr. Fu patted his forehead and said excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s right. Divine Doctor Qin can even treat cancer. Isn¡¯t an epileptic disease a piece of cake for her? How could I have forgotten about that? Fang, wait for me. I¡¯ll call your uncle and find out more about Divine Doctor Qin.¡±


    ¡°Is this true? Is there really such a divine doctor?¡±


    Mrs. Fu found it unbelievable. All these years, all the doctors had said that epilepsy was not easy to treat, but they had never given up on finding a way to treat it.


    Now that Mr. Fu said that the divine doctor could treat it, she was so excited that her hands and feet went weak.


    Mr. Fu picked up the phone and called his brother. The call went through very quickly. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m looking for Fu Hansong!¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment!¡± The nanny picked up the call.


    Soon, a voice came through the phone. ¡°Hello!¡±


    While Mr. Fu was making the call, Fu Fang and her family were sitting on the sofa. At this moment, Nanny Qian walked over with three cups of ginseng tea and said, ¡°Madam, Second Miss, drink some ginseng tea to warm yourself up.¡±


    Nanny Qian looked at Fu Fang and said amiably, ¡°Eldest Miss, please wait a moment. I¡¯ve made you corn soup with dates. It can warm the stomach. I¡¯ll bring it over right away.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Nanny Qian.¡± Fu Fang nodded politely.


    Mother Qian waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all!¡±


    Not long after, Nanny Qian walked over with a bowl of corn soup. She placed it in front of Fu Fang and said, ¡°Miss, how about you try it first?¡±


    Fu Fang looked at the exquisite and beautiful bowl of corn soup in front of her. She, who had no appetite just now, suddenly felt her stomach rumbling. She reached out and touched her stomach, feeling a little hungry.


    After she took the bowl, she suddenly felt something on her waist heat up. She subconsciously put down the bowl in her hand and reached out to grab it.


    In the end, she took it out and saw that it was the sachet Qin Xi gave her. She frowned and recalled what Qin Xi had said. Her pupils suddenly constricted.


    As if she couldn¡¯t believe it, she bit her lower lip and brought the sachet closer to the bowl of soup. Something unbelievable happened.

 Chapter 677 - 677 Fu Fangs Doubts

    677 Fu Fang¡¯s Doubts


    The closer the sachet was to the soup, the hotter it became. Fu Fang could not believe that this was real.


    She quietly placed the sachet close to her parents¡¯ ginseng tea. However, there was no reaction from the sachet.


    When Fu Lan saw her sister doing that, she asked curiously, ¡°Sister, what are you doing? Do you want to drink ginseng tea?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Nanny Qian looked over and quickly said with concern, ¡°Eldest Miss, you can¡¯t drink ginseng tea. That thing is not good for your health. I heard from the doctor that red date corn is the most suitable for you. Don¡¯t drink the wrong thing.¡±


    ¡°Nanny Qian, do you mean that the doctor lets me drink this?¡± Fu Fang pointed at the bowl and her heart sank.


    Nanny Qian immediately nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Doctor Tian said that you can¡¯t eat anything too nourishing because your body can¡¯t digest it.¡±


    Fu Fang asked casually, ¡°By the way, Nanny Qian, did you make this soup? I want to ask, what ingredients do you use to make this soup?¡±


    Nanny Qian¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, but she quickly covered it up. She did not answer her directly. Instead, she smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Miss, why are you asking this? Don¡¯t tell me you want to enter the kitchen.¡±


    Fu Fang seemed to be able to tell that something was wrong with Nanny Qian, but she did not show it. She continued gently, ¡°Indeed, I¡¯ve never been to the kitchen in my life. I suddenly wanted to try to make this soup.¡±


    ¡°Fang, your body is weak. Don¡¯t tire yourself out,¡± Mrs. Fu said with concern.


    Fu Fang lowered her head and whispered in a sad tone, ¡°Mom, I just don¡¯t want to be a good-for-nothing. I want to make some simple dishes for you to express my gratitude.¡±


    Hearing this, Fu Lan and her mother immediately felt a lump in their throats.


    ¡°This, this is very easy to make¡­¡± Nanny Qian explained the steps of making the soup.


    When Fu Fang heard the steps, she understood everything. It seemed that this matter definitely had something to do with Nanny Qian.


    ¡°Alright, I understand. Nanny Qian, you can leave,¡± Fu Fang said with a smile.


    At this moment, Mr. Fu was already talking to his brother, Fu Hansong. ¡°Brother, I want to ask you. What¡¯s the name of the divine doctor you mentioned last time? What does she look like? How old is she?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking this?¡± Fu Hansong asked in confusion.


    Fu Hansheng was a little anxious. ¡°Aiyo, Brother, just tell me. It¡¯s something urgent.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I only know that her surname is Qin. Everyone calls her Divine Doctor Qin. They say that she¡¯s young and looks like she¡¯s underage¡­¡±


    Hearing their uncle¡¯s description, Fu Fang and Fu Lan¡¯s expressions changed at the same time. Fu Fang was calm, but Fu Lan couldn¡¯t sit tight anymore. She quickly asked, ¡°Uncle, is what you said true? Does Divine Doctor Qin have a baby face? And her eyes are very sharp.¡±


    ¡°I think so. I heard from them that the divine doctor looks like a child,¡± Fu Hansong said.


    Fu Fang clenched the small sachet in her hand. Actually, she was already starting to regret it. Her gaze unknowingly landed on the bowl of soup in front of her. She suddenly waved at Fu Lan. Fu Lan blinked and went to her side. ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Fu Fang whispered into Fu Lan¡¯s ear, ¡°Go and call Doctor Tian over later. Tell him that I¡¯m not feeling well.¡±


    Just as Fu Lan was about to shout, Fu Fang grabbed her arm. ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound. I don¡¯t want Mom and Dad to worry. Ask him to come over without others knowing. Go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 678 - 678 A Bad Feeling

    678 A Bad Feeling


    At this moment, Mr. Fu had already hung up the phone. He stood up excitedly and called out to Fu Fang, ¡°The Divine Doctor Qin you met should be real. Fang, put on your clothes and follow me to find the Divine Doctor. If she says that she can treat you, she definitely can.¡±


    ¡°Really? Is what you said true?¡± When Mrs. Fu heard that, she immediately jumped up. She held Fu Fang¡¯s hand and was about to pull her up. ¡°Fang, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Fu Fang sensed that Mrs. Fu¡¯s hands were trembling with excitement. ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯ve just been there. Besides, Divine Doctor Qin prescribed me medicine.¡±


    Mrs. Fu did not notice anything wrong with Fu Fang and said in surprise, ¡°The medicine is prescribed? Where is the medicine?¡±


    Mr. Fu frowned. Seeing that Fu Fang seemed to have something to say, he immediately calmed down. ¡°Fang, is there something you didn¡¯t tell us?¡±


    Fu Fang did not want to hide it from her parents. She pursed her lips and lowered her head. ¡°Dad, Mom, I think I offended Divine Doctor Qin. I don¡¯t know if she is still willing to treat me.¡±


    Mrs. Fu and Mr. Fu looked at each other and their expressions immediately became solemn. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Fu Fang had no choice but to tell them about her meeting with Qin Xi. However, she did not tell them about the sachet for the time being.


    At this moment, Fu Lan, who was about to leave quietly, turned around and said with a smile, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re worrying too much. Divine Doctor Qin is not such a petty person. Have you forgotten that we had a conflict in the hall back then? Didn¡¯t she give you her contact number? She¡¯s a divine doctor and magnanimous. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Fu Fang¡¯s eyes lit up and she immediately perked up. ¡°That¡¯s right. At that time, Lan was rude to Divine Doctor Qin, but Divine Doctor Qin didn¡¯t seem to take it to heart at all¡­¡±


    Hearing their conversation, Nanny Qian, who was hiding in the kitchen, felt her heart skip a beat. A trace of panic flashed across her eyes, but it quickly disappeared. She took a deep breath and suppressed the fear and uneasiness in her heart. This matter could not go wrong.


    She quickly adjusted her state of mind, picked up the warm water, and walked out as if nothing had happened. Her face had already returned to normal. As she refilled the glasses, she pricked up her ears to listen to the conversation, trying to find out more about the divine doctor.


    However, her hands were trembling slightly. When she poured the water, it almost spilled out.


    ¡°Nanny Qian, you seem to be afraid?¡±


    Suddenly, Fu Fang spoke. They subconsciously looked at Nanny Qian. Nanny Qian¡¯s face instantly turned pale. She endured the pressure and pretended to be calm as she looked at Fu Fang. ¡°Miss, what do you mean? I-I¡¯m not afraid of anything!¡±


    Fu Fang looked at Nanny Qian calmly. Nanny Qian felt uncomfortable under her calm gaze and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Miss, why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Fang. Is there anything wrong with Nanny Qian?¡± Seeing that her daughter was staring at someone, Mrs. Fu was puzzled.


    Nanny Qian was so nervous that her hands and feet were cold. Her hand that was holding the kettle was trembling slightly. She forced a smile. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    She looked at Mrs. Fu and said, ¡°Madam, there¡¯s not much vegetables left at home. I¡¯m going to buy some from Sweet Dew Fruit Store. I might have to wait in line for a while. Is there anything you want to eat?¡±


    Seeing that she was going to the Sweet Dew Fruit Store, Mrs. Fu immediately said, ¡°Buy ten lychees and some grapes. The two sisters like to eat them. By the way, buy some ordinary apples¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, Madam. I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    When Nanny Qian turned around, she glanced at Fu Fang. She did not know if she was thinking too much, but she felt that Fu Fang seemed to know something and had a bad feeling.

 Chapter 679 - 679 Stop!

    679 Stop!


    As soon as Nanny Qian left, Fu Fang¡¯s face immediately darkened. She looked at Fu Lan. ¡°Lan, go and call Brother Huang in.¡±


    Brother Huang was Mr. Fu¡¯s driver. He used to be a detective and had a good foundation in martial arts.


    Although Fu Lan did not understand what her sister meant, seeing her serious expression, she immediately ran out.


    ¡°Fang, tell me the truth. Is there something wrong with Nanny Qian?¡± As expected of the leader of a bureau, Mr. Fu was acute.


    Fu Fang did not speak. Instead, she took out the sachet in her hand and handed it to Mr. Fu. Mr. Fu looked at it carefully and did not find anything special. Just as he was about to ask what the sachet was for, Fu Fang suddenly grabbed Mr. Fu¡¯s wrist and asked him to hold the sachet close to the corn soup in front of her.


    Immediately, the sachet in Mr. Fu¡¯s hand began to heat up, and the heat rose at an extremely fast speed. Mr. Fu was shocked and subconsciously asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Divine Doctor Qin gave me this. She said that it¡¯s a talisman that can prevent me from getting harmed.¡±


    Fu Fang¡¯s eyes were red and filled with anger. ¡°Dad, I suspect that Nanny Qian fed me something bad. This talisman is the best evidence.¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be. How can there be such a magical thing in this world?¡± Mrs. Fu¡¯s heart sank, but she still doubted the authenticity of this talisman.


    Mr. Fu did not speak. Instead, he placed the small sachet closer to the other cups and bowls. Without exception, there was no reaction from them except for Fu Fang¡¯s bowl of corn soup.


    At this moment, Fu Lan and a man in his thirties walked in. Fu Fang immediately stood up and looked at the man. ¡°Brother Huang, go and follow Nanny Qian and see where she¡¯s going, who she¡¯s seeing, or who she¡¯ll call. Remember, don¡¯t let her find out.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Miss.¡± Brother Huang left.


    At the same time, Nanny Qian put on a thick jacket and walked quickly in the snow. As she walked, she did not forget to look behind her, looking very cautious.


    There were not many people on the road and very few cars.


    Brother Huang was wearing an overcoat, covering himself tightly. He followed behind Nanny Qian, but he walked very quickly, looking like a passerby who couldn¡¯t wait to go home to get warm.


    Nanny Qian glanced at him and did not suspect anything. The two of them walked past each other. Brother Huang seemed to have known which way Nanny Qian was going and walked ahead of her into a small shop.


    Brother Huang lowered his voice and said in a hoarse and trembling voice, ¡°Boss, give me a box of cigarettes.¡±


    Nanny Qian walked to a landline and took out 50 cents. She placed it on the counter. ¡°I want to make a call.¡±


    ¡°One yuan for a long distance call.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a long distance.¡± Nanny Qian picked up the phone and dialed a number skillfully. The call was quickly picked up and a lazy woman¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Miss Yun, Eldest Miss seems to have noticed something. Moreover, she found a divine doctor. It¡¯s said that the divine doctor is very powerful and can save people in a vegetative state. What should we do?¡±


    Nanny Qian was anxious. ¡°Will I be discovered? If I¡¯m discovered, will I go to jail?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to panic about? That b*tch Fu Fang has been a doctor for so many years, but no doctor said that she can be cured. Don¡¯t panic. What divine doctor? I think it¡¯s just a liar! Alright, don¡¯t contact me if there¡¯s nothing important.¡±


    ¡°Miss Yun, but I have a bad feeling. I keep feeling that she seems to know something when she looks at me. Miss Yun, why don¡¯t we stop?¡±

 Chapter 680 - 680 The Mastermind

    680 The Mastermind


    ¡°Stop?¡±


    The woman on the other end of the line sneered. ¡°Do you not want your son to study abroad anymore? Or are you willing to let your son do a menial job for the rest of his life?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Nanny Qian looked like she was about to cry. She was speechless. Her son was so outstanding. If she did not let him study abroad, his talent would be wasted.


    However, at the thought of what she had done, she panicked. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°But what if they find out something? Miss Yun, I don¡¯t want to be caught!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t be discovered. Besides, even if you are, so what? As long as you insist that it wasn¡¯t you who did it, who will know?


    ¡°After this matter is over, I¡¯ll give you a sum of money to send your son overseas to further his studies. When he comes back in a few years, he¡¯ll be successful. Your good days will come.¡±


    Nanny Qian was still hesitating, but when she heard that her son would be able to come back successfully, she was determined again.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you, Miss Yun. I just hope that you won¡¯t forget to fulfill your promise.¡±


    The woman chuckled. ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you for such a small amount of money. Besides, as long as you do as I say, I guarantee that you¡¯ll enjoy endless wealth.¡±


    Nanny Qian was overjoyed. ¡°Thank you in advance, Miss Yun.¡±


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t call me in the future. Call me when you¡¯re done. By the way, you still have two months. You¡¯d better increase the dosage. If it¡¯s not done before she gets engaged, you can forget about getting a cent. Do you understand?¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice was still lazy, but what she said made people shiver.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Nanny Qian hung up and left without looking back.


    Brother Huang watched her leave with mixed feelings.


    Nanny Qian had been working for the Fu family for almost 20 years. The Fu family had always treated her very well. Every time there was a festival or her birthday, they would even give her gifts. Her salary was always paid on time. Now, for the sake of her own selfishness, she wanted to harm Miss Fu. It was difficult to imagine that Nanny Qian was such a person.


    He did not continue to follow her, nor was there a need to. In any case, he knew everything he needed to know. He went back to report to his Miss.


    Soon, he returned to the Fu family and told them everything he had seen and heard. He emphasized on ¡°Miss Yun¡± and ¡°before the engagement¡±. Soon, Fu Fang thought of someone.


    Yun Piao was the daughter of her second aunt. She was very pampered and possessive. Usually, she would do whatever it took to get what she wanted.


    Back then, Fu Fang had a cat for three years. Because the cat accidentally scratched Yun Piao, Fu Fang had never seen that cat again.


    Now that she thought about it, the cat was probably dead. Fu Fang instantly shivered and her face turned pale.


    Yun Piao was a hundred times more vicious than she had imagined!


    Hearing Brother Huang¡¯s report, Mr. Fu, Mrs. Fu, and Fu Lan were immediately furious, especially Mrs. Fu. Tears instantly streamed down her face.


    ¡°This ungrateful thing. If not for me back then, she would have died long ago. How can she be so heartless as to use such a despicable method on my child?¡±


    Mr. Fu was still calm. He threw the small sachet to Fu Lan. ¡°Go to Nanny Qian¡¯s bedroom and use this to check and see if you can find any clues!¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Fu Lan took the thing and immediately turned to go upstairs. Mr. Fu sat on the sofa with a solemn expression.


    Mrs. Fu wiped the tears off her face and said in a choked voice, ¡°And Yun Piao, she¡¯s simply an animal. She actually wants Fang dead. She¡¯s not human!¡±

 Chapter 681 - 681 Ye Zhans Analysis

    681 Ye Zhan¡¯s Analysis


    Although the Fu family knew that the mastermind was Yun Piao, with the current situation of the Fu family, it was difficult to go against the Yun family.


    Even so, Mr. Fu still did not want to let Yun Piao off. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Fu Fang. He asked, ¡°By the way, I heard that Yun Piao is going to take an examination recently, right?¡±


    Fu Fang nodded and looked at Mr. Fu suspiciously. ¡°She¡¯s been preparing for her doctor¡¯s license for a long time. Dad, why are you suddenly asking this?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Mr. Fu did not want to tell Fu Fang his plan. Instead, he called Brother Huang to the study. The two of them did not talk for long before Brother Huang went out.


    **


    In the president¡¯s office of the Far Ocean International Consortium in the capital.


    Su Lei¡¯s face darkened. It had been three days, but the people she sent out had yet to return. This finally made her realize that something had gone wrong.


    At this moment, there was a light knock on the office door and Ye Zhan¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°President Su, can I come in?¡±


    ¡°Enter!¡±


    Su Lei was in a bad mood now, so her tone was naturally filled with hostility. She glanced at Ye Zhan and said coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Ye Zhan¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°President Su, the new batch of goods was intercepted by some people. Moreover, they burned the goods at the dock.¡±


    Su Lei suddenly stood up. Her eyes were as cold as swords as she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Ye Zhan lowered his head and repeated, ¡°The new batch of goods that are going to be traded tonight has been destroyed. If our partner can¡¯t get the goods, our company will very likely have to compensate them with a huge penalty.¡± The penalty was secondary. The most important thing was that this accident might very well implicate Su Lei in the competition for the head of the Su family.


    In fact, Su Lei did not expect that someone would actually dare to destroy the Su family¡¯s goods. All these years, the Su family had been doing well in the capital and had never suffered such humiliation. Just as she was about to flare up, Ye Zhan spoke.


    He analyzed tentatively, ¡°President Su, I think the accident this time is not simple. First of all, everyone in the capital knows that this dock is our Su family¡¯s territory. There probably aren¡¯t many people in the capital who dare to cause trouble in our territory.¡±


    Secondly, the fact that they didn¡¯t take the goods away meant that they weren¡¯t short of money. Of course, if they were afraid that they would be found out if they took the goods away, then why did they still come to provoke the Su family? It was very likely that they were just taking revenge and weren¡¯t doing it for the sake of money.


    ¡°If this matter is found out by the elders in the Su family, who will be the biggest beneficiary?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I think this is purely driven by infighting.¡±


    When Su Lei heard his analysis, she immediately narrowed her eyes and thought to herself, If it was really the members of the Su family who did it, it would make sense. After all, no one in the capital dared to touch the Su family¡¯s goods.


    She suppressed her anger. ¡°Then who in the Su family do you think can do such a thing?¡±


    Ye Zhan pondered for a moment. ¡°You might be blocking someone¡¯s way. President Su, think about it. Who covets your position the most?¡±

 Chapter 682 - 682 Blackie Causing Trouble

    682 Blackie Causing Trouble


    In an old building in a certain community in the capital.


    ¡°Hahahaha, how satisfying. This time, Su Lei suffered such a huge setback. She will definitely be furious. Unfortunately, I won¡¯t be able to see her reaction with my own eyes.¡±


    Thunderkill smiled gloatingly. Then, he said regretfully, ¡°By the way, why don¡¯t we sell those goods or steal from them?¡±


    Wang Zhiqiang glanced at Thunderkill. ¡°Who dares to buy the Su family¡¯s goods?¡±


    Thunderkill pursed his lips. ¡°That¡¯s true. Forget it. It¡¯s quite satisfying to burn it.¡±


    ¡°What should we do next?¡± Saber looked at Wang Zhiqiang, waiting for his next instructions.


    Previously, they took Su Lei¡¯s driver away without anyone knowing. After feeding him a Truth Pill, the driver told them everything he knew about Su Lei, which led to the matter of Su Lei¡¯s goods being destroyed.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t that driver say that the Su family is at a critical moment now? Let¡¯s sit it out and reap the benefits of their infighting. Of course, the premise is that they fight.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this¡­¡±


    **


    There were only two days left until the new year. The goods had been prepared before the new year. Today, Qin Xi and Han Shi stayed at home and the family began to put up couplets.


    At this moment, Han Shi held a brush and calmly wrote a big word on the red paper. The handwriting was majestic and powerful, giving off the aura of a king.


    Han Dazhu stood at the side and observed. Seeing his smooth handwriting, he couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Good, good calligraphy!¡±


    Although Han Dazhu could not read, he could still tell the quality of the handwriting.


    On the other hand, Jiu Yuan, who was floating above Han Shi, pursed his lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s barely satisfactory.¡±


    Han Shi glanced at him coldly. ¡°You talk too much.¡±


    Jiu Yuan raised his chin arrogantly and snorted. He turned around and floated away. Han Shi couldn¡¯t be bothered with this big light bulb. If not for the fact that Qin Xi said that he might need a light bulb to write, Han Shi wouldn¡¯t have called Jiu Yuan over!


    Just as he was about to put the paper up to dry, Blackie jumped out of nowhere and stood up. It placed its two front paws on the table, but it accidentally spilled the ink. Fortunately, Han Shi picked up the paper in time. Otherwise, such good calligraphy would have been ruined.


    Han Shi was furious. He placed the paper on the stool and picked up the feather duster beside him to hit Blackie¡¯s butt. Blackie was already prepared. It jumped and dodged, perfectly avoiding Han Shi¡¯s attack.


    Han Shi brandished the feather duster as he said angrily, ¡°Stop right there, or I¡¯ll roast you tonight!¡±


    Blackie bared its teeth. It was not afraid of his threat at all and would even teach Han Shi a lesson. When Blackie saw the paper on the stool, it had an idea and pounced at the paper.


    Han Shi seemed to understand what Blackie was going to do and immediately shouted, ¡°Blackie, if you dare¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Blackie stepped on the paper with its two front paws, leaving two dog paw prints.


    Han Shi looked at the ruined paper and continued to chase after Blackie. The man and the dog turned the house upside down.

 Chapter 683 - 683 Im Getting Married

    683 I¡¯m Getting Married


    When Qin Xi came down from upstairs, she saw the mess caused by the two of them. The corners of her mouth twitched. ¡°What happened? Did the two of you fight again?¡±


    ¡°Woof, woof, woof, woof¡­¡±


    Han Shi immediately complained, ¡°Wifey, look, Blackie is definitely cursing me. Why should we keep it? Why don¡¯t we just roast it tonight to add a dish to the table?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Luo Xiujuan nudged him and said angrily, ¡°You are the troublemaker. Blackie is usually very obedient. If you didn¡¯t always provoke it, it wouldn¡¯t have gone against you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Blackie, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll make you a big bone. It¡¯s the new year. Everyone is in for a treat.¡±


    At this moment, the door of the villa opened. Black Ghost came with Tong Tong. As soon as Tong Tong saw Han Dazhu and the others, she immediately greeted them sweetly, including Blackie.


    ¡°Yo, did Tong Tong miss Auntie today?¡±


    Luo Xiujuan liked children very much. Last time they went shopping, Luo Xiujuan had bought a few sets of princess dresses for Tong Tong. She didn¡¯t want to spend too much on herself, but when it came to buying things for Tong Tong, she wouldn¡¯t bat an eye.


    It could be seen how much Luo Xiujuan liked children.


    ¡°I miss Auntie the most. They said that Auntie bought me a lot of princess dresses. Is that true?¡± Tong Tong said in a childish voice, not forgetting to gesture with her hand.


    Luo Xiujuan smiled happily. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. I wanted to give you a surprise the day after tomorrow. I didn¡¯t expect Tong Tong to know so quickly. Do you want to see those beautiful dresses?¡±


    Tong Tong nodded quickly and promised, ¡°Yes, Auntie, bring me to take a look. I promise I won¡¯t touch it. I¡¯ll just take a look!¡±


    Luo Xiujuan said with a smile, ¡°The dresses are all yours. You can touch them as you please. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you upstairs to look at the dresses!¡±


    Tong Tong bounced around happily. ¡°Let¡¯s go and look at the dresses!¡±


    After they left, Qin Xi asked Black Ghost, ¡°Is there any news from Wang Zhiqiang and the others?¡±


    The corners of Black Ghost¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. ¡°They called today and said that they intercepted Su Lei¡¯s goods and burned them at her dock, which made Su Lei very angry.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded. ¡°Tell them to be safe. It¡¯s almost the Spring Festival. Tell them to rush back. It won¡¯t be too late to take revenge after the Spring Festival.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    At noon, Qin Xi went to the clinic and was surprised to find Gu Qing, whom she had not seen for a long time, sitting in the resting area. She raised her eyebrows. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    After not seeing each other for more than a month, he seemed to have become a lot more mature, and the way he looked at Qin Xi was much more normal.


    He stood up and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m looking for you for something. Qin Xi, let¡¯s talk!¡±


    Qin Xi frowned and sat opposite him. She asked curiously, ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± What could they talk about? Could it be that Gu Qing still had feelings for her?


    Unexpectedly, in the next second, Gu Qing said, ¡°Qin Xi, I¡¯m getting married in May. Don¡¯t forget to attend the wedding.¡±


    ¡°Wedding?¡±


    Qin Xi was a little surprised. ¡°When did you get a girlfriend? However, since you¡¯re getting married, I have to congratulate you.¡±


    Gu Qing pursed his lips. ¡°Actually, the thing I wanted to talk about is not my marriage.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then what is it?¡±

 Chapter 684 - 684 Familiar Face

    684 Familiar Face


    ¡°Someone wants to see you!¡±


    Qin Xi frowned even more. ¡°Who wants to see me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is, but he found my father. He sent me to find you.¡±


    Gu Qing frowned and looked at Qin Xi with some concern. ¡°Although I¡¯ve never met him, I¡¯ve seen his back and feel that he¡¯s very dangerous. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t agree.¡±


    ¡°Dangerous?¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s eyes narrowed as if she had thought of something. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s that person¡¯s name? Where is he from?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know his name, but my father calls him Your Excellency. It¡¯s said that he¡¯s from the capital and has a powerful background.¡±


    The capital?


    Was he from the Su family? Or the Shi family? Or some hidden enemy?


    If he were from the Su family, Wang Zhiqiang would definitely send her a letter.


    As for the Shi family, Qin Xi was not afraid of them.


    Qin Xi could wipe out the Yin family alone. Her strength was not to be underestimated.


    She was only afraid of the hidden family clan behind the Shi family. To be able to own such a rare and precious herbal field, the power they had must be huge.


    It was so huge that even she had to be wary of it.


    Qin Xi suddenly asked, ¡°When are we meeting?¡±


    ¡°Are you really going?¡±


    Gu Qing frowned and said in disagreement, ¡°I¡¯m worried that person is up to no good. It¡¯s better for you to refuse. Besides, that person looks a little familiar.¡±


    Qin Xi said indifferently, ¡°Since he¡¯s here to find me, he will not leave without seeing me. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine. Go back and tell that person that I agree to meet him. Let him choose a place!¡±


    She wanted to see who this person was.


    Gu Qing said with a bitter smile, ¡°He said he¡¯ll wait for you at the Seven Stars Teahouse at five o¡¯clock in the afternoon.¡±


    Qin Xi smiled coldly. ¡°Oh? It seems that you¡¯re not here to tell me about this, but to inform me. If I don¡¯t agree, what will you do?¡±


    ¡°I know you will go, even though I don¡¯t want you to go,¡± Gu Qing said seriously.


    Qin Xi shrugged. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there on time in the afternoon. Go back and report!¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ be careful.¡± Before leaving, Gu Qing reminded her again and again.


    Soon, it was time to meet. After Qin Xi treated the last patient, she left the clinic.


    They got in a taxi and arrived at the Seven Stars Teahouse.


    There was no one in the teahouse and it was extremely creepy. Qin Xi was still wondering if the other party was setting her up when she saw a middle-aged man walk up to her.


    He asked, ¡°Doctor Qin, right? There¡¯s a gentleman waiting for you upstairs.¡±


    Qin Xi was brought to a private room on the second floor by the middle-aged man. He said, ¡°The gentleman inside is waiting for you. Go in!¡±


    With that, he left.


    Qin Xi pushed open the door and saw a man in a suit standing by the window with his back facing her. When he heard the sound, he slowly turned around with a faint smile on his face.


    He was tall and strong, but his temperament was more refined. His eyes were deep and charming, and he exuded a sense of loftiness.


    However, that face made Qin Xi¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Are you very surprised to see me?¡± The man said with a smile, ¡°Should I call you Divine Doctor Qin or¡­ Sister-in-law?¡±

 Chapter 685 - 685 Tragic Scene

    685 Tragic Scene


    In the private room, the atmosphere was very tense.


    Seeing this man, Qin Xi suddenly thought of something. Half a year ago, Han Shi was possessed by Jiu Yuan and there was a bloody ax in the Han family¡¯s ancestral grave.


    Suddenly, she looked at the man sharply, exuding an extremely strong aura. ¡°Tell me, who are you?¡±


    Han Hai narrowed his eyes slightly.


    He did not expect Qin Xi to be so domineering. Her aura was not inferior to his at all, if not stronger. How was this possible? Wasn¡¯t she just a doctor? How could a doctor have such a domineering aura?


    However, no matter what, he had to rope this woman in today. If she dared to refuse, he would have no choice but be merciless.


    A trace of ruthlessness flashed across Han Hai¡¯s eyes before he smiled warmly and said, ¡°You can probably guess who I am without me telling you. I¡¯m here to seek cooperation with you. Sister-in-law, please take a seat!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me sister-in-law. I don¡¯t even know who you are yet. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s inappropriate for you to call me that!¡± Qin Xi pulled the chair in front of her and sat down.


    Seeing that she was talking nicely, Han Hai¡¯s face immediately darkened. However, when he thought of his next plan, he decided to endure it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve seen it for yourself. I look very similar to your husband. There¡¯s no doubt that we both have the same blood flowing in our bodies. You can call me Cousin.¡±


    Before he could finish, Qin Xi waved her hand impatiently. ¡°Sir, let¡¯s not talk about useless things. I just want to know why you wanted to see me. If you keep talking nonsense, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m very busy and don¡¯t have time to listen to your hypocritical pleasantries.¡±


    Talking nonsense?


    Hypocritical pleasantries?


    Qin Xi¡¯s words were like a slap to Han Hai¡¯s face, causing his smile to freeze. The dark aura around him could not help but spread out, and he seemed to be on the verge of going berserk.


    Han Hai stared at Qin Xi and gritted his teeth. ¡°I thought you were a smart person, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so arrogant.¡±


    Qin Xi sneered and slapped Han Hai. ¡°Do you really not understand human language? I told you to get to the point. You¡¯re just wasting your time. I don¡¯t have time to waste on mud.¡±


    Han Hai was caught off guard by the slap. He covered his face and looked at Qin Xi in disbelief, his expression extremely twisted. ¡°You¡­ How dare you hit me? How dare you!¡±


    Qin Xi was annoyed by him. She slapped the other half of his face. ¡°Now, are you convinced that I dare to hit you?!¡±


    Han Hai¡¯s mind went blank. His ears were ringing, and his face was burning and swollen. This humiliation almost drove him crazy. He stared at Qin Xi like he wanted to eat her alive and said angrily, ¡°Damn b*tch, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    He roared like a ferocious beast and pounced at Qin Xi. He was no longer as elegant as before. Now, he looked like a lunatic in a mental hospital.


    ¡°Heh, kill me?¡± Qin Xi smiled disdainfully and raised her leg to kick him, sending him flying onto the table. The table couldn¡¯t withstand his weight and collapsed.


    For a moment, the sound of glass breaking, the sound of the table breaking, and Han Hai¡¯s screams mixed together.


    Han Hai lay on the ground in a sorry state. His handsome face was covered in blood, looking ferocious and terrifying. His hair, which had been combed with wax, was also disheveled at this moment, and his clothes were torn.


    He looked miserable!

 Chapter 686 - 686 History of the Han Family

    686 History of the Han Family


    Qin Xi walked over and stepped on his butt. She exerted a little force and Han Hai immediately screamed.


    It was not that Qin Xi was using too much strength, but there were broken glass shards under Han Hai, and Han Hai was lying on his stomach. It was obvious that it was painful.


    Han Hai was in so much pain that his face turned pale. He struggled to get up, but the more he struggled, the more painful it was. He almost fainted from the pain, his eyes filled with hatred.


    ¡°You deserve to die. I¡¯ll kill you today.¡± Han Hai was furious and looked at the door. ¡°Someone, come quickly! Chop this b*tch up!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath. Your people can¡¯t hear you. I¡¯ll give you two choices now.¡±


    Qin Xi looked down at him. ¡°First, tell me why you came to look for me and Han Shi¡¯s background. Second, you don¡¯t have to tell me, but I won¡¯t show mercy.¡±


    She exerted a little force on her feet, and Han Hai immediately let out a heart-wrenching scream. ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡±


    Han Hai¡¯s vicious eyes were filled with fear. He trembled in pain and said, ¡°I, I¡¯ll tell you. Y-You, take your foot away!¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have to suffer so much pain if you cooperated earlier.¡± Qin Xishui said, but her foot was still on his butt.


    Seeing that Qin Xi still did not move her foot away, Han Hai said angrily, ¡°Take your foot off me!¡±


    ¡°It seems that you still don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ll tell you, okay?¡±


    Han Hai could tell that Qin Xi was not a pushover. He would not gain anything from going against her.


    Moreover, after he shouted for so long, the people outside didn¡¯t come in as if they couldn¡¯t hear anything in the room. He was alone and was the one at a disadvantage.


    He swore that when he escaped from this b*tch, he would definitely catch her and Han Shi and chop them up.


    ¡°Back then¡­¡±


    Back then, when the country was in turmoil, the Han family, the number one family in the south, naturally couldn¡¯t escape that crisis. Because of the scale of their family business, they were targeted by evil people and were forced to flee from the south to the north.


    At that time, Han Dazhu was just born. On the way to escape, because Han Dazhu wouldn¡¯t stop crying, his parents decided to separate from the family and flee in another direction.


    They made an agreement with the head of the family at that time, Han Dazhu¡¯s grandfather, to meet in the capital. However, Han Dazhu¡¯s parents were unfortunately killed on the way, leaving Han Dazhu, who was hiding in the haystack, crying for food.


    Later on, a kind-hearted person discovered Han Dazhu and gave him to a villager who had no children. Coincidentally, that family also had the surname Han. The family then gave the baby the name Han Dazhu.


    Han Hai¡¯s great-grandfather was guilty that he couldn¡¯t protect Han Dazhu and his parents and died of regret. Before he died, he gave all his assets to Han Dazhu and asked everyone in the Han family to find Han Dazhu and his parents at all costs.


    They thought that after their great-grandfather passed away, they would be able to split the money equally. Unexpectedly, Han Hai¡¯s grandfather insisted on fulfilling the wish of his father.


    The older generation knew that Han Dazhu¡¯s parents fled in another direction because they didn¡¯t want to implicate the rest of the Han family, but the younger generation of the Han family did not think so.

 Chapter 687 - 687 Theres Someone Behind the Scenes?

    687 There¡¯s Someone Behind the Scenes?


    The juniors of the Han family had never experienced that life-and-death situation, so they naturally could not understand the danger of it.


    Therefore, while some people felt that this sum of money should be given to Han Dazhu, others were jealous.


    Han Hai¡¯s father, uncle, and two aunts were determined to get the astronomical inheritance. They secretly recruited a lot of people to find Han Dazhu and his family.


    However, finding a person who had been missing for decades was undoubtedly like finding a needle in a haystack. By chance, Han Hai¡¯s aunt encountered a hermit. That hermit used some unknown method to really find Han Dazhu¡¯s exact location.


    Initially, they wanted to go all out and kill Han Dazhu¡¯s entire family, but they were stopped by the hermit.


    The hermit said that Han Dazhu¡¯s fate was very good. If Han Dazhu¡¯s fate was transferred to them, they would be blessed with a smooth-sailing life. However, if they failed, they would be doomed.


    Fortune and misfortune were intertwined.


    They agreed.


    Later on, they put the axe into Han Dazhu¡¯s ancestral grave as instructed by the hermit. However, they were actually deceived. The hermit was not transferring Han Dazhu¡¯s fate to them. He was in fact causing them trouble.


    As for why the hermit did this, Han Hai did not know. However, Qin Xi felt that there was definitely something wrong with this hermit. That axe was clearly stained with something dirty and was injected with a Yin-gathering talisman. He wanted the Han family to be wiped out for some reason.


    It seemed that the person behind this hated the Han family to the core. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have wanted to kill them all.


    ¡°Why did you ask me to come here?¡± Qin Xi asked again.


    Han Hai stammered and hesitated for a long time. Panic flashed across his eyes, but Qin Xi did not give him a chance to escape. Instead, she drew a talisman and slapped it on his head.


    Immediately, Han Hai¡¯s eyes became glazed.


    Qin Xi asked, ¡°What¡¯s your purpose in coming to Luoping City?¡±


    Han Hai replied readily, ¡°Find Han Shi¡¯s wife and give her a sum of money to kill Han Shi and Han Dazhu.¡±


    Qin Xi asked, ¡°Who asked you to come?¡±


    Han Hai said emotionlessly, ¡°Auntie Han Xia.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about the current situation of the Han family.¡±


    In the following period of time, Qin Xi learned a lot about the Han family from Han Hai.


    After knowing everything about the Han family, Qin Xi left. When Han Hai got up from the ground, he had already forgotten what he had done and said.


    Suddenly, he felt a sharp pain on his face. He reached out and touched it, only to find that his face was covered in blood, looking especially terrifying.


    **


    In the Breeze Villa.


    There was only one day left until the new year. Han Shi gave all the employees of Sunshine Pharmaceuticals a day off. Because the company had just been established, the medicines Qin Xi created were still under review. However, the review would pass soon.


    Once it was approved, Sunshine Pharmaceuticals would be able to put the medicines into production. At that time, there would definitely be a place for Sunshine Pharmaceuticals in the market.


    At night, the couple had an intimate time again. Han Shi hugged Qin Xi and said, ¡°Wifey, my birthday is in seven days. What gift are you going to give me?¡±


    Qin Xi rolled her eyes. ¡°Gift? We¡¯re already an old married couple. Why do you want a gift?¡±

 Chapter 688 - 688 New Posture

    688 New Posture


    Actually, Qin Xi had already prepared a gift for him.


    Last time, she found a master sculptor to carve a green jade. Two days ago, it was completed. Looking at the jade ring, she couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.


    The dragon-shaped jade ring was green and translucent, as if it was alive. With just a slight turn, it glowed faintly.


    When Han Shi heard that his wife did not prepare a gift for him, he hugged her and started wheedling.


    ¡°Wifey, you are wrong. Although we¡¯re an old married couple, we still have to maintain a romantic atmosphere in our marriage! Only then can the marriage last long, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh, so if we don¡¯t maintain the romance, this marriage won¡¯t last long?¡± Qin Xi deliberately misinterpreted his meaning and glared at him.


    Han Shi immediately said, ¡°How is that possible? Didn¡¯t you say that we can be together forever? How can it not last long? I just think that if you can give me a gift, I¡¯ll love you even more.¡±


    Qin Xi pouted. ¡°Forget it. You don¡¯t have to love me that much.¡±


    Every time Stone ¡°loved¡± her, he would make her body ache all over. The more she asked him to stop, the more excited he became.


    ¡°Wifey, we¡¯ve been married for so long, but you¡¯ve never given me a gift. I don¡¯t want anything expensive. I¡¯ll be happy even if it¡¯s just a flower.¡±


    Han Shi hugged her waist and refused to let go.


    ¡°Alright, I understand. The gift is ready. You¡¯ll get it when the time comes.¡± Qin Xi reached out to pat the hand on her waist.


    ¡°Really? Wifey, you really prepared a gift for me? Take it out and show me.¡± Han Shi¡¯s eyes lit up and he grabbed her shoulder excitedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. If I give you the surprise now, there won¡¯t be any surprise on your birthday.¡± Qin Xi patted the big hand on her shoulder again.


    Han Shi said evilly, ¡°Wifey, you are right. Since there¡¯s no surprise for now, let¡¯s¡­ create a surprise, okay?¡±


    Qin Xi realized that something was wrong and immediately jumped off the bed. Han Shi followed closely behind and spoke in a very wretched voice.


    ¡°Hehehe, sweetie, don¡¯t struggle. I have money, looks, and a good figure. I guarantee that I¡¯ll satisfy all your needs. Little sweeties, come to me¡­¡±


    Qin Xi rolled her eyes speechlessly. Why was this man getting more and more childish?


    The two of them chased and ran for a long time, but in the end, Han Shi still managed to catch her. Unavoidably, the two of them made love again.


    Early in the morning.


    Qin Xi opened her eyes sleepily and realized that Han Shi was staring at her with deep love in his eyes.


    She yawned and rubbed her sleepy eyes. ¡°What are you doing? Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Han Shi raised his eyebrows and chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re good-looking, so I¡¯m looking at you.¡±


    He leaned close to Qin Xi¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Wifey, I¡¯m very satisfied with your performance last night. Why don¡¯t we rehearse this morning? I think that posture¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Qin Xi¡¯s face was already burning. She kicked Han Shi off the bed and said angrily, ¡°Han Shi, if you dare to spout nonsense again, I¡¯ll let you sleep with Blackie tonight.¡±


    Han Shi was kicked off the bed. He rubbed his butt with an aggrieved expression. ¡°Wifey, yesterday, you were the one who said that you wanted to try the new posture¡­¡±


    Qin Xi immediately pointed at Han Shi fiercely. ¡°Do you not hear me?¡±

 Chapter 689 - 689 Something Happened

    689 Something Happened


    The day before the new year, the clinic and Sunshine Pharmaceuticals closed for the holiday.


    Qin Xi originally wanted to use this time to prepare the new year¡¯s gift for everyone. Unexpectedly, at this juncture, something happened to Xia Tangxin¡¯s grandmother, Xia Yongqing.


    Xia Tangxin called Qin Xi with tears in her eyes. However, because she was too excited, Qin Xi did not hear clearly what she was saying. It was Xia Zhenguo who told her that the old lady was dying.


    This frightened Qin Xi. Although she had not seen the old lady for a long time, the old lady had always been in good health. Why was she suddenly dying when it was almost the lunar new year?


    When she asked the reason, she was told that it was because the old lady stepped on the snow and accidentally fell. The back of her head hit the side of the road. Now, she had been sent to the hospital. The doctor told them to cherish the little time they had to spend with the old lady.


    Han Shi and Qin Xi immediately got into the car upon receiving the news. Han Sih drove as fast as he could and ran countless red lights.


    Finally, the originally 25-minute route was shortened to 12 minutes by Han Shi. Qin Xi endured the discomfort in her stomach and quickly got out of the car to run to the operating theater on the fifth floor.


    Hearing the wails in the corridor, Qin Xi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She said, ¡°Where¡¯s Grandma Xia? Where is she? Let me take a look.¡±


    Xia Tangxin¡¯s eyes were red and swollen from crying. When she saw Qin Xi, she staggered and threw herself into her arms, crying her heart out. ¡°Xi, I¡¯m going to lose my grandmother. What should I do? I don¡¯t have a grandmother anymore!¡±


    Qin Xi was extremely anxious. She knew that Xia Tangxin was beside herself now. She immediately looked at Xia Zhenguo and asked anxiously, ¡°Uncle Xia, where¡¯s Grandma Xia? Hurry up and take me to see her before it¡¯s too late.¡±


    Xia Zhenguo wiped his tears and looked like he had aged more than ten years. He pointed at the operating theater with a trembling hand. ¡°She¡¯s inside.¡±


    Before he could finish, Qin Xi pushed Xia Tangxin into Xia Zhenguo¡¯s arms and rushed into the operating theater. When the people in the operating theater saw that someone had barged in, they were furious. Just as they were about to stop Qin Xi, they were knocked out by Han Shi.


    ¡°Wifey, leave these people to me. Save Grandma Xia.¡±


    With Han Shi¡¯s help, Qin Xi had nothing to worry about.


    Han Shi said politely to the doctors who were trembling in fear, ¡°Everyone, I have no choice but to do this. My wife is a very outstanding Chinese doctor. This old lady is her good friend¡¯s grandmother. Please don¡¯t disturb her.¡±


    ¡°But, but the old lady has already stopped breathing¡­¡± A female doctor said softly.


    Han Shi did not speak and looked at Qin Xi.


    Qin Xi took out two medicinal pills from her pocket. These two medicinal pills had a rejuvenating effect. In addition, Qin Xi injected the True Qi into them.


    ¡°She¡¯s already dead. What¡¯s the point of doing that?¡±


    The attending surgeon couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°She is already dead. If you continue to torture her like this, she won¡¯t die peacefully.¡±

 Chapter 690 - 690 Exhaustion

    690 Exhaustion


    ¡°Shut up. If you disturb her again, I¡¯ll knock you out too.¡±


    Seeing that someone was disturbing Qin Xi from performing acupuncture, Han Shi shouted. The attending surgeon¡¯s face immediately turned pale and he did not dare to speak again.


    As time passed, the atmosphere became extremely tense.


    Qin Xi was tense. More and more cold sweat began to break out on her forehead, and her face gradually turned pale. Han Shi¡¯s heart ached. He took a towel to wipe Qin Xi¡¯s sweat.


    Qin Xi frowned. Her fingers still quickly and accurately moved the Ice Soul Silver Needles. One silver needle after another landed on the corresponding acupoint.


    The speed was so fast that everyone was dazzled. They seemed to only see the silver needles flash through the air and appear on the old lady¡¯s head.


    Previously, they thought that Qin Xi was here to cause trouble, but when they saw Qin Xi¡¯s superb technique and incomparably skilled acupuncture technique, they knew they were wrong.


    After Qin Xi¡¯s tireless efforts, the heart rate monitor that had stopped beeping started to make a sound again. Then, the instrument slowly returned to normal.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    The attending surgeon muttered to himself and looked at Qin Xi with wide eyes, his eyes filled with shock.


    Qin Xi ignored the group of doctors and asked Han Shi to chase them out.


    Although Han Shi did not know what Qin Xi was going to do, he knew that whatever decision Qin Xi made had a deeper meaning, so he chased the doctors out without hesitation.


    After the door was closed, Han Shi came to Qin Xi¡¯s side. Seeing her pale face, he asked worriedly, ¡°Xi, how are you?¡±


    Qin Xi waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine. The acupuncture technique I used just now consumed too much True Qi. I¡¯ll be fine after resting for a while.¡±


    With that, Qin Xi took a deep breath and slowly closed her eyes to adjust her breathing. A few seconds later, she suddenly opened her eyes and gestured in the air with her finger. A majestic Mystic True Qi froze in midair, forming a pattern similar to an array formation.


    Then, she pushed this pattern to the bed and her fingers kept moving in the air. Then, this Mystic True Qi shot into the old lady¡¯s forehead and instantly disappeared.


    The wound on the back of the old lady¡¯s head was gradually healing.


    When the wound healed, the old lady¡¯s face turned red at the speed of light. Not long after, the heart beat monitor began to beep.


    Qin Xi finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    After doing all this, Qin Xi collapsed to the ground, panting heavily. Her face was even paler.


    ¡°Xi, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Han Shi quickly helped Qin Xi up and asked anxiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll be fine after resting for a while.¡± Qin Xi forced a smile.


    Han Shi was worried. He hugged her and gently stroked her back, injecting his True Qi into her bit by bit.


    At this moment, someone knocked on the door of the operating theater violently. The sound was so loud that it was as if the operating theater was going to be demolished.


    Fortunately, Qin Xi had finished performing the acupuncture. Otherwise, who should be responsible if the needle missed?


    ¡°Stone, open the door. You can tell Uncle Xia and Tangxin that Grandma is fine. Don¡¯t let them worry,¡± Qin Xi said weakly.


    Han Shi nodded and carried Qin Xi to a seat. He walked to the door and opened the door of the operating theater.

 Chapter 691 - 691 Acquaintance?

    691 Acquaintance?


    The moment the door was opened, dozens of security guards rushed in with clubs in their hands and stared at Han Shi and Qin Xi fiercely.


    The security captain in the lead raised his club and pointed it at Han Shi. ¡°Who are you? How dare you barge into the operating theater and chase all the doctors out? Do you know that this is illegal?¡±


    Han Shi¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Before I lose my temper, you¡¯d better put down the club.¡±


    The security captain laughed out of anger. ¡°How dare you threaten me? Do you know who I am? Forget it, I won¡¯t waste my breath on you. Brothers, someone dared to cause trouble today. Shouldn¡¯t we teach him a lesson?¡±


    The security guards echoed and rushed towards Han Shi with fierce expressions.


    A cold glint flashed across Han Shi¡¯s eyes. Just as he was about to make a move, a shout came from outside the operating room.


    ¡°Can someone tell me what happened here? Why did the operating theater become a brawling place?¡±


    Everyone turned around and saw the dean walking in surrounded by a few leaders and attending physicians.


    The security captain immediately walked forward and explained, ¡°Dean, don¡¯t misunderstand. These people came out of nowhere and suddenly barged into our operating theater to cause trouble. They even injured the doctors in the hospital. I was about to chase them out¡­¡±


    The dean was a man in his forties. He looked elegant and exuded a sharp aura.


    At this moment, after hearing the captain, the dean immediately frowned and stared at Han Shi and the others. His gaze was sharp and deep, and his tone was serious. ¡°Who are you? Why are you causing trouble in my hospital?¡±


    ¡°I told you, we¡¯re here to save the patient. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go over and take a look. The old lady who was pronounced dead by your hospital has been saved. Although she¡¯s still unconscious, she¡¯s out of danger.¡±


    The dean was stunned when he heard that. Before he could say anything, the doctors behind him started mocking.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! How can a dead person be saved? Do you think you¡¯re a god?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.Do you think we are all fools?¡±


    ¡°Dean, a person like him should be handed over to the police. We need to seriously punish people who barged into the operating theater. Otherwise, no one would dare to come to our hospital again.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    The dean frowned. Then, he strode towards the operating table. Seeing this, the other doctors shut up and quickly followed.


    Just as they approached the operating table, a voice suddenly sounded.


    ¡°Deputy Dean He, long time no see!¡±


    He Xu looked over and saw another person sitting behind the operating table. This person was none other than Qin Xi, Divine Doctor Qin, who he had seen in the medical exchange last time.


    In an instant, he seemed to understand everything and said in shock, ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, are you the one who barged into the operating theater?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Deputy Dean He. I had no choice. This is my friend¡¯s grandmother. If I don¡¯t save her today, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll feel guilty for the rest of my life. However, the situation is urgent, and I didn¡¯t have the time to explain the situation to your hospital. My apologies.¡±


    As she spoke, Qin Xi stood up with difficulty and was about to bow and apologize when He Xu immediately stopped her. ¡°This¡­ I didn¡¯t expect it to be Divine Doctor Qin. May I know who this¡­¡±


    ¡°Deputy Dean He, the patient is no longer in danger. When the time is up, I¡¯ll take out the silver needles. I believe the old lady¡¯s condition is already stable.¡±

 Chapter 692 - 692 Bringing the Dead Back to Life

    692 Bringing the Dead Back to Life


    ¡°She¡¯s really¡­ saved?¡±


    He Xu couldn¡¯t believe his ears and looked at Qin Xi in disbelief. ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, are you kidding me?¡±


    How could a dead person be saved?


    He admitted that Qin Xi was very capable and did not think it was a problem to call her Divine Doctor. After all, her medical skills were indeed very superb.


    But¡­


    Bringing the dead back to life?


    How was this possible?


    In his daze, he heard the doctors beside him exclaim, ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s true. She¡¯s really alive.¡±


    ¡°Doctor Li, pinch me to see if I¡¯m dreaming. How is this possible? How can a person who has been pronounced dead by us be alive? It¡¯s simply unbelievable.¡±


    ¡°We have no choice but to believe it. This kind of magical medical skill has exceeded our understanding.¡±


    He Xu suddenly turned his head and looked at the heart rate monitor that was beeping at a regular interval.


    This¡­


    He Xu was shocked and looked at Qin Xi as if he was looking at a god.


    Seeing his shocked expression, Qin Xi smiled faintly. ¡°Deputy Dean He, do you believe me now?¡±


    He Xu couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°I still can¡¯t bring myself to believe it. Divine Doctor Qin, how did you do it?¡±


    He could not accept the fact that there was actually someone in the world who could bring the dead back to life. However, reality told him that it did exist. Moreover, he knew very well that such a magical medical technique could not be explained with just a few words.


    Qin Xi said with a faint smile, ¡°Deputy Dean He, do you know Chinese medicine? If you do, I¡¯m quite willing to tell you.¡±


    He Xu smiled awkwardly and quickly waved his hand. ¡°Forget it. How can I know Chinese medicine? I¡¯m just too shocked.¡±


    At this moment, Xia Zhenguo and Xia Tangxin, who were outside the door, rushed in excitedly.


    ¡°Xi, Grandma¡­¡±


    Xia Tangxin looked at Qin Xi nervously, her red and swollen eyes filled with anticipation. She was afraid that what she had just heard was wrong and urgently needed Qin Xi to verify it herself.


    Qin Xi smiled. ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t disappoint you!¡±


    **


    Half an hour later, Qin Xi removed all the silver needles from the old lady¡¯s body. Just as Qin Xi had said, the old lady¡¯s condition had really stabilized.


    He Xu and the other doctors carefully checked the patient. When they saw the results, their eyes were still filled with disbelief.


    Xia Yongqing was pushed out. Although her face was still a little pale, this was undoubtedly the best news for Xia Zhenguo and Xia Tangxin.


    ¡°Xi, thank you, really thank you¡­¡± Xia Tangxin choked on her tears and couldn¡¯t speak.


    Xia Zhenguo patted his daughter¡¯s shoulder, indicating for her not to cry. Then, he looked at Qin Xi. ¡°Thank you so much, Qin Xi. Without you, Tangxin and I wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Uncle Xia. Grandma Xia treats me very well. I naturally should do my best to save her.¡±


    Xia Zhenguo smiled in relief. ¡°No matter what, you¡¯re the one who saved her. You¡¯re our Xia family¡¯s savior. Uncle Xia will remember this. If you need my help in the future, just tell me. I won¡¯t refuse.¡±

 Chapter 693 - 693 Spring Festival

    693 Spring Festival


    On the day of the Spring Festival, Qin Xi and Han Shi woke up early to pay their respects to Han Dazhu and Luo Xiujuan.


    In the past ten years, Han Shi had never seen what a red packet looked like. This year, the couple received two thick red packets. Han Shi opened it and saw a thick stack of ten yuan. After a rough calculation, he estimated that it was at least 300 yuan.


    After the two of them paid their respects, Blood Stealer, Black Ghost, Bane, and Berserk carried Tong Tong to pay their respect to Luo Xiujuan and Han Dazhu.


    The four burly men knelt on one knee and cupped their fists. ¡°Happy New Year. I wish you good health and longevity! I wish you a long life!¡±


    ¡°Happy New Year, good health.¡±


    In the end, it was Tong Tong¡¯s childish voice that melted people¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Get up quickly. You don¡¯t have to kneel. Here, this is your red packet. Everyone has one.¡±


    Han Dazhu was so happy that he couldn¡¯t stop smiling. He quickly took out the red packets he had prepared long ago. Black Ghost, Bane, and Berserk waved their hands and said awkwardly, ¡°We¡¯re all over 30 years old. We¡¯re not children. How can we take the red packets?¡±


    Just as they were about to refuse, Blood Stealer happily took the red packet and smiled widely. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Han. This is the first time I¡¯ve received a red packet in my life. When I was a child, I was very envious of other children who could receive red packets. I never thought that I would be able to receive one myself one day.¡±


    ¡°Good child. In the future, Grandpa Han will give you red packets every year. In my eyes, you are all children just like Stone.¡±


    Han Dazhu had heard about their background from Han Shi. They were all good people, especially when he knew that they had suffered a lot in the past. His heart ached. Now that he heard Blood Stealer say that, he felt bad for him.


    ¡°Here, this is from Auntie Luo. Keep it well.¡± Luo Xiujuan smiled gently and stuffed the red packet into Blood Stealer¡¯s hand.


    Blood Stealer grinned from ear to ear. ¡°Thank you, Auntie Luo.¡±


    Seeing that Blood Stealer accepted the red packet, the other three brothers had no choice but to accept it.


    ¡°Come, Tong Tong, this is your red packet. You can buy whatever you want with it.¡±


    Han Dazhu gave Tong Tong another big red packet. Tong Tong imitated Blood Stealer and smiled sweetly at Han Dazhu.


    This smile almost melted Han Dazhu¡¯s heart.


    After paying their respects, Han Shi, Blood Stealer, and the others were in charge of setting off firecrackers. Han Shi carried a pile of firecrackers from the warehouse and placed them in the courtyard. Not long after, crackling sounds came from the courtyard.


    Qin Xi stood far away with Tong Tong in her arms, watching the show. This was the first time Tong Tong had seen such a lively scene. Her big black eyes stared at the firecrackers without blinking. At first, she was shocked by the explosion. Then, the more she looked at it, the more interested she became. In the end, she started clapping her hands.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Qin Xi pinched her pink face and asked.


    Tong Tong nodded heavily and said in a childish voice, ¡°I like it!¡±


    Qin Xi smiled and said, ¡°When Tong Tong grows up, we¡¯ll let you set off firecrackers, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡±


    After setting off the firecrackers, the family began to eat breakfast. There were a total of 12 dishes. During this period of time, Luo Xiujuan¡¯s culinary skills had improved by leaps and bounds.


    Ever since she learned how to make medicinal cuisine, the food she made not only satisfied their taste buds, but also improved their health.

 Chapter 694 - 694 Transfer

    694 Transfer


    After breakfast, Qin Xi and Han Shi took the New Year gifts that they had packed over the past two days and drove all the way to the military compound.


    The guard was already informed by Wan Shiyue of Qin Xi¡¯s coming and let Qin Xi enter after a simple checkup.


    Ever since the Shi family caused trouble behind the Wan family¡¯s back, the Wan family had suffered a huge shock. It was only when Qin Xi found her grandfather that this matter was resolved.


    However, after this incident, it was said that in the election next year, Wan Jiuyang would most likely be transferred to the capital. Although no one knew what position he would take on, there was news that a good position was vacant. It was very likely that Wan Jiuyang would take on that position


    As for why there was such a big transfer, it was all thanks to Qin Xi¡¯s Sweet Dew business. Not only did her business make the entire Zhehai Province shine, but it also made the Sweet Dew products popular overseas.


    Of course, the reason why it became popular overseas was all thanks to Mars and the others¡¯ hard work in promoting it. After all, they were in an International Medical Association with many big shots.


    They quickly found that not only were these fruits and vegetables extremely delicious, but they also had a significant effect on people¡¯s health.


    Back to the topic, not only did Qin Xi¡¯s Sweet Dew bring benefits to the local people, but it also drove the economic development of other cities.¡±


    Therefore, the beneficiaries of such good results were not only Wan Jiuyang, but also Liu Shuan and Sun Song, the town mayor of Qingling Town.


    After the Spring Festival, Liu Shuan was promoted to the position of the town mayor, while Sun Song was transferred to Luoping City. As for his official position, he had yet to be informed.


    No matter what, it was good news.


    In the Wan family¡¯s villa.


    Due to the special status of the Wan family, there was an endless stream of people coming to visit them everyday. Previously, no matter who came, Wan Shiyue¡¯s attitude was very moderate.


    It was not until Qin Xi and Han Shi walked in with bags that Wan Shiyue¡¯s smile became more sincere. He personally welcomed them to sit on the sofa and instructed the servants to make tea.


    ¡°Qin Xi, come, let me introduce you. This is Jiuyang¡¯s wife, Ning Yuan. You can call her Auntie Yuan.¡±


    Wan Shiyue pointed at the gentle woman who was walking over with tea and introduced her to Qin Xi with a smile.


    ¡°Auntie Yuan. It¡¯s an honor to meet you.¡± Qin Xi and Han Shi nodded politely.


    ¡°Ning Yuan, this is the young divine doctor I mentioned to you before, Qin Xi. This is Qin Xi¡¯s husband, Han Shi.¡±


    Don¡¯t underestimate the two of them. In just half a year in Luoping City, they had made a name for themselves.


    ¡°You were praising the Sweet Dew Fruits and Vegetables, right? They were the ones who developed it. How is it? Are you surprised?¡±


    Qin Xi and Han Shi couldn¡¯t help but think of Han Dazhu when they saw how proud Wan Shiyue was of them. They felt very awkward.


    Qin Xi couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°Grandpa Wan, enough of praising me.¡±


    Wan Shiyue mocked bluntly, ¡°Hahahaha, little girl, are you shy?¡±

 Chapter 695 - 695 Suspicious Nurse

    695 Suspicious Nurse


    After lunch at the Wan family¡¯s house, Qin Xi and Han Shi left and went to Meng Chang¡¯an¡¯s house.


    Just like in Wan Shiyue¡¯s family, they were warmly welcomed by the Meng family. When they came out again, it was already late.


    Qin Xi pinched her glabella and said in a tired voice, ¡°Stone, let¡¯s go to the hospital. The old lady is probably already awake. We can pay her a visit and check her condition.¡±


    As Han Shi drove, he grabbed her hand and said worriedly, ¡°Wifey, you look tired. How about we go tomorrow?¡±


    Qin Xi shook her head decisively and refused. She looked at Han Shi with determination. ¡°No, I¡¯m still worried. She must be uneasy now. I need to go and put her at ease.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Han Shi had no choice but to drive to the hospital.


    In the inpatient department.


    As soon as Qin Xi and Han Shi entered the hospital, they saw a middle-aged man in a white coat running up to Qin Xi. His voice was trembling with excitement. ¡°Hello, young divine doctor. I¡¯m Huang Changbin, the attending doctor of the Orthopedics Department. May I ask if you¡¯re here to see Old Madam Xia?¡±


    Before Qin Xi could speak, a few doctors in white coats ran over from behind with adoring smiles on their faces.


    ¡°Young divine doctor, the news of you saving the patient yesterday has already spread throughout the entire hospital. I didn¡¯t expect there to really be a way to revive the dead in this world. Young divine doctor, are you a god that has descended to the mortal world?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The patient yesterday had no heartbeat or breathing, but not long after the young divine doctor went in, the dead patient actually came back to life. This is unbelievable.¡±


    ¡°Young divine doctor, you¡¯re my idol. You¡¯re amazing¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The doctors squeezed over and pushed Han Shi away. Just as Qin Xi was about to be drowned in the crowd, a dignified voice came from behind.


    ¡°What are you all doing here? This is a hospital, not a market. Go back to work!¡±


    The person who came was the Deputy Dean, He Xu. Although he usually looked gentle, in this situation, he could only keep a straight face.


    His shout immediately frightened everyone into silence and they returned to the office obediently.


    He Xu nodded in satisfaction. Then, he turned around and walked up to Qin Xi. He reached out to hold her hand amiably and was grateful.


    He Xu asked, ¡°Young Divine Doctor, you are here to visit Old Madam Xia, right? Why don¡¯t we go and check in on her together?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Qin Xi did not refuse. The three of them arrived at Old Madam Xia¡¯s ward.


    Just as Qin Xi was about to knock on the door, the ward door opened and a nurse wearing a mask walked out. She subconsciously looked up.


    When the nurse met Qin Xi¡¯s gaze, her heart skipped a beat and her eyes flickered. She tried her best to calm down. Then, she pretended not to notice it and moved aside, letting others enter the ward.


    He Xu and Han Shi walked in one after another. Just as the nurse thought that Qin Xi would follow them, Qin Xi stood in front of her and stared at her.


    The nurse¡¯s face turned paler and paler. She subconsciously clenched her fists in her pocket. Just as she was thinking of what to do, Qin Xi suddenly asked, ¡°You seem to be very nervous.¡±

 Chapter 696 - 696 Poison

    696 Poison


    ¡°You look nervous.¡±


    As Qin Xi spoke, she stared into the nurse¡¯s eyes. The nurse was afraid that Qin Xi would notice something. She kept thinking of a plan to escape.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    As soon as she said the word, she immediately realized something. She cleared her throat and said in a relaxed tone, ¡°You must be mistaken. I¡¯m not nervous. I just feel a little cold. You¡¯re the patient¡¯s family, right? Then hurry up and go in to check the patient. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll have to leave first.¡±


    As she spoke, she was about to walk past Qin Xi and leave.


    Qin Xi narrowed her eyes and immediately blocked her way. ¡°Wait, I still have something to say. Why are you leaving so soon?¡±


    A trace of panic flashed across the nurse¡¯s face, but she still smiled and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m very busy with work and don¡¯t have time to waste. Please be understandable.¡±


    The nurse calculated the time in her mind. Seeing that it was almost time, she wanted to leave the scene as soon as possible, but how could Qin Xi let her go so easily?


    Xia Tangxin was alone in the ward. Although she looked a little haggard, there was a happy smile on her face.


    As soon as Han Shi entered, Xia Tangxin rolled her eyes and said angrily, ¡°Why is it you? Where¡¯s Xi? Are you the only one here?¡±


    Han Shi looked at the old lady¡¯s pale face and slightly purple lips. He frowned and looked at He Xu. ¡°Why do I feel that something is wrong? Deputy Dean He, come and take a look. Old Madam Xia¡¯s lips don¡¯t look right.¡±


    He Xu quickly walked over to take a closer look. In the end, he broke out in cold sweat and quickly shouted at Qin Xi, ¡°Young divine doctor, come and take a look. Old Madam Xia seems to be poisoned.¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s eyes narrowed. She immediately grabbed the back of the nurse¡¯s neck and dragged her into the house. Then, she threw her to Han Shi. ¡°Watch her. This person is up to no good.¡±


    Han Shi nodded. He grabbed the nurse and pressed her against the wall.


    The nurse struggled and scolded angrily, ¡°Let go of me. What right do you have to treat me like this? Let go. If you don¡¯t let go, I¡¯ll shout that you are molesting me.¡±


    ¡°Molesting you? Do you think you¡¯re worthy of being molested by me?¡±


    Han Shi did not even look at her, as if he had seen something dirty.


    At this moment, Qin Xi suddenly said solemnly, ¡°She¡¯s indeed poisoned. Moreover, this poison is very rare. It¡¯s a poison extraction from a snake. This poison won¡¯t kill people immediately. Instead, it will only take effect after more than ten minutes.¡±


    She suddenly looked at Xia Tangxin, who was already pale with fear. ¡°Tangxin, did she eat anything or get an injection just now?¡±


    Xia Tangxin immediately reacted. She pointed at the nurse who was pressed against the wall by Han Shi and said, ¡°She just gave Grandma an injection. She said that it was anti-inflammatory, so I believed her. I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡±


    He Xu¡¯s face instantly darkened. He looked at the nurse. ¡°What? How is that possible?¡±


    Qin Xi sneered and said, ¡°Nothing is impossible. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can search her body.¡±


    He Xu did not want such a hideous thing to happen in the hospital. He strode to the nurse¡¯s side and rummaged through her pockets.


    The nurse screamed in fear, ¡°Ahhh, someone is molesting me. Help!¡±

 Chapter 697 - 697 Even If I Die, I Want to Drag Someone Down With Me!

    697 Even If I Die, I Want to Drag Someone Down With Me!


    Qin Xi laughed out loud. ¡°You still have the cheeks to shout?¡±


    Her gaze suddenly became as cold as a knife. ¡°Xie Min, I really didn¡¯t expect you to be so bold as to commit murder. This time, you can forget about leaving the prison.¡±


    When the struggling nurse heard this, her body stiffened, as if she had fallen into a bottomless abyss. Her entire body was terrifyingly cold.


    Xie Min thought to herself, ¡°It¡¯s over. It¡¯s over this time!¡±


    ¡°Xie Min?¡± Xia Tangxin¡¯s mind went blank. ¡°My family and the Xie family have nothing to do with each other. Why did she want to kill my grandmother?¡±


    Qin Xi narrowed her eyes and pondered for a moment. She suddenly thought of a possibility and smiled coldly. ¡°What if Grandma Xia didn¡¯t take a tumble?¡±


    Xia Tangxin was still in so much shock that she couldn¡¯t think straight. She subconsciously asked, ¡°Grandma didn¡¯t take a tumble? Then how she you fall?¡±


    Qin Xi opened her mouth and was about to say something when she heard He Xu shout, ¡°I Found it!¡±


    A small syringe appeared in He Xu¡¯s hand. Although there was nothing in it, as long as it was used to contain something, he would definitely be able to find out what the content was.


    He sniffed it and couldn¡¯t tell what it was. He handed it to Qin Xi, who sniffed and nodded.


    He Xu was immediately furious. He looked at Xie Min, who was wearing a nurse¡¯s uniform, and was so angry that his entire body was trembling. He shouted with a red face, ¡°You beast, you¡¯re a beast. How dare you commit murder in our hospital? Do you think I, the Deputy Dean, am just an ornament? Hmph, justice will prevail. Just wait to be jailed. I¡¯ll definitely make you spend the rest of your life in jail.¡±


    With that, he turned around angrily, wanting to go out and call for people.


    When Xie Min heard that the other party was actually the deputy dean, she immediately knelt on the ground and begged, ¡°I beg you. I was out of my mind. Please let me go this time. As long as you let me go, I¡¯ll promise you anything. Please, don¡¯t call the police.¡±


    He Xu kicked her to the side. He shouted at the nurses outside the ward. In an instant, two young nurses ran over and greeted respectfully, ¡°Deputy Dean, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Go and call the police. Tell them there¡¯s a murderer here.¡± He kept his voice low, not wanting to cause too much of a stir and cause panic among the patients and their families.


    He said seriously, ¡°Inform all the doctors to go to the conference room for a meeting in half an hour.¡±


    When the two young nurses heard that, they quickly went to carry out the order.


    When he returned to the ward, Xie Min was still begging Xia Tangxin, but now, Xia Tangxin only wanted to kill her. How could she let her off?


    Seeing that begging was futile, Xie Min suddenly stood up and stared at Qin Xi with hatred in her eyes. She suddenly laughed crazily.


    ¡°Qin Xi, you b*tch, if not for you, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this today. Are you very smug? Hahahahaha, you won¡¯t be smug for long. Because of you, this old woman will die today. Let me tell you, even if I die, I¡¯ll drag someone down with me. Also, my father will definitely not let you off. Just wait for the Xie family to take revenge!¡±

 Chapter 698 - 698 Reviving the Dead?

    698 Reviving the Dead?


    Qin Xi snorted at her words.


    ¡°Die? Who said that Grandma Xia will die? I¡¯ve already protected her life just now, but the poison is still in her body. Because the poison is in her body, there is evidence of your crime.¡±


    ¡°As for the old lady¡¯s health, don¡¯t worry. With me around, she can live for at least ten to twenty more years. As for your father, I believe that after this, the Xie family will no longer exist in Luoping City!¡±


    Xie Min did not expect Qin Xi to be so ruthless. She was already in such a state, but Qin Xi still wouldn¡¯t even let her father off. How vicious was she?


    Of course, if not for the fact that she was jealous and couldn¡¯t tolerate Qin Xi, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.


    Soon, the police arrived. After some systematic investigation, they quickly came to a conclusion.


    Seeing that the matter was settled, Qin Xi quickly took out the antidote pill and gave it to the old lady. Soon, the old lady¡¯s lips returned to normal color at an astonishing speed.


    If not for the fact that someone tested the poison in the old lady¡¯s body and came to the conclusion that she was poisoned, everyone in the Public Security Department would have thought that Qin Xi was joking with them!


    When a thin police officer saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Comrade, what did you feed the old lady just now? How did you get rid of the poison so quickly? If not for the fact that we just confirmed that the old lady was poisoned, we would have thought that you were fooling us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This¡­ detoxification is too fast!¡± Someone immediately echoed.


    At this moment, Xia Tangxin immediately stood up. ¡°This is a piece of cake for Divine Doctor Qin, who can revive the dead. Not to mention this small poison, even¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Qin Xi elbowed her. Xia Tangxin immediately knew that she had said what she shouldn¡¯t. However, she couldn¡¯t take back her words.


    ¡°Reviving the dead?¡± Everyone in the Public Security Department couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in shock. ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    At this moment, He Xu, who had finished recording his statement, walked over and introduced Qin Xi to them.


    ¡°Her medical skills live up to her title as a divine doctor. You might not know this, but yesterday, Old Madam Xia was pronounced dead. In the end, Divine Doctor Qin pulled her back from death. If not for today¡¯s incident, Old Madam Xia would probably have woken up long ago.¡±


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth twitched as she said humbly, ¡°Deputy Dean He, you¡¯re exaggerating. I just did my best. Old Madam Xia survived because she was strong-willed.¡±


    She did not want this matter to blow up. After all, reviving the dead was too shocking an ability to normal people.


    He Xu could tell that Qin Xi wanted to keep a low-profile, so he changed the topic. ¡°Please enforce the law impartially and bring the murderer to justice. The patient needs to rest now.¡±


    When the people from the Public Security Department heard that, they expressed their stance. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t tolerate murderers. If you find more evidence, be sure to hand it to us.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡±


    After sending the police officers away, Qin Xi asked Xia Tangxin to inform Xia Zhenguo.

 Chapter 699 - 699 Becoming a Father

    699 Becoming a Father


    When Xia Zhenguo received the call and heard what happened, he was almost scared to death. Fortunately, the poison was removed in time.


    He quickly contacted his old friends and began to take revenge on the Xie family. Xie Min¡¯s father didn¡¯t even know what happened and was targeted by several companies. In less than half a month, he declared bankruptcy.


    Of course, that was a story for another time.


    When Qin Xi and Han Shi returned home, they heard a commotion in the house. The two of them looked at each other and quickened their pace.


    As soon as she pushed the door open and entered, she saw Han Dazhu and Luo Xiujuan sitting on the sofa with livid expressions. Opposite them were two men and two women. There were also three little fellows sitting on the stalls in the living room.


    Seeing this scene, Qin Xi and Han Shi frowned at the same time.


    Qin Xi did not know these four people, but Han Shi knew them the best. His face suddenly turned cold as he said, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Yo, Stone is not stupid anymore?¡± One of the women with a mean look said sarcastically, ¡°However, although his brain has recovered, he¡¯s getting more and more rude. He doesn¡¯t even greet his poor relatives. It seems that some people are really ill-mannered by nature.¡±


    When Han Dazhu heard that his unfilial daughter dared to insult his precious grandson in front of him, he was immediately furious. He looked at her and pointed at the door. ¡°If I hear you say another bad word about Stone, get lost.¡±


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re too biased. You¡¯ve been helping this fool for so many years. What¡¯s wrong with me saying something? I didn¡¯t say anything wrong,¡± Han Licui said indignantly.


    Han Dazhu¡¯s eyes widened and the aura on his body immediately spread out. His voice was like a bell, making people¡¯s ears ring. ¡°Do you have any sense of shame?¡±


    Han Licui¡¯s husband, Ma Quan, quickly nudged her with his elbow and gave her a meaningful look, indicating that she shouldn¡¯t offend the old man too much.


    Clearly, Han Licui knew when to stop. She pursed her lips and stopped talking.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry. Licui doesn¡¯t mean anything bad. She¡¯s just straightforward. Don¡¯t mind her. Stone, don¡¯t mind your auntie too. By the way, this must be my niece-in-law, right? She¡¯s really good-looking¡­¡±


    Ma Quan was very good at talking, but his words made Han Dazhu and Luo Xiujuan feel very uncomfortable.


    Qin Xi looked at the man who called her niece-in-law and narrowed her eyes. She sneered in her heart, but she did not show it on her face. ¡°This should be Uncle, right? What about this person?¡±


    She then looked at Han Licui with a meaningful gaze.


    Han Shi¡¯s dark eyes flickered slightly. He immediately knew that Qin Xi was implying something. He continued, ¡°Xi, let me introduce you. This is Auntie Han Licui, and this is Uncle Ma Quan. This is Second Uncle Han Guofa, and the other is Second Auntie Cao Xiu¡¯e.¡±


    He introduced Qin Xi to the four of them. ¡°This is my wife, Qin Xi.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s Auntie?¡±


    Qin Xi looked at Han Licui with a smile. ¡°To be honest, Auntie, I know a little about face-reading. You can ask Grandpa about this if you don¡¯t believe me. He knows if I have the ability or not.¡±


    Han Licui frowned and her face darkened. She was very displeased with Qin Xi¡¯s attitude. ¡°If you want to read my face, just do it. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    Qin Xi smiled and said, ¡°Since Aunt asked me to read your face, I¡¯ll gladly do you the service. I just read Uncle¡¯s face and realized that he¡¯s going to be a father soon¡­¡±

 Chapter 700 - 700 Get Money and Run!

    700 Get Money and Run!


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    For a moment, Han Licui did not understand what was going on. Ma Quan¡¯s face suddenly darkened. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    Hearing her husband¡¯s angry tone, Han Licui finally reacted and her face darkened.


    It had been a few years since she and her husband made love. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to do that, but her husband was not capable. Besides, they were already an old couple, so she didn¡¯t care much about it. Sometimes, when she really couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore, she would do it herself.


    However, what did Qin Xi mean by Ma Quan becoming a father soon?


    ¡°Uncle, you know very well if what I said is true or not. However, I can tell that Auntie is not pregnant¡­¡±


    Before Qin Xi could finish, a trace of panic flashed across Ma Quan¡¯s eyes. In a moment of desperation, he slammed the table and stood up. He pointed at Qin Xi with a red face. ¡°How rude. You have no manners at all. It was no wonder that the Qin family abandoned you in the past. You¡¯re just a jinx.¡±


    Han Dazhu slammed the coffee table and looked at Ma Quan sharply. ¡°Tell me, did you do anything to let Licui down?¡±


    Han Licui was so angry that her entire body was trembling. ¡°Dad, this b*tch is talking nonsense. I know Ma Quan better than anyone else. How can he find someone else behind my back? Did you think of this way to force us to leave because we came to borrow money from you?¡±


    ¡°I think so.¡±


    Ma Quan¡¯s eyes lit up. He immediately looked at Han Licui and complained, ¡°Look, what did I say? People change when they have money. Look at them now. They¡¯re so arrogant. They won¡¯t lend us money at all. What¡¯s the point of being a family with them?¡±


    ¡°Dad¡±


    When Han Licui heard Ma Quan¡¯s words, she felt even more uncomfortable. She looked at Han Dazhu and was about to say something.


    Han Dazhu¡¯s eyes became colder and colder, because he knew that Qin Xi would not say this for no reason.


    He glared at Han Licui, who was about to speak, and then looked at Qin Xi. ¡°Xi, tell me how many children he has outside.¡±


    Qin Xi stretched out a finger. ¡°Grandpa, just one. Uncle probably found out about it two days ago. Not only that, but he is also planning to get a sum of money and run away.¡±


    Get a sum of money and run away?


    When Han Dazhu heard that, he was so angry that he almost fainted. He pointed at Ma Quan and cursed, ¡°How dare you try to lie to us? Get lost. Get lost. You want a cent from me? No way. If you dare to come again, I¡¯ll break your legs.¡±


    He pointed at Han Licui. ¡°And you, get lost. It¡¯s the Spring Festival and you¡¯re causing trouble here. Are you worthy of being my daughter?¡±


    Han Licui was furious. ¡°Dad, are you really senile? How can you believe this b*tch¡¯s nonsense? I think you just don¡¯t want to lend money to us.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you something you believe.¡± Qin Xi smiled, but her eyes were cold. ¡°You killed someone.¡±


    Hearing that, Han Licui completely lost control. She pounced on Qin Xi with a ferocious expression. ¡°Ahhh, stop talking. You b*tch, I¡¯m going to tear your mouth apart!¡±

 Chapter 701 - 701 Taking a Life

    701 Taking a Life


    Killed someone?


    Everyone was shocked and looked at Han Licui.


    They would definitely believe that Han Licui was mean and narrow-minded. They could accept her swindling, pilfering, and so on, but killing someone¡­


    With Han Licui¡¯s timid personality, no one would believe it.


    It was normal for the others not to believe Qin Xi, but Han Dazhu, Luo Xiujuan, and Han Shi believed her one hundred percent. They had all seen Qin Xi¡¯s ability. Therefore, Han Dazhu¡¯s heart skipped a beat and his face immediately turned livid. His breathing became much heavier and he clenched his fists tightly.


    Initially, Qin Xi did not want to say this, but she vaguely felt that Han Licui would be a huge obstacle to the Han family in the future. She might even cause the Han family to be in a dangerous situation.


    From Qin Xi¡¯s judgment on Han Licui, she didn¡¯t believe that Han Licui would turn over a new leaf and atone for what she had done.


    Therefore, she had no choice but to consider the big picture.


    Han Licui was afraid that Qin Xi would say something more, so she charged at Qin Xi like a wild boar. Her eyes were filled with killing intent and hatred for Qin Xi.


    Qin Xi¡¯s expression was calm and her posture was casual. She did not care about Han Licui at all. Han Guofa and Cao Xiu¡¯e thought that Qin Xi was scared silly.


    Just as Han Licui was about to touch Qin Xi¡¯s face, Han Shi grabbed Han Licui¡¯s arm and twisted it. Han Licui immediately let out a scream like a pig being slaughtered. Her entire body turned red. It was so painful that she gritted her teeth and cursed, ¡°It hurts, it hurts. Let go of me. You stupid fool, how dare you break my arm? Ahhh, Ma Quan, what are you waiting for? Kick this little bastard to death¡­¡±


    When Ma Quan heard this, he quickly went forward and wanted to kick Han Shi, but Han Shi kicked him back to the sofa. Ma Quan had never suffered like this before. He held his stomach and screamed in pain.


    When he shouted, the children also started crying. One of the boys picked up the toy in his hand and threw it at Han Shi. He imitated Han Licui and said, ¡°Stupid fool, little bastard, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±


    Seeing that the living room was in shambles, Han Dazhu couldn¡¯t hold back his emotions anymore and slammed the coffee table. With a crack, a huge hole appeared on the coffee table.


    It had to be noted that this was a solid wooden table. Even with an axe, it would take a few chops to make a big ravine.


    Ma Quan immediately stopped shouting, and so did Han Licui. Han Shi snorted and let go of her.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. It¡¯s the Spring Festival. Can¡¯t you give me some peaceful time?¡±


    Seeing that the old man was angry and had broken the table with a slap, everyone fell silent.


    Han Dazhu¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. He said in an imposing manner, ¡°Xi, tell me, who did my unfilial daughter kill? If what you said is true, I¡¯ll call the police to arrest her.¡±


    Han Licui¡¯s legs went weak. She looked at Han Dazhu in disbelief. ¡°Dad, are you crazy? I¡¯m your daughter!¡±

 Chapter 702 - 702 Luo Xiujuan Cant Bring Herself to Recall the Past

    702 Luo Xiujuan Can¡¯t Bring Herself to Recall the Past


    Han Dazhu ignored Han Licui. However, looking at Han Licui¡¯s anxious expression, everyone felt a chill run down their spines.


    Qin Xi looked at Luo Xiujuan, who was in a daze, and softly asked, ¡°Mom, do you still remember how your second child died?¡±


    Everyone immediately turned to look at Luo Xiujuan. Luo Xiujuan¡¯s face turned pale as she looked at Qin Xi in disbelief. She opened her mouth, but she did not know what to say.


    This time, Han Licui was really afraid. Initially, she thought that Qin Xi was just trying to scare her. Unexpectedly, she really knew¡­


    However, Han Licui quickly realized that if Qin Xi was really right, did that mean that not only did Ma Quan have another woman, but he also had an illegitimate child outside?


    Just as she was letting her imagination run wild, Luo Xiujuan covered her face and cried, recounting what happened back then.


    It turned out that on the day Han Shi¡¯s father, Han Guohua, died, a drunk man appeared at home.


    At that time, the Han family suffered setbacks one after another. First, Han Shi was hit on the head and became stupid, and then the old lady fell seriously ill. Han Guohua went out to hunt to make a living. Grandpa Han worked in the village. Only Luo Xiujuan, who was pregnant, stayed at home to manage the household.


    However, a drunk man suddenly appeared and hugged her from behind, wanting to take off her clothes. This frightened her greatly. In a hurry, she took something and threw it at him.


    The man screamed in pain and pounced on her aggressively, pressing her to the ground and wanting to take off her clothes. The man was very strong. Luo Xiujuan had to protect the child in her stomach and protect her innocence. Just as the drunk man was about to succeed, the old lady in the room seemed to notice something and dragged her heavy body out with a kitchen knife.


    Although the man was drunk, he still instinctively ran away when he saw the kitchen knife. Luo Xiujuan was saved.


    However, before they could rejoice that nothing happened, the news of Han Guohua¡¯s death was sent back by someone. The old lady was already traumatized by Han Shi¡¯s accident. Now that she had lost her beloved son, she immediately spat out a mouthful of blood. Luo Xiujuan was not any better. Her stomach hurt and blood flowed out from under her.


    Qin Xi did not expect Luo Xiujuan to have such an unbearable memory. She blamed herself for making Luo Xiujuan recall the past.


    Han Shi seemed to feel that Luo Xiujuan was blaming herself and gently held her hand. However, he pointed at Han Licui coldly and asked, ¡°Xi, are you going to say that that drunk man is the person she found?¡±


    The others looked at Han Licui in shock.


    ¡°Don¡¯t slander me. I-I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Han Licui felt guilty, but she still straightened her neck and said angrily, ¡°Your mother is a vixen siren. She seduced a man and actually wants to pin the blame on me. Pfft, shameless slut!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Qin Xi slapped her on the face as fast as lightning. Her voice was cold. ¡°If I hear you say dirty words again, I¡¯ll make you not be able to speak for the rest of your life.¡±


    Qin Xi approached her and narrowed her eyes. She said sinisterly, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you found that man, but I know that you killed him because¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right beside you. Moreover, he became a water ghost. If you don¡¯t believe me, look¡­¡±


    Qin Xi pointed in a direction.

 Chapter 703 - 703 Not from the Han family

    703 Not from the Han family


    Han Licui subconsciously looked in the direction Qin Xi was pointing. There was indeed a blurry man there. He was drenched in water.


    Her eyes widened. Although she couldn¡¯t see this man¡¯s face clearly, Han Licui was all too familiar with the clothes he was wearing. This was because she bought it for Ma Quan, but it was taken away by this man. At that time, in order to ruin Luo Xiujuan, she had no choice but to give the clothes to him.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±


    Han Licui screamed in fear and quickly ran to Ma Quan¡¯s side.


    Everyone was puzzled by her strong reaction. They looked around but saw nothing.


    However, at this moment, Han Licui covered her ears and closed her eyes. She shouted, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Don¡¯t come after me. I-I asked you to molest Luo Xiujuan, but you were too useless. I was angry and pushed you. Who knew that you would fall into the river? It¡¯s really not my fault. If you want revenge, go after Luo Xiujuan. She killed you, not me¡­¡±


    Everyone looked at Han Licui in disbelief. Han Dazhu was so furious that he almost fainted.


    Not only did his biological daughter almost harm his daughter-in-law, but she also ¡®killed¡¯ his unborn grandson. What sin did he commit in his previous life to deserve such a cruel daughter?


    Tears streamed down Luo Xiujuan¡¯s face. Qin Xi walked over and hugged Luo Xiujuan, comforting her softly.


    Han Shi was afraid that Han Dazhu would not be able to withstand the stimulation and injected True Qi into him. Only then did Han Dazhu gradually recover. He said with tears streaming down his face, ¡°Forget it, forget it. I¡¯m tired. If you want to stay, stay. If you want to leave, leave.¡±


    Han Licui thought that Han Dazhu was letting her off the hook, so she quickly pulled Ma Quan away. After they left the door, she heard Han Dazhu say in a weathered voice, ¡°Stone, call the police!¡±


    Han Guofa and Cao Xiu¡¯e, who had yet to stand up and leave, were stunned. They looked at the old man, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°Grandpa, take care of yourself!¡± Han Shi patted Han Dazhu on the shoulder and said.


    Qin Xi sighed and said, ¡°Grandpa, there is something I don¡¯t know if I should tell you or not.¡±


    Han Dazhu rubbed his temples and said dejectedly, ¡°What else can be more unacceptable than my daughter harming my daughter-in-law? Tell me, if you have anything to say, make it clear at once.¡±


    Qin Xi could tell that the old man resented her for revealing this secret during the Spring Festival. Now, this festival was completely ruined. Perhaps Han Dazhu only resented her for telling him, but he did not blame her.


    After all, one had to pay the price for doing something wrong, let alone a murder.


    If he did not send Han Licui to jail, how was he going to face Luo Xiujuan in the future? He would be letting down his dead son and his unborn grandson.


    Qin Xi pouted and said in the end, ¡°Grandpa, actually, Han Licui is not your daughter and is not related to the Han family by blood at all. Didn¡¯t you notice that there¡¯s nothing about Han Licui that looks like the Han family?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Han Dazhu was dumbfounded and looked at Qin Xi in shock. ¡°Xi, is what you said true?¡±


    Qin Xi nodded. ¡°You know what I¡¯m capable of.¡±

 Chapter 704 - 704 Difficulties

    704 Difficulties


    ¡°But, but if she¡¯s not my daughter, where is my daughter?¡±


    Han Dazhu thought of Han Licui¡¯s face and was shocked. Over the years, he had never thought about this matter carefully. Now that Qin Xi mentioned it, he realized that Han Licui was indeed nothing like the Han family. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sad.


    If Han Licui was not his daughter, where was his daughter?


    ¡°Grandpa, your real daughter should have died young. If I¡¯m not wrong, Grandma was afraid that you would be sad, so she treated the child she picked up as her own.¡±


    Actually, this was Qin Xi¡¯s guess.


    Qin Xi said this to Han Dazhu because she did not want him to be too sad. It was not worth it to be sad for such a person. ¡°Grandpa, I exposed her today for the sake of this family. If she stays in the Han family, our Han family will lose people¡­¡±


    Han Dazhu waved his hand and said self-deprecatingly, ¡°Forget it. At this point, there¡¯s no need to say anything else. I¡¯ve let down your father, your mother, and my unborn grandson. Xi, you did the right thing. If we lose any of us because of her, not to mention you, even I won¡¯t let her off.¡±


    After this incident, the Spring Festival was no longer that festive. Although the old man was mentally and physically exhausted, at least he had a son by his side.


    ¡°Guofa, stay for dinner with your wife. I¡¯ll go back to my room to rest for a while.¡± With that, Han Dazhu went upstairs.


    Han Guofa and Cao Xiu¡¯e sat on the sofa with uneasy expressions, not knowing what to say. Fortunately, there were three children surrounding the two of them. Otherwise, they really did not know what to do.


    ¡°Second Uncle, Second Aunt, you don¡¯t have to be nervous. Just treat this as your home.¡± Qin Xi sat beside Luo Xiujuan and smiled, expressing her goodwill to the two of them.


    Luo Xiujuan also came back to her senses from the sad past. She forced a smile and said, ¡°Second Brother, Sister-in-law, take a seat first. I¡¯ll go wash my face. The old man is in a bad mood today. Stay here and accompany him!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Just as Han Guofa and Cao Xiu¡¯e were about to get up, Han Shi pushed them back to the sofa.


    ¡°Second Uncle, Second Aunt, what have you been busy with recently? By the way, where¡¯s Cousin and Cousin-in-law? I haven¡¯t seen them for half a year.¡± Han Shi sat beside the two of them and asked casually.


    Han Guofa smiled bitterly and said with a trace of worry in his eyes, ¡°What else can we be busy with? Farming!¡±


    Cao Xiu¡¯e was a typical rural woman. She had dark skin, a sallow face, and a thin figure. However, her eyes were abnormally bright, which meant that she was very positive about life.


    However, her eyes were a little dull and she was distracted, which probably meant that she was troubled by something.


    Qin Xi raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Second Uncle, Second Aunt, did you encounter some difficulties? Tell me, maybe we can help!¡±


    Han Shi said at the right time, ¡°That¡¯s right, Second Uncle. We¡¯re all family. When I was young, you took good care of me. Now that we¡¯re well off, we naturally won¡¯t forget you.¡±

 Chapter 705 - 705 A Broken Leg

    705 A Broken Leg


    When Han Guofa heard Han Shi¡¯s words, he immediately felt a lump in his throat and tears almost fell.


    Initially, he did not want to come with Han Licui. After all, Han Shi was rich now. If he came with Han Licui, Han Shi would misunderstand that they were in the same boat. At that time, he would not be able to explain himself.


    A few days ago, Han Guofa¡¯s son, Han Tao, had an accident and his leg was broken. They had spent all their savings but could not treat the broken leg. Now, it had worsened to the point that he was unable to do heavy work.


    In order to save his son from becoming a cripple, he had no choice but to bite the bullet and come.


    Unexpectedly, Han Licui came and asked to ¡®borrow¡¯ 20,000 yuan. Moreover, everyone knew that she had no intention of returning the money. This made Han Guofa, who wanted to borrow 2,000 yuan, not know what to say.


    He originally thought that he would go back empty-handed. He did not expect Han Shi to still remember what happened when he was young. This touched him and made him hopeful again.


    Before he could speak, Cao Xiu¡¯e began to sob softly. ¡°Stone, you, you¡¯re rich now. Can you help your cousin? He, he broke his leg some time ago and can¡¯t walk. Boohoo¡­¡±


    When Han Shi heard that, he asked worriedly, ¡°How is he now? Is he alright? Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? Where is my cousin now? I¡¯ll go get him.¡±


    When Cao Xiu¡¯e heard Han Shi¡¯s words, she was finally relieved. She quickly wiped her tears and said with a choked voice, ¡°Stone, I¡¯m very grateful that you said that, but the doctor said that his leg can¡¯t be treated.¡±


    When Han Shi heard that, he suddenly laughed.


    ¡°Second Uncle, Second Aunt, my wife is the reincarnation of a divine doctor. Not to mention a small problem like a broken leg, she can even save the dead.¡±


    Han Shi patted the stunned Han Guofa and said, ¡°Second Uncle, didn¡¯t you notice that Grandpa¡¯s lame leg has already recovered? Now, not only is he full of energy, but his strength is also comparable to that of a young man.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, look at my mother¡¯s face. If I go out with her, do you think anyone can tell that she¡¯s my mother?¡±


    Han Guofa and Cao Xiu¡¯e widened their eyes in shock. They were so distracted by their troubling problem that they didn¡¯t notice it.


    Now that they took a closer look, they really did not see Han Dazhu use a walking stick. There was also Luo Xiujuan. Her skin was so fair that it was glowy. There was not a single wrinkle on her face. She did not look like a 40-year-old woman at all.


    ¡°Second Uncle, Second Aunt, look at me. I¡¯m not as stupid as before. This is all thanks to my wife. She¡¯s very capable. She can even treat my brain, let alone my cousin¡¯s broken leg.¡± In order to make the couple believe him, Han Shi pointed at his head.


    Han Guofa suddenly remembered something and slapped his thigh. He stood up excitedly. ¡°That¡¯s right, Stone, you¡¯ve recovered. Why didn¡¯t I notice it? You¡¯ve actually recovered.¡±


    Han Shi grinned. ¡°Second Uncle, it¡¯s because you were distracted that you forgot about it.¡±


    Han Guofa¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. He patted Han Shi on the shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine¡­¡±

 Chapter 706 - 706 Relocating the Bones

    706 Relocating the Bones


    ¡°Nephew-in-law, can you really treat my son¡¯s leg?¡±


    Cao Xiu¡¯e suppressed her excitement and looked at Qin Xi expectantly. She clenched her fists nervously, afraid of hearing a negative answer.


    Qin Xi smiled. ¡°Second Aunt, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a broken leg. It¡¯s not difficult for me to treat it. How about this? I¡¯ll get Stone to bring Cousin over later. It¡¯s the Spring Festival. It¡¯s not appropriate if he doesn¡¯t come to pay respect to his grandfather.¡±


    Cao Xiu¡¯e was so excited that tears streamed down her face. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. I hope we won¡¯t cause you too much trouble¡­¡±


    ¡°Second Aunt, we¡¯re a family. It¡¯s no trouble at all.¡±


    In the evening, Han Shi brought Han Tao and his wife, Yang Yueqin, over. When Han Yao and Han Shuo, who were playing happily with Tong Tong, saw their parents, they immediately abandoned Tong Tong and threw themselves in their arms.


    For dinner, Luo Xiujuan prepared a table full of good food. The old man was at the head of the table. On his left were Tong Tong, Luo Xiujuan, Han Shi, Qin Xi, Blood Stealer, Black Ghost, Berserk, and Bane.


    On the right were Han Guofa, Cao Xiu¡¯e, Han Yao, Han Shuo, Han Tao, and his wife, Yang Yueqin.


    The long wooden table was filled with people. Looking at the lively scene, Han Dazhu¡¯s eyes were a little wet, but he had a happy smile on his face.


    After the family finished eating happily, Han Shi, Blood Stealer, and the others brought the children to set off fireworks while Qin Xi checked Han Tao¡¯s leg.


    The others looked at Qin Xi nervously. After she was done checking, Han Dazhu was the first to ask, ¡°How is it? Can his leg be saved?¡±


    Cao Xiu¡¯e and Yang Yueqin were so nervous that their hearts were in their throats. They looked at Qin Xi hopefully.


    Qin Xi smiled. ¡°No problem. The joints weren¡¯t fixed properly after being dislocated. I just have to correct them and apply ointment on the leg. He¡¯ll recover in less than three days. Just like before, he can run, jump, and carry heavy things.¡±


    After hearing Qin Xi¡¯s words, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Cao Xiu¡¯e and Yang Yueqin were so happy that they cried tears of joy. Han Tao and Han Guofa almost couldn¡¯t believe their ears.


    The doctors in the big hospital all said that there was no hope of him recovering, but to Qin Xi, it actually became so simple.


    Seeing that everyone was very excited, Qin Xi cleared her throat and said, ¡°However, let me make it clear to you in advance that relocating the bones will be painful¡­¡±


    ¡°As long as it can be cured, it doesn¡¯t matter what pain it takes.¡±


    Before Qin Xi could finish, Han Tao immediately expressed his stance.


    Cao Xiu¡¯e was a little worried. When she thought of how her son would suffer the pain of having his bones change position, her heart ached. She gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°Is this the only way?¡±


    Qin Xi nodded. ¡°The location is wrong. This is the only way.¡±


    ¡°Mom, as long as it can be cured, a little pain is nothing.¡± Han Tao comforted Cao Xiu¡¯e and looked at Qin Xi. He said solemnly, ¡°Sister-in-law, I want to do it now. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Qin Xi smiled and said, ¡°Lift your leg.¡±


    Han Tao did as he was told and raised his leg. Qin Xi pressed his joint twice. Han Tao¡¯s body stiffened, his face was a little pale, and the veins on his forehead were bulging.

 Chapter 707 - 707 Help

    707 Help


    Qin Xi looked at Han Tao seriously and said, ¡°I¡¯ll start relocating the bones on the count of three. Are you ready?¡±


    Han Tao gritted his teeth and nodded firmly. ¡°Bring it on!¡±


    ¡°One, two¡­ Crack, Crack¡± [Sound of the bones being relocated]


    Everyone was speechless. Where was three?


    Han Tao was still thinking about the number ¡®three¡¯ in his heart. However, when Qin Xi counted to two, he felt a piercing pain that almost made him scream. However, the pain disappeared in a flash, followed by a sore and swollen feeling.


    Han Tao¡¯s dark face was covered in cold sweat. It was not that he was in pain, but he was a little nervous and excited. He looked at Qin Xi and opened his mouth to complain, ¡°Sister-in-law, where¡¯s the count of three? Didn¡¯t you say that you would count to three?¡±


    Qin Xi raised her eyebrows. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were ready?¡±


    This was a technique she learned on a video in her previous life to minimize the pain. At that time, a dentist was pulling out the patient¡¯s teeth. He said that he would count to three, but on the count of two, he pulled out the patient¡¯s teeth. The patient and Han Tao now had the same dumbfounded expression.


    The corners of Han Dazhu¡¯s mouth twitched. Seeing his grandson¡¯s aggrieved expression, he laughed out loud and asked, ¡°Xi, how¡¯s Tao? Is his leg fine?¡±


    When he asked this, everyone looked at Qin Xi expectantly.


    Qin Xi wiped her hands and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s fine now. When the ointment is applied, the swelling will go away in two days. At that time, he¡¯ll be able to walk.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Thank you, Sister-in-law. Also, you¡¯re really amazing.¡± Yang Yueqin looked at Qin Xi with tears in her eyes and bowed to her gratefully.


    Qin Xi quickly helped her up. ¡°Cousin-in-law, what do you mean? We¡¯re a family. You¡¯re treating me like an outsider. I¡¯m a doctor. It¡¯s my duty to save lives and treat injuries. If you really want to thank me, I have a request. I wonder if you can agree.¡±


    Yang Yueqin was afraid that Qin Xi would not ask for anything. Now that Qin Xi said that she had a request, Yang Yueqin nodded without thinking. ¡°Sister-in-law, tell me. As long as I can do it, I¡¯ll agree to anything.¡±


    Han Dazhu and Luo Xiujuan were puzzled. In their eyes, Xi was almost omnipotent. Why would she need someone else¡¯s help?


    The two of them looked at each other and quickly pricked up their ears to listen.


    Qin Xi did not hide anything. In front of everyone, she said, ¡°I want to open a medicinal cuisine restaurant for Mom. I want to hire Cousin-in-law and Second Aunt to help. Of course, I will pay you decently. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem, but¡­¡± Only Han Guofa and Han Tao were left at home. Yang Yueqin was a little worried and looked at Cao Xiu¡¯e.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When the wine factory is built, let the father and son go to the wine factory to help.¡±


    When Qin Xi said this, she kept looking at Han Guofu. Although Han Guofu had never been to school, Qin Xi knew that the Han family¡¯s genes were not bad. For example, if Han Shi did not become stupid, he would definitely be an outstanding person.

 Chapter 708 - 708 The Shopping Center

    708 The Shopping Center


    Han Guofa did not expect Qin Xi to say that. He subconsciously looked at Han Dazhu. Seeing that his granddaughter-in-law was helping his second son, Han Dazhu was naturally happy, but he did not show it on his face.


    However, when Han Guofu looked at Han Dazhu, Han Dazhu immediately glared at him. ¡°Why are you looking at me? Your niece-in-law asked you for help, not me.¡±


    Han Guofa was embarrassed and said slowly, ¡°But I, I can¡¯t read or manage¡­¡±


    Seeing his wooden expression, Han Dazhu was furious. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t read. Your niece-in-law has a way to make you know how to read. Tell her if you want to help or not. Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    Seeing that his father had said so, Han Guofa quickly agreed. ¡°I will help!¡±


    He knew very well that his father and niece-in-law were helping their family. While he was touched, he also made up his mind to do a good job and not disappoint them.


    At night, Qin Xi told Han Shi about this. Previously, when they were discussing this matter, Han Shi, Blood Stealer, and the others were setting off fireworks with the children outside and did not know about it.


    ¡°Sure. Even if you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll find something to do for Second Uncle and his family. In any case, we¡¯re doing better and better now. We have a lot of things to take care of. If Second Uncle and his family help, I¡¯ll be much more at ease.¡±


    ¡°Yes, by the way, when can the winery be built?¡± Qin Xi asked.


    Han Shi thought for a moment. ¡°Actually, the factory is almost complete. It¡¯ll be ready in a month at the beginning of spring. Wifey, what wine do you think we should start with?¡±


    Qin Xi said without thinking, ¡°Of course it¡¯s medicinal wine and fruit wine. When the factory is built, we have an almost endless supply of fruits from the orchard. As for the medicinal wine¡­ it¡¯s best if we make Sunshine Pharmaceutical Company famous. When Sunshine Pharmaceutical Company becomes famous, we can launch the medicinal wine as one of the products.¡±


    ¡°Wifey, you¡¯re thinking the same thing as me. I also think that as long as the medicine we launch meets our expectations, it will definitely make a huge profit.¡±


    ¡°Also, I¡¯ve almost finished drawing the sketch of the shopping center. When spring comes, we¡¯ll start the construction. I believe that if we work day in and day out, we can definitely finish it in half a year.¡±


    Qin Xi looked at him with a smile and asked smugly, ¡°You haven¡¯t seen the sketch I drafted, right? Do you want to take a look now?¡±


    Seeing that she wanted to show off, Han Shi was immediately interested. ¡°Alright, I want to see what the shopping center in your mind looks like.¡±


    Qin Xi jumped off the bed and said, ¡°Wait for me to get it.¡± Then, she rushed downstairs.


    In less than a minute, Qin Xi was holding a long building blueprint in her hand. Han Shi walked over and helped Qin Xi unfurl the blueprint. Halfway through, Han Shi¡¯s eyes widened.


    When it was all unfurled, Han Shi couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°Wifey, this¡­ this is too awesome! How did you come up with this?¡±


    There was a food area, recreation area, night market, and so on.


    In the middle, there was a rest area, a fountain, a children¡¯s play area, a fitness area, and so on.


    There were rows of shops on every floor. The shops were all modernly decorated. From the planning of the shops to the renovation of the shops, every detail was perfect. Han Shi was amazed.

 Chapter 709 - 709 Tolerant and Benevelent

    709 Tolerant and Benevelent


    After the Spring Festival ended, Ji Ding Hall opened for business.


    Early in the morning, Fu Fang, Fu Lan, and Mrs. Fu arrived at the clinic. When they saw Qin Xi performing acupuncture on an old lady, they did not disturb her. Instead, they waited quietly in the resting area.


    ¡°Mom, this is Divine Doctor Qin,¡± Fu Lan said to her mother.


    Mrs. Fu was very surprised. ¡°She¡¯s so young?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have thought that she was a liar. Look at her. She¡¯s even younger than me.¡± Fu Lan pouted and said, ¡°I finally know what it means not to judge a book by its cover.¡±


    ¡°You really have to restrain yourself in the future. Don¡¯t always act rashly. Learn from your sister. She¡¯s gentle and meticulous. Fortunately, you didn¡¯t offend her this time!¡± Mrs. Fu glared at Fu Lan and tapped her forehead.


    Fu Lan patted her chest. ¡°Fortunately, Divine Doctor Qin is magnanimous and doesn¡¯t mind my childish behavior.¡±


    After waiting for 20 minutes, it was finally their turn. Fu Fang sat in front of the consultation table and smiled gently at Qin Xi. Then, she apologized sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Doctor Qin. I¡¯m ashamed of doubting your medical skills. I hope you can forgive me for my immature behavior.¡±


    Qin Xi smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re not the first person to doubt my ability. I¡¯m already used to it. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have brought my medical license with me.¡±


    Fu Fang was stunned. She did not expect Qin Xi, who was called a divine doctor, to have such a humorous side. After being stunned for a moment, she immediately smiled. ¡°Doctor Qin, I admire your magnanimity. If it were me, I would at least feel a little offended. It seems that I was too narrow-minded.¡±


    ¡°As a doctor, you have to have a tolerant and benevolent heart. If I can¡¯t even do this, it¡¯ll be very difficult for me to achieve anything.¡± As Qin Xi spoke, she took Fu Fang¡¯s pulse.


    Fu Fang thought about Qin Xi¡¯s words and immediately felt enlightened. Her expression lit up. ¡°Listening to you is better than studying for ten years. I¡¯ve learned a lot!¡±


    Qin Xi retracted her hand and said, ¡°Your condition is basically stable. If you want to completely treat this illness, you still need my acupuncture. What do you think, Miss Fu?¡±


    Before Fu Fang could speak, Fu Lan quickly said, ¡°Sure, sure, sure!¡±


    Everyone subconsciously looked at her. Fu Lan blushed and looked at Qin Xi shyly. She whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Doctor Qin, I didn¡¯t mean to offend you last time¡­ Please forgive me!¡±


    Qin Xi smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not a vengeful person. Besides, you¡¯re very honest and righteous. This is a good thing.¡±


    Seeing that Qin Xi was really not angry with her, Fu Lan immediately burst with joy.


    Thirty minutes later, Fu Fang¡¯s acupuncture session was over. She felt her body relax and the heavy feeling in her heart immediately lessened. Qin Xi prescribed her Chinese medicine that could last for a week and told her to come back in a week. Only then did the three of them leave gratefully.


    When it was almost noon, Qin Xi saw that the shop next door was open. Because it was the Spring Festival, the shops were basically closed. However, clinics like Ji Ding Hall had to open for business early for the patients.

 Chapter 710 - 710 Ex-Husbands Visit

    710 Ex-Husband¡¯s Visit


    Next to the Ji Ding Hall was a cloth shop. In the past, business was very good. Now that the living conditions were good, young people went to the shop to buy ready-made clothes. Who would buy fabrics to make clothes on their own?


    However, there were still many places where fabric was needed, such as curtains, blankets, bedsheets, and so on.


    Therefore, the business was still manageable. The cloth shop owner was a divorced woman named Liu Xiaohong in her thirties who had a son. Her family was quite well-to-do. Her parents had a factory. Although it was not very big, it was more than enough to support her and her son.


    When Qin Xi saw her open the door, she walked over with a smile to help open the door. ¡°Sister Liu, are you planning to open the shop today?¡±


    When Liu Xiaohong saw Qin Xi, she immediately smiled. ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, you¡¯re here. Come in and sit. I feel bored staying at home these days, so I thought I might as well come out and do business.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that you are bored but that you are troubled, right?¡±


    Qin Xi said with a smile, ¡°Sister Liu, listen to my advice. If you feel troubled, take a break and travel around. Perhaps you¡¯ll find the answer.¡±


    Liu Xiaohong did not expect Qin Xi to see through her at a glance. The smile on her face faded a lot.


    ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, to be honest with you, I do have a lot of troubling things on my mind recently.¡±


    It turned out that Liu Xiaohong¡¯s ex-husband had returned and wanted to get back together with her. Actually, the two of them had a good relationship after marriage. They often went on dates and were very loving.


    However, one day, a woman suddenly found her and took out a photo of her kissing Liu Xiaohong¡¯s husband.


    At that moment, Liu Xiaohong felt like on the verge of collapse. She asked her husband for an explanation, but he refused to answer and kept avoiding the question.


    Gradually, Liu Xiaohong became disheartened and chose to get a divorce. However, to her surprise, her husband actually agreed. Without saying a word, he left without even telling the child.


    Now that he was back, he wanted to remarry her. The scar that she had painstakingly healed was torn open again. This made her feel sad and hate her ex-husband even more.


    Qin Xi frowned and asked, ¡°Sister Liu, you didn¡¯t get a divorce because of that photo, did you?¡±


    Hearing Qin Xi¡¯s words, Liu Xiaohong¡¯s tears flowed down her face uncontrollably. She choked and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a photo of that woman kissing his face. I wouldn¡¯t divorce him for a photo. After all¡­¡±


    Qin Xi continued after her, ¡°After all, you still love him, right?¡±


    Liu Xiaohong did not hide anything. At this point, she did not want to hide anything.


    ¡°I love and believe him, but I just wanted to hear his explanation. Even if he lied, we wouldn¡¯t have reached the point of divorce. When I asked for a divorce, he actually didn¡¯t ask me to reconsider. He left without taking anything and never appeared again. Three years later, today, he said that he wanted to get back together with me. Why should I get back together with him?¡±


    Qin Xi comforted, ¡°Sister Liu, have you ever thought that there might be a reason why he didn¡¯t explain?¡±


    Liu Xiaohong shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore because I¡¯m not going to get back together with him.¡±

 Chapter 711 - 711 Putting Up a Show

    711 Putting Up a Show


    ¡°Sister Liu, I can tell that although you say you can¡¯t forgive him, you still have him in your heart. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be crying. After all, no one would cry for someone they don¡¯t like. Am I right?¡± Qin Xi could tell that Liu Xiaohong was not telling the truth.


    Liu Xiaohong bit her lower lip and said with a conflicted expression, ¡°Even if I have him in my heart, I still don¡¯t want to be with him. I¡¯m not a woman who can be fooled easily, and I don¡¯t want to be at his beck and call.¡±


    The more she spoke, the softer her voice became. Qin Xi chuckled and patted the back of her hand. ¡°Sister Liu, I can tell you that you¡¯ll only have one marriage in this life and will have a second child.¡±


    Liu Xiaohong was surprised. Her red and swollen eyes were filled with disbelief. ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, is that true?¡±


    Qin Xi whispered, ¡°Sister Liu, to be honest, I know how to read faces. I can tell that you¡¯ll remarry him and have a second baby at the end of this year!¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Liu Xiaohong immediately denied and said weakly, ¡°I-I haven¡¯t thought of remarrying him yet. How can I have a child with him?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled helplessly. ¡°Sister Liu, if your ex-husband really has something going on with another woman, let me ask you, in the three years you were divorced, did he marry that woman?¡±


    Liu Xiaohong was stunned for a moment before shaking her head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You just want an explanation, but he¡¯s stubborn and doesn¡¯t want to explain. If you really don¡¯t know what to do, you can test him.¡±


    ¡°Test him? How?¡± Liu Xiaohong was immediately interested.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Pretend to date a man and let your ex-husband accidentally know it. When he finds out that you are going to be with another man, he¡¯ll definitely be anxious. At that time, you can force him to tell you the reason for the divorce three years ago. At that time, you can decide if you want to be with him or not.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good idea, but¡­ where can I find a man to date?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy. I¡¯ll help you find one to put on an act.¡±


    Therefore, the next day, Blood Stealer was sent over.


    Blood Stealer felt like he was a brick that could be moved anywhere. This time, it was even worse. Qin Xi actually wanted him to go on a date with a woman. Although it was an act, this was the first time he had been on a date. If his future wife found out that he had done this, he would definitely suffer.


    However, he did not dare to go against his lady boss¡¯s order. Fortunately, it was just a fake date.


    Blood Stealer and Liu Xiaohong agreed to meet at a small restaurant. Not long after he arrived, Liu Xiaohong arrived. She looked like she was in a hurry. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to keep you waiting.¡±


    Liu Xiaohong was still a little embarrassed. After all, this was the first time she had seen Blood Stealer. She felt a little uneasy and did not know what to say.


    Seeing her nervous look, Blood Stealer chuckled. ¡°Sister Liu, you don¡¯t have to be nervous. I¡¯m not going to eat you. I¡¯m just here to put up a show with you. The lady boss said that if I do it, she¡¯ll give me a raise when I go back.¡±


    Liu Xiaohong chuckled and gradually stopped being nervous.

 Chapter 712 - 712 Blood Stealer Is Infuriating

    712 Blood Stealer Is Infuriating


    Blood Stealer had a lively personality. Although he was burly, he was not bad-looking. He had thick eyebrows, big eyes, and a righteous aura. Most importantly, he was good at talking and was humorous. After a while, Liu Xiaohong giggled, causing the guests at the other tables to look over.


    When Liu Xiaohong¡¯s ex-husband, Wu Xun, found out that she went on a date, he was extremely anxious. He knew that he had pushed Liu Xiaohong too hard and did not give her space and time to think. However, he did not expect Liu Xiaohong to go on a date. This made him feel deeply frustrated and regretful. He rushed over without stopping.


    Of course, he knew that Xiaohong would definitely hate him for doing this, but he had no choice. He couldn¡¯t watch the woman he loved go on a date with another man.


    When he arrived at the dining room, he immediately saw a man and a woman sitting next to the glass window.


    At this moment, Blood Stealer poured juice for Liu Xiaohong. Liu Xiaohong picked up the glass and took a sip. The atmosphere was very nice, making Wu Xun jealous.


    He walked up to the two of them with a livid expression. Liu Xiaohong and Blood Stealer were chatting happily, but when they saw Wu Xun walking over with a dark expression, their smiles immediately froze.


    When Wu Xun saw this, he felt as if his heart was being squeezed tightly by someone. It was so painful that he almost suffocated. He suppressed his sadness and forced a smile at Liu Xiaohong. ¡°Xiaohong, you¡¯re here too. What a coincidence¡­¡±


    Liu Xiaohong pulled a long face and did not say anything. She just turned her face to the side to avoid looking at him.


    Wu Xun pursed his lips and looked at Blood Stealer. His aura immediately became sharp like a knife. He reached out his hand. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Liu Xiaohong¡¯s husband, Wu Xun.¡±


    Liu Xiaohong¡¯s expression changed. Just as she was about to say something, she saw Blood Stealer stand up and shake his hand with a smile.


    Blood Stealer was 1.9 meters tall, while Wu Xun was at most 1.8 meters tall. With a difference of ten centimeters, he was already inferior in terms of aura.


    ¡°Mr. Wu, from what I know, you and Xiaohong are divorced. You are just an ex-husband now.¡±


    Blood Stealer¡¯s words hit the nail on the head. Wu Xun¡¯s face turned red and the muscles on his face twitched. He could no longer maintain the smile on his face and said coldly, ¡°Ex-husband is still husband. Even if we¡¯ve only been married for a day, she¡¯s still my woman, not to mention that we have a child.¡±


    Blood Stealer grinned. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I can treat Xiaohong¡¯s child as my own. Besides, after we get married, we¡¯ll have our own child.¡±


    Wu Xun was angered. He slowly clenched his fists, the veins on his forehead bulging. He glared at Blood Stealer, as if he was going to pounce on him and kill him in the next second.


    Seeing this, Blood Stealer smiled smugly and teased, ¡°No way, Mr. Wu. Are you trying to hit me?¡±


    Liu Xiaohong was almost amused by Blood Stealer¡¯s behavior. If not for the fact that Wu Xun was in a fit of anger, he would have noticed something wrong.


    Wu Xun calmed down and looked at Liu Xiaohong with a serious expression. ¡°Xiaohong, is this the kind of person you¡¯re looking for? Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s very unreliable?¡±


    Liu Xiaohong said expressionlessly, ¡°Are you reliable? If you were, you wouldn¡¯t have divorced me.¡±

 Chapter 713 - 713 Blood Stealer: How Am I Indecent?

    713 Blood Stealer: How Am I Indecent?


    Wu Xun¡¯s face stiffened. He did not expect Liu Xiaohong to criticize him in front of outsiders. The sadness in his heart immediately surged.


    Liu Xiaohong could also see the sadness in his eyes, but in order to understand why he divorced her, she could only pretend not to care. She looked at Blood Stealer with an apologetic expression.


    ¡°Blood Stealer, I¡¯m sorry to embarrass you. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate to continue chatting here. If you don¡¯t mind, we can go to my shop. It¡¯s very quiet there and no one will disturb us.¡±


    As she spoke, she deliberately glanced at Wu Xun. Wu Xun¡¯s face turned pale and he clenched his fists tightly. He suddenly felt indescribably helpless.


    Blood Stealer narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need. Xiaohong, I¡¯m very satisfied with you and want to spend the rest of my life with you. Although I haven¡¯t seen your child, I believe that the child you brought up must be very cute and sensible. How about this? My parents keep urging me to get married. If you¡¯re satisfied with me, why don¡¯t you come with me to meet my parents now?¡±


    ¡°Meet your parents?¡± Before Liu Xiaohong could speak, Wu Xun exploded like a firecracker. ¡°You want her to meet your parents after just meeting her once? Are you a scammer?¡±


    He then looked at Liu Xiaohong and tried to persuade her. ¡°Xiaohong, you can¡¯t believe him. One look and you can tell that he¡¯s not a decent person. Don¡¯t fall for it!¡±


    When Blood Stealer heard that, he immediately retorted, ¡°Hey, Mr. Wu, how am I indecent? Although we¡¯ve met only once, we hit it off quite well. You don¡¯t believe in love at first sight doesn¡¯t mean it doesn¡¯t exist.¡±


    Wu Xun did not expect Blood Stealer to be so eloquent. For a moment, he did not have anything to retort. He glared at Blood Stealer, his chest heaving. He was clearly furious.


    Blood Stealer touched his nose. ¡°Mr. Wu, don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m on a date with Xiaohong, not with you!¡±


    The onlookers were immediately amused by Blood Stealer¡¯s words. Even Liu Xiaohong couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    Liu Xiaohong stood up and said, ¡°Wu Xun, you¡¯d better leave. I¡¯m on a date. Why are you ruining it?¡±


    At this moment, Wu Xun suddenly looked at Liu Xiaohong. His eyes turned red as he asked solemnly, ¡°Xiaohong, are you really going to marry him? What about me and our child?¡±


    Blood Stealer said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of your child for you!¡±


    Everyone burst out laughing.


    Wu Xun was furious with Blood Stealer. He turned around and shouted at him, ¡°You have no right to interrupt me when I¡¯m talking to my wife!¡±


    Blood Stealer corrected, ¡°Ex-wife, she¡¯s your ex-wife!¡±


    Everyone laughed.


    Wu Xun was so angry that he almost cried. He looked at Liu Xiaohong with red eyes and realized that Liu Xiaohong was also holding back her laughter. He felt terrible.


    ¡°Liu Xiaohong, let me ask you one last time. Are you going home with him or are you going to remarry me?¡±


    Wu Xun seemed to have predicted that Blood Stealer was going to interrupt. He shouted, ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t interrupt me when I¡¯m talking to my¡­ ex-wife!¡±


    Blood Stealer shrugged.


    Seeing that the time was right, Liu Xiaohong immediately went to the point. ¡°Alright, since things have come to this, I¡¯ll ask you one last time. Why did you agree to the divorce three years ago? Did you want to divorce me for a long time? If so, why did you come back?¡±

 Chapter 714 - 714 The Truth

    714 The Truth


    Wu Xun did not expect Liu Xiaohong to be so stubborn. He pursed his lips and gradually calmed down.


    He looked at Liu Xiaohong and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°As long as I tell you the reason, you won¡¯t leave with him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I just want to untie the knot in my heart.¡± Liu Xiaohong nodded solemnly.


    Wu Xun looked at her deeply and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk somewhere else.¡±


    Blood Stealer nodded seriously. ¡°Indeed, we have to go somewhere else.¡±


    Wu Xun said angrily, ¡°You don¡¯t have to come along. This is between the two of us.¡±


    Blood Stealer shook his head. ¡°That won¡¯t do. If your reason doesn¡¯t convince me, I won¡¯t give Xiaohong to you.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Wu Xun was speechless.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go together.¡± Liu Xiaohong decided without thinking.


    Hence, the three of them came to Liu Xiaohong¡¯s shop. Only then did Wu Xun tell them the whole story.


    It turned out that back then, Wu Xun¡¯s aunt was seriously ill with uremia. At that time, she would die without a kidney transplant. Wu Xun¡¯s aunt was his closest kin. He had been abandoned by his family since he was young. In order to support him, not only did his aunt not get married, but she also provided for him to go to school. In the end, she tired herself out and fell sick.


    When Wu Xun found out, he blamed himself. Unfortunately, he did not have the money to pay for the surgery.


    The surgery fee was more than 100,000 yuan. He did not have that much money. His aunt told him to give up, but how could he agree?


    Initially, he wanted to tell Xiaohong about this. Although he knew that she couldn¡¯t fork out so much money, at least she could go out and borrow it.


    Just as he was hesitating, a woman approached him. That woman was his half-sister, Wu Li. She offered him two conditions. If he agreed, she would give him 200,000 yuan.


    Wu Xun said self-deprecatingly, ¡°At that time, I was already at my wits¡¯ end and agreed without thinking. However, later on, I found out that the first condition she proposed was actually for me to divorce you.¡±


    Liu Xiaohong¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Why? I have nothing against her. Why would she want you to divorce me?¡±


    ¡°Her goal isn¡¯t you. She wanted me to marry the daughter of the CEO of Steel Corporation because Wu Shengen wanted to work with Steel Corporation. That¡¯s why he came up with this idea.¡±


    Wu Shengen was Wu Xun¡¯s father.


    Blood Stealer couldn¡¯t help but interrupt. ¡°Why does it have to be you? Can¡¯t that CEO¡¯s daughter get married?¡±


    Wu Xun glared at him and said, ¡°Yes, she can¡¯t.¡±


    Blood Stealer and Liu Xiaohong looked at each other and saw confusion in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Wu Xun looked sad. ¡°His daughter is long dead. They wanted me to marry a dead person. This is called ghost marriage. Have you heard of it?¡±


    Blood Stealer and Liu Xiaohong gasped. Tears streamed down Liu Xiaohong¡¯s face. She did not expect Wu Xun to suffer so much all these years.


    Blood Stealer patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°Brother, I really admire you for having the courage to agree to that condition.¡±


    Wu Xun pushed his hand away from his shoulder. ¡°If you like it, can I find one for you too?¡±


    Blood Stealer shook his head and asked curiously, ¡°Then why did you come back to remarry Xiaohong now? Is there a place to get a divorce in the netherworld?

 Chapter 715 - 715 Ghost Marriage

    715 Ghost Marriage


    Wu Xun rolled his eyes at him. He felt that Blood Stealer was here to cause trouble.


    ¡°No divorce!¡±


    Blood Stealer said, ¡°Then aren¡¯t you cheating on your current wife and committing bigamy by remarrying Xiaohong?¡±


    Wu Xun thought that if he was confident in defeating this annoying fellow, he would definitely throw a punch at him mercilessly.


    ¡°It took me three years to turn the steel company into my own business, so this matter is over.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Mr. Wu, not only did you get a wife for free, but you also got a company for free. You¡¯re really lucky!¡± Blood Stealer gave him a thumbs up and praised sarcastically.


    Wu Xun explained, ¡°Do you think I want to? Back then, when I found out that it was a ghost marriage, I rejected it. However, Wu Shengen added sleeping pills in my wine. When I woke up, the wedding was already completed. I wanted to leave, but the CEO of the Steel Company refused to let me go. In the end, I could only pretend to compromise and take over his company bit by bit. Only by taking away his power would I have a chance to escape.¡±


    Wu Xun looked at Liu Xiaohong and said affectionately, ¡°Xiaohong, I¡¯ve been thinking about you and our child for the past three years. I really didn¡¯t betray you. You have to believe me!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s telling the truth. However, you can¡¯t remarry Sister Liu yet!¡±


    At this moment, a calm voice was heard. The three of them turned around and said in unison, ¡°Lady Boss. Divine Doctor Qin. Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Lady Boss?¡± Wu Xun looked at Blood Stealer with a frown. Then, he seemed to understand something and looked at Liu Xiaohong. ¡°Divine Doctor Qin?¡±


    ¡°So you all know each other.¡± No matter how slow he was, he understood it now. ¡°So, what are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t do this, will you ever tell me the reason?¡± Liu Xiaohong bit her lower lip and glared at him.


    Blood Stealer asked curiously, ¡°Lady Boss, you just said that they can¡¯t remarry. Why?¡±


    ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, if you have something to say, just say it.¡± Seeing Qin Xi¡¯s serious expression, Liu Xiaohong suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Qin Xi looked at Wu Xun and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little suspicious that you managed to control the steel company in just three years? If your father-in-law was so useless, how did he manage to run the steel company all these years?¡±


    Wu Xun¡¯s expression instantly changed. He had also thought about Qin Xi¡¯s question. However, he had indeed obtained the steel company. Even his father-in-law had been sent to a nursing home.


    Of course, his father-in-law was the one who suggested going to the nursing home.


    Now that Qin Xi mentioned it, he immediately felt that things were indeed going a little too smoothly for him, so much so that he felt uneasy.


    Liu Xiaohong panicked and quickly asked, ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, is there a conspiracy here?¡±


    ¡°Of course there¡¯s a conspiracy.¡± Qin Xi looked at Wu Xun and said in a serious tone, ¡°In the past three years, have you been dreaming about your ghost wife?¡±


    Wu Xun¡¯s face turned pale as he nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Do you remember when you got married?¡± Qin Xi asked.


    ¡°Three years ago¡­ February 22nd¡­¡± Wu Xun said after thinking for a moment.


    Blood Stealer scratched his head. ¡°Eh, isn¡¯t that in seven days? Looks like your wedding anniversary is coming up!¡±


    Wu Xun was speechless. If he could defeat Blood Stealer, he would definitely pounce on him and bite him to death.


    Qin Xi snapped her fingers and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. Seven days later, your ghost marriage will be over. To put it bluntly, it¡¯s time for you to die and go down to reunite with your ghost wife.¡±

 Chapter 716 - 716 Divorce

    716 Divorce


    ¡°Reunite?¡± Blood Stealer, Wu Xun, and Liu Xiaohong looked at Qin Xi in disbelief.


    Liu Xiaohong¡¯s heart tightened and she immediately panicked. She was so anxious that she was about to cry. ¡°Then what should we do? Divine Doctor Qin, please help him. He can¡¯t die!¡±


    Perhaps because she was too anxious, she asked Qin Xi directly.


    Wu Xun frowned. Although he had been dreaming about that woman, he was still skeptical of Qin Xi¡¯s words. How could there be such a strange thing in this world?


    Qin Xi saw the suspicion in his eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Wu, you don¡¯t seem to believe me. It¡¯s fine. You¡¯ll believe me soon.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The three of them were puzzled.


    Qin Xi walked up to Wu Xun and gently wiped his eyelids. Wu Xun subconsciously closed his eyes.


    ¡°Alright, open your eyes!¡±


    Wu Xun opened his eyes and looked around. He did not find anything wrong. Then, he looked at Qin Xi in confusion. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled. ¡°Look at your hands.¡±


    Hands?


    Wu Xun reached out his hands and looked at them. He frowned. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    He was halfway through his sentence when he suddenly realized that there was a red rope tied to his right wrist. A portion of the red rope was still dangling, as if there was something at the other end of the red rope.


    He tugged at the red rope. ¡°Huh, why do I have this?¡±


    In Wu Xun¡¯s eyes, this was a red rope, but in Blood Stealer and Liu Xiaohong¡¯s eyes, he was pulling the air. The two of them immediately looked at Qin Xi, wanting to get the answer from her.


    Qin Xi did not keep them in suspense. ¡°I¡¯m guessing that the other red rope is in the bride¡¯s hand. In seven days, you¡¯ll wear this red rope to reunite with that woman.¡±


    The three of them gasped and felt a chill run down their spines.


    ¡°Then what should we do? Will everything be fine as long as this red rope is removed?¡± Liu Xiaohong asked anxiously.


    Qin Xi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Just cut the rope.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Wu Xun, I have scissors here. Hurry up and cut it.¡± Liu Xiaohong immediately handed the scissors to Wu Xun and urged, ¡°Cut it.¡±


    Qin Xi shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s useless. This red rope can¡¯t be cut by ordinary tools. You¡¯re thinking too simply.¡±


    Wu Xun picked up the scissors and tried to cut it a few times, but it didn¡¯t break. He finally believed what Qin Xi said. His face was a little pale as he asked, ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, what can I do to get rid of it?¡±


    Qin Xi said, ¡°Give me your hand.¡±


    Wu Xun did not dare to be negligent. He immediately stretched out his hand. Qin Xi held the red rope. Then, she injected a trace of dark fire that was invisible to the naked eye. The dark fire flashed and the red rope seemed to have disappeared into thin air.


    Wu Xun was stunned before he was overjoyed. He looked around excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s gone, it¡¯s really gone. Divine Doctor Qin, how did you do it? How did it disappear after you touched it? It¡¯s amazing.¡±


    Liu Xiaohong couldn¡¯t see the red rope. When she heard Wu Xun say that it was gone, she grabbed his arm excitedly and asked, ¡°Really? Is it really gone? Are you sure?¡±


    Wu Xun nodded. ¡°It¡¯s really gone. Moreover, I feel a sense of relief.¡±


    ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, does that mean I¡¯m fine now?¡± he asked.


    Qin Xi thought for a moment and said, ¡°You are fine. However, you¡¯re married to her after all. Write a divorce letter and burn it. This way, you can set her free!¡±

 Chapter 717 - 717 Han Shis Birthday

    717 Han Shi¡¯s Birthday


    After helping Liu Xiaohong and Wu Xun get back together, Qin Xi successfully bought Liu Xiaohong¡¯s shop.


    The next day, Qin Xi asked the renovation team to smash the walls of the two shops next to the cloth shop. Including the second floor, it was more than 1,000 square meters. Although it looked big, if she wanted to open a medicinal cuisine restaurant, she had to have private rooms. This way, 1,000 square meters was not enough.


    Fortunately, this was only temporary. Qin Xi had thought that when the shopping center was built, she would move her clinic and medicinal cuisine restaurant there.


    On the seventh day after the Spring Festival, it was Han Shi¡¯s birthday.


    At noon, Luo Xiujuan, Qin Xi, Cao Xiu¡¯e, and Yang Yueqin made a large table of delicacies.


    Of course, Qin Xi was only in charge of helping out and carrying the plates and washing the vegetables. The chefs were naturally Luo Xiujuan and Cao Xiu¡¯e.


    The four of them quickly set up a table full of good wine and vegetables.


    Qin Xi even asked Blood Stealer to specially order a cream birthday cake. Birthday cakes were very rare and expensive in this era. Han Dazhu and the others had never eaten such a thing in their lives. When the birthday cake appeared on the table, Han Yao, Han Shuo, and Tong Tong jumped up happily.


    With the laughter of the three little children, the atmosphere immediately became lively. Luo Xiujuan and Cao Xiu¡¯e also smiled from the bottom of their hearts.


    Qin Xi put candles on the birthday cake. When the old man saw it, he frowned and said, ¡°Xi, how can we eat with candles on it? The wax will drip on the cake later.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. This candle won¡¯t melt so quickly. Even if it¡¯s melted, we can just scrape off the wax on it,¡± Qin Xi explained.


    Luo Xiujuan said, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s just a cake. It¡¯s fine. This is Stone¡¯s first birthday party. Why are you caring about a cake?¡±


    In the past, Han Shi was stupid and didn¡¯t know what birthday meant. He only knew that one day in a year, he could eat two eggs.


    Han Dazhu quickly shut his mouth. Compared to these worldly possessions, nothing was more important than his grandson.


    Qin Xi lit the candles and took the lead in singing a happy birthday song for Han Shi. The three little fellows did not know this song before so Qin Xi taught them. The three little fellows were very smart and learned it quickly.


    Hence, the four of them clapped and sang a happy birthday song for Han Shi.


    After singing, Han Shi looked at Qin Xi gratefully. Qin Xi smiled and pointed at the candles on the birthday cake. ¡°Remember to make a wish before blowing out the candles!¡±


    Han Shi nodded and closed his eyes to make a wish. After making the wish, he blew out the candles in one breath.


    The three little fellows quickly clapped and shouted happily, ¡°Yay, we can finally eat cake. That¡¯s great!¡±


    Seeing that they were all waiting anxiously, Qin Xi immediately divided the cake. The cake was very big, enough for everyone to eat.


    The three little fellows ate happily. Even Han Dazhu said that the cake was very delicious and that he wanted to eat it on his birthday.

 Chapter 718 - 718 No Self-Restraint

    718 No Self-Restraint


    At night, Han Shi looked at Qin Xi impatiently, his eyes filled with anticipation. ¡°Wifey, where¡¯s my birthday gift?¡±


    Seeing that he could not wait any longer, Qin Xi stopped keeping him in suspense. She took out a small box from the drawer of the wardrobe. The box was extremely exquisite and retro. One could tell at a glance that it was expensive.


    ¡°Here, happy birthday!¡±


    Qin Xi handed the small box to Han Shi. Han Shi chuckled and took the box. He opened it nervously and excitedly. In an instant, Han Shi¡¯s eyes widened with joy and surprise.


    ¡°Wow, wifey, you¡¯re really generous. It¡¯s actually a supreme-grade imperial jade. This¡­ this is too expensive.¡±


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Qin Xi asked with a smile.


    Han Shi quickly put the ring on his thumb. The smile on his face widened. ¡°Wifey, this ring is so stylish. Also, this dragon is carved so vividly that it looks like it¡¯s alive. It¡¯s too beautiful.¡±


    Seeing that he was playing with it lovingly, the smile on Qin Xi¡¯s face gradually deepened. ¡°Yes, I found a master sculptor to carve this for three months. By the way, there¡¯s a spirit gathering array on it. It¡¯ll be good for you if you wear it.¡±


    Han Shi picked Qin Xi up happily. Qin Xi exclaimed and quickly wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°What are you doing? You scared me!¡±


    Han Shi smiled evilly. ¡°Xi, wifey, it¡¯s my birthday today. You¡¯ve been busy preparing so much for me. I¡¯m very touched. If I don¡¯t show my gratitude, I¡¯ll be an ingrate, so¡­ I¡¯ll serve you well tonight!¡±


    Hearing this, Qin Xi immediately had a bad feeling. Her expression changed. ¡°No need.¡±


    Unfortunately, before she could refuse, Han Shi¡¯s lips covered hers. He kissed her for a full three minutes, almost making Qin Xi faint. Her body went limp.


    Her beautiful and exquisite face was covered in redness, making her look like a beautiful flower.


    Han Shi gently placed her on the bed and slowly took off his coat, revealing his firm and muscular chest. His perfect muscles and six-pack abs made Qin Xi¡¯s blood boil.


    This was not the end. He began to slowly take off his pants. He seemed to be deliberately slowing down. Every time he finished taking off his clothes, he would pause for a few seconds to see Qin Xi¡¯s reaction.


    By the time he took off the last piece of underwear, Qin Xi¡¯s face was already as red as fire.


    When he was naked, he raised his eyebrows at Qin Xi and said with a wicked smile, ¡°Wifey, let¡¯s start now!¡±


    Qin Xi stammered, ¡°Start what? I-I¡¯m not ready yet. Why don¡¯t you sleep first? I¡¯ll go take a shower¡­¡±


    As she spoke, she was about to get up. How could Han Shi let her escape? ¡°Wifey, since you don¡¯t like to be in bed, let¡¯s go to the bathroom together. Anyway, the bathroom is big enough for us to use¡­¡±


    Recalling the last time in the bathroom¡­


    Qin Xi was so embarrassed that she wanted to find a hole to hide in. Before she could refuse, Han Shi carried her to the bathroom.


    She knew that she would definitely not be able to escape. Thinking that it was Han Shi¡¯s birthday today, she closed her eyes and let him do whatever he wanted.


    However, she immediately regretted it because this man did not know what self-restraint was at all. After the bathroom, it was the sink, then the bed and the sofa. In the end, Qin Xi passed out. When she woke up the next day, that thing was still inside her. Qin Xi was so angry that she scolded him for being inhuman!

 Chapter 719 - 719 Bai Meili Gets Married

    719 Bai Meili Gets Married


    After the Spring Festival, Pan Lingling, Hu Jingyun, Feng Jiantian, Yang Song, and Lin Feng all returned to the clinic.


    Qin Xi gave them half a month off. Pan Lingling and Hu Jingyun were not too far away, but Lin Feng and the others were different. Not only did they live in the capital, but Feng Jiantian and Yang Song were already married.


    What was worth mentioning was that the day before the Spring Festival, Lin Feng and Pan Lingling officially established their relationship. Moreover, the two of them also went back to Xiaotun Village to see Pan Lingling¡¯s parents.


    Qin Xi was naturally glad that the two of them could be together. However, this time, Pan Lingling was mocked by her relatives because Li Limin and Bai Meili were married.


    The two of them held their wedding in a hurry. After all, Li Limin did not have much time and Old Madam Li was unwilling to spend money. Bai Meili was the one who paid for the banquet.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Bai Meili invited Pan Lingling to the wedding banquet. In Bai Meili¡¯s opinion, Pan Lingling had loved Li Limin for so many years and would definitely not be able to stand seeing him marry another woman. It would be even better if Pan Lingling kicked up a fuss at the wedding banquet and embarrass herself.


    However, Pan Lingling did not fall for it. After all, she had already given up on Li Limin.


    When a woman loves you, you are her world; but once she doesn¡¯t love you anymore, you are nothing.


    These words exactly described Pan Lingling¡¯s state of mind. The way she looked at Li Limin now was calm and indifferent, no longer as passionate as before.


    Bai Meili was not willing to let Pan Lingling off. Moreover, she would never allow Pan Lingling not to love Li Limin. Otherwise, her sacrifice would mean nothing.


    During the toast, Bai Meili cried pretentiously, ¡°Lingling, I¡¯m sorry. I know you love Liming very much, but Liming is a responsible man. He did this for me. Please forgive him. We¡¯re besties after all. If you don¡¯t forgive me today, I-I will not marry Liming!¡±


    Pan Lingling picked up her wine glass with a smile and said, ¡°We were besties in the past, but not anymore.¡±


    Bai Meili was overjoyed when she heard that. She knew that Pan Lingling was going to cause a scene at the wedding, so she put in more effort to perform. She bit her lower lip and looked at Pan Lingling pitifully.


    ¡°Lingling, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. If you want to hit or scold anything, come at me. I, I definitely won¡¯t hit you back.¡± As she spoke, she closed her eyes and raised her face, ready to be hit.


    Pan Lingling thought to herself, ¡°Since you asked, it would be a little unreasonable of me not to hit you.¡±


    Hence, Pan Lingling slapped Bai Meili hard. Half of Bai Meili¡¯s face instantly swelled up. The makeup she had put on was ruined, and she staggered from the slap. If not for Li Limin holding her up in time, she would have embarrassed herself today.


    Bai Meili did not expect Pan Lingling, who had always been gentle and kind, to really hit her. She was stunned and her ears were buzzing. She felt the mocking gazes of the people around her. In the end, she could not help but point at Pan Lingling and shout resentfully, ¡°Pan Lingling, you b*tch, how dare you hit me?¡±


    Pan Lingling frowned and said with a serious expression, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to hit you? Why are you scolding me?¡±

 Chapter 720 - 720 Reputation Ruined

    720 Reputation Ruined


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Bai Meili was speechless. Her face was swollen, but she couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Pan Lingling snorted. ¡°Bai Meili, I didn¡¯t want to fall out with you at first. I¡¯ve taken good care of you all these years. If I hadn¡¯t helped you during the sanatorium assessment, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to enter. However, not only were you ungrateful, but you also joined forces with outsiders to slander me. In the end, you were fired by the dean. Unexpectedly, you refused to give up and actually threw yourself at Li Liming. When you came back, you even showed off in front of me.


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m quite grateful to you. If not for you, I wouldn¡¯t have met Divine Doctor Qin. I learned a lot from Divine Doctor Qin and my medical skills improved by leaps and bounds.¡±


    ¡°I thought that you would know your place after getting Li Limin, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so crazy as to drug me and find someone to try to take my innocence. Hmph, fortunately, I¡¯m not that stupid and managed to escape. To be honest, if I call the police, your life will be over. Bai Meili, do you know why I didn¡¯t do that?¡±


    Pan Lingling did not wait for Bai Meili to speak. Instead, she continued, ¡°Because of Uncle Bai and Auntie Shen, it wasn¡¯t easy for them to raise you. I¡¯m here today to tell you that our friendship is over. Whether you believe me or not, I have no feelings towards Li Limin now. I sincerely wish you a long and happy marriage.¡±


    Bai Meili¡¯s face instantly turned pale.


    She did not expect Pan Lingling to expose the dirty things she had done in front of the villagers. Her mind was blank. She felt like she had fallen into an ice lake.


    The confidence and dignity she had painstakingly maintained were shattered by Pan Lingling¡¯s words. A strong sense of hatred welled up in her heart. She glared at Pan Lingling fiercely. ¡°Are you satisfied now? You ruined my wedding and exposed my secrets. You embarrassed me. Is this what you want to see?¡±


    Pan Lingling said with a cold expression, ¡°Bai Meili, if someone treats me with respect, I¡¯ll treat them with respect. I¡¯m being nice to you not because I¡¯m afraid of you or because I can¡¯t bear to end this friendship, but because I think we¡¯re all from the same village and we¡¯ll see each other every day, so it¡¯s not necessary to make things too ugly. However, you keep trying to make things difficult for me. I¡¯m not mud. I won¡¯t let you crush me. Don¡¯t make it sound like you¡¯re innocent. If you¡¯re really innocent, you wouldn¡¯t have done such a thing. Ask around and see which girl will throw themselves into the embrace of a man like you. You brought disgrace to the entire village.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Now, the surrounding villages are laughing at our daughters for being indecent. Some time ago, I finally found a match for my daughter, but when the other party heard that my daughter was from Xiaotun Village, he refused. My daughter was so angry that she shouted that she might as well be a spinster. Bai Meili, you really embarrassed our village.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, not only the girls in the village, but it¡¯s also very difficult for the boys in our village to marry girls from other villages. They¡¯re all afraid of marrying someone like Li Liming.¡±


    The villagers said one after another, making Old Madam Li so angry that she fainted. Only then did the wedding come to an end.

 Chapter 721 - 721 Arrogant Woman

    721 Arrogant Woman


    When Qin Xi heard Pan Lingling¡¯s story, she agreed with her. Pan Lingling had undoubtedly made the right choice.


    Firstly, she could establish her authority in the village and showed everyone that she was not a pushover. Secondly, she could also warn Bai Meili not to go too far.


    After all, Pan Lingling¡¯s house was still in Xiaotun Village and she was Bai Meili¡¯s neighbor. They would see each other on a daily basis. She could not continue to compromise. Otherwise, others would think that she was a pushover.


    Qin Xi composed herself and looked at Feng Jiantian, Yang Song, and Lin Feng. She smiled and said, ¡°The three of you, after this period of time, I can tell that you are all hard-working people. Your medical skills and ethics have reached the standard I required, so I decide to teach you an acupuncture technique.


    ¡°This acupuncture technique is called the Thirteen Needles of the Mystic Sect. It¡¯s a unique and mysterious acupuncture technique. This acupuncture technique is specialized in treating difficult illnesses and is very effective. If you learn the Thirteen Needles of the Ghost Sect, I believe you will have an absolute advantage in the medical field. In the future, you have to continue to work hard and be humble and bring Chinese medicine to greater heights, understand?¡±


    When the three of them heard that, their bodies trembled and they looked at her in disbelief. Feng Jiantian was the calmest among the three of them, but when he heard Qin Xi¡¯s words, his breathing became much heavier.


    On the other hand, Lin Feng was the calmest, as if he had long expected this day to come. However, he did not expect Qin Xi to teach them such a precious and powerful technique.


    Pan Lingling and Hu Jingyun were envious. Seeing that the three of them were at a loss, the two girls were anxious for them.


    ¡°Hey, why are you standing there like a dummy? Hurry up and thank the lady boss. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for you.¡± Pan Lingling quickly nudged Lin Feng¡¯s arm and reminded him in a low voice.


    After her reminder, the three of them came back to their senses and bowed to Qin Xi gratefully. They shouted respectfully, ¡°We won¡¯t let you down. We will definitely bring Chinese medicine to greater heights.¡±


    Qin Xi smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Alright, go ahead and do your work. Study the Thirteen Needles of Mystic Sect seriously. Whether you can master it or not will depend on your own efforts. Work hard. I have faith in you!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± The three of them nodded.


    In the afternoon, it was time for Fu Fang¡¯s second treatment. She and Fu Lan arrived at the Ji Ding Hall on time. Seeing that Qin Xi was busy treating patients, the two sisters sat in the resting area obediently and waited.


    Qin Xi treated patients very quickly. She diagnosed a patient every three minutes. Moreover, some patients recovered on the spot, making the two sisters amazed.


    Just as it was almost their turn, a woman dressed elegantly and wearing sunglasses walked in with a man dressed like a subordinate. The woman was very beautiful and the makeup on her face was very exquisite. However, the way she looked at others was really annoying.


    ¡°All of you, get out. My madam has something to discuss with the boss here!¡± At this moment, the woman¡¯s subordinate shouted at the people in the Ji Ding Hall. His voice was loud and clear.


    Seeing this, everyone frowned.


    Someone said unhappily, ¡°Why should we go out? We¡¯ve been waiting here for so long and it¡¯s finally our turn, but you want to cut the queue? Dream on!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. So what if you¡¯re rich? Ji Ding Hall is not a place where you can cause trouble.¡±

 Chapter 722 - 722 Fight

    722 Fight


    When the woman heard the dissatisfaction of the people around her, she frowned. Behind her sunglasses, a trace of impatience flashed across her eyes. She rubbed her nose and said sarcastically, ¡°Old Liu, chase these poor people out. The smell is too bad. It¡¯s going to kill me.¡±


    Old Liu quickly replied, ¡°Alright, Madam.¡±


    He looked at everyone in the clinic coldly and warned, ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds. If you don¡¯t leave now, then¡­ you¡¯ll be like this brick.¡±


    As he spoke, he exerted strength under his feet and the brick on the ground shattered. Seeing this, everyone left in shock.


    Although Fu Fang and Fu Lan¡¯s faces were pale and their bodies were trembling, they did not leave. Instead, they looked at Qin Xi worriedly.


    ¡°The two of you, get lost. Otherwise, your bones will shatter into pieces like this brick!¡± Old Liu looked at the Fu sisters with hostility.


    Hu Jingyun and Pan Lingling were also frightened, but they still came to the Fu sisters¡¯ side to protect them.


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you causing trouble in the Ji Ding Hall?¡± Pan Lingling mustered her courage and asked.


    The woman glanced at Pan Lingling arrogantly and said disdainfully, ¡°Tsk, how dare you talk to me like that? Do you believe that I can make you unable to speak for the rest of your life?¡±


    Pan Lingling was so frightened that she trembled, but she did not retreat.


    Seeing this, Lin Feng immediately went to Pan Lingling¡¯s side. He grabbed her cold and trembling hand and said softly, ¡°Lingling, don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you.¡±


    With that, he looked at the woman and said with a strange smile, ¡°You¡¯re here to see a doctor, right? You¡¯re really at the right place. Everyone here has very good medical skills. I guarantee that they can treat your stupidity. It¡¯s just that the fee is a little expensive. However, looking at how you¡¯re dressed and how arrogant you are, you should be able to afford this medical fee, right?¡±


    Pfft ~


    The people in the clinic could not help but laugh out loud. Lin Feng was really mean.


    Yang Song could tell at a glance that Old Liu was a martial artist. Especially the move he had just shown, he was definitely a powerful guy. Therefore, Yang Song immediately stood up warily and was ready to attack at any time.


    When had the woman ever been scolded like this? Her anger soared to the peak. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Old Liu, I don¡¯t want to see this damn guy. You¡¯d better let him lie on the hospital bed for at least half a year.¡±


    Pan Lingling¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She did not know where she found the strength to pull Lin Feng behind her and protect him like he was a treasure. ¡°Don¡¯t come over. If you dare to touch him, I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡±


    Although she was trembling with fear, she still stood in front of Lin Feng resolutely. Lin Feng was touched.


    ¡°Hmph, Old Liu, since they don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them, let them be hospitalized together!¡± The woman ordered with an angry smile.


    Old Liu nodded. Just as he was about to take a step forward, Yang Song took a step forward and stood in front of him. ¡°Mr. Liu, your opponent is me.¡±


    Old Liu narrowed his eyes and the corners of his mouth curled into a dangerous smile. He suddenly raised his right foot and kicked Yang Song in the stomach. Yang Song dodged extremely quickly. At the same time, he tilted his body and punched an acupoint on Old Liu¡¯s calf with his elbow.


    Immediately, Old Liu felt a sharp pain in his leg.

 Chapter 723 - 723 Two Slaps

    723 Two Slaps


    Old Liu quickly staggered back, sweat oozing out of his forehead. He looked at Yang Song angrily and shook his painful calf with a bloodthirsty smile.


    ¡°Very good. It seems that I¡¯ve met my match today. In that case, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    Immediately after, he rushed over like a cannonball and punched Yang Song in the face. Yang Song did not dodge. Just as Old Liu¡¯s fist was about to land on his face, Yang Song suddenly dodged to the side and kicked Old Liu in the chest with his right foot.


    The sound of bones cracking could be heard. Old Liu groaned, and Yang Song¡¯s expression changed drastically. Both sides took a step back.


    Old Liu put his hands behind his back. In a place where Yang Song could not see, his hands were trembling slightly. Yang Song was the same. Although he did not show it on his face, his legs were trembling slightly. It was obvious that the two of them had suffered a blow.


    The difference in strength between the two of them was not big. They were evenly matched. If they had to fight until one of them fell, it would probably take a long time.


    ¡°Old Liu, what are you thinking? I¡¯m not here to watch you fight. Hurry up and teach them a lesson no matter what method you use. Do you hear me?¡±


    Seeing that Old Liu did not seem to have gained anything, the woman immediately panicked. She knew that Old Liu had a dagger in his pocket, which was why she dared to say that. In any case, these people were all poor. Even if someone died, she had a way to get away with it. In short, she had to do what her mother asked her to do today. Otherwise, it would be very difficult for her to get a portion of the assets.


    Old Liu could tell what she was implying. His eyes flashed fiercely as he charged over like a cheetah again. This time, he did not use his fists. Instead, he threw out a leg whip.


    While Yang Song was dodging the leg whip, Old Liu quickly took out a dagger from his pocket. The blade was cold as it stabbed towards Yang Song¡¯s heart.


    Everyone was shocked. They did not expect the other party to have a dagger in his pocket. They exclaimed. Timid girls like Fu Fang and Fu Lan even closed their eyes.


    Yang Song¡¯s heart skipped a beat. His expression was ugly and his nerves were tense. Just as the tip of the dagger was about to touch Yang Song¡¯s skin, a silver light flashed past like a meteor.


    Everyone only heard a ding, followed by the trembling sound of a dagger being stabbed into the wall.


    Old Liu and Yang Song were stunned at the same time before looking at Qin Xi in shock. No one expected her to attack. Moreover, it seemed like she was a hidden martial artist.


    The woman frowned and said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Qin Xi, don¡¯t push your luck. Do you know who I am?¡±


    Qin Xi sneered and walked up to her. Without saying a word, she slapped her on the face.


    ¡°This is the price you pay for messing around in my clinic.¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s voice was filled with coldness. Before the woman could make a shocked expression, Qin Xi slapped her again and said, ¡°This is the price you have to pay for using a dagger in my clinic.¡±


    ¡°Also, I don¡¯t care who you are. If you want to mess around in my clinic, you have to pay the price.¡±


    Silence!


    They had never seen Qin Xi so domineering. While they were extremely shocked, they all felt ardor and zeal coursing through their blood.


    The woman covered her swollen cheeks and pounced at Qin Xi ferociously. She shouted fiercely, ¡°Qin Xi, you b*tch, I¡¯m going to kill you¡­¡±

 Chapter 724 - 724 Stupidity

    724 Stupidity


    She was from the Han family and had been living a luxurious life since she was young. She had never suffered such humiliation. If word got back to the capital, she would be laughed at by her sisters.


    At the thought of this, Han Yuanyuan made up her mind. Although she was here to warn Qin Xi, her mother did not say that she could not hurt anyone. Therefore, she wanted to teach Qin Xi a lesson.


    However, she forgot that this was not the capital at all. Even though she was a little princess in the capital, in Qin Xi¡¯s eyes, Han Yuanyuan was just a crazy woman.


    Before she could reach Qin Xi, she was blocked by Old Liu who took a few steps back to distance himself from Qin Xi.


    A trace of pity flashed across Qin Xi¡¯s eyes. This was such a good opportunity. As long as Han Yuanyuan dared to approach her, she could slap her a few more times.


    ¡°Old Liu, do you want to die? How dare you block me?¡± Perhaps because she had embarrassed herself in front of Qin Xi, Han Yuanyuan turned around and slapped Old Liu. She reprimanded him fiercely and looked at Qin Xi with hatred.


    Although Old Liu felt very aggrieved, he did not dare to say it out loud. He could only swallow his anger with a red face.


    Seeing this, Qin Xi sneered and found a seat to sit down. She said to the others in the shop, ¡°Go upstairs and rest for a while. I¡¯ll have a good chat with these two.¡±


    ¡°Lady Boss, you¡­¡± Pan Lingling took a step forward worriedly, but Lin Feng pulled her back and shook his head at her.


    Qin Xi¡¯s move just now was too shocking. With such mastery in martial arts, he did not have to worry about Qin Xi¡¯s safety at all.


    Moreover, Qin Xi was a divine doctor. Even if she did not know martial arts, she definitely had a lot of life-saving methods. They would only be a hindrance here. They might as well be obedient!


    After they went upstairs, Qin Xi sneered and looked at Han Yuanyuan disdainfully. ¡°Tell me, why are you here?¡±


    Seeing her attitude, Han Yuanyuan was immediately furious. She said angrily, ¡°Qin Xi, do you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°Looking at you, I¡¯ve already guessed it. You¡¯re from the Han family in the capital.¡± Qin Xi clicked her tongue and mocked, ¡°Are all the Han family as snobbish as you?¡±


    Han Yuanyuan was stunned. She gritted her teeth and glared at Qin Xi, wishing she could cut her into pieces. ¡°You know that I¡¯m from the Han family in the capital, but you still dare to treat me like this. Do you have no respect for the Han family?¡±


    Qin Xi rolled her eyes. ¡°Who do you think you are? Do I have to take you seriously?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Han Yuanyuan had never suffered such humiliation since she was young.


    He gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m here today to give you a warning. That fool is a member of the Han family. Although he¡¯s a bastard, he¡¯s still a member of the Han family. If he wants to return to my family, he has to listen to our arrangements.¡±


    ¡°Your family?¡±


    Qin Xi sneered in disdain. ¡°Who are you representing? How dare you, the descendant of a concubine, represent the Han family? Who gave you the cheek to do that?¡±


    It turned out that Han Yuanyuan¡¯s mother was the daughter of the second concubine. At that time, the society was polygamous. To put it bluntly, she was the daughter of the second branch and had no say in the Han family.


    However, because Han Yuanyuan was Eldest Master Han¡¯s only granddaughter, she had been spoiled and willful since she was young. After Eldest Master Han died, the Han family was handed over to Second Master Han, Han Cang.


    Han Yuanyuan¡¯s expression became even uglier. She was even a little flustered.


    She did not expect Qin Xi to know about the Han family. If Second Master Han found out that she was threatening his grandson, the consequences would be unimaginable¡­

 Chapter 725 - 725 Warning

    725 Warning


    ¡°How do you know so much about the Han family?¡± Han Yuanyuan immediately thought of someone. ¡°Did that fool Han Hai tell you?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I knew that fool was unreliable. He is as stupid as a pig.¡±


    Qin Xi was speechless, thinking to herself, you¡¯re not much smarter than him!


    ¡°Since you know the Han family and Han Shi¡¯s background, let¡¯s make a deal.¡± Han Yuanyuan said firmly, ¡°As far as I know, you and Han Shi haven¡¯t officially registered your marriage and can¡¯t be considered a real couple. I¡¯ll give you 100,000 yuan to leave him. After you leave him, we¡¯ll bring him to the capital and you won¡¯t be able to see him again. How about that?¡±


    Qin Xi looked at her as if she was looking at an idiot. ¡°Where did you get the confidence to try to buy me with 100,000 yuan? Didn¡¯t your family tell you my current net worth?¡±


    Of course, Han Yuanyuan knew. When she came, her mother had already explained the situation and gave her a million yuan to ask Qin Xi to leave Han Shi. As for why it was 100,000 yuan, Han Yuanyuan felt that Qin Xi was just a village girl and was not worth a million yuan at all, so she only offered 100,000 yuan.


    ¡°Hmph, your net worth?¡± Han Yuanyuan found a chair far away from Qin Xi and sat down. ¡°That¡¯s the Han family¡¯s business, including the Sweet Dew business, the Sunshine Pharmaceutical company, the half-finished winery, and the shopping center¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Han family is extraordinarily shameless.¡± Qin Xi shook her head with a smile, feeling that the other party was simply stupid beyond words.


    Han Yuanyuan resisted the urge to tear Qin Xi apart and sneered. ¡°This is the most we can offer. 100,000 yuan, take it or not is up to you. Let me tell you, offending the Han family will do you no good at all.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, I forgot to tell you.¡± She smiled smugly and pointed at the clinic. ¡°Including this clinic, it belongs to the Han family. You can forget about getting a single cent.¡±


    Ever since her mother found out that the Sweet Dew was Han Shi¡¯s business, she was so excited that she couldn¡¯t sleep for the entire night. In order to prevent any accidents from happening, she quickly sent Han Hai to take back the Sweet Dew business. Unexpectedly, not only did Han Hai not take back the business, but he was also injured. Previously, she wasn¡¯t sure who injured him. Now, she was 100% sure that it was Qin Xi.


    Qin Xi clicked her tongue. ¡°Without my formula, do you think you can make Sweet Dew products?¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re still daydreaming. I really don¡¯t know why I¡¯m talking to you here.¡±


    Qin Xi stood up and said, ¡°Do whatever you like, but let me tell you something in advance. As long as you do something that makes me angry, I guarantee that Second Master Han will come and bring Han Shi back to the capital personally. At that time, do you think your second branch will still have the chance to flaunt in front of me?¡±


    ¡°Get lost. Don¡¯t let us see anyone from your Han family again. If something like this happens again, I¡¯ll kill everyone in your second branch.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the chair behind her suddenly shattered into pieces. Han Yuanyuan was so frightened that she screamed with a pale face. She quickly retreated a few meters with a panicked expression.


    ¡°You, you, you, what are you doing? I¡¯m from the Han family in the capital. If you dare do anything to me, my mother won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    She pulled Old Liu over and hid behind him.


    Qin Xi said coldly, ¡°This is a warning to you. If you disturb my life again, this will be the outcome. Get lost!¡±

 Chapter 726 - 726 The Tree Bears Fruits

    726 The Tree Bears Fruits


    At night, Qin Xi thought for a moment and decided to tell Han Shi about the Han family.


    Apart from being a little surprised and disgusted by the Han family¡¯s actions, Han Shi had nothing else to say.


    Seeing this, Qin Xi asked, ¡°Are you planning to go back to your real family?¡±


    Han Shi shook his head indifferently. ¡°I don¡¯t have a good impression of the Han family. Our lives are very good now. There¡¯s no need for me to go back and be humiliated.¡±


    ¡°Not everyone in the Han family is like this. At the very least, your second grandpa misses you a lot. He even said that he wanted to leave most of the Han family¡¯s assets to you,¡± Qin Xi said.


    Han Shi hugged Qin Xi¡¯s slender waist and said, ¡°Wifey, do you think we still need those assets now? Just the money of the Yin family is enough for us to spend for the rest of our lives. No matter what, the Han family is not mine. To me, they are all outsiders.¡±


    Qin Xi chuckled. ¡°Unfortunately, although you don¡¯t want to return to the Han family, someone treats you like a thorn in their side.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this. Wifey, in half a month, the construction of our winery and the shopping center will begin. At that time, I¡¯ll definitely be busy. Let¡¯s cherish the time we have now to enjoy ourselves.¡±


    As Han Shi spoke, a big hand reached into Qin Xi¡¯s clothes and gently kneaded it¡­


    **


    As the days passed, March quickly arrived. The construction of the winery and the shopping center soon began. Just as Han Shi had said, he had been very busy during this period of time.


    He went back home every three days. Sometimes, he wouldn¡¯t even be back for a week. Qin Xi went to the construction site twice. Every time she saw Han Shi sweating profusely, her heart ached. However, since Han Shi insisted to supervise, she wouldn¡¯t stop him.


    Qin Xi had nothing to do. She stayed in the clinic every day to teach Feng Jiantian, Yang Song, and Lin Feng the acupuncture technique.


    On this day, Qin Xi gave Fu Fang one last treatment. As soon as she finished the acupuncture session, Fu Fang took out an invitation from her pocket. She smiled and said, ¡°Qin Xi, I¡¯m getting engaged on the 10th of March. If you have time, come and attend the engagement party!¡±


    During this period of time, Fu Fang often came to the clinic. The two of them had the same personality and became good friends after a while. Fu Fang also started calling Qin Xi by her name instead of Divine Doctor Qin.


    Therefore, she naturally agreed to attend the engagement party.


    Qin Xi looked at the invitation and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely go.¡±


    After sending Fu Fang off, Qin Xi went next door to take a look. The interior renovation of the restaurant was almost done, and the tables and chairs she had customized were sent over. It would probably be open for business in half a month.


    Qin Xi was very satisfied with this. Just as she felt that she had nothing to do, Jiu Yuan hurriedly floated over.


    Qin Xi was surprised. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Jiu Yuan said anxiously, ¡°Do you still remember that tree? It bears fruit. That fruit looks very strange and emits a mysterious power. I couldn¡¯t even get close to it. You should go back and take a look!¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    She did not take the car. Instead, she returned to the second floor of the clinic and stuck an Invisibility Talisman and a Body Lifting Talisman on her body. She quietly jumped out of the window and quickly flew towards Shangwan Village.


    Qin Xi was very fast. She jumped and ran at the same time, bringing the speed to the limit. Even Jiu Yuan couldn¡¯t catch up with her.


    Forty minutes later, Qin Xi arrived at Shangwan Village.

 Chapter 727 - 727 A bad Feeling

    727 A bad Feeling


    When they arrived at the orchard, Qin Xi saw two fruits growing on the tree. The fruits were bright red, as red as blood. The strange black totem on them made it look demonic and mysterious.


    Qin Xi walked over and couldn¡¯t help but look at the fruit. After a moment, she reached out to touch it, but she realized that there seemed to be a protective membrane around the fruit that prevented her from getting close.


    She frowned and recalled that this tree had once diluted her Mystic True Qi. After thinking for a moment, she tried to circulate the Mystic True Qi in her body while touching it.


    As expected, the tree seemed to be very familiar with her Mystic True Qi. As she approached, the membrane slowly opened. Qin Xi¡¯s eyes lit up and she quickly plucked a fruit.


    Jiu Yuan leaned over curiously. ¡°Can this thing be eaten? Why do I have a bad feeling when I look at the pattern on it? It feels uncomfortable!¡±


    Qin Xi, on the other hand, was the opposite. She had an urge to smell the alluring fragrance emitted by this fruit, as if someone who had been hungry for a long time had suddenly seen delicious food.


    Unknowingly, she took a bite in adrift.


    As soon as she took a bite of the fruit, a rich fragrance filled her mouth with a hint of coolness. It instantly slid down her throat, and right on the heels of that, a warm current flowed down her throat.


    Qin Xi immediately felt warm and comfortable. She closed her eyes and was intoxicated. When she opened her eyes, she was left surprised and shocked.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it poisonous? I knew it. This fruit looks very strange.¡±


    Seeing the change in her expression, Jiu Yuan thought that the fruit was poisonous.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Qin Xi opened her mouth but didn¡¯t say anything in the end.


    The effect of this fruit was simply extraordinary. Just a small bite could help her advance two stages in cultivation. If she swallowed it all, she would probably be able to reach the fifth realm in one go. Even if she couldn¡¯t reach the fifth realm, she could at least reach the peak of the fourth realm.


    It had to be noted that the higher one cultivated the Mystic Medical Technique, the more difficult it would be to cultivate it. Last time, after devouring the cultivation of the Yin family¡¯s Patriarch, she accidentally advanced a stage. After that, she even took many spirit pills. Unfortunately, she still couldn¡¯t break through to the fifth realm.


    Unexpectedly, this fruit gave her a pleasant surprise. Without saying a word, she swallowed the entire fruit and sat cross-legged to digest the spiritual energy contained in it.


    As time passed, Qin Xi¡¯s aura gradually rose and she vaguely reached the threshold of the fifth realm. However, as the sky gradually darkened, she still did not move.


    The more Jiu Yuan thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. He called out softly, but Qin Xi seemed to have turned off her five senses and could not hear him at all.


    His heart skipped a beat. He raised his voice and called out twice, but Qin Xi still did not react.


    This time, Jiu Yuan was certain that something was wrong with Qin Xi. For a moment, he did not know what to do. Just as he was scratching his head, Qin Xi¡¯s face gradually changed from a blush to a bloody red. She staggered around as if she was drunk, but she did not fall down.


    Jiu Yuan was clueless. Seeing that her condition was getting worse and the sky was getting darker, he gritted his teeth and decided to look for Han Shi.


    On the other side, at the winery construction site.


    Han Shi was eating with the construction workers.


    The vegetables they ate were all shipped over from Shangwan Village¡¯s greenhouse. After eating this vegetable, the fatigue in their bodies was swept away. Moreover, they were energetic every day and were very efficient at work.

 Chapter 728 - 728 Strange Fruit

    728 Strange Fruit


    Just as Han Shi was eating, a light bulb floated over. Han Shi narrowed his eyes and looked at it. The more he looked at it, the more familiar it looked. When the light bulb got closer, he finally saw what it was.


    ¡°You¡¯re still eating? Something happened to your wife!¡±


    Before Han Shi could speak, he heard Jiu Yuan¡¯s voice coming from afar. His expression changed drastically as he stood up. The porcelain bowl in his hand fell to the ground with a bang, and the food scattered all over the ground.


    The surrounding workers were shocked and quickly stood up. ¡°Boss, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Her life is not in danger. She just ate something bad and is not conscious. She¡¯s in the orchard now.¡± Seeing Han Shi¡¯s face instantly turn pale and gloomy, Jiu Yuan quickly explained.


    Han Shi swallowed his saliva and suppressed the anxiety in his eyes. He said to the construction worker beside him, ¡°I¡¯ll go out for a while. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be back. Be careful when you work.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay, boss.¡±


    Han Shi took the car key and quickly ran to the parking lot. Not long after, a car with lights on rushed out.


    Han Shi asked with a dark expression, ¡°Tell me what happened.¡±


    With his understanding of Qin Xi, it was impossible for her to eat something she shouldn¡¯t unless that thing was absolutely attractive to her.


    Jiu Yuan told him the whole story. Han Shi glared at him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop her?¡±


    Jiu Yuan felt especially aggrieved. ¡°I tried, but she didn¡¯t listen. After eating it, she looked very abnormal. Then, she took bite after bite. After eating it, she sat cross-legged.¡±


    Han Shi was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°That fruit must be very helpful to Xi. Or rather, it¡¯s a fruit to increase her strength. There are two reasons why she can¡¯t wake up. The first is that she hasn¡¯t completely digested it and is immersed in her own world. The second is that something went wrong during her cultivation and she can¡¯t wake up.¡±


    If it was the second scenario, it would be troublesome.


    After all, they did not know what fruit it was or what the effect was.


    The car sped past like lightning on the way back to Shangwan Village.


    The 25-minute journey was shortened to ten.


    At this moment, the sky was already dark, leaving only a few stars hanging in the night sky. The weak moonlight shone on this village path.


    Han Shi got out of the car and ran towards the orchard.


    Soon, he came to Qin Xi¡¯s side. At this moment, Qin Xi was drenched in sweat. The temperature on her body was above 40 degrees Celsius. If this continued, she would probably die.


    Han Shi quickly picked her up and wanted to run towards the water. However, after taking two steps, he suddenly thought of something and looked up at another strange fruit hanging on the tree alone.


    He retreated and reached out to pick the red fruit. In the end, like Qin Xi, he encountered a membrane.


    Han Shi frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did Xi get it?¡±


    Jiu Yuan recalled and said, ¡°At first, she couldn¡¯t get it like you, but later on, she seemed to have thought of a way and easily took it off.¡±


    Han Shi was silent for a moment before suddenly thinking of a possibility.


    He gathered the True Qi in his palm and reached out to pick the fruit.


    However, the membrane did not disappear and still prevented him from touching it. However, he clearly felt that the membrane was loosening.


    He was delighted. True Qi continued to gather in his palm and tore through the membrane. When his fingers touched the red fruit, he immediately held it in his hand and turned to leave with Qin Xi in his arms.

 Chapter 729 - 729 Reaction

    729 Reaction


    When they arrived beside a flowing stream, Han Shi gently placed Qin Xi on the ground.


    Qin Xi¡¯s body was still terrifyingly hot. Han Shi quickly took off his cloth and wrung it out after soaking it in the stream. He gently placed it on Qin Xi¡¯s forehead.


    At this moment, her fair and smooth face was flushed, and her lips were slightly dry from the heat. Han Shi¡¯s heart ached. He held the stream water with both hands and took a sip before passing it to Qin Xi.


    Qin Xi subconsciously swallowed it. Her dry throat immediately felt refreshed and comfortable. Her frown gradually relaxed. She licked her pink tongue.


    Han Shi suppressed the urge in his heart and removed the wet cloth on Qin Xi¡¯s forehead.


    However, the temperature on Qin Xi¡¯s body was getting higher and higher, making Han Shi panic.


    Jiu Yuan thought for a moment and his eyes suddenly lit up. He said, ¡°Hey, I remember that there are fever-reducing pills she refined at home. Do you want to go back and get them?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. How could I have forgotten such an important thing?¡±


    Han Shi suddenly remembered that Qin Xi had refined a lot of pills for Han Dazhu and Luo Xiujuan. Although the two of them did not need fever medicine at all, they still had some at home.


    At the thought of this, Han Shi quickly picked Qin Xi up and ran back to the old house in the village.


    Han Shi turned on the light and gently placed Qin Xi on the bed. Then, he began to search for pills to reduce her fever.


    Just as he was rummaging through the drawers, the red fruit in his pocket accidentally fell out and cracked. The flesh and juice immediately emitted an intoxicating smell. Han Shi¡¯s focus was drifting away for a moment before he came back to his senses. He quickly put the fruit aside and said with lingering fears, ¡°This thing actually has the effect of bewitching people.¡±


    Jiu Yuan was enlightened. ¡°It was no wonder your wife looked like she was dreaming.¡±


    Han Shi¡¯s expression was solemn as he shook his head. ¡°No, since I can realize this, Xi definitely could. Unless¡­¡±


    Jiu Yuan asked curiously, ¡°Unless what?¡±


    ¡°Unless this thing has a value that forces her to take the risk.¡± Han Shi was puzzled. ¡°But what is the value?¡±


    Han Shi threw this question to the back of his mind. He found a fever-reducing pill and fed it to Qin Xi. Qin Xi ate it, but the temperature on her body continued to rise. If this continued, God knew what would happen.


    Just as Han Shi was burning with anxiety, Jiu Yuan came up with another evil idea.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s caused by the fruit, do you want to take a bite too? Don¡¯t eat too much. Just take a small bite. Perhaps you can find out the reason why she¡¯s unconscious!¡±


    Han Shi was so muddle-headed that he actually felt that what Jiu Yuan said made sense. He picked up the fruit and gently took a bite. It was sour and sweet, and also a little astringent. However, the fragrance of the fruit was strong, making people want to eat more.


    Jiu Yuan had been paying attention to Han Shi¡¯s reaction. At first, Han Shi was quite normal, but gradually, Jiu Yuan realized that his gaze had changed, becoming deep and fiery¡­


    It was like a male cat seeing a beautiful female cat.

 Chapter 730 - 730 A Blessing in Disguise

    730 A Blessing in Disguise


    Seeing that something was wrong, Jiu Yuan quickly called out to Han Shi, ¡°Hey, hey, hey, don¡¯t faint.¡±


    Han Shi did not speak. Instead, he sniffed the air. When he smelled Qin Xi, he exploded.


    When Jiu Yuan saw Han Shi stripping off Qin Xi¡¯s clothes, he was stunned and quickly went up to stop him. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, you can¡¯t be such a beast. Your wife is running a high fever. If you don¡¯t help her, she¡¯ll probably die. Hey¡­ f*ck.¡±


    Perhaps because he was annoyed with Jiu Yuan talking so much, Han Shi sent him flying out of the window with a palm strike. Jiu Yuan was so angry that he wanted to curse. Just as he was about to rush into the house again, he saw that Han Shi was already on top of Qin Xi.


    Jiu Yuan thought to himself that since they were husband and wife, it should not be against the law for them to do that. After thinking it through, he retreated out of the door and looked at the sky with a gloomy expression.


    The next afternoon, Jiu Yuan was hanging on a tree and resting with his eyes closed when he was woken up by a rumbling sound coming from inside the house.


    After waking up, he quickly ran into the house and saw Qin Xi and Han Shi looking at each other in confusion, half naked.


    Jiu Yuan quickly looked away and coughed. ¡°Uh¡­ It¡¯s good that the two of you are not dead!¡±


    After waiting for a long time, he still didn¡¯t get a reply from the two of them. Jiu Yuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he quickly asked, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on? Make a sound and let me know that you¡¯re still alive!¡±


    Qin Xi flicked her finger, and a wisp of Mystic True Qi surged out like a torrential aura, sending Jiu Yuan flying out.


    Jiu Yuan complained, ¡°Damn, as expected of a couple¡­ You¡¯re bullying ghosts too much!¡±


    ¡°Xi, do you feel that something is wrong?¡± Although he had already confirmed the answer in his heart, Han Shi still couldn¡¯t believe it. He wanted to hear an affirmative answer from Qin Xi.


    Qin Xi was also shocked, but she still suppressed the excitement in her heart and smiled. ¡°Stone, it seems like we¡¯re really lucky.¡±


    In just one night, Han Shi had jumped from the late-stage Heaven Realm to the mid-stage Postnatal Realm. It was no wonder Han Shi had such a big reaction.


    Even Qin Xi was no exception. She had finally broken through the fourth realm. Now, her cultivation level had already reached the mid-stage of the fifth realm. This was much more useful than eating spiritual herbs.


    However, this pleasant surprise was indeed thrilling.


    This was because the couple could sense that this fruit was extraordinary. It was already a blessing that Qin Xi did not explode and die. If not for Han Shi interfering, Qin Xi would probably have exploded from the fruit. Of course, it was also fortunate that Han Shi only took a small bite and absorbed most of Qin Xi¡¯s spiritual qi. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    ¡°That was close!¡± The couple looked at the fruit on the ground and thought with lingering fear.


    No matter what, after this matter, the couple could be considered to have profited from a disaster. However, what they did not know was that because they accidentally ate this fruit, there would be an even bigger ¡®surprise¡¯ in the future.


    Of course, that was a story for another time.


    Han Shi put on his clothes and picked up the half-eaten fruit on the ground. He looked at Qin Xi. ¡°Wifey, what should we do with this?¡±


    Qin Xi thought for a moment and said, ¡°The spiritual qi here is too dense. If you take it directly, you might explode and die. Save it. When we go back, I¡¯ll refine it into a pill. At that time, the side effects won¡¯t be so life-threatening.¡±

 Chapter 731 - 731 News

    731 News


    The couple spent some time together before putting on their clothes. Han Shi called the clinic to tell them that Qin Xi was safe. Then, he went to the kitchen to make some simple food for Qin Xi.


    After resting for the entire afternoon, Qin Xi no longer felt the overwhelming pain. The couple thought for a moment and went to the orchard at the back of the mountain.


    However, when they arrived at the orchard, the scene in front of them shocked them.


    This was because the lush fruit tree had already withered at some point. Qin Xi placed her hand on the tree trunk and sensed the life force in the tree, but¡­


    She shook her head with a look of regret. ¡°Dead.¡±


    Seeing her regretful expression, Han Shi walked over and wrapped his arm around her slender waist. ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t be sad. This tree might have its own mission. Since we¡¯ve already benefited from it, it means that its mission has been completed. We have to be content with what we have. Besides, this is a pleasant surprise for us. There¡¯s no need to be sad about it.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± Seeing that Qin Xi was no longer conflicted, Han Shi held her hand and left the orchard.


    **


    In the middle of March, as spring approached, Wang Zhiqiang finally sent good news.


    Because Su Lei¡¯s goods were destroyed, the company punished her. Not only that, but she also had to pay back the company¡¯s losses. This was not a big deal at first. She could afford this compensation. However, no one expected the company to send someone from the collateral line of the Su family to handle this matter.


    There had always been a conflict between the direct and collateral lines, but on the surface, they still had to pretend to be on good terms.


    However, the bad thing was that the guy from the collateral line actually fired Su Lei.


    Su Lei was the eldest daughter of the Su family. She had never suffered such humiliation. She immediately slapped the guy.


    During this period of time, in order to find something on Su Lei, Wang Zhiqiang and the other three took turns to keep an eye on her. This time, they found an opportunity to secretly play a small trick


    As a result, the guy from the collateral line died on the spot.


    Su Lei did not expect that a slap would kill someone.


    Although she was the daughter of the direct line of the Su family, the law was still in force. The government was also secretly trying to catch the Su family red-handed. Not only that, but the father of the guy from the collateral line was the second-largest shareholder in the company. The direct and collateral lines were already in conflict because of the succession of the family head. Now that there was this issue, Su Lei panicked.


    Su Lei found her Master immediately, hoping that her Master could help her out.


    As for why she did not go to the Su family at such an important moment, it was also because she knew her father¡¯s character. He was unscrupulous when it came to power. In order to gain power, he would not hesitate to sacrifice his daughter.


    This was probably the sorrow of being born into a large family clan. You could rely on the family, but once you brought disgrace to the family, you would be abandoned mercilessly.


    Su Lei¡¯s Master was a witch doctor who used to be the best in the world. She was now more than a hundred years old. Her hair was white, and there were not many wrinkles on her face. She looked very dignified and elegant.


    Su Lei¡¯s Master handed Su Lei a Face Changing Pill and asked her to take it at the right time. However, the master and disciple did not know that their every move was seen by Wang Zhiqiang.

 Chapter 732 - 732 Guess If I Believe You or Not

    732 Guess If I Believe You or Not


    Wang Zhiqiang beat Su Lei at her own game. Not only did he change Su Lei¡¯s Face Changing Pill, but he also added a drop of Thousand Year Intoxication to Su Lei¡¯s Master¡¯s tea.


    It was no wonder that Wang Zhiqiang was ruthless. It turned out that they were all poisoned by her back then. If they didn¡¯t get rid of her, they would definitely be in more trouble in the future.


    However, Wang Zhiqiang had underestimated this old witch doctor. When she took a small sip, she already sensed that something was wrong. However, as a witch doctor, she was very confident that she was immune to all poisons. Then, when her hands began to tremble, her expression suddenly changed drastically and she quickly spat out the tea she had just drunk.


    Unfortunately, she was still a step too late. She felt her bones soften bit by bit, and in the end, she collapsed like a pile of mud and couldn¡¯t even sit up.


    Su Lei was shocked and quickly helped her Master sit up.


    However, when she was about to help her up, she was shocked to find that her master¡¯s body was squishy as mud. A trace of fear flashed across her eyes as she said in disbelief, ¡°Master, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    The witch doctor opened her mouth but could not say a word.


    Su Lei panicked. She knew that her master might have been poisoned. She quickly searched the room for the antidote pill. After finding it, she turned around and realized that her master, who used to be all-powerful, had stopped breathing.


    The antidote pill in her hand fell to the ground and rolled to the side. She knelt on the ground with a thud, her face as pale as paper. She shouted miserably, ¡°Master¡­¡±


    However, Su Lei did not have the time to be sad. She still had a murder case on her. She wiped her tears and packed up all the money the witch doctor had. When she went out, a small truck stopped at the entrance.


    Su Lei immediately became vigilant. Now, she was like a frightened bird, afraid that she would die for no reason like her Master.


    Fortunately, the person who got out of the car was Ye Zhan. At this moment, he had changed into a dirty and tattered worker¡¯s outfit. He looked at Su Lei and said, ¡°Miss, do you want a delivery service?¡±


    Hearing Wang Zhiqiang¡¯s narration, Qin Xi frowned. ¡°This Ye Zhan¡­¡±


    Wang Zhiqiang sneered. ¡°Ye Zhan¡¯s sister was harmed by Su Lei. Back then, in order to enter the Su family¡¯s company, Su Lei had to complete a business deal. She drugged a young girl and gave the young girl to her business partner. In the end, her business partner went too far and the young girl died at the age of 15.¡±


    He sighed and continued, ¡°Ye Zhan once had the chance to be promoted to the special forces, but because of his sister¡¯s accident, he had no choice but to hide his identity to get close to Su Lei. Now that he finally seized this opportunity, how could he let Su Lei off?¡±


    Qin Xi could tell that Wang Zhiqiang thought highly of Ye Zhan. ¡°Why? Do you want to recruit him?¡±


    Wang Zhiqiang said,. ¡°Lady Boss, I still havethe Face Changin Pill. If¡­¡±


    Qin Xi understood what he was going to say. ¡°If this person is trustworthy, you can recruit him.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    After the call ended, Qin Xi stopped paying attention to Su Lei. The medicinal cuisine restaurant was about to open in two days. For the past two days, she had been so busy that she could barely rest.


    After leaving the clinic, she pushed open the door of the medicinal cuisine restaurant next door and saw Qi Mingting sitting at the side. From time to time, he would glance at Luo Xiujuan, his eyes filled with love and affection.


    Qin Xi was speechless. Was this the legendary love at first sight?


    She greeted Qi Mingting. Qi Mingting came back to his senses and said with a calm smile, ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, I heard that you¡¯re opening a medicinal cuisine restaurant. I thought I¡¯d come over to see if there¡¯s anything I can help you with.¡±


    Qin Xi chuckled, thinking to herself, guess if I believe you or not.

 Chapter 733 - 733 Pestering

    733 Pestering


    When Luo Xiujuan saw Qin Xi, the nervousness in her heart was finally relieved. The feeling of being spied on also disappeared. She involuntarily heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Xi, you¡¯re here! Hurry up and see if there¡¯s anything else that needs adjustment.¡±


    She smiled awkwardly at Qi Mingting and pulled Qin Xi to the side. Seeing that Qi Mingting was looking at her with a smile, she panicked. She pursed her lips and whispered to Qin Xi, ¡°Xi, look at that man. He¡¯s here again. Can you get him to leave?¡±


    Qin Xi pretended not to know the reason and asked, ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t Mr. Qi good?¡±


    ¡°How would I know if he¡¯s good or not? I just feel that the way he looks at me makes me very uncomfortable. Xi, since you know him, tell him!¡± Luo Xiujuan sighed helplessly.


    Seeing the worried look on her face, Qin Xi thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Mom, haven¡¯t you thought about starting another relationship? Don¡¯t worry, Stone and I won¡¯t stop you from finding new love. I believe Grandpa won¡¯t either. You¡¯re still young and don¡¯t have to spend all your time on us. You have to think about yourself.¡±


    Luo Xiujuan¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°I¡¯m fine alone. I¡¯m grateful that I was able to marry Stone¡¯s father. As for other men¡­ I¡¯ve never thought of them.¡±


    Qin Xi did not expect Luo Xiujuan to be so devoted to Han Shi¡¯s father that she did not even give other men a chance. After thinking for a moment, she stopped persuading her. She could not force a relationship. If she were in her shoes, she would probably be indifferent to men other than Han Shi.


    ¡°Alright, Mom, I¡¯ll tell him about this.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to take a look.¡± With that, Luo Xiujuan smiled politely at Qi Mingting and turned to go to the kitchen.


    Qin Xi sat opposite Qi Mingting and looked at him seriously. ¡°Mr. Qi, are you serious about my mother?¡±


    Qi Mingting was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve never been so serious. At my age, I no longer have any desire for love until I met her¡­¡±


    He glanced in the direction of the kitchen, his expression affectionate and his eyes passionate. ¡°She¡¯s beautiful and she¡¯s demure. Every move she makes seems to tug at my heart. Although I don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll accept me, at least, I want to try my best.¡±


    Seeing the sincerity in his eyes, Qin Xi couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°My mother-in-law¡­ won¡¯t accept you. Your relentless pursuit makes her feel uneasy and nervous.¡±


    Qi Mingting pursed his lips. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know how to woo a girl. I asked my son and he said that all it takes is one thing to woo a girl.¡±


    Qin Xi raised her eyebrows curiously. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Shamelessness.¡±


    Qin Xi almost couldn¡¯t hold back the laughter.


    Qi Mingting said very seriously, ¡°He said that as long as you¡¯re shameless, you can get any woman you want.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re pestering her?¡± The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth twitched and she couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very inappropriate to pester a woman who¡¯s almost 40 years old?¡±


    Qi Mingting said awkwardly, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I don¡¯t know how to woo a girl.¡±


    Qin Xi said, ¡°Mr. Qi, let me put it this way. My mother doesn¡¯t seem to like you very much. Your action has put a lot of pressure on her. Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    Qi Mingting¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°I understand. I can tell that she doesn¡¯t like me very much.¡±

 Chapter 734 - 734 Engagement Party

    734 Engagement Party


    ¡°But I, Qi Mingting, won¡¯t give up. Since she doesn¡¯t like this kind of pursuit, I¡¯ll find another way.¡±


    After Qi Mingting finished speaking, he nodded at Qin Xi and looked in the direction of the kitchen. He stood up and left.


    After he left, Luo Xiujuan and Cao Xiu¡¯e walked out of the kitchen. Cao Xiu¡¯e persuaded, ¡°Xiujuan, I think that gentleman is quite good-looking. He seems to be a big boss. It¡¯s not that I want to be a busybody, but you¡¯ve been taking care of the family alone for so many years. Now that Stone has grown up and is promising, it¡¯s time for you to think about yourself.¡±


    ¡°Sister-in-law, why are you suddenly talking about this? Xi is still here!¡± Luo Xiujuan immediately felt a little uneasy and did not know how to answer.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Xi is not an outsider. We women have the most difficult life. We have to take care of our in-laws, husband, and children our entire lives. When we¡¯re old, we have to think about our grandchildren. To be honest, Xiujuan, even if you get remarried, our father-in-law will definitely not be angry with you. In fact, he wants you to live a good life more than anyone else. Also, Stone is an obedient good child. I believe he won¡¯t stop you from finding your happiness. Why are you being hard on yourself?¡±


    Cao Xiu¡¯e said a lot, but Luo Xiujuan lowered her head and did not say a word.


    Qin Xi sighed and said, ¡°Mom, we¡¯re not forcing you. We just want to tell you that no matter what you decide, we¡¯ll support you.¡±


    When Luo Xiujuan heard their words, she was touched. ¡°I understand what you mean, but I¡¯m focused on medicinal cuisine now. I don¡¯t want to think about anything else. So, let¡¯s talk about this in the future!¡±


    **


    On the 10th of March, Fu Fang held an engagement party at a four-star hotel in Luoping City.


    Qin Xi appeared at the engagement party in a long white shoulder-length suit. She did not do her hair much. Instead, she tied it into a ponytail, making her beautiful face look a little cold.


    When Fu Lan saw Qin Xi, she was a little afraid to approach her. It was only when Qin Xi walked over that Fu Lan dared to go forward. She covered her mouth in surprise. ¡°Oh my god, Xi, you¡¯re too handsome. I didn¡¯t even recognize you.¡±


    Qin Xi smiled faintly. ¡°Your sister is getting engaged today. I have to dress more formally.¡±


    Fu Lan immediately hugged her arm and asked enviously, ¡°Xi, where did you buy this suit? I really like this style. Can you introduce this shop to me?¡±


    Qin Xi shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you, but this shop is in Yunbei. If you want to buy it, you have to go to Yunbei.¡±


    Fu Lan was a little dejected. ¡°It¡¯s so far. I¡¯ve never been out of Zhehai province!¡±


    ¡°However¡­¡± Qin Xi changed the topic.¡± I heard that in May, that clothing factory will open a flagship shop here. If you¡¯re interested, I¡¯ll tell you when the shop opens.¡±


    Fu Lan¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡±


    At this moment, Mr. Fu and Mrs. Fu had just received some important guests from the bureaucracy. When they saw Qin Xi, they quickly walked forward and smiled from the bottom of their hearts. ¡°Miss Qin, it¡¯s my honor to have you here!¡±

 Chapter 735 - 735 Wise Words

    735 Wise Words


    It was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations that the host would leave his esteemed guests behind and go to greet a little girl.


    When one of the middle-aged men with a serious expression saw this, his hawk-like eyes flashed. He asked his assistant, ¡°Xiaowang, does that person look familiar?¡±


    Xiaowang craned his neck to look, but he couldn¡¯t remember who it was. He scratched the back of his head and said apologetically, ¡°Deputy Director, I think she looks a little familiar, but I think of her name.¡±


    The middle-aged man thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go over and take a look.¡±


    Xiaowang quickly followed. The closer he got, the more familiar he found Qin Xi. When he was halfway there, he was suddenly enlightened. He covered his mouth and whispered to the middle-aged man, ¡°Deputy Director, I remember who she is.¡±


    The middle-aged man looked at him.


    ¡°She¡¯s Divine Doctor Qin, the Divine Doctor Qin who saved your father from death¡¯s door.¡± Xiaowang was so excited that his mouth was agape.


    The middle-aged man smiled faintly. ¡°No wonder the Fu couple treats her so differently.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and greet her!¡±


    Just as Qin Xi was chatting with Mr. Fu, a dignified voice came from behind. ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, it¡¯s been a long time since I last saw you. I almost didn¡¯t recognize you! I wonder if you still remember me!¡±


    Mr. Fu turned his head to look. It was Lin Wei, who had a chance of being promoted to the director general. He shook his hand with a smile and said, ¡°So Deputy Director also knows Divine Doctor Qin. What a coincidence!¡±


    Lin Wei said with a smile, ¡°Divine Doctor Qin is my father¡¯s savior. How can I not know her? Don¡¯t you think so, Divine Doctor Qin?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled calmly and said, ¡°Deputy Director Lin, I¡¯m a doctor. It¡¯s my duty to treat illnesses and save people. Just like you, you won¡¯t ask the people to thank you for serving them, right?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, well said. I didn¡¯t expect Divine Doctor Qin to say such wise words at such a young age. What an eye-opener!¡± Lin Wei¡¯s impression of Qin Xi improved drastically.


    Some people recognized Lin Wei and found it unbelievable that he was talking so enthusiastically with a young girl.


    Seeing that more and more people were coming to attend the banquet, Fu Lan quickly pulled Mr. Fu¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°Dad, most of the guests are here. Let¡¯s go in quickly. It¡¯s quite cold outside. Xi is not wearing a lot. Don¡¯t let her catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°I was so focused on talking that I forgot about this.¡± Mr. Fu quickly turned around. ¡°Deputy Director Lin, Divine Doctor Qin, come in quickly. Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±


    In the dressing room, the makeup artist was putting on makeup for Fu Fang. Seeing Fu Fang¡¯s rosy face, exquisite and beautiful facial features, and gentle and solemn expression, the makeup artist couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Miss Fu, your skin is very good. There are no flaws at all. It¡¯s really enviable. I¡¯ve been helping people do their makeup for a long time, but this is the first time I feel like I don¡¯t know where to start because I think it¡¯s a sin to put on makeup on your face.¡±


    Fu Fang chuckled, unable to hide the joy in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating. However, the reason why my skin is so good is all thanks to a friend of mine.¡±

 Chapter 736 - 736 Report

    736 Report


    Before Fu Fang could finish, the door of the dressing room was pushed open. It was Yun Piao.


    When Yun Piao found out that not only did Fu Fang¡¯s condition not worsen, but she also got to know a divine doctor who cured her illness, she was furious.


    Why was Fu Fang so lucky? Fu Fang could marry Lu Cheng who was outstanding and rich while she failed to be the lecturer at the University of Political Science and Law because of mental illness. Why?


    She was indignant. All of this should have belonged to her. Why did Fu Fang take it away from her so easily? She even had to pretend that she was not jealous.


    Seeing Yun Piao walk in with a dark expression, the makeup artist was slightly stunned. She felt that this woman was beautiful, but the hostility she exuded was too strong, giving people a very bad feeling.


    Fu Fang clenched her fists tightly, and the smile on her face froze. She was extremely vigilant. However, she still forced a smile and said, ¡°Piao, why are you here? Is there anything I can do for you?¡±


    Yun Piao snorted and walked straight to the chair in front of the makeup table to sit down. She raised her chin slightly and looked arrogant and overbearing. She asked in a questioning tone, ¡°You did it, right?¡±


    Fu Fang frowned and asked in confusion, ¡°What did I do?¡±


    ¡°Stop pretending. You knew that I was preparing for the test, so you reported me to the school anonymously, causing all my efforts all these years to go to waste. Fu Fang, I didn¡¯t know you were so good at pretending. You act like you are good friends with me on the surface, but you stab me in the back. You¡¯re really ruthless!¡± Yun Piao criticized sternly, as if she was already certain that Fu Fang was the one who did it.


    Fu Fang was stunned. ¡°Report you? Report you for what?¡±


    Seeing her reaction, Yun Piao¡¯s heart sank. Was it really not Fu Fang who did it?


    Actually, she knew Fu Fang very well. Fu Fang liked to be alone and did not compete for anything. Yun Piao found it hard to believe that it was Fu Fang who told the school about her mental illness. However, when she thought of what she had done to Fu Fang to make Fu Fang suffer, she lied to herself that she couldn¡¯t be wrong.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of pretending?¡±


    Yun Piao stood up with a snort and glanced at the nervous makeup artist. The makeup artist seemed to be frightened by her and glanced at Fu Fang.


    Fu Fang took a deep breath and said, ¡°You can leave first. We have something to discuss in private. Sorry to trouble you!¡±


    The makeup artist pursed her lips and wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, she left the dressing room alone and gave the two of them the space.


    Yun Piao looked down at Fu Fang with mockery and disdain in her eyes. ¡°Fu Fang, there¡¯s no one else here, so stop pretending. To be honest, I really admire you. You acted like you were my good sister all these years, but you gave me a fatal blow on the back at the critical moment. I really want to know where you learned the acting skill.¡±


    Fu Fang was a little afraid of Yun Piao¡¯s aura. Her face was slightly pale as she said nervously, ¡°Piao, I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯ve been seeing a doctor recently and almost never leave the house. Besides, why should I report you? We have no grudge against each other.¡±


    Yun Piao¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°What evidence do you have?¡±


    Fu Fang frowned. ¡°You said that I was the one who reported you, so I want to ask you. What evidence do you have to prove that I was the one who reported you?¡±

 Chapter 737 - 737 Distrust

    737 Distrust


    Of course, Yun Piao could not tell Fu Fang that she had a mental illness. Instead, she insisted that Fu Fang was the person who reported her anonymously.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. This has nothing to do with me. If you insist that I did it, then I have nothing to say. Today is my big day. I don¡¯t want to argue with you. Please leave. I need to put on makeup.¡±


    Fu Fang¡¯s face turned cold. Although Yun Piao was once her best friend, it didn¡¯t mean that she had endless tolerance for her.


    ¡°Alright, you finally admit it. Fu Fang, you really have ulterior motives for getting close to me. You caused me to lose my job, but you still want to get engaged. Dream on!¡± Yun Piao seemed to have found her weakness. She immediately jumped up and retorted. She even felt that she was on the right side and started hitting Fu Fang.


    A crisp slap landed on Fu Fang¡¯s exquisite face. Half of her face quickly turned red and swollen. She looked at Yun Piao in disbelief and felt that this woman was crazy.


    Just as Yun Piao was about to slap Fu Fang a second time, the door of the dressing room was suddenly pushed open. A tall and slender figure rushed in and pushed Yun Piao to the ground. He came to Fu Fang¡¯s side and looked at her face, his eyes filled with self-blame and frustration.


    Yun Piao told him that Fu Fang was a two-faced and vicious woman and asked him to eavesdrop on their conversation.


    Even though Yun Piao said so many outrageous things to Fu Fang, he still did not barge in. It was not until Yun Piao used violence that Lu Cheng felt that his inaction was ridiculous.


    Yun Piao was pushed to the ground by Lu Cheng.


    Feeling the pain in her back, Yun Piao couldn¡¯t help but gasp. She looked up at Lu Cheng and saw him checking Fu Fang¡¯s injuries nervously.


    She suddenly stood up from the ground and pointed at Lu Cheng. ¡°Lu Cheng, what do you mean?¡±


    Lu Cheng did not answer Yun Piao¡¯s question at all. He only turned to look at Fu Fang and comforted her gently, ¡°Are you alright? Does it hurt? Let me apply some medicine for you!¡±


    The corners of Fu Fang¡¯s eyes were slightly red, but she still shook her head firmly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. It¡¯s fine. Lu Cheng, why are you here? Aren¡¯t you going to the front to receive guests?¡±


    An awkward look flashed across Lu Cheng¡¯s eyes. However, Yun Piao did not let go of this opportunity. She pointed at Fu Fang and said.


    ¡°Lu Cheng, you heard it outside the door just now, right? This woman has already admitted that she framed me. Think about it. We¡¯ve known each other for more than ten years. She even lied to me, let alone you. Aren¡¯t you afraid that after you get married, she¡¯ll cheat on you?¡±


    Lu Cheng immediately reprimanded, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Fang is not that kind of person. If you want to participate in our engagement, shut up. If you want to play tricks, don¡¯t blame me for being rude to you!¡±


    Fu Fang did not expect Lu Cheng to be eavesdropping outside just now. She looked a little hurt and avoided Lu Cheng¡¯s hand slightly. She asked, ¡°So, you believed her and not me?¡±


    Lu Cheng frowned and was a little dissatisfied with Fu Fang¡¯s questioning tone. However, seeing that she was about to become his wife, he explained patiently, ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t believe you. I just¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡± Fu Fang took a deep breath and looked at Lu Cheng with teary eyes. ¡°Can the two of you leave? I still have to put on makeup.¡±


    Yun Piao was furious and was about to curse when she heard Lu Cheng say, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±


    With that, he dragged Yun Piao out.

 Chapter 738 - 738 Conspiracy

    738 Conspiracy


    Not long after Lu Cheng and Yun Piao left, the door of the dressing room was pushed open again. Fu Fang thought that they were back and quickly wiped her tears. She pretended to be calm and said, ¡°I said I want to put on makeup.¡±


    ¡°Are you crying?¡± Qin Xi asked.


    Fu Fang¡¯s face stiffened. Then, she looked at Qin Xi and felt a lump in her throat. Tears streamed down her face uncontrollably. ¡°Xi, I don¡¯t feel good. I¡­ don¡¯t want to get engaged anymore. What should I do?¡±


    Qin Xi walked over and Fu Fang gently leaned against her stomach.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t get engaged,¡± Qin Xi said. ¡°If you feel forced to marry him, then this marriage will end sooner or later.¡±


    Fu Fang stopped crying. Her makeup was almost smudged from crying. She asked in confusion, ¡°Xi, do you know something?¡±


    Qin Xi did not hide anything from her. ¡°I¡¯ve read Lu Cheng¡¯s face. He¡¯s not clean, very very not clean. If you marry him, you might become the mother of several children. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    Fu Fang opened her mouth in surprise and said, ¡°No way. He looks like a gentle and refined person¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Qin Xi raised her eyebrows.


    Fu Fang quickly shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, but I¡¯m just a little surprised.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. Do you know why I suddenly came to look for you?¡± Qin Xi asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Shouldn¡¯t you be in the banquet hall?¡± Fu Fang asked in confusion.


    ¡°Uncle Fu introduced me to your future father-in-law. I remember that Lu Cheng was an only child. However, I saw that your father-in-law was carrying a little boy in his arms. I could tell that the little boy was his biological grandson. I sensed that something was wrong and wanted to come to you to confirm it. In the end, I met Lu Cheng and understood everything when I saw him.¡±


    ¡°Fu Fang, you can¡¯t marry the Lu family.¡±


    Actually, Qin Xi could tell at a glance that there was something wrong with Fu Fang¡¯s marriage. If she didn¡¯t stop this marriage, Fu Fang¡¯s life would have been miserable.


    The reason why the Lu family chose Fu Fang was firstly to cover up for Lu Cheng. After all, there were too many illegitimate children. If they did not find a scapegoat, they would easily be criticized. Secondly, Fu Fang was a pushover and had a medical history. The Lu family would bring all those illegitimate children home on the grounds that she could not have children.


    The Lu family¡¯s plan was really well-thought-out.


    However, this was just her guess, but she was sure that the Lu family was up to no good.


    ¡°Then what should we do? We¡¯re getting engaged now.¡±


    Actually, Fu Fang did not want to get married anymore even without Qin Xi telling her this. From what happened just now, she actually felt that Lu Cheng was a hypocrite. He was so hypocritical that it disgusted her. That was why she said just now that she did not want to get engaged.


    ¡°Have you thought it through? If you really don¡¯t want to get engaged to him, I can help you,¡± Qin Xi asked seriously.


    Fu Fang took a deep breath and nodded heavily. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve thought it through. Do you have any way to make me break off the engagement and not hurt our Fu family¡¯s reputation?¡±


    Qin Xi thought for a moment and said, ¡°We can use the Lu family¡¯s scandal to justify breaking off the engagement. By the way, Yun Piao seems to have a special relationship with him!¡±


    Fu Fang immediately looked embarrassed and said gloomily, ¡°She¡¯s the person who almost killed me. She even said that I reported her and caused her to lose her job. It wasn¡¯t me who did it.¡±


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth curled up as she snapped her fingers. ¡°That makes things easier!¡±

 Chapter 739 - 739 Speech

    739 Speech


    Qin Xi applied some ointment on Fu Fang to reduce the swelling and secretly transferred the Mystic True Qi to her. Not long after, the palm print on her face disappeared.


    She personally put on light makeup for Fu Fang. She was actually more skillful than the makeup artist.


    Fu Fang put on a pure white engagement dress and spun around in front of Qin Xi with a smile. ¡°How is it? Is it beautiful?¡±


    Qin Xi gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Beautiful. Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s about time. Don¡¯t make them wait.¡±


    The two of them walked to the hall arm in arm. At this moment, Lu Cheng¡¯s father, Lu Zhigang, went on stage to express his gratitude. ¡°Thank you for taking the time to attend my son¡¯s engagement banquet. On behalf of our family, I would like to thank you sincerely!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Lu Zhigang bowed to the guests below the stage, and they immediately applauded.


    ¡°First of all¡­¡±


    When Lu Cheng saw Fu Fang, his anxious expression immediately disappeared. He smiled and went up to her. ¡°Fang, come over quickly. It¡¯s our turn next.¡±


    Fu Fang looked at him deeply and turned to Qin Xi. ¡°I¡¯ll go over first. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you now!¡±


    Qin Xi made an OK gesture at her. Although Lu Cheng was a little confused, he didn¡¯t think too much and pulled Fu Fang onto the stage.


    Lu Zhigang said, ¡°Next, I¡¯ll leave the stage to the couple¡­¡±


    Applause erupted as Lu Cheng and Fu Fang walked onto the stage. Lu Cheng was supposed to be the first to speak, but Fu Fang took a step forward and said into the microphone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lu Cheng is a little nervous. His speech is not ready yet. Let me take the lead!¡±


    The guests felt that Fu Fang was gentle and considerate. They applauded her.


    Only Lu Cheng¡¯s face stiffened slightly, and a trace of gloominess flashed across his eyes. However, he still smiled at everyone without betraying himself.


    Below the stage, Mr. and Mrs. Fu looked at her with smiles. ¡°Our daughter is not married yet, but she¡¯s already starting to show consideration for her future husband.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps everyone doesn¡¯t know this, but it¡¯s all thanks to Lu Cheng¡¯s parents that Lu Cheng and I can get to where we are today. Back then, my mother and I were robbed by a thief on the street. It was Mrs. Lu who happened to pass by and asked her chauffeur to catch the thief. Speaking of which, fate is really strange. If I didn¡¯t meet Mrs. Lu that day, Lu Cheng and I wouldn¡¯t have known each other¡­¡±


    Fu Fang smiled and told the audience how she and Lu Cheng met, but her eyes were fixed on Mrs. Lu.


    As expected, Mrs. Lu¡¯s expression was a little unnatural. Lu Zhigang¡¯s smile was also forced. Fu Fang suppressed the anger in her heart and said with a smile, ¡°Later on, because of this matter, my mother and Mrs. Lu became good friends. At a friendly family gathering, Lu Cheng and I met and became lovers¡­¡±


    Hearing Fu Fang¡¯s words, Lu Cheng¡¯s smile froze on his face. He quickly urged from behind, ¡°Fang, it¡¯s time for the banquet to start.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Lu Cheng can¡¯t wait anymore. He¡¯s urging me¡­¡± Fu Fang smiled and gave up the microphone to Lu Cheng. She patted Lu Cheng¡¯s arm and said into the microphone, ¡°Next, let Lu Cheng tell everyone about his love story¡­¡±


    Everyone thought that Fu Fang was talking about her love story with Lu Cheng. Unexpectedly, Lu Cheng¡¯s next words made everyone dumbfounded.

 Chapter 740 - 740 Lingering Fear

    740 Lingering Fear


    ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Lu Cheng. When I was in junior high, I was very curious about sex, so I knocked out a girl and slept with her. To be honest, the first time was a little too quick. I didn¡¯t know what happened. Later on, I used the same trick to knock out another eight-year-old girl¡­¡±


    Everyone looked at Lu Cheng in shock. When Fu Fang heard this, she gasped.


    Mr. and Mrs. Fu looked at Lu Cheng on the stage in disbelief. They felt dizzy and their bodies trembled. They wished they could jump up and cut this beast into pieces.


    Fortunately, the couple received Fu Fang¡¯s hint and resisted the urge to beat Lu Cheng to death and continued listening.


    They could hold back the urge, but Lu Zhigang and his wife could not. They knew that if Lu Cheng continued, he would be finished, but their bodies seemed to be frozen and they could not move at all. They could only stare at their son on the stage with wide eyes.


    ¡°In high school, I invited a few girls to my house to play. I put sleeping pills in their glasses and tied them up. I only untied them when I had enough fun. They were all poor people with no power or influence, so they could only put up with it. I knew this trick was useful so I repeated it a few times¡­¡±


    Lu Cheng was still talking, but the faces of the people below the stage could not be any darker, especially the faces of the Lu family.


    Fu Fang looked at the man¡¯s back and felt unprecedentedly disgusted.


    She was not the only one who was disgusted, but also Yun Piao. At the thought of having sex with this man, she couldn¡¯t help but have goosebumps.


    ¡°As I grow old, I have more and more illegitimate children. My mother didn¡¯t want the children to be homeless, so she wanted me to get married. My mother took a fancy to Fu Fang from the Fu family. Not only is she sick all year round, but she¡¯s also a pushover. She is easy to control. Therefore, my mother hired a thief to snatch her wallet and put up a show. Just like that, Fu Fang and I got to know each other¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh right, in private, I¡¯m very close to Fu Fang¡¯s good friend, Yun Piao. In order to get me, Yun Piao even drugged Fu Fang. I only found out about this later¡­¡±


    ¡°Also, let me introduce you. That¡¯s the child my father and I like the most. His name is Lu Shuai. He¡¯s the child of me and a university girl¡­¡±


    Lu Cheng said everything that he should and should not say. Everyone below the stage was silent, and the entire hall was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.


    In the end, Mr. Fu couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He picked up something and threw it at Lu Cheng. His face was livid as he scolded, ¡°Beast, you¡¯re a beast. Your entire family are beasts¡­¡±


    ¡°Dad, there¡¯s no need to be angry. We should be glad that I didn¡¯t get engaged today. Otherwise, if they succeed, it¡¯ll be too late to regret it.¡±


    Fu Fang quickly walked to Mr. Fu¡¯s side and patted his arm to comfort him.


    Fu Fang¡¯s words instantly extinguished Mr. Fu¡¯s anger. Indeed, if the engagement was successful, it would be too late to cancel it.


    At this moment, Deputy Director Lin stood up and looked at Lu Cheng on the stage with a dark expression. ¡°Good, very good. The Lu family has done a lot of good things¡­¡±

 Chapter 741 - 741 My Dear Xi, Im Here!

    741 My Dear Xi, I¡¯m Here!


    There was no need to talk about the ending of the Lu family. The possibility of them entering the jail was out of the question.


    Although this engagement banquet didn¡¯t end well, it was better than marrying into the Lu family.


    On the way home, Fu Lan kept scolding the Lu family and Lu Cheng. Of course, when she scolded them, she did not forget to mention Yun Piao.


    Yun Piao was the daughter of Mrs. Fu. She had yet to settle the score with Yun Piao for drugging her daughter. In the end, Yun Piao actually got involved with her future son-in-law.


    Although Lu Cheng was no longer her son-in-law, Yun Piao¡¯s actions were simply outrageous.


    She thought for a moment and said to Fu Lan, ¡°Don¡¯t get too close to Yun Piao in the future, or you¡¯ll be led astray, understand?¡±


    Fu Lan said indignantly, ¡°Of course I know. Not only did that woman drug my sister, but she also had an affair with that bastard Lu Cheng. She¡¯s simply evil. Who wants to play with her? However, if Second Aunt finds out, will she kick up a fuss with you?¡±


    She asked worriedly.


    Fu Lan did not like her second aunt very much. Not only was her second aunt selfish, but she was also a vain woman. In the past, her second aunt didn¡¯t interact with them much. However, ever since Fu Lang was engaged to the Lu family, she had changed. Her solicitous attitude made Fu Lan disgusted. If not for the fact that her second aunt¡¯s mother-in-law was sick today, she would have come to humiliate her sister.


    ¡°If she wants to cause trouble, so be it. I¡¯m not afraid of her.¡± Mrs. Fu said in a huff.


    Mr. Fu patted Mrs. Fu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Alright, she probably doesn¡¯t have the face to come and cause trouble. After what happened today, Yun Piao will probably be too ashamed to appear before us again.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Mrs. Fu heaved a sigh of relief.


    At this moment, Fu Fang, who had been silent all this while, said, ¡°Dad, Mom, I have to thank Qin Xi for her help this time. If not for her, I¡¯m afraid the rest of my life would have been ruined by the Lu family.¡±


    Fu Lan was immediately interested. Her eyes lit up as she asked, ¡°Oh right, Sister, tell me, how did Qin Xi get Lu Cheng to reveal all his secrets in public? This is unbelievable.¡±


    Mr. and Mrs. Fu also looked at Fu Fang curiously, but Fu Fang shook her head with a serious expression. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    **


    Three days later, the medicinal cuisine restaurant opened for business.


    On the day of the soft opening, dozens of small cars were parked in front of the door. As far as the eye could see, there were many familiar faces.


    There was no need to mention Wan Shiyue, Meng Chang¡¯an, and the others. Elder Wang, Wang Zexuan, Wang Zekun, and his sons were all present. Xu Linyuan, Gu Qing, the Fu family, Huang Shuyao, and Huang Shuxuan, Qi Mingting, Ma Shouhua from the sanatorium, Deputy Dean He Xu, Feng Du, Tan Jingyu, and Tan Miao, as well as Xia Zhenguo, Xia Tangxin, Mars, and Ruth, who had returned from abroad.


    Some of them were people Qin Xi had saved before.


    Just as Qin Xi and Han Shi were entertaining these people enthusiastically, a red sports car drove over from afar.


    Qin Xi and Han Shi had good eyesight and could see the person¡¯s face through the glass.


    Although Han Shi didn¡¯t know this person, he knew that this person was definitely after Qin Xi.


    He looked at Qin Xi resentfully and whispered into her ear, ¡°Wifey, how many men did you bewitch?¡±


    Qin Xi rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I didn¡¯t bewitch any of them. They¡¯re just your imaginary enemies!¡±


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she finished speaking, the man in the car got out and smiled brightly at Qin Xi. ¡°My dear Xi, I¡¯m here!¡±

 Chapter 742 - 742 Good-looking but Useless!

    742 Good-looking but Useless!


    Han Shi squeezed out a few words between his gritted teeth. ¡°Are you sure he is just my imaginary enemy?¡±


    Qin Xi touched her nose awkwardly and looked at the person who came. Her face darkened and she shouted, ¡°Deng Xinhe, if you shout again, I¡¯ll skin you alive.¡±


    Yes, the person who came was Deng Xinhe, whom she had not seen for more than half a year.


    Back then, when the Deng family was in trouble, Deng Xinhe was forced to go to Luoping. It was Qin Xi who helped him solve the problem. Now that the Deng family was doing well, Deng Xinhe took the time out of his busy schedule to come to Luoping to give Qin Xi a surprise.


    He quickly patted his chest and put on a frightened expression. ¡°I was just joking. Don¡¯t be so serious. Smile!¡±


    Han Shi walked up to him with a fake smile and reached out his hand. ¡°So it¡¯s Mr. Deng. Hello, I¡¯m Qin Xi¡¯s husband. Nice to meet you!¡±


    ¡°What? Husband?¡± Deng Xinhe was dumbfounded.


    Seeing his reaction, Han Shi sneered in his heart, thinking to himself, now, let¡¯s see if you still have the ball to tease my wife.


    Unexpectedly, Deng Xinhe shook Han Shi¡¯s hand and whispered into Han Shi¡¯s ear, ¡°Brother, I admire you. You¡¯re a hero. An absolute hero.¡±


    Han Shi was stunned and subconsciously asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Deng Xinhe gave him a pitying look. ¡°You actually dare to marry a witch. What a hero you are. You¡¯re so young, but why¡­ Sigh. Take care of yourself.¡±


    The corners of Han Shi¡¯s mouth twitched. He felt that this fellow was not even worthy of being his imaginary enemy.


    Deng Xinhe, who thought that he spoke very softly, did not see the murderous look that flashed across Qin Xi¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Qin Xi looked at him from the corner of her eye, clearly not welcoming him.


    Deng Xinhe said, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re going to open a shop again, so I rushed over. I¡¯ve been overworking myself for the past six months. If I don¡¯t come out and have some fun, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll suffer from depression!¡±


    Qin Xi said angrily, ¡°You came to my place to have fun?¡±


    Deng Xinhe chuckled. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m here to give you a gift. My father is still thinking about you!¡±


    Qin Xi narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s thinking about me and not my things?¡±


    She did not forget that this kid had bought a lot of talismans from her. After half a year, he suddenly came to visit again. Who would believe that he was just here to send her a gift?


    Deng Xinhe felt guilty for a moment and said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this. Today is the soft opening of your restaurant. By the way, what¡¯s the signature dish in the restaurant? In order to eat your medicinal cuisine, I didn¡¯t eat at all last night. I wanted to eat a lot today.¡±


    Qin Xi sneered and exposed him mercilessly. ¡°You did so much physical work last night. You indeed need something nourishing.¡±


    Deng Xinhe took a few steps back in fear. He looked at Qin Xi and then at Han Shi. Without saying a word, he quickly ran into the medicinal cuisine restaurant.


    Han Shi looked at his back and smiled. ¡°This kid is interesting!¡±


    Qin Xi snorted proudly. ¡°Who was jealous just now?¡±


    Han Shi touched his nose in embarrassment. ¡°I was wrong about him. Who knew that he was just a good-looking but useless thing?¡±


    Qin Xi was amused. ¡°You and Grandpa Wan really think alike!¡±

 Chapter 743 - 743 Soft Opening

    743 Soft Opening


    The moment all the guests entered the restaurant, they felt amazed because the renovation style here was from Qin Xi¡¯s previous life.


    It was elegant and luxurious. Every piece of furniture was personally chosen, giving people a sense of home.


    ¡°Xi, the renovation style is very unique. Who designed it?¡±


    In a private room, Wan Shiyue, Han Dazhu, Liu Dequan, Elder Wang, and other respected elders sat at a table that could accommodate 30 people.


    The person who asked this was Elder Wan.


    Deng Xinhe immediately said, ¡°Indeed, who designed this? Introduce this renovation team to me. I want to renovate my house into something similar.¡±


    Han Shi smiled coldly. ¡°Then I don¡¯t think you can afford it.¡±


    Deng Xinhe was stunned. ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Because it was all designed by Xi.¡± Han Shi raised his chin proudly.


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth twitched. This was not designed by her at all. It was all stolen from her previous life. In order to avoid being asked about the renovation style, she quickly changed the topic and said, ¡°Thank you for coming. I know your time is very precious. Alright, let¡¯s cut to the chase and serve the dishes!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, a few beautiful girls pushed over the dining carts. On them were plates and bowls of delicious food and soup.


    For a moment, the room was filled with the fragrance of food. Just smelling it was enough to make one salivate.


    ¡°Wow, this is too fragrant. When I smell this fragrance, I¡¯m drooling subconsciously. I really wonder what it will taste like!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to try it!¡±


    Everyone at the table muttered to themselves. They stared at the delicacies on the table like hungry wolves, but before the elder took a bite of the food, they didn¡¯t dare to pick up their chopsticks.


    The oldest people here were undoubtedly Wan Shiyue, Elder Wang, Han Dazhu, and Liu Dequan. Seeing that everyone was looking at them, the four old fellows looked at each other and did not put on airs. They picked up their chopsticks and quickly picked up a piece of meat to send into their mouths.


    Seeing this, everyone quickly picked up their chopsticks and started eating. As they ate, they didn¡¯t forget to praise, ¡°Delicious, delicious! It¡¯s too delicious!¡±


    Seeing this, Qin Xi was very satisfied.


    After eating and drinking their fill, everyone put down their chopsticks and wiped their mouths.


    Qin Xi smiled and said, ¡°Everyone, tell me how you feel after tasting it!¡±


    Wan Shiyue thought for a moment and said, ¡°Xi, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s my imagination, but after eating these things, I feel warm all over. Moreover, I¡¯m energized, feeling like I have endless strength. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Xia Tangxin said in surprise, ¡°Yes, yes, I think so too. This medicinal cuisine is really magical. I feel like after eating it, I¡¯m full of energy.¡±


    Deng Xinhe quickly asked, ¡°Hey, hey, hey, although I also feel energetic, why do I feel like there¡¯s fire burning in my lower abdomen and sweat on my forehead¡­ What does this indicate?¡±

 Chapter 744 - 744 The Effect of Medicinal Cuisine!

    744 The Effect of Medicinal Cuisine!


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth twitched as she looked at him strangely. ¡°Are you sure you want me to tell you in public?¡±


    Deng Xinhe was dumbfounded. ¡°¡­I¡¯m suddenly not very sure!¡±


    Han Shi rolled his eyes and whispered into his ear, ¡°This is what every man wants. Take it easy tonight!¡±


    What he said was already very explicit. Deng Xinhe understood it and his eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s great. Brother, thank you for telling me!¡±


    Qin Xi said to everyone with a smile, ¡°This medicinal cuisine is very beneficial to everyone. For example, it¡¯s good for health, removing fatigue, strengthening the immune system, longevity, beauty, and so on. If you eat it often, the effect will surprise you!¡±


    ¡°Can it help us live longer?¡± Wan Shiyue was shocked.


    ¡°Of course, these are all secret recipes I carefully concocted. They can regulate the various functions of the body and help the body reach the optimal state, thereby prolonging one¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°Xi, I heard from you that it¡¯s also good for beauty,¡± Fu Fang asked expectantly.


    Qin Xi said, ¡°Not only can it nourish your skin, but it can also slow aging¡­¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s so magical, I¡¯ll come to eat it every day in the future!¡± Huang Shuyao said excitedly.


    Qin Xi waved her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to come every day. It¡¯ll be very effective if you come twice a week. It¡¯s also a very good remedy for minor illnesses and pains!¡±


    Elder Wang said with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Xi to know something about this as well. You are really amazing. When I go back, I¡¯ll tell my friends about it. In the future, we¡¯ll be your regular customers Hahahahaha!¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank Grandpa Wang in advance!¡±


    The soft opening day went very smoothly. Although fewer people came the next day, Qin Xi believed that everyone who had tasted the medicinal cuisine would come back again, so she was not in a hurry.


    In May, the construction of the winery was finally completed.


    Qin Xi had already prepared the recipe for the wines, so everyone couldn¡¯t wait to start work the next day.


    One was medicinal wine, and the other was fruit wine. The brewing method of both wines was very simple. One only needed to put the herbs that had been mixed long ago into a large container and steam the wine with a distillation device.


    The winery began to operate. Han Guofa and Han Tao were so busy that they couldn¡¯t take a break. Qin Xi and Han Shi came over twice and tasted it. The taste was still a little different from what they expected. After Qin Xi suggested improvements, the rich smell of the wine made Qin Xi, who didn¡¯t drink, feel a little intoxicated.


    Because the cannery was producing drinks, Qin Xi decided to ask Cheng Haizhong to move the cannery here.


    Cheng Haizhong did not refuse. After all, the winery was bigger. Not only was there a big canteen, but there was also a staff apartment. There was no reason for him not to move the cannery over.


    Cheng Haizhong had the experience of being the factory manager. Qin Xi asked him to be in charge of all the matters in the winery. Han Guofa didn¡¯t mind. He knew very well that he did not have the ability to manage the winery yet. He could only continue to learn and work hard to accumulate more knowledge.


    During this period of time, Qin Xi would go to the winery whenever she had nothing to do. From time to time, she would design packaging bottles and choose the name for the wine. Because Sweet Dew was too popular, Qin Xi did not want to use it to advertise. After all, the highest trees get chopped down first.

 Chapter 745 - 745 Sweet Dew Partner

    745 Sweet Dew Partner


    Qin Xi was right. In the past six months, Sweet Dew had been too popular. This made many people in the industry feel unprecedentedly threatened.


    Among them, the Jiaxing Food Processing Factory was the most threatened.


    Not only did the Jiaxing Food Processing Factory supply a large number of food to Zhehai Province and the other two neighboring provinces, but it also supplied a large number of food to the Southern market and the foreign market. It could be said that Jiaxing Food Processing was representative in the food industry. Almost every family knew about Jiaxing.


    The rise of the Sweet Dew last year did not make Jiaxing feel threatened. After all, they had been in the business for so long and there was no reason to feel threatened by a small brand.


    However, as time passed, Sweet Dew became more and more popular. When the previous business partners with Jiaxing saw an opportunity, they all set their sights on Sweet Dew.


    Working with a big company like Jiaxing, these small business partners could only get a small piece of the pie, so they were naturally displeased.


    Therefore, when Sweet Dew started to make a name for itself, these small business partners had the intention of working with Sweet Dew.


    After the Sweet Dew winery had been built, it was also used as the headquarters of the Sweet Dew.


    In the meeting room, Han Shi sat at the head of the table, surrounded by business partners who were here to discuss cooperation. There were a total of 12 of them, two of whom were women.


    Previously, they only knew that the founder of Sweet Dew was very young and thought that he was only in his thirties. Later on, Han Shi went on television once, so people realized that the founder was not even 25 years old.


    Now that they saw him in person, they felt that Han Shi was an extraordinary young man. Not only was he handsome, but his words and actions were also calm and domineering, giving people an irresistible pressure.


    ¡°Hello, big bosses. I¡¯m the person-in-charge of Sweet Dew Company. My name is Han Shi. I¡¯m very happy to discuss cooperation with you.¡± Han Shi stood up and shook hands with everyone.


    A middle-aged man with an imposing aura said with a smile, ¡°Indeed, heroes come from the young. Director Han used only half a year to build a Sweet Dew Food Series with great potential. I really have to admit that the new generation surpasses the old. Sigh, I¡¯m getting old. The world now belongs to you young people!¡±


    This person¡¯s name was Hong Zhao. His company had the highest status and market value among the others. He was also considered a representative of these companies.


    ¡°President Hong, you¡¯re flattering me. I was just lucky!¡±


    After exchanging pleasantries for a while, the meeting began to get to the point. Hong Zhao said, ¡°According to the market research, the beverages and canned food your company makes are very well-known. It¡¯s said that even some countries overseas are full of praise for them.


    I¡¯m not going to beat around the bush. I know that Sweet Dew is a company with endless potential. I just want to ask Director Han, if we cooperate with your company, what will the profit ratio be?


    To be honest, although we¡¯ve made some money over the years, that small profit is not enough to support the entire company. If not for the fact that the profit can no longer support the company, we wouldn¡¯t have considered seeking cooperation elsewhere. I hope that Director Han can understand our situation.¡±

 Chapter 746 - 746 Developing New Food

    746 Developing New Food


    Hong Zhao was indeed a smart and capable businessman. First, he praised the Sweet Dew series and flattered Han Shi. Then, he started to explain the difficult situation of his company.


    If an ordinary person was praised like this, they would definitely be smug.


    Unfortunately, Han Shi did not care about Hong Zhao¡¯s flattery. He had a faint smile on his face.


    Hong Zhao observed the expression on Han Shi¡¯s face from time to time. Seeing that he was indifferent, his heart sank. He knew that he had met a tough nut to crack. That was right. Being successful at such a young age, Han Shi was definitely not someone who would be affected by flatteries.


    Fortunately, Hong Zhao knew when to stop. He changed the topic and said, ¡°May I know what your ideal profit ratio is?¡±


    Seeing that he finally went to the point, Han Shi glanced at the nervous business partners and said calmly, ¡°5% of the market price ~¡±


    ¡°Five percent?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too low. It was 8% in Jiaxing before!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Jiaxing is a big company after all. It¡¯s understandable that they want so much, but Sweet Dew is just a rising company. Aren¡¯t you asking for too much?¡±


    Hearing their whispers and the indignant look on their faces, Han Shi smiled casually. ¡°These are the most basic shares for you, but there will be rewards.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expressions immediately darkened.


    5% was low, but if the sales went up, it was very likely that they would get 10%.


    However, they still couldn¡¯t accept this. Back in Jiaxing, they had at least 8% of the profits, but in Sweet Dew, they only had 5%. Wasn¡¯t Han Shi a profiteer?


    Did they look like fools?


    Hong Zhao was also furious. He sneered and said, ¡°Director Han, you¡¯re insincere. It seems that we have to give up on our cooperation. We won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Goodbye.¡±


    As he spoke, Hong Zhao stood up, followed by the other business partners.


    ¡°President Hong, are you in such a hurry to leave?¡±


    Han Shi clapped his hands with a smile. The door of the meeting room was pushed open and a small dining cart was pushed in. On it was a series of products, including the latest fruit juice, soda, milk tea, mineral water, and other drinks. There were also canned fruits, jam, and meat provided by Qin Xi. ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s not too late to leave after tasting our Sweet Dew products. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll definitely satisfy you.¡±


    Looking at the small cart of food, Hong Zhao thought for a moment and sat down.


    Han Shi distrubuted food to everyone.


    ¡°I think everyone here has tried the Sweet Dew food before and has a rough understanding of the Sweet Dew. I dare to say that our Sweet Dew is definitely an unprecedented high-end food in the food industry. The reason why I ask for this profit ratio is because I want to tell you the truth. This price is definitely worth it. I guarantee that this cooperation will help both sides. Now, please try the food.¡±


    ¡°First is the newly developed Sweet Dew Soda. Everyone, please try it.¡±

 Chapter 747 - 747 Disappointment

    747 Disappointment


    Soda?


    What was soda? Was it also a kind of drink?


    The business partners were hesitating, but they still gave it a try.


    When the soda entered the mouth, it was cold and could cool people down. If one drank it in summer, they would definitely fall in love with it.


    The business partners looked at each other and saw shock in each other¡¯s eyes. This soda was indeed a delicacy!


    Han Shi looked at everyone confidently and said with a smile, ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    Hong Zhao sat back down with a sigh. ¡°To be honest, Director Han, the taste of this soda is very unique. It gives people a refreshing feeling. It makes people feel like they¡¯re on ice. To be honest, it¡¯s even better than drinking wine!¡±


    The others also praised the soda.


    Han Shi nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it. Then, let¡¯s try this fruit juice. It¡¯s mainly for the children, pregnant women, and the elderly. You¡¯ve also heard that our Sweet Dew fruits are very beneficial to the body. This fruit juice can also increase your immunity.¡±


    In other words, drinking Sweet Dew Juice from time to time will be helpful in preventing colds, fevers, and coughs. Not only that, but it also has a certain antioxidant effect on the skin. It¡¯s very effective in moisturizing the skin.


    Of course, the most important thing is that it can promote absorption. For example, children don¡¯t like to eat. If you give them this drink, their appetite will increase greatly.¡±


    Everyone was in disbelief. This sounded more like a health product than a juice.


    Seeing that they did not believe him, Han Shi said with a smile, ¡°Everyone, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can give it a try. I wonder if any of you have constipation?¡±


    In the meeting room, a woman raised her hand in embarrassment. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve been constipated these past two days.¡±


    Everyone looked at her. Her complexion was indeed not good.


    The woman was in her forties. Her name was Huang Mei, and she ran a small sales company.


    Han Shi smiled and asked his assistant to take out a bottle of hawthorn juice. ¡°President Huang, you can drink this bottle. I guarantee that your constipation will go away soon.¡±


    Although Huang Mei was skeptical of Han Shi¡¯s words, she still took a bottle and drank it all. No matter what the effect was, the taste was indeed top-notch. It was sour and sweet, and the juice was thick.


    Everyone waited for a few minutes, but seeing that Huang Mei did not have any reaction, they were immediately disappointed.


    Han Shi was speechless. ¡°Everyone, you didn¡¯t treat my drink as laxative, did you?¡±


    Hearing this, they smiled awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we were too anxious.¡±


    Han Shi waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s try something else next!¡±

 Chapter 748 - 748 Milk Tea

    748 Milk Tea


    ¡°Here, next is milk tea! There are many types of milk tea, and each type has its own effect.¡±


    Han Shi said, ¡°For example, this original-flavored milk tea can protect women during their period. Not only can it alleviate the pain, but it can also replenish the protein and nutrients missing in the body.¡±


    The eyes of the only two women in the meeting room lit up at the same time. ¡°If it really has this effect, that would be great!¡±


    ¡°Director Han¡­¡± The woman sitting with Huang Mei was called Bao Haiyan. She said awkwardly, ¡°Can I drink a bottle?¡±


    Han Shi was a smart person. He immediately knew that this woman was on her period. He smiled and said, ¡°Of course, but please shake it before drinking the milk tea. This way, the milk tea will heat up on its own.¡±


    Bao Haiyan was stunned. ¡°Automatic heating?¡±


    She took a bottle. Feeling that the cold milk tea bottle in her hand was gradually warming up, Bao Haiyan shook it even harder. When the temperature was about right, she opened the lid and took a sip.


    In an instant, the rich fragrance of milk tea filled her mouth. Bao Haiyan¡¯s body trembled, and her eyes were filled with sparkling stars. When she swallowed the milk tea, she felt a warm sensation all over her body, especially her stomach. The pain of her period had clearly eased.


    Bao Haiyan couldn¡¯t wait to take another big sip and raised her thumb at Han Shi. ¡°It¡¯s magical, it¡¯s magical. I feel very comfortable in my stomach. I think girls will love this milk tea.¡±


    ¡°Is it really that exaggerated?¡± The other business partners were also tempted.


    ¡°Of course. If you don¡¯t believe me, try it yourself!¡±


    The assistant had already poured the milk tea into disposable cups and handed it to everyone.


    If one were to ask Han Shi why he was so stingy and only gave them one small cup, Han Shi would say that there were still many products to be tasted. If they drank too much, how could they continue drinking?


    Everyone took a sip. It was mellow and fragrant. The milky fragrance was sweet and lingering. When it slid down their throats, it warmed their body. Most importantly, the taste was unique. It was very different from the milk tea on the market. It had the taste of ice cream that girls liked. Which girl wouldn¡¯t love hot ice cream?


    Seeing everyone¡¯s reaction, Han Shi asked with a smile, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    The business partners couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°The taste is mellow and strong. Wonderful, really wonderful!¡±


    Although Hong Zhao did not drink sweet milk tea much, he could tell that this was a huge business opportunity. Moreover, he could tell that Bao Haiyan and Huang Mei liked the taste of milk tea very much.


    At this moment, Huang Mei frowned slightly and her stomach rumbled. Clearly, the hawthorn juice she had drunk earlier had taken effect. Her face froze and she held her stomach as she spoke to everyone.


    ¡°Everyone, please excuse me!¡± As she spoke, she ran out of the meeting room without looking back.

 Chapter 749 - 749 Sweet Dew Water

    749 Sweet Dew Water


    Someone immediately realized that it was probably the hawthorn juice taking effect. A trace of shock immediately flashed across their faces.


    It had to be noted that although constipation was not a serious illness, it was still very troublesome to treat. It was mainly because one had to endure a series of reactions like bloating, abdominal pain, and soreness. The most difficult thing was that once one had constipation, the feeling of only being able to eat but not dump was simply a torture.


    If it was serious, it would cause gastroenteritis, acute appendicitis, gallstones, and even gastric perforation.


    For patients who weren¡¯t well off, this juice was definitely good news.


    A few minutes later, Huang Mei walked back with a relaxed and happy expression. Seeing that everyone was looking at her, a trace of embarrassment flashed across her face, but she still said honestly, ¡°I¡¯ve already tried it. This fruit juice does have the effect of promoting the movement of the stomach. I feel great now!¡±


    The business partners immediately began to whisper to each other. Their faces were undoubtedly filled with approval and praise for Sweet Dew. At the same time, they were also thinking to themselves that if these things went on the market, it would bring them profits.


    Seeing that they were already discussing, Hong Zhao cleared his throat and the business partners immediately quietened down. He said, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be in a hurry. Let¡¯s put the discussion aside for now. Next, we still have to ask Director Han to introduce us to the other food.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. There are still so many things. I can¡¯t wait to try them.¡±


    Han Shi smiled and pointed at a bottle of mineral water. ¡°Next, let¡¯s talk about this bottle of mineral water.¡±


    Everyone turned to look at the mineral water. Someone couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Isn¡¯t this just ordinary mineral water? What¡¯s so special about it?¡±


    Han Shi shook his index finger. ¡°No, this is not ordinary mineral water. It¡¯s one of the main drinks developed by Sweet Dew. It¡¯s called Sweet Dew Water. As for what it¡¯s used for, I won¡¯t tell you. Try it yourself. After you try it, please tell me how you feel.¡±


    The assistant poured another glass for everyone.


    Huang Mei was completely at ease with the products Han Shi took out. She took a small sip of the Sweet Dew Water. Her first reaction was, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s sweet but not too much!¡±


    Right on the heels of that was Bao Haiyan. After tasting it, she said, ¡°Fresh!¡±


    Then, there were the others. They praised the water repeatedly.


    The last bald man touched his hairless head and said in embarrassment, ¡°I feel like my head is clear after drinking it.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Han Shi snapped his fingers. ¡°Yes, President Xu is the only one who hit the nail on the head. Didn¡¯t you notice that after drinking the Sweet Dew Water, your head becomes clear?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Now that I think about it, that does seem to be the case. I was a little tired before, but now, the fatigue seems to have disappeared. This is too magical!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed magical, but will it be harmful to the body?¡± Someone asked worriedly.


    ¡°I think so too. It doesn¡¯t make sense for a bottle of water to be able to refresh one¡¯s mind. Could it be that there are other harmful medicines in it?¡±


    Han Shi smiled. ¡°There¡¯s indeed medicine inside, but it¡¯s not the kind you¡¯re talking about. As for whether it¡¯s harmful to the body, after you leave, I¡¯ll give you some samples. You can examine them in the lab when you go back!¡±

 Chapter 750 - 750 If They Leave, So Be It

    750 If They Leave, So Be It


    With Han Shi¡¯s words, everyone was relieved.


    Han Shi knocked on the table gently. After everyone quietened down, he said, ¡°Next, let me introduce the canned food series. In order to save time, we won¡¯t introduce them one by one.¡±


    He looked at his assistant. ¡°Open all the canned food and give everyone a portion.¡±


    The assistant nodded and did as he was told.


    When everyone saw that there was actually canned meat, they were clearly stunned. ¡°Is this canned meat?¡±


    Han Shi made an inviting gesture. ¡°This is also a new product we¡¯re launching. Try them and see if they suit your taste! There are four flavors here: spicy, salty, sweet, and sour. You can try them according to your taste.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Director Han to be so thoughtful.¡± Hong Zhao admired Han Shi¡¯s business acumen.


    Han Shi laughed and said, ¡°Everyone has their own taste, and the taste of each region is different. In order to cater to the needs of the market, this is the only way!¡±


    Hong Zhao nodded. ¡°Director Han is right.¡±


    He looked at the drumstick in the can and smelled the fragrance. He couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva. Then, he picked up a piece with his chopsticks and put it into his mouth.


    After taking the first bite, their expressions were surprisingly the same. Their eyes were wide open in shock. ¡°This meat¡­ is too tender and smooth!¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s too delicious. Is this chicken? Why does it look like swan meat?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed very delicious¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so tender. Could it be the drumstick of a farmed chicken?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The meat of a farmed chicken isn¡¯t that delicious,¡± someone said with certainty.


    Han Shi said, ¡°Indeed, farm chicken won¡¯t be so delicious. This is a chicken, duck, and goose that grew up drinking Sweet Dew Water. Don¡¯t worry, after the meeting, we¡¯ll give each of you a chicken. I believe that even those who don¡¯t know how to cook will be able to cook it.¡±


    As for the other canned foods, they were already on the market, so they didn¡¯t have to try them one by one.


    The meeting quickly ended. All the business partners¡¯ faces were filled with joy and excitement because they knew that as long as the cooperation went smoothly, they would definitely be making a lot of money.


    At the same time, in the meeting room of the Jiaxing headquarters.


    A group of shareholders sat together to discuss the termination of the contract with their business partners.


    As the owner of Jiaxing, Zhang Heng said with a dark expression, ¡°Can someone tell me why these business partners terminated their contracts?¡±


    ¡°What else can it be? Of course it¡¯s greed. We¡¯ve already done our best to give them 8%. I didn¡¯t expect them to join forces to ask to increase the profits to 10%. They are simply asking for too much.¡±


    ¡°I think so too. They¡¯re just some insignificant small business partners. If they leave, so be it. Anyway, there are many people who want to work with us.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, for the sake of these small business partners, I think President Zhang is making a mountain out of a molehill to hold a meeting!¡±


    Zhang Heng said seriously, ¡°Make a mountain out of a molehill? Do you know who these business partners are working with now?¡±


    Everyone frowned in confusion. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Sweet Dew!¡±

 Chapter 751 - 751 Only By Knowing Your Enemy Can You Win

    751 Only By Knowing Your Enemy Can You Win


    The higher-ups of Jiaxing were all shocked. ¡°Sweet Dew? They actually work with the Sweet Dew?¡±


    This time, they were no longer as calm and relaxed as before. When they heard the words Sweet Dew, everyone looked like they were facing a great enemy.


    They knew that Sweet Dew would replace Jiaxing sooner or later, but they did not expect their business partner to betray them so quickly.


    One of the big-bellied people slapped the table angrily and said, ¡°A bunch of ingrates. They betrayed their master for some small profits. How dare they!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry about? Just wait. They¡¯ll definitely come back to beg us. At that time¡­¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡±


    Zhang Heng glanced at them coldly. ¡°Do you think they¡¯re all fools? Do I need to tell you how good the Sweet Dew is? Who will want to eat our food after they taste the Sweet Dew food? Not to mention them, I will also choose their food.¡±


    Although the higher-ups looked dissatisfied on the surface, they did feel a little guilty because they had all eaten Sweet Dew food. Just as Zhang Heng said, it was indeed unlikely for anyone to eat their food after tasting the Sweet Dew food.


    A higher-up muttered softly, ¡°At least our products are cheaper than Sweet Dew. Moreover, our market is different. We sell nationwide while they only sell in the neighboring provinces.¡±


    ¡°If Sweet Dew can do so much in just half a year, what kind of pressure do you think Jiaxing will face in the future? As for the retail price, do you think Sweet Dew won¡¯t drop the price to meet the market¡¯s need?¡±


    ¡°Sweet Dew is already unstoppable in the food and beverage industry. We should make preparations early!¡±


    ¡°Is there no other way? Should we¡­¡± One of the higher-ups¡¯ eyes flickered with ruthlessness and cunning.


    Zhang Heng pondered for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at the situation first. I¡¯ll get someone to follow up on Sweet Dew. Only by knowing your enemy can you win every battle.¡±


    **


    In mid-April, Wang Zhiqiang and the other three returned, along with Ye Zhan.


    Ye Zhan had heard Wang Zhiqiang and the others mention Qin Xi and knew that the secrets of Wang Zhiqiang and the others were related to this baby-faced woman in front of him. He did not dare to underestimate her and quickly knelt on one knee.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Qin, for helping me take revenge. In the future, I will be at your service.¡±


    Qin Xi gave Wang Zhiqiang a look. The latter understood and quickly helped him up. Qin Xi said, ¡°You¡¯re thanking the wrong person for this. I didn¡¯t help at all. If you want to thank someone, thank them!¡±


    Ye Zhan shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve already thanked them, but you¡¯re the one I should thank the most. If not for the fact that you helped them become so powerful, I¡¯m afraid I would have to wait for a long time to take revenge. Perhaps I wouldn¡¯t be able to take revenge at all and would even be killed by my enemy. Therefore, I have to thank you.¡±


    Qin Xi shrugged. She did not want to dwell on this matter. Instead, she asked, ¡°Do you really want to follow me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Zhan nodded firmly.


    Qin Xi thought for a moment and asked, ¡°What do you know?¡±


    Without thinking, Ye Zhan asked confidently, ¡°Miss Qin, what do you need me to do?¡±


    ¡°Do you know how to manage a company?¡±


    Qin Xi thought that the shopping center was still short of a manager and that she did not have many people to help her. Previously, she heard from Wang Zhiqiang that Ye Zhan was very capable, so she had the intention of recruiting him.

 Chapter 752 - 752 Overjoyed

    752 Overjoyed


    After settling Ye Zhan down in the medicinal restaurant, Qin Xi finally had some free time.


    ¦Ñ¦Ánd¦Ás¦­¦Ïv¦Ål ?¦Ïm


    Ever since the medicinal cuisine restaurant opened, it had become well-known. Qin Xi went to help a lot. Although Luo Xiujuan and Cao Xiu¡¯e had learned how to read and write, they knew nothing about management. Helpless, Qin Xi could only run between the medicinal cuisine restaurant and the Ji Ding Hall.


    Qin Xi was a lazybones by nature. Forced to take care of two shops, she felt unprecedentedly exhausted.


    Fortunately, Ye Zhan was here. Otherwise, Qin Xi would have asked Lin Feng to go over and help.


    On this day, just as Qin Xi was about to take a nap, Xia Tangxin, Fu Fang, and Fu Lan arrived at the clinic hand in hand.


    Qin Xi yawned, her eyelids droopy. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Of course we¡¯re here to play with you. Your husband said that you¡¯ve been very bored recently. Apart from the clinic, you have to take care of the medicinal cuisine restaurant next door. He was afraid that you would be bored, so he asked us to come and play with you.¡±


    Fu Fang chuckled and said, ¡°The weather today is quite good. Why don¡¯t we go for a jaunt?¡±


    Indeed, the weather in April was getting warmer. It was the best time to go on a trip.


    Qin Xi rubbed the space between her eyebrows and picked up a bottle of Sweet Dew Water. After taking a few sips, she felt that her sleepiness was gradually gone and she was much more awake.


    ¡°Alright, since I have nothing to do now, it¡¯s good to go out and enjoy the fresh air.¡±


    She then turned around and asked, ¡°Have you thought about where to go?¡±


    Fu Lan chuckled and said, ¡°West Mountain. It¡¯s said that a small horse farm was built there before the new year. Let¡¯s go there to have fun. Oh right, there¡¯s also a fish pond. If you don¡¯t like riding horses, you can go fishing.¡±


    West Mountain?


    The herbal field was not far away from West Mountain. Thinking of the spiritual herbs that were almost used up, Qin Xi thought that it was time to get some more.


    This thought flashed across her mind.


    Qin Xi stretched. Ever since she was reborn to this world, she had been running around building her career. Now that things were stable, it was time to relax.


    Hence, Qin Xi called Blood Stealer over.


    Blood Stealer and Saber were now security guards of the medicinal cuisine restaurant next door.


    Originally, this job was given to Saber. Saber was a cautious and steady person, and his reconnaissance ability was top-notch, so Qin Xi was very relieved.


    However, when Blood Stealer found out that being a guard of the medicinal cuisine restaurant, he could eat delicious food at any time, he insisted on coming. Qin Xi had no choice but to let the two of them take turns.


    Soon, the group drove to the leisure and entertainment development area. It was not completely built yet, but the horse ranch and fish pond were basically complete. When they came, there were still two groups of people riding in the horse ranch.


    Coincidentally, they knew these two groups of people.


    One group of people was Gu Qing, whom she hadn¡¯t seen for a long time. There were a few young men and women around Gu Qing, including a petite and cute woman who was leaning against Gu Qing. Gu Qing, on the other hand, looked extremely cold.


    The other group was Deng Xinhe, who was having fun. In the past half a month, Deng Xinhe had been like a wild horse that could not be pulled back. He was hugging a sexy woman and holding the hand of an innocent woman on his right. He was so happy that he couldn¡¯t stop grinning.

 Chapter 753 - 753 Deng Xinhe Was Speechless

    753 Deng Xinhe Was Speechless


    As soon as Qin Xi got out of the car, Gu Qing saw her.


    Although he no longer had that kind of feelings for Qin Xi, she was still a woman he used to like. When he saw her, the cold expression on his face immediately melted, making him look much more approachable.


    The woman beside Gu Qing, who was also his fianc¨¦e, was talking to him. Seeing that Gu Qing didn¡¯t reply for a long time, she immediately sensed that something was wrong.


    She raised her head and saw the change in Gu Qing¡¯s expression. Her heart skipped a beat as she realized something. She quickly followed his gaze and saw four beauties and a burly man walking toward the ranch.


    ¡°Brother Qing, do you know them?¡±


    The friends around Gu Qing also looked over and exclaimed, ¡°F*ck, what kind of luck did we have today? Why are there so many beauties?¡±


    ¡°Hey, it just so happens that I don¡¯t have a girlfriend yet. I wonder if I can bring one home.¡± The few of them rubbed their palms together and thought.


    At this moment, Deng Xinhe also saw Qin Xi. His eyes lit up and he immediately waved at Qin Xi, shouting, ¡°Hey, beauties, come and play with me. All your expenses today are on me!¡±


    Gu Qing looked at Deng Xinhe. Previously, when Qin Xi¡¯s medicinal cuisine restaurant opened, the two of them had met, but they had never spoken to each other. He only knew that Deng Xinhe was a young master from the capital and was very powerful.


    Qin Xi was expressionless, but Xia Tangxin waved her hand happily.


    She asked Qin Xi curiously, ¡°Hey, Xi, isn¡¯t that your friend? Also, that one, I remember that he¡¯s the dean of a hospital, right? Why are they here?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? They¡¯re probably just bored!¡±


    Deng Xinhe patted the butts of his two female companions and said, ¡°Be good. Go and play by yourself. I¡¯ll buy you a bag later.¡±


    The sexy woman was a little unwilling to go. She rubbed her head against Deng Xinhe¡¯s chest. ¡°Young Master Deng, we¡¯re not bad-looking either. Why can¡¯t we play together?¡±


    Deng Xinhe rolled his eyes. ¡°Play? That woman is my boss. I¡¯ll be dead if I dare to play with her.¡±


    The sexy woman was stunned. She was about to say something when she saw Deng Xinhe¡¯s expression darken. She immediately left with the other woman. Before she left, she did not forget to take a look at Qin Xi and the others.


    She thought to herself, She doesn¡¯t look that good!


    When he got close, Deng Xinhe opened his arms and wanted to hug Qin Xi. Qin Xi shot him a cold look. Deng Xinhe trembled and immediately turned to Xia Tangxin.


    Xia Tangxin quickly hid behind Qin Xi in disdain. Deng Xinhe was speechless. These people were really disrespectful to him. He looked at the Fu sisters and was also despised by them.


    Deng Xinhe was speechless. When did he, the heir of the Deng family, become so unpopular?


    He glanced at Blood Stealer.


    Blood Stealer said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t hug men.¡±


    Deng Xinhe rolled his eyes.


    Gu Qing walked over, surrounded by people. Seeing that Deng Xinhe was despised by everyone, the corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but curl up. The others also held back their laughter, but they didn¡¯t dare to laugh out loud. It was because Gu Qing had told them before that Deng Xinhe had an extraordinary status. Even if they couldn¡¯t befriend him, they should not offend him.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy today? Why are you free to come to the horse ranch?¡± Gu Qing looked at Qin Xi. His voice was not as cold as when he was talking to others, but a little gentler.


    Gu Qing¡¯s friends immediately looked at Gu Qing¡¯s fianc¨¦e with sympathy in their eyes.

 Chapter 754 - 754 Hostility

    754 Hostility


    Wei Wei¡¯s face turned pale. She bit her lower lip and forced a smile. She reached out to hold Gu Qing¡¯s arm and asked as if nothing had happened, ¡°Brother Qing, who is this? Aren¡¯t you going to introduce her?¡±


    Hearing the hostility in her tone, Qin Xi was indifferent, but Xia Tangxin chuckled.


    Wei Wei¡¯s face stiffened and she felt embarrassed.


    Seeing that she was ill at ease, Xia Tangxin quickly restrained her smile and explained, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being rude. Actually, you don¡¯t have to be so hostile to Xi. She¡¯s already married and her marriage is extremely stable. They definitely don¡¯t have anything to do with each other. As for how the two of them met, it¡¯s probably related to their profession. Xi is also a doctor.¡±


    When Wei Wei heard that Qin Xi was already married, she immediately felt that she was too petty. Her face was red as she looked at Qin Xi nervously. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Wei Wei.¡±


    She wanted to say that she was Gu Qing¡¯s fiancee, but when she opened her mouth, she felt that it was unnecessary to say that.


    Qin Xi smiled. ¡°I¡¯m Qin Xi. You must be Gu Qing¡¯s fianc¨¦e. I heard that you¡¯re getting married in May. Congratulations in advance.¡±


    Gu Qin asked, ¡°Where is he? Why isn¡¯t he here?¡±


    Qin Xi knew that the person he was asking about was Han Shi. She smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s been quite busy recently and can¡¯t get away. Why are you in the mood to come here today?¡±


    ¡°I worked too much, so I came out to relax,¡± Gu Qing said.


    In fact, it was Gu Qing¡¯s father who asked him to invite Wei Wei out. After all, they were getting married, so it was time for them to get to know each other more. If he stayed in the hospital all day, he would go crazy.


    Gu Qing had no choice but to do as his father said. He didn¡¯t know how to get along with Wei Wei, so he asked some friends to come along.


    ¡°Since everyone knows each other, let¡¯s play together!¡± Xia Tangxin said.


    ¡°I have no problem with that!¡±


    The group of people began to pick horses in the ranch. Everyone was having fun. Deng Xinhe rode a horse to Qin Xi¡¯s side. He said with a smile, ¡°I heard that your husband¡¯s winery has been built. It¡¯ll start production soon, right?¡±


    Qin Xi rolled her eyes and said angrily, ¡°If you have something to say, cut to the chase!¡±


    ¡°I want to invest in it. What do you think?¡±


    Deng Xinhe knew that Qin Xi had been spending a lot of money in the past year to build the winery, the pharmaceutical company, and the shopping center. Her source of money was mainly from the revenue of Sweet Dew, which was far from enough to sustain such a huge project. Therefore, he was wondering if he could get involved.


    Qin Xi said, ¡°Not really a good idea!¡±


    Deng Xinhe waved his hand in disbelief. ¡°Stop fooling around. Apart from the Sweet Dew, where else can you get money?¡±


    He seemed to have thought of something and quickly added, ¡°Oh right, don¡¯t tell me that your money comes from the clinic. I doubt you can make a scent from that place.¡±


    Qin Xi thought about her source of income. Indeed, without the Yin family¡¯s money, not to mention a winery, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to open the Sunshine Pharmaceuticals.


    Although Sweet Dew fruits and vegetables brought her a lot of profits, it was only a little more than a hundred thousand yuan a month. Compared to the cost of building a shopping center, it was obviously a drop in the bucket. It was no wonder that Deng Xinhe said that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about investing in it. If you want to be a partner, I can reluctantly agree to it.¡±


    Deng Xinhe frowned. ¡°Do you really have that much money?¡±


    Qin Xi narrowed her eyes and glanced at him. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re here just for this!¡±


    Deng Xinhe touched his nose awkwardly and his expression immediately became solemn. ¡°It seems like I can¡¯t hide anything from you. Then I¡¯ll be straightforward. I have something to ask of you!¡±

 Chapter 755 - 755 Get Lost If You Dont Believe Me!

    755 Get Lost If You Don¡¯t Believe Me!


    Qin Xi was all ears.


    Deng Xin said, ¡°A while ago, my family bought a piece of very promising land. We originally planned to build a high-end office building, but for some reason, something strange kept happening to that piece of land.¡±


    ¡°Do you suspect that there¡¯s something evil inside?¡± Qin Xi asked.


    Deng Xinhe nodded and said with a solemn expression, ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s the case. I went in with a talisman. Before I could take two steps, the talisman combusted. I was so frightened that I quickly ran out. Therefore, this project has been put on hold.¡±


    Qin Xi narrowed her eyes. There was no black fog surrounding Deng Xinhe. This meant that it was probably not something evil. Then what could it be?


    Qin Xi¡¯s eyes were deep and dark, as if she wanted to see through Deng Xinhe¡¯s soul.


    Deng Xinhe felt a chill run down his spine. He touched his face and said guiltily, ¡°You, why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°Come here!¡± Qin Xi waved at him.


    Deng Xinhe swallowed his saliva. After hesitating for a moment, he slowly pulled the reins of the horse and moved over. ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Seeing how timid he was, Qin Xi said angrily, ¡°Do you still want to solve the problem or not?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course I do.¡± Deng Xinhe leaned over. ¡°Do you have any way to solve it? Are you going to go back to the capital with me?¡±


    ¡°To the capital?¡± Qin Xi¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about that later. Now, give me your face.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Deng Xinhe looked around sneakily and leaned over in embarrassment. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. There are too many people around here. I¡¯ll be shy. Why don¡¯t we go somewhere private.¡±


    Qin Xi really wanted to pry open this man¡¯s brain to see if it was hollow inside. ¡°¡­Deng Xinhe, do you know that you have a face that looks like it needs some slapping?¡±


    Deng Xinhe denied it and said arrogantly, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. My face has charmed countless young girls.¡±


    Of course, he still obediently put his face in front of her and waited for her to do what she wanted.


    Xia Tangxin and Fu Lan were riding on horses, led by staff members. They were talking and laughing, while Fu Lan was taken care of by Blood Stealer.


    Fu Lan wanted to look for her sister, but when she glanced around, she saw Qin Xi and Deng Xinhe leaning close to each other. Qin Xi even touched Deng Xinhe¡¯s face with her hand.


    She quickly called out to Xia Tangxin, ¡°Tangxin, look, what are they doing?¡±


    Xia Tangxin looked in the direction she was pointing and frowned. ¡°Xi is probably helping him.¡±


    She knew Qin Xi and her relationship with Han Shi, so she did not think too much about it.


    Besides, who would have an affair so openly?


    ¡°Should we go over and take a look? It¡¯s not good for them to be so intimate in public!¡± Fu Lan did not want to doubt Qin Xi. However, Deng Xinhe gave her the feeling that he was a playboy. This kind of person liked to hook up with beautiful girls the most. What if Qin Xi was deceived?


    Fortunately, Xia Tangxin did not know that she had this thought. Otherwise, Xia Tangxin would probably laugh out loud. Qin Xi was not an ordinary girl. How could she be deceived by someone like Deng Xinhe?


    However, Xia Tangxin still went over with Fu Lan.


    Before the two of them could get close, they heard Deng Xinhe say in a doubtful tone, ¡°Can you do it or not? Why do I feel that you¡¯re unreliable?¡±


    Then, Qin Xi retorted, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, get lost!¡±

 Chapter 756 - 756 Touch All Over My Body

    756 Touch All Over My Body


    ¡°I believe you, I believe you, okay?¡±


    Deng Xinhe leaned forward again. ¡°Can we discuss something?¡±


    Qin Xi kicked him angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t be so close. Your cheap perfume smells really bad! It¡¯s suffocating me!¡±


    Deng Xinhe¡¯s horse seemed to be frightened. It raised its front hooves and jumped. It even snorted. Deng Xinhe was so frightened that he quickly wrapped his arms around the horse¡¯s neck and comforted it in a panic.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry. She didn¡¯t kick you. She kicked me. It¡¯s me. Why are you angry?¡±


    Xia Tangxin and Fu Lan looked at each other and saw helplessness and disdain in each other¡¯s eyes. How could Xi like such a clown?


    After finally appeasing the horse, Deng Xinhe felt his back drenched in cold sweat.


    He looked at Qin Xi resentfully. ¡°Can you be gentler to me in the future? Every time I see you, I feel like I have arrhythmia. My heart isn¡¯t good. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll pass away if I come a few more times.¡±


    Qin Xi faked a smile. ¡°Well. that¡¯ll be great!¡±


    Deng Xinhe leaned forward again and smiled slyly. ¡°Touch me a few more. Here, here, and here are all quite important. You only touched my face. If I encounter that thing, do you want me to put my face close to it?¡±


    He pointed at his neck, heart, and waist, looking like he was asking for a beating.


    Qin Xi said unmoved, ¡°Then put your face to it. You¡¯ll at most end up being disfigured. It¡¯s not especially serious.¡±


    ¡°Disfigured?¡±


    Deng Xinhe widened his eyes as if he had heard something terrifying. ¡°I¡¯m relying on this face. If I¡¯m disfigured, I might as well die. I don¡¯t care. To be safe, you have to touch all over my body.¡±


    He decided to be shameless again. He didn¡¯t care about his face anymore.


    ¡°Xi, Xi, what are you¡­¡±


    Although Xia Tangxin trusted Qin Xi 100%, she found it strange that Deng Xinhe kept saying the word ¡®touch¡¯. She felt that there seemed to be some secret between the two of them.


    Of course, she still didn¡¯t think in the wrong direction. Instead, she felt that Qin Xi seemed to have done something extraordinary again.


    Qin Xi glanced at Deng Xinhe and explained calmly, ¡°This kid encountered something unclean. I¡¯m helping him.¡±


    Xia Tangxin immediately understood.


    She knew very well what Qin Xi was capable of. For example, some time ago, her grandmother was almost killed by that vicious woman called Xie Min. In order to prevent such a thing from happening, Qin Xi drew two talismans for her grandmother.


    One was called a Backlash Talisman, and the other was a Safety Talisman.


    Of course, she also drew one for her and her father.


    At that time, she did not understand what this thing was used for. Qin Xi asked her to pinch her grandmother¡¯s arm, so she did, only to feel a pain on her own arm.


    Only then did she understand the use of the Backlash Talisman, so she asked one for herself.


    On the other hand, Fu Lan was confused, but she tactfully did not ask further. After all, she had not known Qin Xi and the others for long, so they were naturally not close enough to her to tell her everything.


    The few of them played for a while longer. Qin Xi was a little tired and asked to go back. Before she went back, she drew a few talismans on Deng Xinhe.

 Chapter 757 - 757 Visiting the Herbal Field Again

    757 Visiting the Herbal Field Again


    At night, Qin Xi lay in Han Shi¡¯s arms with a red face and panted slightly. ¡°I¡¯m going to Half Cliff Mountain tomorrow. I¡¯ve sent all the spiritual herbs I brought back to the capital. I need to get some more.¡±


    Han Shi gently stroked Qin Xi¡¯s hair and kissed the top of her head. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡±


    Qin Xi shook her head and rubbed her cheek against Han Shi¡¯s chest. ¡°No need. You¡¯ve been quite busy recently. I¡¯ll go with Jiu Yuan.¡±


    Han Shi frowned with a solemn expression. ¡°No, what if the python inside wakes up?¡±


    He was not worried about the Strangulation Array in the herbal field. After all, as long as the array was not touched, it would not be activated.


    On the other hand, the hibernating python might very well wake up. At that time, Qin Xi would definitely be in a dangerous situation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve thought about it too. I¡¯ll get Jiu Yuan to go in early. If the situation is safe, I¡¯ll go in.¡± Qin Xi yawned, feeling that Han Shi was too nervous.


    ¡°But I think¡±


    Han Shi was about to say something when he realized that Qin Xi was nodding her off. He looked down and saw that Qin Xi could no longer open her eyes.


    ¡°Are you that sleepy?¡±


    Han Shi muttered to himself, but he still carefully laid Qin Xi down. Looking at her sleeping face, he stretched out his slender fingers and ran across her exquisite face. Qin Xi probably felt an itch and scratched her face. Seeing this, Han Shi couldn¡¯t help but lean over and kiss her forehead.


    The next day, after breakfast, Qin Xi got into Blood Stealer¡¯s car and went to the suburbs with Jiu Yuan.


    To keep her whereabouts secret, Qin Xi asked Blood Stealer to park at the foot of the mountain. Blood Stealer took out the fishing gear and started to fiddle with it. Qin Xi put on an Invisibility Talisman and went to the herbal field with Jiu Yuan.


    The two of them arrived at the stone door. Qin Xi first let Jiu Yuan go in to check on the situation. She did not know if it was her imagination, but she felt that someone was spying on them in the dark.


    She looked around but did not see anything. She shook her head and felt that she was probably being too sensitive.


    On the other side, Jiu Yuan passed through the long passageway and felt the change in the surrounding temperature. Of course, he could not feel it, but he could still see the heat wave.


    When he flew to the side of the python, he saw that it was still the same as last time. It did not move at all.


    Jiu Yuan took a step closer and reached out to touch the cold scales of the python.


    As expected, the python still did not react at all. It pouted. ¡°It seems like it¡¯s still hibernating.¡±


    With that, he floated away.


    A minute later, Jiu Yuan appeared beside the python again. Seeing that the python was still the same as before, he left in relief.


    This time, he really left.


    What Jiu Yuan did not know was that not long after he left, the python suddenly opened its cold and bloodthirsty vertical pupils.


    ¡°Be good and wait patiently!¡± A mysterious and old voice sounded.

 Chapter 758 - 758 It Didnt Work?

    758 It Didn¡¯t Work?


    Half an hour later, Jiu Yuan floated out.


    He mocked, ¡°So there are times when you¡¯re afraid. Go in. It¡¯s fine. That big guy is still sleeping. It probably won¡¯t wake up.¡±


    Qin Xi rolled her eyes and entered the cave. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid. I¡¯m just trying to be safe.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t your husband come with you?¡±


    Jiu Yuan smacked his lips and said, ¡°He¡¯s so protective of you. If he knew you were coming here, he would definitely follow you!¡±


    Qin Xi said, ¡°He was going to come, but I rejected him. He¡¯s been very busy recently, so he didn¡¯t have time to waste. It¡¯s not dangerous here anyway, so I didn¡¯t let him come.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, your husband is a busy man now. The winery is about to open for business, and fruit wine and medicinal wine are about to be released. He naturally doesn¡¯t have time to fool around with you!¡±


    Jiu Yuan thought of Han Shi¡¯s recent schedule of going out early and coming back late and felt that what Qin Xi said made sense.


    Qin Xi was displeased. ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m fooling around? Forget it, you won¡¯t understand even if I tell you.¡±


    Jiu Yuan was speechless. ¡°How would I know if you don¡¯t tell me?¡±


    The two of them chatted as they quickly walked in. The deeper they went, the higher the temperature. Fortunately, Qin Xi was not wearing too many clothes. Otherwise, she would feel uncomfortable.


    Just as she was about to enter the deepest part, Qin Xi stopped in her tracks. She frowned and pursed her lips.


    Jiu Yuan was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The deeper she went, the stronger the pungent smell of poison. In the past, although she also smelt it, it was especially strong today. Her stomach even churned and she had the urge to vomit.


    She covered her mouth and nose, her face a little pale. ¡°Why is the smell here getting stronger and stronger? No, if I go any further, I¡¯ll definitely vomit.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do? Are we going back?¡± Jiu Yuan asked worriedly when he saw her pale face.


    Qin Xi thought for a moment and her eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°I almost forgot about something. I can enter your body now. That way, I won¡¯t be able to smell this pungent smell.¡±


    Jiu Yuan also felt that this method was feasible. ¡°This is indeed a good idea, but is it really fine to leave your body?¡±


    Qin Xi said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll put an Invisibility Talisman on it!¡±


    Jiu Yuan said, ¡°What if snakes, insects, rats, and ants bite you¡­¡±


    Qin Xi looked at him as if he was a fool. ¡°The king of poisons is the one inside. What other poisonous insects do you think will dare to come here?¡±


    Jiu Yuan said, ¡°¡­That¡¯s true!¡±


    Qin Xi found a good place and sat cross-legged. Just as she was about to enter Jiu Yuan¡¯s body, she realized that this method didn¡¯t work.


    Her expression changed drastically as she muttered to herself, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why isn¡¯t it working anymore? That shouldn¡¯t be the case!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Are you too anxious? Take your time and try again!¡± Jiu Yuan suggested.


    Qin Xi thought that perhaps because she was slightly affected by the pungent smell. She shook her head and focused again.


    Unfortunately, it still didn¡¯t work.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Qin Xi did not understand what was going on. She took a deep breath and tried a few more times, but it was still useless.


    She looked at Jiu Yuan dejectedly. ¡°What should we do? If we can¡¯t enter your body, it¡¯ll be useless even if we go in. We won¡¯t be able to get the spirit herbs at all.¡±


    Jiu Yuan shrugged. ¡°Do I look like someone who can answer your question?¡±


    Qin Xi waved her hand. ¡°We can only go back and figure out why it isn¡¯t working.¡±


    Jiu Yuan said, ¡°That¡¯s the only way!¡±

 Chapter 759 - 759 Qin Xi Is in Danger!

    759 Qin Xi Is in Danger!


    Just as Qin Xi and Jiu Yuan were about to leave, a faint voice was heard.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why are you in such a hurry to leave?¡±


    Qin Xi and Jiu Yuan¡¯s hearts sank. They immediately looked at the source of the voice warily. There was someone here, but they actually did not notice it. Were they less vigilant or was the other party so powerful that they could not detect it?


    Qin Xi thought that it should be the latter!


    Qin Xi knew very well how terrifying the other party¡¯s strength was. She immediately sent a voice transmission to Jiu Yuan, ¡°This person is not easy to deal with. Find a chance to leave quickly. Don¡¯t tell anyone, especially Stone. Remember, you can only wait for me to go back!¡±


    Jiu Yuan¡¯s heart was heavy. Although he was very worried about Qin Xi¡¯s safety, he understood that the situation was critical and nodded.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Seeing that he agreed, Qin Xi relaxed a little. She looked at the long passageway that was as dark as the bottom of the abyss and said coldly, ¡°Who are you? Why are you blocking my way?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, a man in white clothes appeared a meter in front of her like a ghost. The man had white hair and a youthful face. His eyes were filled with fatigue, but his dark eyes were terrifying.


    ¡°You stole my spirit herbs and want to leave just like that? How can there be such a good thing in the world?¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s eyelids twitched and her expression changed drastically. She knew that she couldn¡¯t hide the fact that she had stolen the spirit herbs from the other party, so she apologized sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. I didn¡¯t mean to offend you. Previously, I thought that it was ownerless land, so I took some. If you are angry, I can pay you back!¡±


    The man chuckled and suddenly moved.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Qin Xi immediately asked Jiu Yuan to leave.


    Jiu Yuan was fast. With a whoosh, he passed through the stone wall. In the blink of an eye, the man appeared in front of Qin Xi. He grabbed her by the neck and lifted her up.


    Qin Xi¡¯s fair face immediately turned purple. She wanted to circulate the Mystic True Qi in her body, but she realized that the Mystic True Qi seemed to have been restrained and did not respond.


    Her heart skipped a beat. She did not even have the chance to activate the Mystic True Qi in her body. If the other party wanted her life, he could probably kill her with a flick of his finger!


    The man stared at Qin Xi coldly and the smile on his face became even more cruel. ¡°You¡¯re the first person to steal my things. Tell me, how do you want to die? Huh?¡±


    His voice was indifferent. In his eyes, taking a life was probably like killing an ant.


    At this moment, Qin Xi¡¯s face was purple and it was difficult for her to breathe. She was about to faint. She stared at the other party and tried her best to widen her eyes, but because her throat was grabbed, she couldn¡¯t make a sound.


    Suddenly, the man widened his eyes.


    He seemed to have smelled something. He pulled Qin Xi closer and sniffed her neck.


    ¡°You¡¯ve actually eaten the Heavenly Fragrance Cardamom before? Apart from the cardamom, there¡¯s something else.¡± The man sniffed carefully again and placed the tip of his nose on Qin Xi¡¯s fair and slender neck, rubbing it back and forth like how a lover would.


    Qin Xi¡¯s body stiffened and she did not dare to move. When she felt his body temperature, she felt goosebumps all over her body.


    ¡°Strange, what is it?¡±


    The man muttered in confusion. Suddenly, he raised his head and looked at Qin Xi sharply.


    Qin Xi was in a very bad state and was about to faint. Just as she thought that she would die here, she felt a chill on her chest.

 Chapter 760 - 760 Collapse

    760 Collapse


    Qin Xi¡¯s jacket was roughly pulled open by the man, revealing a large area of her neck.


    Fortunately, this was a cave and it was very dark. Qin Xi, who was on the verge of collapse, felt it and immediately struggled, her eyes filled with panic and¡­ killing intent.


    The man¡¯s cultivation was deep, so he naturally sensed the strong killing intent coming from her. He smiled playfully. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not interested in pregnant women, but I¡¯m very interested in your blood!¡±


    Pregnant woman?


    Qin Xi¡¯s mind was in a mess as she squeezed out three words. ¡°Let me go!¡±


    The man laughed evilly. With a gentle swipe of his finger, a small wound immediately appeared on Qin Xi¡¯s neck, and blood instantly flowed out. ¡°How can I let go of such delicious food?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he immediately leaned forward and drank the blood in big mouthfuls.


    The sweet and warm liquid flowed down his throat and into his stomach. He absorbed the blood intoxicatedly, and a trace of surprise flashed across his eyes.


    After an unknown period of time, he resisted the urge to stop sucking and licked the blood that flowed out of the corner of his mouth. He looked at Qin Xi, who was already unconscious, and said, ¡°Since you stole so many spirit herbs from me, I¡¯ll use your blood to make up for it. As for the little one in your stomach, hehehe¡­ Buy one, get one free. Perhaps the blood of the little one will have the same effect!¡±


    Hehehehe¡­


    The man¡¯s laughter echoed through the entire cave. In the deep cave, the python raised its eyelids and snorted before returning to normal.


    When Jiu Yuan came out of the stone wall, his expression was very ugly. He wanted to tell Han Shi, but when he recalled Qin Xi¡¯s instructions, he held back the urge.


    That person just said that Qin Xi was already pregnant?


    If Han Shi found out, what would his reaction be? Even Qin Xi was not that person¡¯s match, let alone Han Shi.


    What should he do?


    **


    On the other hand, Han Shi had been a little absent-minded since he arrived at the company in the morning. His assistant was talking to him, but he was not in the mood to listen at all.


    In the end, Han Shi rubbed the space between his eyebrows and said, ¡°You can leave. I want to rest for a while.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    The assistant thought that Han Shi had probably overworked himself recently. Before he left, he poured Han Shi a glass of water and placed it on the table before leaving quietly.


    Han Shi was indeed a little tired. Not only was he tired, but he also felt very uneasy, as if something was about to happen.


    Thinking that Xi had gone to Half Cliff Mountain today, Han Shi couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. He stood up, picked up his car key, and left quickly.


    At around 11 a.m., Han Shi arrived at Half Cliff Mountain. He found the cave entrance and walked in. Before he could walk a few meters, he saw a flash of light floating over from the depths.


    Han Shi¡¯s eyes lit up and he immediately shouted, ¡°Xi Xi!¡±


    Jiu Yuan shouted anxiously, ¡°Run, the cave is about to collapse!¡±


    Before Han Shi could figure out what was going on, the cave began to shake and the rocks on the wall rolled down. Han Shi¡¯s pupils constricted. Not only did he not retreat, but he actually ran deeper at an extremely fast speed.


    Seeing that this fool was tempting fate, Jiu Yuan panicked. ¡°Run, Qin Xi has been captured. She¡¯s not here. Get out!¡±


    Han Shi stopped in his tracks and the rock above his head fell.

 Chapter 761 - 761 Pregnant

    761 Pregnant


    After an unknown period of time, the shaking stopped. Looking at Han Shi, who was buried in the pile of stones, Jiu Yuan¡¯s face turned pale!


    If Qin Xi came back, how would he explain it to her?


    He quickly floated over and entered the rumbles through the crack. When he found Han Shi, who was still breathing, Jiu Yuan heaved a sigh of relief.


    But how was he going to save her?


    Look for help?


    Who could he look to for help? Apart from Qin Xi and Han Shi, no one seemed to be able to see him.


    Anxious, Jiu Yuan shouted into Han Shi¡¯s ear, ¡°Han Shi, don¡¯t sleep. Wake up. Your wife was captured by an old demon. That person drank your wife¡¯s blood and ate her flesh. Oh right, I forgot to congratulate you. You¡¯re going to be a father. Your wife is pregnant, but she¡¯s in danger now. If you don¡¯t save her, your wife and your son will die at the hands of the old demon. Don¡¯t sleep. Get up and save your wife.¡±


    Although Qin Xi had emphasized that he was not allowed to tell Han Shi, he really had no choice now. If he did not tell Han Shi, Han Shi might not be able to survive.


    Seeing that he still did not move, Jiu Yuan panicked. ¡°Han Shi, did you hear me? Get up quickly. Your wife has been taken away. If you don¡¯t go, she¡¯ll die!¡±


    ¡°Han Shi, your wife is pregnant, but someone wants to kill your wife and your son. Get up quickly!¡±


    ¡°Han Shi, your wife is about to die and your son is about to die, but you¡¯re still sleeping here. Don¡¯t you care about their lives?¡±


    ¡°Get up quickly. Qin Xi is still waiting for you to save her!¡±


    ¡°Qin Xi, Qin Xi!¡±


    Han Shi¡¯s blood-stained eyes twitched.


    He seemed to have heard someone calling something. He tried his best to listen, but he couldn¡¯t hear anything. It was as if his ears were blocked, but a voice was occupying his mind bit by bit.


    Qin Xi?


    Who was Qin Xi?


    Why did his heart hurt so much when he heard this name?


    Jiu Yuan shouted into Han Shi¡¯s ear, ¡°Han Shi, get up quickly. If you don¡¯t get up, your wife and son will be sucked dry¡­¡±


    This voice struck Han Shi¡¯s heart, waking him up. His eyes were bloodshot, and his voice was deep. ¡°Where is she? Where is she?¡±


    Seeing that he had woken up, Jiu Yuan immediately said in relief, ¡°You¡¯re awake. You¡¯re finally awake. That¡¯s great. How do you feel now? Can you move?¡±


    Han Shi did not care about his injuries. He felt that his head was a little dizzy and quickly pinched his thigh. The slight pain immediately made him come back to his senses.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m asking you. Where¡¯s Xi? Where, where is she? Tell me!¡±


    Jiu Yuan gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Your wife was captured by an old demon. She¡¯s not in danger for the time being. That person seems to like to drink your wife¡¯s blood. He will most likely keep her alive for some time.¡±


    ¡°By the way, your wife is pregnant. From the tone of that old demon, it seems that he wants your son¡¯s blood too. Han Shi, although you can¡¯t beat that old demon, can you pull yourself together and think of a way to save her?¡±


    Han Shi was stunned. Xi Xi was taken away? She was pregnant?

 Chapter 762 - 762 Chapter 762:The Pain He Hadnt Felt For Hundreds of Years

    762 Chapter 762:The Pain He Hadn¡¯t Felt For Hundreds of Years


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡±


    Han Shi roared. It was unknown where he got the strength from, but he circulated the internal force in his body and gritted his teeth. His eyes were bloodshot as he raised his internal force to the limit. The veins on his forehead bulged, and the rumbles on his body were immediately sent flying.


    He propped up his exhausted body and stood up shakily. His head was covered in blood. His mouth and nose were bleeding profusely, making him look like he had crawled back from hell.


    His eyes were unfocused as he subconsciously took two steps forward. He muttered incoherently, ¡°Xi, I, I¡¯m coming to save you. You have to, wait.¡±


    Before he could finish, Han Shi spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground.


    Jiu Yuan was so frightened that he quickly floated over to take a look. When he saw the bloodstained face and the shocking wound on his head, he was dumbfounded.


    There was such a big hole on his head, but he could still get up. Was he made of iron?


    It seemed that there was no hope of getting him up, but Jiu Yuan couldn¡¯t leave him here forever.


    Otherwise, if Han Shi died here, when Qin Xi returned, she would definitely not let him off.


    However, he couldn¡¯t find anyone to save Han Shi, and he couldn¡¯t just watch either. If he didn¡¯t treat Han Shi, it was just a matter of time before Han Shi stopped breathing.


    Treat?


    Oh right!


    Jiu Yuan immediately remembered something. Han Shi had a spatial pocket. He had seen Han Shi take out something from it. At that time, he was quite curious and even asked Han Shi how to use it.


    He had an idea. ¡°That¡¯s right. Since he can¡¯t get up himself, I¡¯ll attach myself to him and help him up.¡±


    As he spoke, he attached himself to Han Shi. The moment he entered Han Shi¡¯s body, Jiu Yuan jumped out. He gritted his teeth and couldn¡¯t help but complain, ¡°Damn, it hurts. It¡¯s as painful as when I died back then. It¡¯s so painful!¡±


    He was a little impressed by Han Shi. He finally knew how much pain Han Shi was in just now.


    However, time waited for no man. If this continued, Han Shi would really die. Thinking of this, he closed his eyes, gritted his teeth, and entered Han Shi¡¯s body again.


    The overwhelming pain made Jiu Yuan want to curse. To be honest, after being a ghost for hundreds of years, other than the Chain of Darkness and the Dark Fire in Qin Xi¡¯s hand, he had never felt so much pain. It was worse than death.


    He resisted the urge to leave Han Shi¡¯s body and gritted his teeth. His forehead was covered in sweat and blood. He couldn¡¯t open his eyes, but he still took out the special pill from his spatial pocket.


    He opened the bottle cap with difficulty and found an unknown pill inside. It smelled quite fragrant, but he did not know what it was. There was no time to lose. He swallowed it all.


    If one of the pills was lethal, it would mean that Han Shi was unlucky and destined to die. If he survived, Jiu Yuan would not have to be punished by Qin Xi.


    As expected, Han Shi was very lucky. After eating a bottle of Revitalizing Pills, he did not die, but the wound was still deep. Fortunately, his life was no longer in danger. This was a blessing.

 Chapter 763 - 763 Dying for The Second Time?

    763 Dying for The Second Time?


    Jiu Yuan found a set of clean clothes from Han Shi¡¯s spatial pocket and wiped the blood off his body with the clothes he took off. He bandaged the place where the blood was flowing out with a new towel and applied the medicinal powder.


    These were all refined by Qin Xi for Han Shi in case of emergencies, so they were naturally effective. Moreover, they were all refined from the spirit herbs in the cave.


    As expected, the wound healed at a visible speed, and the pain Jiu Yuan felt weakened a lot. However, it was still a little difficult for him to stand up.


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s really troublesome. I can¡¯t just wait like this. How can I send a message to Blood Stealer?¡±


    While he was puzzled, he rummaged through the things in the pocket. When he saw a small wooden box, he opened it out of curiosity. When he saw what was inside, his eyes lit up.


    It was a talisman!


    ¡°Perhaps this thing can solve the problem¡­¡±


    As he spoke, she rummaged around and finally found a Body-Lifting Talisman.


    He knew that this thing could make his body as light as cotton. His injuries were too serious now, and every step he took felt like walking on fire. If he had this thing, what was there to be afraid of?


    Without delay, he slapped the Body Lifting Talisman on his thigh. Indeed, his body seemed to have lost its gravity and gradually became lighter. Apart from not being able to fly or pass through objects, it was about the same as when he was a ghost.


    He gritted his teeth and slowly stood up. With a light kick, he floated more than two meters away. Then, he landed on the ground and jumped another two meters.


    After floating for 500 meters, he suddenly stopped. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely scare a lot of people to death if I float like this. Let¡¯s use an Invisibility Talisman first!¡±


    Then, he found an Invisibility Talisman in the small wooden box and stuck it on his body. When it worked, he floated towards the fish fond.


    In front of the fish pond, Blood Stealer looked at the time as he fished. It had been four hours. Why wasn¡¯t his lady boss back yet?


    Could something have happened? Should he go over and take a look?


    However, he did not seem to know where exactly Qin Xi went.


    Just as he was letting his imagination run wild, the car door closed with a bang. He subconsciously looked over warily and saw Han Shi covered in blood.


    Blood Stealer¡¯s expression changed drastically. He threw away the fishing rod and quickly got into the car. When he saw Han Shi, he gasped. ¡°Boss, why are you¡­ Ah, that¡¯s not right. Where¡¯s the lady boss?¡±


    Jiu Yuan had no time to waste. He frowned and said, ¡°Cut the crap and take me back to the clinic. I¡¯ll tell you the ins and outs later!¡±


    Blood Stealer looked conflicted. ¡°But Lady Boss¡­¡±


    ¡°The Lady Boss has been taken away. Your boss is about to die. Who are you going to save first?¡± Jiu Yuan was so angry that his face darkened even more. He panted heavily, but he still explained the matter simply to prevent Blood Stealer from not knowing his priorities.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your boss. Your boss is about to die. I¡¯m his teacher. Hurry up and send me back to the clinic. Otherwise, he¡¯ll die.¡± As he spoke, he lowered his head to let Blood Stealer see the big hole in his head.


    Blood Stealer felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He jumped into the car and drove it to the limit, flying straight to the clinic.


    Jiu Yuan was speechless. Did Blood Stealer want him to die a second time by driving like this?

 Chapter 764 - 764 Vegetative State?

    764 Vegetative State?


    Jiu Yuan couldn¡¯t stand the bumpy road anymore and floated out of Han Shi¡¯s body.


    He complained, ¡°Fortunately, I left his body. Otherwise, before I could reach the clinic, I would¡¯ve been dead from car sickness.¡±


    From the rearview mirror, Blood Stealer saw that Han Shi¡¯s face was pale, his head was bleeding, and his eyes were closed. Blood Stealer was anxious and raised the speed to the next level!


    In less than 20 minutes, the car stopped in front of the Ji Ding Hall. Just as he was about to help Han Shi out, Jiu Yuan floated into Han Shi¡¯s body again. He opened his eyes weakly and stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t alert too many people.¡±


    If Luo Xiujuan saw Han Shi in such a state, the whole street would know about it in less than ten minutes.


    Blood Stealer was at a loss. ¡°Then, then what should we do?¡±


    Jiu Yuan rolled his eyes and took out another Invisibility Talisman to put on himself. He immediately disappeared in front of Blood Stealer.


    ¡°Go to the second floor¡­¡±


    Blood Stealer quickly opened the car door. Then, he opened the door of Ji Ding Hall and shouted, ¡°Doctor Liu, Doctor Feng, Doctor Yang, Doctor Lin, go to the second floor!¡±


    There were very few people who came to seek treatment today. Liu Dequan sat at the side and drank tea leisurely, reading the newspaper with relish.


    Feng Jiantian and Yang Song were studying acupuncture techniques. Lin Feng and Pan Lingling were taking people¡¯s pulses. Hu Jingyun was fiddling with the medicine box. The few of them were busy with their own things. The atmosphere looked very harmonious!


    However, this harmony was disrupted when Blood Stealer rushed in!


    Seeing that he was covered in blood, they subconsciously stood up and looked at him nervously and worriedly. ¡°Blood Stealer, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you injured?¡±


    Blood Stealer was so anxious that he was sweating profusely. He shouted at Hu Jingyun, ¡°Close the clinic for a day today. Take your tools and go to the second floor. Don¡¯t waste time. Saving life is more important!¡±


    He seemed to have thought of something and quickly looked at Pan Lingling. ¡°Don¡¯t let the neighbors know. Stay at the door and keep watch.¡±


    Seeing how anxious he was, Liu Dequan, Feng Jiantian, Yang Song, and Lin Feng did not dare to delay. They all ran upstairs with the first aid kit.


    Upstairs, the four of them gasped when they saw Han Shi, who was on the verge of death.


    Among them, Liu Dequan was closest to Han Shi. Not only was he from the same village, but he was also friends with Han Dazhu and had long treated Han Shi as his grandson. Therefore, when he saw Han Shi like this, his head buzzed and he almost lost his balance.


    Fortunately, Blood Stealer quickly helped him up. ¡°Elder Liu, you have to pull yourself together and try to think of a way to save him.¡±


    Liu Dequan also knew that now was not the time to feel sad. He quickly calmed down and immediately began to treat Han Shi with the other three.


    Han Shi was seriously injured. Apart from the wound on his head, there were many fractures all over his body and some internal organs were broken.


    Actually, Han Shi was quite lucky. Perhaps because that old man knew that someone else would come to the cave, he destroyed the cave. Therefore, the rocks that hit Han Shi were not ordinary rocks. There was an array formation engraved on them. Otherwise, with Han Shi¡¯s cultivation, a few rocks would not have injured him so seriously.


    After the four of them tried their best to save Han Shi, they finally came to a conclusion.


    Vegetative state!


    Blood Stealer was shocked. ¡°Vegetative state? How is that possible?¡±


    Liu Dequan looked sad. ¡°Unless Xi is here¡­ Eh, right, where¡¯s Xi?¡±

 Chapter 765 - 765 Dont Ever Think About Escaping

    765 Don¡¯t Ever Think About Escaping


    Just as they were about to say that Han Shi would become a vegetable, he opened his eyes.


    Not only did he open his eyes, but he also said, ¡°Hey, old man, don¡¯t tell my wife about this. Something happened in Yunbei. She, she went there to settle the matters. She¡¯ll probably be gone for a month or two. Don¡¯t, don¡¯t let my mother and father know that I¡¯m injured!¡±


    Liu Dequan was not the only one who was shocked. Even Feng Jiantian, Yang Song, and Lin Feng were so shocked that their jaws almost dropped to the ground. They pointed at Han Shi. ¡°How¡­ come you can speak?¡±


    ¡®Han Shi¡¯ rolled his eyes. ¡°You want something to happen to me? Alright, it hurts too much. I¡¯ll sleep for a while. Don¡¯t wake me up if there¡¯s nothing important!¡±


    Before closing his eyes, he added, ¡°Don¡¯t wake me up even if there is something important.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other, caught between laughter and tears. Only Blood Stealer knew that Han Shi was actually not Han Shi, and the lady boss¡¯s life was still in danger!


    After the others left, Blood Stealer said with a solemn expression, ¡°Is my Lady Boss alright?¡­¡±


    He suddenly turned around and muttered as he walked out of the door, ¡°No, I have to inform the team and go to rescue Lady Boss together.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about her!¡±


    Jiu Yuan said coldly, ¡°You can¡¯t do anything about it even if you want to. Even she can¡¯t fight that man. If you go, you¡¯ll only be tempting fate. Besides, do you know where the other party is? If you don¡¯t know anything, looking for her is no different from looking for a needle in a haystack.¡±


    Blood Stealer¡¯s body trembled and his face turned pale. He said gloomily, ¡°Then what should we do? We can¡¯t just wait!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Someone like her won¡¯t die so easily.¡±


    Actually, Jiu Yuan was not confident, but he could not tell others about it. Not only would it not help, but it would also cause unnecessary panic!


    Blood Stealer thought for a moment and agreed. Even someone as capable as the lady boss had lost. It was useless for them to go. It was better to wait for Han Shi to recover and discuss this matter at length!


    At night, ¡®Han Shi¡¯ did not go home. Instead, he called home and said that Qin Xi had gone to Yunbei recently. He would not go back and would stay in the company.


    At first, Luo Xiujuan said that it was not appropriate to sleep in the company, but Han Dazhu said, ¡°He¡¯s grown up and has ambitions for his career. Just let him be.¡±


    Just like that, Jiu Yuan left Han Shi in the company to recuperate while he waited anxiously for Qin Xi to return!


    **


    In a bottomless cave, Qin Xi was thrown to the corner like a rag doll. In the dark cave, a few luminous pearls emitted a gentle glow, illuminating the cave.


    At some point, Qin Xi¡¯s eyelashes fluttered and she slowly opened her eyes. Her surroundings were dark and there was a faint light flickering. She subconsciously looked over.


    When she saw the figure sitting cross-legged, many memories flashed across her mind.


    Her first reaction was to take her pulse. Her expression changed drastically when she realized that she was indeed pregnant.


    She considered herself as a divine doctor, but in the end, she did not notice that she was pregnant at all.


    However, the little fellow came at the wrong time. She was now imprisoned. What if this old monster wanted to kill her¡­


    It seemed like he had to find a way to leave this place.


    At this moment, a voice sounded faintly, ¡°This is the hinterland of Yin Mountain. Don¡¯t even think about escaping. There¡¯s a strangulation array here. If you force your way out, you¡¯ll be minced into meat paste!¡±

 Chapter 766 - 766 A Terrifying Thought

    766 A Terrifying Thought


    Strangulation Array?


    Qin Xi¡¯s heart sank, but she did not show it on her face. She stood up and secretly activated the Mystic True Qi in her body, but she realized that it was already empty. In other words, not only was she an ordinary person now, but she was also pregnant. In this situation, it was simply impossible to deal with the person in front of her.


    She didn¡¯t know how to describe how she felt now. Helplessness? Despair?


    Recalling the scene of her being hunted down in her previous life, she pursed her lips tightly.


    However, one thing was certain. This old monster would not kill her for the time being. As for the reason, it was probably because he was coveting her blood.


    The thing was that Qin Xi did not know how long she could be safe. If she really wanted to escape, under such circumstances, the only way was to do something to her blood, but¡­


    She was pregnant now. If she really tampered with her blood, her child would be the first to suffer. If something happened to her child, it was pointless even if she escaped.


    It was also at this moment that she regretted stealing the spirit herbs.


    Of course, she knew that regretting was not what she should be doing now. She could only take it one step at a time and see what this old monster was up to.


    Seeing that she did not speak, the man said calmly, ¡°From today onwards, give me a bowl of your blood every three days. Can you do that?¡±


    Qin Xi was filled with hatred, but she still said cautiously, ¡°Sir, I can give you my blood, but I still have a child in my stomach. If anything happens to the child, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll want to live.¡±


    The man was not surprised to hear that at all. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there are a lot of blood-nourishing spirit herbs. You just need to give me your blood! I¡¯m warning you, no matter what tricks you have up your sleeve, apart from me, no one in this world can break the Strangulation Array.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded cooperatively. ¡°Understood! I won¡¯t escape, nor can I!¡±


    Seeing that she knew her place well, the man did not say anything else. He closed his eyes and began to cultivate, treating Qin Xi as air.


    Qin Xi took a deep breath. She was in despair, but she did not give up easily. As long as there was a little hope, she would not give up.


    She walked in the direction the man had just pointed. This cave abode was about 30 square meters with one bedroom, one living room, and one balcony. Where Qin Xi was standing was the balcony.


    The cave abode was half-open. There was a three-meter-long hole above it that allowed sunlight to enter. There were many spirit herbs planted here, most of which were blood-nourishing spirit herbs.


    Qin Xi narrowed her eyes and immediately felt puzzled.


    Logically speaking, this man was so powerful that he was almost invincible. For such a hidden expert, it was unlikely that he would bleed. Why did he need so many blood-nourishing spirit herbs?


    After a while, she suddenly thought of something. Her face immediately turned pale as a terrifying thought appeared in her mind.


    What if these blood-nourishing spirit herbs were not for him to use but¡­ for the people who were captured here by him?


    So¡­ it turned out this old monster was actually a vampire?


    She did not know how long she could last and what had happened to those prisoners before her.


    However, her gaze landed on these spirit herbs.


    She came to the herbal field and began to think about how to combine these herbs to make it poisonous.


    While she was lost in her thoughts, she did not notice that under her feet, a skeleton hand was slowly approaching her. Suddenly, the skeleton hand grabbed Qin Xi¡¯s wrist¡­

 Chapter 767 - 767 Jiang Yis Life

    767 Jiang Yi¡¯s Life


    If it were in the past, Qin Xi would definitely have sensed it when the skeleton hand reached out. However, now, her mind was in a mess, and her cultivation was suppressed. She was no longer as vigilant as before, so she did not sense the sudden attack.


    Fortunately, Qin Xi was mentally strong. She did not shout or scream when a hand grabbed her. She only swung her hand hard. Unfortunately, the grip was too tight and she could not shake it off.


    Looking at the skeleton hand that was tightly holding her, a scene suddenly flashed across Qin Xi¡¯s mind.


    An old man with white hair happened to pick up an abandoned baby who was on the verge of death. The old man pitied him and could not watch him die like that. He thought that he could nurture an heir, so he brought the baby along to take care of him.


    In the blink of an eye, the baby had grown into a strong young man who could kill a ferocious tiger with a punch.


    His name was Jiang Yi, and he had the same surname as the old man.


    Perhaps it was because of his genes, but Jiang Yi was tyrannical by nature. When he was seven years old, the old man saw him stomping a palm-sized rabbit to death without batting an eye. At that time, the old man reprimanded him severely and punished him.


    Perhaps it was because Jiang Yi had reached the rebellious stage or because the brutality in his nature had been triggered, but Jiang Yi¡¯s behaviors were getting stranger and stranger, making the old man more and more worried.


    The old man taught Jiang Yi to be good and kind, but every time, Jiang Yi only pretended to listen.


    Seeing that he ignored him and continued to behave atrociously, the old man made a decision to not teach him everything he knew.


    However, the fact the old man didn¡¯t want to teach him was noticed by Jiang Yi. The old man did not hide anything and told him what was on his mind. Jiang Yi looked at the old man with a terrifying gaze and left without saying a word. After that, he disappeared for a year without a trace.


    At first, the old man was a little angry, but as time passed, he started to worry. One year later, on a rainy night, the old man saw the young man standing in the night.


    The old man went forward with excitement and joy. However, before he could get close, he saw Jiang Yi covered in injuries. He gently called out ¡°Grandpa¡± and fell into a pool of blood.


    He quickly ran over and saw that Jiang Yi was short of breath. He looked like he was terminally ill.


    After all, Jiang Yi was the child he raised. The old man quickly helped him back into the house and healed him.


    Jiang Yi was seriously injured. The old man almost exhausted all his True Qi to barely save him from death¡¯s door. To the old man¡¯s surprise, Jiang Yi took the opportunity when his True Qi was exhausted to stab him in the back with a saber.


    It turned out that in order to obtain the old man¡¯s inheritance, Jiang Yi injured himself to look pitiful. He was already so vicious to himself, let alone to others.


    When the saber pierced through his heart, the old man only had one thought: He hoped that Jiang Yi would not find his inheritance.


    Perhaps because he had seen through the old man, a sinister smile appeared on Jiang Yi¡¯s originally cold and handsome face. His pitch-black eyes were filled with a cold light. The corners of his mouth curled up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get it.¡±


    After that, the old man was eaten alive by Jiang Yi.


    The scene stopped here. Qin Xi gradually came back to her senses. When she thought of the bloody scene just now, she couldn¡¯t help but feel her stomach churning.

 Chapter 768 - 768 Weakness

    768 Weakness


    Qin Xi endured the urge to vomit, but in the end, she still couldn¡¯t help but throw up.


    She could not describe with words how abnormal and cruel it was to eat someone who brought you up.


    Was his heart made of stone?


    After vomiting for a while, Qin Xi¡¯s face turned pale. She looked weak and pitiful. Fortunately, there were many herbs here. She found an herb that did not hurt the fetus to alleviate the sickness


    Through this matter, Qin Xi also learned something else. The reason why Jiang Yi had white hair and a healthy complexion was that he had cultivated some kind of demonic technique. Not only could he maintain his youth, but it could also increase his cultivation greatly.


    Jiang Yi was actually a rare cultivation genius. Back then, the old man only taught him some insignificant things. However, he was extremely smart. He secretly observed the old man cultivate and then imitated, studied, and developed it himself.


    In the end, he actually developed a cultivating method of his own.


    That year, he disappeared for a year not because he was angry. His true goal was to go out and train. In that era, there were more people who cultivated ancient martial arts than now, so there were many things he could learn outside.


    In the end, he found a forbidden book in a tomb. With blood as a medium, one could retain their youth. With human lives as a medium, one could live forever.


    Of course, this was not just about eating people and drinking their blood. Instead, it was a series of secret techniques. Over the past two hundred years, at least a thousand people had died at Jiang Yi¡¯s hands.


    After absorbing the soul, he could have the memory of the dead. This technique was comparable to Qin Xi¡¯s Dark Fire.


    However, the dark fire was not so cruel and bloody.


    When he found out about this demonic technique, he went mad and killed the surrounding commoners crazily. However, the commoners did not have internal force in their bodies, and their blood was not useful to him. Therefore, he began to hunt down ancient martial artists who had internal force.


    Jiang Yi¡¯s appearance shook the entire Mystic World. At first, he hid himself well, but as his cultivation improved, he became more and more fearless. This made the martial arts cultivators panic, and even the organization had to take this matter seriously. After all, cultivators were very important to the organization. They were the foundation of peace for the country and could help fight off the invaders.


    Therefore, the organization and the cultivators with high cultivation came up with a plan to take down Jiang Yi.


    Although Jiang Yi was powerful, he was alone after all. How could he fight against a huge organization? In the end, Jiang Yi had no choice but to sneak overseas.


    After living overseas for decades, his cultivation improved greatly and he decided to come back. However, at that time, there were not many cultivators left, and the technological and military development was too fast. He did not dare to cause trouble and stayed in seclusion to cultivate, hoping to reach the legendary level of an Earth Immortal.


    Qin Xi did not know what his current cultivation level was. She only knew that he was currently the most powerful person she had seen. If she wanted to kill him, it would be like an ant challenging an elephant, courting death.


    The only good thing was that she knew that there was a fatal weakness to cultivating this forbidden technique.


    Since it was called a forbidden technique, to a certain extent, a forbidden technique could allow one to obtain unimaginable power and benefits. However, at the same time, the serious consequences would often be twice or even several times the benefit. Coincidentally, Qin Xi had grasped the weakness of this forbidden technique.

 Chapter 769 - 769 Waiting

    769 Waiting


    Actually, the weakness was very simple. On the night of the full moon every month, the forbidden technique Jiang Yi cultivated would backlash and let him have a taste of the evil deeds he had committed over the years.


    Every time this happened, not only would he become an ordinary person, but his body would also suffer unimaginable pain. His entire body would feel like it was burning. Even a child could easily take his life.


    However, Qin Xi was not that optimistic, because there was still a strangulation array preventing her from leaving.


    Jiang Yi was not a fool. The Strangulation Array was an ancient array formation. Apart from him, there was probably no one else in this world who knew how to deactivate it. She guessed that Jiang Yi could stay safe all these years probably because of the Strangulation Array.


    If that was the case, it would be troublesome.


    She had no solution to the Strangulation Array. This made Qin Xi frustrated.


    **


    On the other side, after hearing that Han Shi was in a vegetative state, Gao Huiren traveled thousands of miles to Luoping City. After giving Han Shi acupuncture, he wiped the sweat off his forehead with a solemn expression.


    ¡°How is him?¡± Lin Feng quickly asked. Blood Stealer, Wang Zhiqiang, and the others also looked at Gao Huiren expectantly.


    Actually, they could more or less guess the answer from Gao Huiren¡¯s expression, but they still held a trace of hope that Liu Dequan and the others had made a mistake.


    Unfortunately, Gao Huiren¡¯s words shattered the last trace of hope in everyone¡¯s hearts. He shook his head dejectedly. ¡°He¡¯s indeed brain dead. The chances of him waking up in a vegetative state are very slim. If Qin Xi is around, she might have a way. If she can¡¯t, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    Gao Huiren stopped mid-sentence. His words brought an unprecedented weight to Blood Stealer and the others.


    No matter what serious matter Qin Xi had to attend to in Yunbei, she would definitely rush back immediately upon knowing that her husband was in a life-and-death situation. It was strange that they still didn¡¯t see Qin Xi.


    Unless¡­


    Lin Feng and the others¡¯ hearts sank. They already had a bad feeling.


    After Gao Huiren left with Lin Feng and the others, Wang Zhiqiang looked at Han Shi and said respectfully, ¡°Senior, what should we do now?¡±


    Previously, he had heard from Blood Stealer that Han Shi had a very special shifu who could temporarily occupy Han Shi¡¯s body and talk to them. Over the past few days, it was all thanks to his shifu that Han Dazhu and Luo Xiujuan didn¡¯t find out that Han Shi had become a vegetable. Otherwise, they would be heartbroken.


    When Han Shi, who had his eyes closed just now, heard Wang Zhiqiang¡¯s question, he suddenly opened his eyes and said in a helpless tone, ¡°What else can we do? Let¡¯s wait!¡±


    Wait?


    Wait for what?


    Wang Zhiqiang¡¯s cold eyes darkened slightly. From this Senior¡¯s tone, it seemed that even he was not confident in confronting the enemy head-on. How powerful was the enemy?


    The atmosphere here was so oppressive that it was difficult to breathe, but the medicinal cuisine restaurant was abnormally lively.


    As the reputation of the medicinal cuisine restaurant gradually spread, more and more people came to have a try. It even attracted many tourists from other places. The entire medicinal cuisine restaurant was bustling with activity.


    On the second floor, in a private room, a few people were sitting together.


    In the lead sat a woman in her fifties who was dressed gorgeously and had a graceful aura. Although there were traces of time on the woman¡¯s face, it was not difficult to tell that she was also a beauty when she was young. However, the corners of the woman¡¯s eyes were slightly raised, and her eyes were filled with pompousness. Every move she made was condescending.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that bastard to be so capable. Judging from how popular this medicinal cuisine restaurant is, it should be making a lot of money!¡±

 Chapter 770 - 770 Coveting Han Shis business

    770 Coveting Han Shi¡¯s business


    ¡°Not only that! I heard that that bastard also has a very big company called¡­¡±


    Han Yuanyuan¡¯s tone was a little strange. She tried her best to recall the information she had gathered before and continued, ¡°It¡¯s called Sunshine Pharmaceuticals. By the way, he also has a newly built winery. It¡¯s said that as soon as the products entered the market last month, they received good feedback.¡±


    ¡°I remember that there¡¯s an unfinished construction site in the old city district. I don¡¯t know what is being built there. Anyway, the project looks like it¡¯s going to be a big one.¡±


    Han Hai¡¯s tone was sour, and the jealousy in his eyes could not be concealed. ¡°Grandma, you said that he¡¯s just a smelly country bumpkin. Where did he get so much money to do projects? If he doesn¡¯t have a hundred million yuan, he won¡¯t be able to get these projects done. Did he do something illegal?¡±


    His eyes suddenly lit up, as if he had found evidence of Han Shi¡¯s crime.


    ¡°If the source of this money is illegal, can we expose him and send him to jail? At that time, all the Han family¡¯s assets will be ours.¡±


    When Han Yuanyuan heard that, she immediately felt that this could work. She quickly looked at the woman and said, ¡°Mom, I think Hai¡¯s idea is quite good. Even if we don¡¯t have evidence, we can create some. After sending him to jail, we can snatch all the winery, pharmaceutical company, land, and fruit stores from him. Oh right, and this shop. When the time comes, we¡¯ll manage it ourselves. We can definitely run it better than that bastard.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Grandma. If the plan succeeds, I want that winery. I heard that the new wine they recently promoted is very delicious.¡±


    Hearing the two of them say that, Liao Meifeng was furious. She cursed under her breath, ¡°Are the two of you stupid? You¡¯ve been taught a lesson twice. Isn¡¯t that enough? Do you want to embarrass me again?¡±


    ¡°Mom, why are you scolding me?¡± Han Yuanyuan was very displeased with her mother¡¯s words and immediately retorted.


    ¡°Let me tell you something. If you have any evil designs on his things, I guarantee the ones who end up going to jail will be you, not him.¡±


    Liao Meifeng waved her hand impatiently and said, ¡°Hurry up and serve the dishes. Taste them first.¡±


    This time, she was not here to offend Han Shi. After thinking about it for a while, she felt that it was necessary to have a good talk with Han Shi and his family.


    Of course, she was not here to persuade Han Shi to go back to the Han family. Instead, she was going to talk about the consequences of him returning to the family.


    What kind of place was the capital? It was their territory. If Han Shi and his family went there, she had plenty of tricks to make them regret their choice.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door of the private room. A few young shop assistants pushed in a cart filled with delicacies.


    The fragrance of the medicinal cuisine floated in the air, making the three hungry people drool even more, especially Han Hai.


    The shop assistants placed the dishes on the table and said respectfully, ¡°Esteemed guests, please enjoy!¡± With that, they left.


    Looking at the sumptuous medicinal cuisine in front of him, Han Hai couldn¡¯t sit still anymore and ate first.

 Chapter 771 - 771 Qi Mingting Working As a Kitchen Staff

    771 Qi Mingting Working As a Kitchen Staff


    When Han Hai took the first bite, his eyes lit up. He had never thought that medicinal cuisine would be so delicious.


    In his impression, medicinal cuisine was not as bitter as traditional Chinese medicine, but it was definitely not something delicious. Not only was it not bitter, but it also had a sweetness that made people unable to stop eating.


    Seeing that he was enjoying the food, Han Yuanyuan took a tentative bite. Indeed, after eating, she immediately looked at Liao Meifeng with bright eyes. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s delicious. Try it.¡±


    With that, she picked another food. She didn¡¯t care if it was hot or not. She stuffed it into her mouth and said in a muffled voice, ¡°Mom, can you get the recipes of these dishes? When the time comes, we¡¯ll open a shop in the capital. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be more popular than this.¡±


    When Han Hai heard that, he immediately nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, this is good. Grandma, this tastes really good. When the time comes, let Second Grandpa try it. If he¡¯s happy, he¡¯ll probably reward us something/¡±


    Liao Meifeng glared at him, a trace of ruthlessness flashing across her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. That old fool is as stubborn as your dead grandfather. Since he prepared to leave the assets to that bastard, he definitely won¡¯t give us a single cent. Over the years, they¡¯ve been giving us less and less money. If this continues, it won¡¯t be long before our branch goes bankrupt.¡±


    As she spoke, she stuffed a piece of mutton into her mouth. Just like Han Hai and Han Yuanyuan, her eyes instantly widened when she took the first bite. She instantly felt that the delicacies she had eaten all these years were simply animal food compared to this..


    The three of them did not say a word and began to stuff themselves with food.


    When the three of them were full and looked at the leftovers on the table, they immediately blushed and felt awkward.


    Liao Meifeng cleared her throat and said to Han Hai as if nothing had happened, ¡°Go, get the people outside to call that bastard¡¯s mother over. I want to talk to her.¡±


    Han Hai nodded and stood up to open the door of the private room. Outside the door were their bodyguards. There were 12 of them standing in a row.


    He instructed the square-faced bodyguard closest to him, ¡°Call the lady boss over and tell her that there¡¯s something wrong with the food.¡±


    The square-faced bodyguard nodded and strode away.


    In the kitchen, Luo Xiujuan was busy cooking. One moment, she was looking at the food in the pot, and the next moment, she turned around to cut something. From time to time, she would scoop up some soup to taste.


    In a small corner of the kitchen, Qi Mingting was peeling potatoes with an apron on.


    The CEO of a corporation and the head of a wealthy family was actually wearing a chef¡¯s uniform and an apron. In the corner, he was sitting on a stool peeling potatoes. Who would believe it if word got out?


    After being rejected by Luo Xiujuan last time, Qi Mingting went back to reflect for a few days. In the end, he came to the conclusion that he was not shameless enough.


    Therefore, when he saw that the medicinal cuisine restaurant needed a kitchen staff, he bribed the other candidates so that on the day of the interview, he was the only one who showed up. Luo Xiujuan was speechless.


    In order to make him give up, Luo Xiujuan asked him to do trivial jobs in the kitchen like peeling potatoes.


    Without complaints, Qi Mingting rolled up his sleeves, picked up the potato, and began to peel it skillfully. His determination stunned Luo Xiujuan.

 Chapter 772 - 772 It Has Nothing to Do With Me

    772 It Has Nothing to Do With Me


    Luo Xiujuan looked at Qi Mingting in surprise. This was the first time she looked him in the eye.


    Qi Mingting had the charm of a mature man and the aura of a superior. His every move was domineering.


    It was precisely because of this that Luo Xiujuan thought that a rich businessman like him probably wouldn¡¯t even know how to use a peeling tool. However, who would have thought that not only did he know how to peel potatoes, but he also knew how to peel them very well? Looking at his noble temperament and the way he peeled potatoes seriously, Luo Xiujuan felt like it was not that easy to shake him off.


    Initially, she wanted to find all kinds of reasons to reject Qi Mingting. After all, with such a person by her side, she would always feel uneasy. However, apart from Qi Mingting, she couldn¡¯t find a single worker. She was not stupid and knew that it was definitely Qi Mingting¡¯s doing. In the end, she had no choice but to agree to recruit him.


    Although she agreed, she also made an agreement with Qi Mingting that he couldn¡¯t cause trouble during working hours. Seeing that there was a chance of being with her, Qi Mingting immediately agreed.


    During this period of time, Qi Mingting had been very well-behaved and was liked by the others in the kitchen. Although they did not know Qi Mingting¡¯s identity, they were not blind and could tell that his identity was extraordinary. They could also tell that he seemed to be courting the lady boss, so most of the time, they helped to matchmake the two of them.


    Qi Mingting didn¡¯t forget to give them some benefits and make them his loyal helpers.


    After peeling the potatoes, Qi Mingting took the peeled potatoes to the vegetable wash area to wash them. The person in charge of washing the vegetables here was a single mother in her twenties called Wang Cailian.


    Wang Cailian was not particularly good-looking, but she was nice. Her face was round and voluptuous. Her nose was straight, her eyes were beautiful, and she always had a bright smile on her face. Her lips were thin and moderately thick. When she smiled, she was very amiable. The maternal aura on her was also very strong, making it easy for people to like her.


    ¡°Brother Ming, how¡¯s your progress recently? I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve been doing much. You¡¯ve been peeling potatoes all day long. How are you going to woo her like this?¡±


    She lowered her voice, afraid that the lady boss not far away would hear her.


    However, in order to let Qi Mingting hear her, she had to lean very close to him, so from behind, the two of them looked intimate.


    Luo Xiujuan did not notice them. It was Cao Xiu¡¯e who accidentally saw them. She narrowed her eyes and came to Luo Xiujuan¡¯s side. She nudged her with her arm and pouted in their direction with a strange look in her eyes.


    Just as Luo Xiujuan was about to put the radish into the pot of soup, Cao Xiu¡¯e touched her and almost caused her to drop the radish. She subconsciously followed Cao Xiu¡¯s gaze.


    That was when she saw Qi Mingting and Wang Cailian talking to each other with a faint smile on their faces.


    Seeing this, Luo Xiujuan frowned slightly, but she quickly pulled herself together. She looked at Cao Xiu¡¯e in confusion.


    Cao Xiu¡¯e was speechless.


    She edged closer to Luo Xiujuan and said in a low voice, ¡°Wang Cailian is a single mother and Qi Mingting is a charming bachelor¡­ Aren¡¯t you afraid that something might happen between the two of them?¡±


    Luo Xiujuan did not understand what she meant. ¡°What might happen?¡±


    Cao Xiu¡¯e held her forehead. She really did not know why Luo Xiujuan, who was usually so smart, was like a fool when it came to relationships.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the two of them will develop further?¡±


    ¡°So be it. It has nothing to do with me. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±

 Chapter 773 - 773 Your Master Is Really Hard to Please

    773 Your Master Is Really Hard to Please


    Cao Xiu¡¯e muttered softly, ¡°You¡¯re really optimistic!¡±


    Luo Xiujuan smiled. ¡°He doesn¡¯t belong to me to begin with, so he naturally has the right to find someone else. However, if they get together like this, I think I should be grateful about it.¡±


    Cao Xiu¡¯e was stunned and looked at her in confusion. ¡°Are you running a fever? What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    Luo Xiujuan shook her head and chuckled. ¡°If he loves everyone he sees, do you think I¡¯ll want to be with him?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right! A man like that is not worth entrusting your life to.¡± Cao Xiu¡¯e gave her a thumbs up, her eyes filled with admiration.


    Luo Xiujuan smiled and gently put the radishes into the pot.


    At this moment, there was suddenly some noise at the door. Luo Xiujuan frowned and put down the spatula in her hand. She wiped the water off her hands and walked to the kitchen door. ¡°What happened? Why is it so noisy outside?¡±


    A waiter walked in anxiously. ¡°Lady Boss, a burly man in black suddenly barged in. He said that someone wants to see you and refused to leave. That person is quite unreasonable.¡±


    Hearing this, Qi Mingting immediately put down the potato and wiped the water off his hands. He walked to Luo Xiujuan¡¯s side and asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you need help?¡±


    Luo Xiujuan shook her head. ¡°Someone wants to see me. I¡¯ll go and take a look!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Qi Mingting said. ¡°That person is definitely up to no good. It¡¯s better to be careful.¡±


    Luo Xiujuan did not want him to follow her, but she felt that what he said made sense. She thought for a moment and nodded and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go together!¡±


    The two of them walked out of the kitchen side by side and saw a few staff members stopping the square-faced bodyguard. Luo Xiujuan immediately walked up and shouted, ¡°Stop!¡±


    The square-faced bodyguard did not know if Liu Xiujuan was the lady boss, but when he saw that the staff were all respectful to Luo Xiujuan, he looked at her like an eagle and said in a firm tone, ¡°I¡¯m looking for the lady boss of this shop. My master wants to see her. Please hurry up. My master is not a good-tempered person.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your master tell you to be humble when you are asking someone to do something?¡±


    ¡°Who are you? How dare you talk to me like that?¡± The square-faced bodyguard narrowed his eyes, looking fierce.


    Qi Mingting hated people who bullied others, especially those who used their power to intimidate others. He looked down on them, so his expression and tone became even colder.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a dog. A dog should behave like a dog. If you bite the guest of your master, I think you won¡¯t end up well.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    The square-faced bodyguard¡¯s face darkened, but he had to admit that what Qi Mingting said was the truth.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your master wants to see me? Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t waste time. I still have a lot of things to do here. I don¡¯t have time to waste.¡±


    Luo Xiujuan was afraid that the two of them would fight, so she immediately changed the topic.


    The square-faced bodyguard frowned and glanced at Qi Mingting coldly before looking at Luo Xiujuan. ¡°My master wants to see the lady boss here.¡±


    Luo Xiujuan nodded and said calmly, ¡°I am!¡±


    The square-faced bodyguard said arrogantly, ¡°Then please come with me. My master doesn¡¯t like to wait for others!¡±


    A waiter was very displeased with the bodyguard¡¯s attitude and muttered softly, ¡°Your master is really hard to please. One moment, she¡¯s bad-tempered, and the next moment, she doesn¡¯t like to wait for anyone. Then why is she looking for our lady boss?¡±

 Chapter 774 - 774 Playing with Fire

    774 Playing with Fire


    Luo Xiujuan and Qi Mingting arrived outside a private room together. The square-faced bodyguard knocked on the door gently. After that, he pushed open the door and gestured for Luo Xiujuan to enter.


    As for Qi Mingting, just as he was about to step in, a few bodyguards stopped him expressionlessly and closed the door.


    Seeing this, Luo Xiujuan immediately became a little nervous. She looked at the three people sitting at the head of the table in the private room and pursed her lips. She suppressed the fear and asked, ¡°I heard from your people that there¡¯s something wrong with my dishes.¡±


    She glanced at the dining table, on which all the plates were empty. Her mouth twitched. If there was a problem with the food, why did they eat it all?


    ¡°Are you Han Shi¡¯s mother?¡±


    Liao Meifeng looked up and sized up Luo Xiujuan. Her disdainful gaze made people uncomfortable.


    ¡°You know my son?¡± Luo Xiujuan was stunned and asked.


    Liao Meifeng smiled elegantly. ¡°Of course we know each other. Speaking of which, we¡¯re actually related.¡±


    **


    In the cave.


    Under Jiang Yi¡¯s gaze, Qin Xi cut her wrist. Bright red blood slowly flowed into the big bowl, filling the surroundings with the smell of blood.


    A moment later, the big bowl was filled to the brim. Qin Xi wrapped the wound on her wrist with a clean piece of cloth and said to Jiang Yi, ¡°I need some herbs to heal the wound. Get me some!¡±


    Her tone was very natural, so natural that it was as if the person in front of her was not a demon but a friend she had known for a long time.


    Jiang Yi glanced at her coldly. ¡°Are you ordering me around?¡±


    Qin Xi rolled her eyes at him and raised her wrist that had just been bandaged. ¡°I¡¯m ordering you. I¡¯m ordering you with my life. Please, if I don¡¯t get some healing herbs, I might die from hemorrhage. If you want to continue drinking my blood, you¡¯d better do as I said.¡±


    With that, she snorted and walked back to the cave room without looking back. She did not forget to mutter softly, ¡°What a big guy. What a petty person!¡±


    Jiang Yi¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Qin Xi¡¯s back in shock. His first reaction was that this little girl must have gone crazy from being kept in captivity here.


    Otherwise, she would not have dared to talk to him like that.


    Big guy?


    He admitted that he was not a good person. He could even be described as an evil person who killed people wantonly.


    As for being petty!


    This was the first time he was called a petty person. Did this woman want to die?


    After disappearing from Jiang Yi¡¯s sight, Qin Xi suddenly leaned against the wall, breaking out in cold sweat. Her beautiful face was pale at this moment, and her heart was pounding uncontrollably. Her body was tense as she panted heavily.


    It would be a lie to say that she was not afraid. One had to know that that was a true demon who ate people up. He could crush her to death with a flick of his finger.


    What she said just now was simply dangerous.


    However, she had no choice but to take a gamble!


    This was because she knew that Jiang Yi had no friends since he was young. In other words, he did not even know what friends were. He did not care about family. Otherwise, he would not have killed his grandfather.


    This kind of person had a twisted mind.


    Therefore, he was paranoid, cold-blooded, crazy, bloodthirsty, and brutal¡­


    Qin Xi was just testing Jiang Yi¡¯s limits this time. In any case, he did not intend to kill her now, so she could take this opportunity to turn the tables around.

 Chapter 775 - 775 Qin Xis Tactic

    775 Qin Xi¡¯s Tactic


    Qin Xi made the right bet. Jiang Yi was indeed a lonely and a cold-blooded demon, but he was a human first. Humans had emotions, feelings, and weaknesses.


    In the past few days, Qin Xi had never seen him show any other emotions. At his age, with his cultivation, it was very difficult for him to show emotions that would affect him.


    She guessed that the old man who raised him but was eaten by him was a taboo topic. Otherwise, why would the old man¡¯s corpse be buried here? Moreover, this was also the place where the old man lived in seclusion back then. Actually, he had feelings for the old man from time to time, but he did not know what feelings were and would not express them.


    Perhaps even the old man didn¡¯t know that the most important thing to do when raising a child was to teach the child how to be a proper person. Otherwise, once a person was apathetic to human lives, he would be a threat to society.


    As for Jiang Yi¡¯s weakness, Qin Xi already knew it.


    The most urgent thing was to figure out how to break the Strangulation Array. However, the Strangulation Array was not something that could be broken just because she wanted to.


    Qin Xi firmly believed that no matter what kind of array formation it was, as long as the array core was found, even the ancient killing array would be easily cracked.


    The idea she came up with was asking Jiang Yi to demonstrate how to deactivate the array first.


    She wondered if Jiang Yi would go and get the herbs for her. If he didn¡¯t, all her efforts would be in vain.


    Just as Qin Xi was feeling nervous, she felt a slight fluctuation in the surrounding air and a huge difference in the temperature.


    The coldness she felt just now made her realize that Jiang Yi must have left.


    Qin Xi¡¯s face darkened and she suddenly wanted to curse. She was just thinking that she had to follow Jiang Yi out so that she could see how he deactivated the array.


    Now that he had gone out without telling her, how was she going to break the array?


    Although he could still come back, who knew if the method to go out and enter the Strangulation Array was the same? If it didn¡¯t work, she would be trapped here forever.


    Forget it, it was too late to regret. When the time came, she would see if she could figure it out herself.


    Without Jiang Yi around, Qin Xi could finally check the entire cave. If there was another exit, she would not have to go through so much trouble to break the array.


    Of course, what Qin Xi wanted to do the most now was to regain her cultivation. Without her cultivation, even if she ran out, she would not be able to go far. If she was caught again, who could guarantee that this guy would not eat her up?


    At the thought of being eaten up alive, Qin Xi couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    Just as she was looking around, she suddenly felt something approaching. She instinctively took a few steps back, but there was a thick rock wall behind her. She had nowhere to retreat and looked warily at the empty dark room.


    Actually, this eerie feeling was extremely familiar to her. It felt as if a soul was approaching. After thinking for a moment, she said to the empty person with uncertainty, ¡°I can feel you. Are you a soul?¡±

 Chapter 776 - 776 Communicating Through Fingertip

    776 Communicating Through Fingertip


    She narrowed her eyes and extended a finger. ¡°If you¡¯re a soul, touch my fingertip!¡±


    As soon as Qin Xi finished speaking, an extremely weak and even negligible chill came from her fingertip. If one did not pay attention, they would not be able to feel it at all.


    Her eyes lit up and she asked tentatively, ¡°Were you¡­ killed by him?¡±


    Qin Xi was delighted when she felt something on her fingertip again. However, she knew that there must be another reason why the soul was looking for her. She calmed down and asked, ¡°Are you looking for me to avenge you? If so, touch me. If not, don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    When she felt nothing on her fingertip, Qin Xi frowned and asked in confusion, ¡°Not revenge? Then why¡­¡±


    She suddenly fell silent as she pondered what she would want to do most in this situation if she were a soul.


    After thinking for a moment, she suddenly asked, ¡°Do you want to¡­ go back to where you belong?¡±


    That¡¯s right. Previously, she couldn¡¯t sense the existence of this soul body. As soon as Jiang Yi left, the soul came out. It was definitely not that it refused to leave, but there was a reason why it couldn¡¯t leave.


    It was either the soul wanting to take revenge or that the soul couldn¡¯t leave.


    She had just confirmed that it did not want revenge, so it must be the latter.


    As expected, in the next second, a trace of coldness brushed past her fingertip, proving that Qin Xi was right.


    She shrugged helplessly. ¡°If my cultivation wasn¡¯t sealed, I could do you this little favor, but now¡­¡±


    Qin Xi shook her head and made a helpless expression.


    This time, the soul panicked. It circled around Qin Xi like a headless fly. If it were an ordinary person, they would definitely not feel anything. However, Qin Xi was different. She was very familiar with this feeling and was very sensitive to her surroundings because of her pregnancy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Let me think of a way. Although my cultivation has been sealed, my intelligence hasn¡¯t been sealed. There are still some things I can do.¡±


    The soul calmed down. Qin Xi thought for a moment and remembered that there seemed to be a way to transmigrate souls in the Mystic Medical Technique, but this method required cinnabar and talisman paper.


    In this situation, if she asked for cinnabar and talisman paper, she would most likely end up dead. Therefore, she wouldn¡¯t risk her life and her child¡¯s life for a soul.


    Apart from this, she actually had another method, but this method was filled with uncertainties and she did not know if it would work.


    ¡°There is a way, but first, we have to find your bones. We don¡¯t have to find the entire skeleton. Something the size of a fingernail will do. If we can find it, your wish to leave will be half fulfilled.¡±


    Qin Xi asked, ¡°If there is, touch me.¡±


    Her fingertip was touched.


    ¡°By the way, I forgot to tell you that I can¡¯t get out of here. If your bone isn¡¯t in this cave, it will be troublesome.¡±


    However, as soon as she finished speaking, her fingertip was touched. Qin Xi was slightly stunned. ¡°Are you saying that it¡¯s probably still here?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re taking me to find it?¡±


    Qin Xi thought for a moment and said, ¡°How about this? If the direction I¡¯m saying is right, touch me. Should I walk to the left?¡±


    Her fingertip was not touched. Qin Xi asked, ¡°Go right?¡±


    There was no response. Qin Xi nodded. ¡°Go forward?¡±


    She immediately felt something on his fingertip.

 Chapter 777 - 777 Jiang Yis Strangeness

    777 Jiang Yi¡¯s Strangeness


    Qin Xi walked until she saw a crevice on the ground. She looked around but did not see bones. She couldn¡¯t help but ask with a confused look, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s here?¡±


    A cold feeling came from her fingertip.


    Qin Xi said. ¡°But I didn¡¯t find it!¡± She looked around and her gaze landed on the crevice. She asked casually, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s in here?¡±


    Unexpectedly, the cold feeling came again. Qin Xi was speechless. ¡°Is it really here? Then what should I do? I don¡¯t have anything at hand to pick it up.¡±


    Although she said that, she was still looking around for some kind of tools. She tried to take it out with tools, but after searching for a long time, she could only find chopsticks.


    Fortunately, the crevice was big enough for the chopsticks to reach in. However, the light here was not good. She could only try her luck.


    At this moment, a faint sound was heard. Qin Xi was so frightened that she almost dropped the chopsticks in her hand. She quickly calmed down and put the chopsticks back. She put on a calm front and walked out casually.


    ¡°You¡¯re back!¡±


    Qin Xi never expected that her casual words would have such an impact on Jiang Yi. He had been lonely for all his life. However, today, he felt for the time what it was like to have someone waiting for him to come back and say to him, ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± Although he knew that Qin Xi might have said it unintentionally, he still felt¡­ warm inside.


    Jiang Yi was absent-minded for a moment. He looked at Qin Xi, who was walking over calmly, and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed.


    Qin Xi did not say anything. Instead, she looked at the fat rabbit in his hand and her eyes lit up. She quickened her pace and snatched the rabbit from his hand. She smiled happily and said, ¡°Wow, that¡¯s great. We finally have meat to eat today.¡±


    ¡°Do you know that I¡¯ve lost weight in the past few days? What¡¯s wrong with you? I have to give you blood while I¡¯m pregnant. Even an iron man can¡¯t withstand such torture.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, my body is not bad. Otherwise, I would have been tortured to death by you. However, given that you brought back a rabbit today, I won¡¯t blame you!¡±


    When Jiang Yi heard Qin Xi¡¯s complaints, not only did he not feel unhappy, but he also felt a sense of warmth.


    It was like a wife waiting for her husband to come home late and complaining that he did not buy the ingredients needed for the dinner.


    He knew that the woman in front of him was very different from the woman he had once eaten, but he did not expect Qin Xi to be so bold. Not only did she ask him to do something, but she also nagged at him.


    Jiang Yi really wanted to know what was on Qin Xi¡¯s mind.


    ¡°By the way, do you have chili here? I want to eat spicy stir-fried rabbit meat today. Let me tell you, the spicy stir-fried rabbit meat I make is very authentic. I guarantee that you¡¯ll still want to eat it after eating it.¡±


    Qin Xi acted as if nothing had happened and happily took the rabbit to clean up. There was a small kitchen in this cave. The water in the kitchen was spring water, and it was very clear and clean.


    She tore off the rabbit skin, washed it, and stored it. Then, she took out the rabbit¡¯s internal organs, washed them, and chopped them into small pieces.


    The sound of metal clanging could be heard in the kitchen. Jiang Yi stood not far away and listened to Qin Xi humming an unknown song. His cold eyes inexplicably became much gentler.

 Chapter 778 - 778 Demons Are Afraid of Spicy Food

    778 Demons Are Afraid of Spicy Food


    Not long after, the kitchen was filled with fragrance. A pungent spicy smell enveloped the entire kitchen, making the originally dark and oppressive environment immediately smell like home.


    Jiang Yi tried his best to recall the past.


    Apart from that old man who used the kitchen, it seemed that she was the only one who used it. Qin Xi was probably the only person in the world who took the initiative to cook and was still very optimistic about it even though she knew that she would die!


    Soon, the steaming rice and spicy stir-fried rabbit meat were done. After Qin Xi served it, she sat opposite Jiang Yi, as if he was not a man-eating demon but her family.


    She picked up her chopsticks and picked a piece of rabbit meat for him. Then, she picked a piece for herself and stuffed it into her mouth.


    It was a little hot and spicy. When she ate it, she was afraid that it would burn her lips. She pouted slightly and bit the meat with her teeth carefully, hissing from time to time as she fanned herself with her small hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s so spicy!¡±


    Seeing that her face was red and her eyes were narrowed with excitement, Jiang Yi frowned and stiffly picked up the fragrant rabbit meat Qin Xi had just picked for him.


    As soon as the rabbit meat entered his mouth, he was taken aback by how spicy it was. The spiciness spread throughout his body, and his throat felt like it was on fire. He couldn¡¯t help but cough, immediately attracting Qin Xi¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Are you afraid of spicy food?¡±


    There was a hint of disdain in Qin Xi¡¯s eyes. Although it only lasted for a moment, Jiang Yi caught it.


    Jiang Yi¡¯s face darkened, and the surrounding temperature seemed to have plummeted by more than ten degrees. Qin Xi was now an ordinary person and was pregnant. How could she withstand this harsh environment? Her face turned pale, but she shivered uncontrollably.


    ¡°Hey, take care of the pregnant woman. If you do this a few more times, I¡¯ll die. Seriously, you¡¯re so petty as to hold a grudge just because I asked a harmless question!¡± Qin Xi knocked his bowl with her chopsticks and glared at him.


    Qin Xi had a baby face to begin with. Coupled with the fact that she was usually smiling, she looked especially cute even with a straight face and a fierce look.


    Of course, if Jiang Yi knew that Qin Xi was pretending and even wanted to take the opportunity to kill him, he probably wouldn¡¯t think that she was cute.


    Jiang Yi probably realized that he had overreacted. He retracted his aura and ignored her. He lowered his head and focused on eating the dishes on the plate. The more he ate, the more he felt a burning pain in his stomach. The spiciness kept attacking his nerves, and even his throat became dry and painful.


    Seeing this, Qin Xi smiled evilly.


    She knew that Jiang Yi was afraid of spicy food. Although giving him spicy food wouldn¡¯t kill him, at least she would feel better after making him suffer a little.


    This meal was the most delicious Qin Xi had ever eaten here. After eating, she patted her bulging stomach in satisfaction and sighed. ¡°Ah ~ I¡¯m finally alive. Sigh¡­ next time you go out, remember to bring some back. You should be able to catch other wild animals, right?¡±


    Qin Xi pretended not to see Jiang Yi¡¯s livid expression and picked up the dirty bowl and chopsticks to go to the kitchen.


    After Qin Xi left, Jiang Yi quickly put down the bowl and chopsticks and circulated his internal force to suppress the spiciness in his mouth and stomach. Although it was effective, the numbing feeling was still there.


    He wanted to go and drink some water to alleviate the numbness, but Qin Xi was in the kitchen. If he went to drink water, he would definitely be laughed at by her. At the thought of this possibility, Jiang Yi¡¯s face darkened.

 Chapter 779 - 779 Change Of Mentality

    779 Change Of Mentality


    After making fun of the demon, Qin Xi began to think about the bones in the crevice again. Previously, she could vaguely tell that what fell in the crevice was probably a finger. Perhaps Jiang Yi accidentally dropped it into the crevice when he was chopping someone up.


    At night, Qin Xi tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. She knew that although Jiang Yi seemed to be asleep, he would immediately wake up at the slightest movement.


    How to send the soul away gave her a huge headache.


    The next day, she came to Jiang Yi expressionlessly and threw her coat in front of him.


    She said righteously, ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve been wearing this coat for more than a week. It¡¯s dirty and smelly. I don¡¯t want to wear it anymore. If you don¡¯t buy a new one for me, you have to give me your clothes to wear.¡±


    In short, Qin Xi wanted to cause him trouble. Since she couldn¡¯t do anything to him, she could only disturb his cultivation.


    Actually, she still wanted a set of underwear, but how could she say such an embarrassing thing to Jiang Yi? She could only hint at him.


    Unfortunately, Jiang Yi was clueless. He would never understand what women were thinking. Qin Xi did not expect this.


    Therefore, although Jiang Yi felt that this woman was noisy and troublesome, he still took out a lake-blue robe from the pile of clothes.


    Qin Xi was only 172 centimeters tall. Because of the technique she cultivated, she had grown by three centimeters. Even so, she still looked very petite in front of Jiang Yi, who was 185 centimeters tall.


    When Qin Xi put on this robe, even Jiang Yi, who had always been expressionless, couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Qin Xi tried to take two steps. She accidentally tripped and almost fell. She was so angry that she quickly took off the robe and returned it to Jiang Yi. ¡°No, it¡¯s too big. I can¡¯t even walk properly. Buy me a new one.¡±


    Her attitude was like a girlfriend asking her boyfriend to buy something for her. Jiang Yi felt strange. However, it only lasted for a moment.


    He felt that Qin Xi was really bold to actually order him to buy clothes for her. If it were in the past, he would definitely skin this reckless woman alive.


    However, Jiang Yi¡¯s mentality had changed. It felt like someone had finally treated him like a normal person. The people he caught in the past were all afraid of him and did not even have the courage to look him in the eye, let alone be as impudent as Qin Xi.


    However, it was also possible that Qin Xi did not know him very well, which was why she was so bold as to order him around. If she knew that he was a cold-blooded murderer, would she cower in the corner in fear like those people in the past?


    At that time, he wondered if she would still dare to speak to him like that.


    At the thought of this, Jiang Yi¡¯s expression darkened. He stood up without saying a word and instantly rushed out of the cave.

 Chapter 780 - 780 Lets Talk

    780 Let¡¯s Talk


    Qin Xi stood rooted to the ground in confusion, not understanding why this man was so unpredictable.


    Was he really going to eat her up? Qin Xi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that she had crossed his bottom line by saying something?


    Recalling what she had just said, she muttered in confusion, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t say anything too offensive. What¡¯s wrong with him? It¡¯s really strange!¡±


    Then, she suddenly thought of something and patted her forehead again. She said in frustration, ¡°Oh no. I didn¡¯t pay attention to how he left the strangulation array again.¡±


    As soon as Jiang Yi left, Qin Xi sensed the soul again. She raised her eyebrows. ¡°You came out as soon as he left. Are you that afraid of him?¡±


    After she asked, the soul touched her finger. Qin Xi understood that it had admitted it.


    However, Qin Xi frowned in confusion and said, ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be able to see you. Why are you afraid of him? Could it be that¡­ he can sense you around him like I can?¡±


    Qin Xi was enlightened when she felt a touch on her finger. ¡°I see!¡±


    Although Jiang Yi could not see souls, his cultivation level allowed his perception to reach the level where he could control the natural air fluctuations around him. The dense murderous aura on his body had already affected these souls.


    ¡°Alright, while he¡¯s gone, I¡¯ll try if I can send you away.¡±


    Qin Xi found three wooden sticks and placed them around the crevice before lighting them up. On the wooden stick, she drew a circular triangular pattern with water.


    After drawing, Qin Xi took a deep breath and closed her eyes to focus. She chanted something and quickly formed hand seals with her fingers.


    However, nothing happened.


    Seeing that it didn¡¯t work, Qin Xi gritted her teeth and continued to make the seal. She tried so hard that her forehead broke out in sweat.


    Just as she felt that this method was not going to work, the triangular pattern suddenly emitted a faint light. Although it disappeared in a flash, Qin Xi knew that she had succeeded.


    Right on the heels of that, the dark stone room returned to normal.


    Qin Xi was drenched in sweat. Her hair was wet and stuck to her skin. She lay on the cold ground in a sorry state.


    After taking a few deep breaths, she was about to stand up when she suddenly felt something strange in her body. She was slightly stunned and suddenly smiled.


    **


    On the other side, in the Breeze Villa in Luoping City.


    For the past few days, Luo Xiujuan had been absent-minded. When she thought of Liao Meifeng¡¯s words, she felt an unprecedented sense of danger.


    Just as Han Dazhu and Blackie went out, it suddenly started to drizzle. This was the first rain after the new year. Blackie was extremely excited, but Han Dazhu did not want to get wet, so he came back to get an umbrella. Han Dazhu called Luo Xiujuan¡¯s name a few times, but Luo Xiujuan did not seem to hear him.


    In the end, Blackie barked, startling Luo Xiujuan. Only then did she react and ask, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Seeing that something was wrong with her, Han Dazhu opened the door and said to Blackie, ¡°Blackie, go out and play on your own!¡±


    Blackie barked at him and ran out happily.


    After Blackie left, Han Dazhu changed out of his slippers and slowly walked to the sofa to sit down. Luo Xiujuan pursed her lips and quickly made a cup of tea for the old man. ¡°Dad, have some tea!¡±


    Han Dazhu blew at the tea leaves but did not take a sip. ¡°Xiujuan, let¡¯s talk!¡±

 Chapter 781 - 781 Returning to the Family

    781 Returning to the Family


    Luo Xiujuan sat opposite the old man and asked hesitantly, ¡°Dad, what do you want to talk about?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s not what I want to talk about, but what you want to talk about.¡±


    Han Dazhu placed the tea in his hand on the table and looked at her like an old father. ¡°All these years, you¡¯ve suffered a lot in the Han family. Be it my son¡¯s death or Stone¡¯s brain damage, they all caused you great pain. You¡¯ve always taken care of our family. To be honest, I¡¯ve long treated you as my daughter. If you have anything to say, just tell me!¡±


    ¡°Dad, I¡­¡±


    Luo Xiujuan thought that Han Dazhu had noticed something and her expression changed. She clenched her fists nervously, but what she wanted to say was stuck in her throat.


    Han Dazhu waved his hand. ¡°Xiujuan, don¡¯t be nervous. I don¡¯t mean anything else. Stone is already so old. It¡¯s time for you to seek a new life.¡±


    ¡°Look ahead. You¡¯re still young and have to think for yourself. If you have the intention of starting another family, I won¡¯t interfere. You are my daughter. This will be your family. I won¡¯t let anyone bully you.¡±


    When Luo Xiujuan heard Han Dazhu¡¯s words, she immediately heaved a sigh of relief. She knew that the old man had misunderstood, but she did not explain. She was touched and shook her head. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not in the mood to date now. Let¡¯s talk about this when I meet a suitable man!¡±


    Han Dazhu said with a straight face, ¡°I heard that Qi Mingting is very interested in you. Even Xi said that he¡¯s a good person. What else are you dissatisfied with?¡±


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m dissatisfied with him. I just don¡¯t want to date now. Although President Qi is a good person, I¡­ don¡¯t have that feeling towards him!¡± As she spoke, the scene of Qi Mingting and Wang Cailian talking and laughing and looking at each other affectionately appeared in Luo Xiujuan¡¯s mind for some reason, making her feel uncomfortable.


    Seeing that she was indeed not lying, Han Dazhu waved his hand. ¡°Forget it. Make your own decision. Anyway, I¡¯ll support you no matter what you choose. Don¡¯t feel burdened!¡±


    ¡°Got it, Dad!¡±


    Seeing that Han Dazhu¡¯s expression softened, Luo Xiujuan pouted. She wanted to tell Han Dazhu what Liao Meifeng said, but after thinking about it, she decided to discuss it with Stone first. After all, Han Dazhu was old. He would definitely be agitated when he heard it.


    Therefore, the next morning, Luo Xiujuan called Han Shi.


    Seeing the number, Jiu Yuan quickly attached himself to Han Shi.


    He rubbed the space between his eyebrows to calm down and gestured at Blood Stealer to keep quiet. He then picked up the phone and imitated Han Shi¡¯s tone. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Stone, it¡¯s Mom! Can we talk now?¡± Luo Xiujuan¡¯s voice sounded solemn.


    ¡°Mom, go ahead. I don¡¯t have anyone here!¡± Jiu Yuan said.


    Blood Stealer wiped his nose awkwardly.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. A few days ago, a woman came to look for me. She told me that your grandfather is actually from the Han family in the capital and wanted to ask me if I should get you to go back and acknowledge your family member.¡±

 Chapter 782 - 782 Cultivation Recovered

    782 Cultivation Recovered


    Jiu Yuan sneered and mocked, ¡°They actually have the cheek to come and say that? Mom, don¡¯t believe those people. They¡¯re the children of a concubine of the Han family.¡±


    ¡°They also came to look for Xi twice, and their attitude was arrogant and domineering. One of them wanted Xi to kill me, and the other wanted me to divorce Xi. Why should I go back to a family like that?¡±


    ¡°The capital is their territory. We¡¯re unfamiliar with it. If anything happens, do you think the Han family will care about us?¡±


    Luo Xiujuan was furious. ¡°What? Did they really say that? Ridiculous. I wanted to persuade you to acknowledge your real family, but I didn¡¯t expect them to be so despicable.¡±


    Jiu Yuan said, ¡°That¡¯s why you don¡¯t have to worry about this matter. They can say whatever they want. If they come to bother you again, get Saber and the others to chase them out.¡±


    ¡°I understand. If I had known that they were such people, I wouldn¡¯t have given them a free meal that day,¡± Luo Xiujuan muttered angrily.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry about? I¡¯ll settle the score with them sooner or later!¡± A cold glint flashed across Jiu Yuan¡¯s eyes.


    Qin Xi had said that she would go to the capital one day. At that time, she would settle the score with the Han family.


    However, Jiu Yuan did not know when Qin Xi would come back. Also, he had to keep Han Shi alive. If Qin Xi came back and found out that her husband was dead, who knew what would happen!


    **


    In the cave.


    When she found out that her mystic medicine technique had returned, Qin Xi was overjoyed.


    Although it was returning at a rather slow speed, it was better than nothing.


    However, in order not to be noticed by Jiang Yi, she could only seal her cultivation and release it at the critical moment.


    Jiang Yi would be at his weakest during the full moon period. She had to conserve her energy and make Jiang Yi lower his guard against her. Between her and Jiang Yi, one had to die. Qin Xi had to be prepared for the worst.


    Now, while Jiang Yi was not around, she only wanted to take a shower. During this period of time, she had not taken a shower and felt uncomfortable all over. It was as if there were little bugs crawling on her body.


    She was afraid that Jiang Yi would suddenly come back. Although the possibility of that happening was slim, to be on the safe side, Qin Xi took a quick shower.


    However, in the next second, she was very glad that she didn¡¯t shower for too long, because the moment she turned around, Jiang Yi was already standing behind her, catching Qin Xi off guard.


    ¡°When did you come back?¡± Qin Xi suddenly remembered something and looked at Jiang Yi fiercely. ¡°No, what did you see just now¡­¡±


    She looked like as long as Jiang Yi said anything she didn¡¯t want to hear, she would go up and bite him to death.


    However, what Qin Xi did not know was that Jiang Yi was a little mesmerized by the scene of her coming out of the shower. However, he never revealed his emotions.


    For some reason, Jiang Yi had been celibate for more than a hundred years. It was not that he did not want a woman, but with the technique he cultivated, once he touched a woman, he would suffer a backlash and his cultivation would go down the drain.


    Therefore, he decided to live in seclusion here and not see any women. Most of the people he brought back were men. As for women, only those with fresh blood would be chosen by him. Appearance was secondary.


    Qin Xi was an exception!

 Chapter 783 - 783 Nemesis

    783 Nemesis


    Jiang Yi looked at Qin Xi deeply and turned to leave. Of course, before he left, he dropped a bag on the ground. Qin Xi guessed that it must be the clothes he had bought for her.


    She was right. It was indeed new clothes. However, she couldn¡¯t appreciate the flowery clothes Jiang Yi bought.


    Qin Xi had no choice. Even if it was flowery, she could only bite the bullet and wear it. After changing, Qin Xi was in a dilemma again. She had new clothes, but she was still wearing the same undergarments.


    If she washed it, there would not be a place to dry it. Not only that, but after washing it, she had nothing to wear underneath¡­


    Forget it. As long as she could last until the night of the full moon, everything would be over.


    At the thought of this, Qin Xi immediately pulled herself together.


    They only had vegetables for dinner. Qin Xi looked at the green vegetables in disdain and kept muttering to Jiang Yi, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant now and have to keep up with the nutrition. If you give me this, what if the child has health problems?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no meat at all. I¡¯m already two months pregnant. Aren¡¯t you ashamed? You¡¯re a man, but you can¡¯t even support a pregnant woman. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being laughed at?¡±


    ¡°Also, your taste is really bad. Look at my clothes. I wonder if you stole an old lady¡¯s clothes and gave them to me. They¡¯re so ugly!¡±


    ¡°And this house. What kind of dilapidated place is this? It¡¯s cold and damp. Don¡¯t you get rheumatism?¡±


    Hearing Qin Xi¡¯s chatter, the veins on Jiang Yi¡¯s forehead bulged. His expression became more and more ugly, and he felt more and more aggrieved.


    In the past, the people he brought back would be killed if they dared to breathe too loudly. However, not only did the person in front of him order him around righteously, but she also despised him, reprimanded him, and was arrogant. She had completely forgotten that she was a captive.


    From the corner of her eye, Qin Xi could already tell that Jiang Yi was suppressing his anger. She would not push too far and knew when to stop.


    After finishing the meal, she wiped her mouth in satisfaction. Before leaving, she added, ¡°Remember to wash the dishes!¡±


    Jiang Yi still had the appetite to eat some more, but when he heard this, he put down the bowl heavily.


    However, what made Jiang Yi even more speechless was that he actually did as he was told. When he placed the bowls and chopsticks in the kitchen, he held his forehead and glanced in Qin Xi¡¯s direction before leaving the cave with a gloomy expression.


    Qin Xi sat up on the stone bed and shouted, ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡±


    Although Jiang Yi had already walked far away, the echoes in the cave were very loud. He did not want to respond at first, but after thinking about it, he decided to respond.


    Hence, he shouted back, ¡°To buy clothes.¡± Recalling what Qin Xi said about the clothes being ¡®ugly¡¯, he added, ¡°Beautiful ones!¡±


    Qin Xi held back her laughter, but her cheerful voice still betrayed her. ¡°Oh, remember to hunt for some food. I want to eat meat. Without meat, there will be no blood. It¡¯s up to you!¡±


    Jiang Yi felt that this woman was the greatest nemesis in his life. ¡°Got it!¡±

 Chapter 784 - 784 If You Dont Follow the Rules, Ill Look Down on You

    784 If You Don¡¯t Follow the Rules, I¡¯ll Look Down on You


    After Jiang Yi left, Qin Xi released her cultivation again and washed her underwear at an extremely fast speed. She dried them with her power and put them on.


    It only took five minutes for everything to be done.


    Her cultivation recovered very quickly and she already had half of her original cultivation. Just in case of being discovered, she sealed her cultivation and did not dare to use it again.


    Just like that, Qin Xi angered Jiang Yi from time to time. At first, Jiang Yi would be triggered, but later on, he got used to it. Moreover, because Qin Xi was pregnant, he decided to take her blood every five days instead of three days. This was good news for Qin Xi.


    May arrived very quickly. Qin Xi sat on the stone stool and looked ahead at the beautiful scenery that stretched out as far as the eye could see.


    Her eyes were a little dim, and her mind was filled with the image of Han Shi.


    While she was trapped in this cave, not a single day went by without her missing Han Shi.


    She wondered how he was doing now. Did he know that she was missing? Jiu Yuan definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to keep the secret from Han Shi for long. She hoped when he found out she was missing, he wouldn¡¯t come looking for her.


    Although she was now held in captivity, she wasn¡¯t suffering. Of course, this was also because she was ¡®obedient¡¯. If she challenged Jiang Yi and he got angry, she might die.


    Although she looked calm on the surface, every time she talked back to the demon, her back would be drenched in sweat.


    Qin Xi touched her slightly bulging stomach and a trace of worry flashed across her eyes. She hoped that this life would end on the day of the full moon¡­


    **


    Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, there was only a day before the full moon. As usual, Qin Xi said that she wanted to eat meat. However, much to her surprise, Jiang Yi disagreed.


    Qin Xi did not dare to insist lest the demon noticed something abnormal. She couldn¡¯t afford to make a mistake at all. She prepared a delicious dish made of spiritual herbs and the two of them ate in silence.


    After dinner, Jiang Yi put down his bowl and chopsticks and explained, ¡°I have something on tonight and won¡¯t be coming back!¡±


    Qin Xi pretended to not know and subconsciously asked, ¡°Where are you going to do?¡±


    Jiang Yi glanced at her sinisterly to warn her to not ask what she shouldn¡¯t.


    Qin Xi pouted. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me, then don¡¯t. It¡¯s not like I care about it! However, can you buy me a few books? I¡¯m bored out of my mind here. I need something to kill time.¡±


    Jiang Yi agreed and immediately nodded and said, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Just as Jiang Yi was about to leave, Qin Xi seemed to have thought of something and suddenly stopped him. ¡°Hey, wait a moment. I¡¯ll go get something for you. Hmm¡­ Take it as your reward for buying things for me!¡±


    As she spoke, Qin Xi walked into her cave room without waiting for Jiang Yi to reply.


    Jiang Yi looked at Qin Xi¡¯s departing figure and his gaze landed on the bowl of soup he had just drunk. The corners of his mouth suddenly curled into a terrifying smile.


    When Qin Xi came out, she was holding something in her hand. Jiang Yi couldn¡¯t see what it was, but he saw the tassel hanging down from her palm. Moreover, that tassel looked familiar.


    Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something. There was such a tassel on the side of the dress he bought Qin Xi previously. His eyes immediately turned cold.


    Qin Xi handed him something wrapped in cloth. ¡°Here, this is for you. You can¡¯t open it now. You can open it when you go out. If you don¡¯t follow the rules, I¡¯ll look down on you.¡±


    Jiang Yi took the thing and took a deep breath. ¡°Alright!¡±

 Chapter 785 - 785 Wood Carving

    785 Wood Carving


    Looking at Jiang Yi¡¯s departing figure, Qin Xi finally heaved a sigh of relief. She sat on the chair, her hands trembling slightly. It was obvious that she was extremely nervous and afraid.


    Her gaze landed on the soup that she had not drunk much. She was a little worried. Although she did not drug or poison the soup, there was something very lethal in it. Perhaps even Jiang Yi did not notice it.


    Of course, even if he found out, it would be too late. As long as he drank it, Qin Xi believed that her plan would be half successful.


    The accessory she gave Jiang Yi just now was actually a small thing she had carved out in her free time. It was not what was really important. What was important was that there was a tracking talisman and a detonation talisman drawn on the carving.


    She did not know if Jiang Yi would find out. If he did, the consequences would be unimaginable. If he did not, she would have some hope of escaping.


    After all, she was helpless against this Strangulation Array . If she could trigger the trap she set up when Jiang Yi was at his weakest, then¡­ her chances of winning would increase by roughly 30%.


    Qin Xi closed her eyes and took a few deep breaths to calm herself down. She came to the Strangulation Array and began to study how to break it bit by bit.


    As the name suggested, the Strangulation Array focused on strangulation. Moreover, not only did this array formation have an offensive effect, but it also had a hallucinatory effect. It was very difficult for ordinary people to not get affected.


    However, as long as one¡¯s cultivation level was higher than the person who set up the array formation and their mental strength was stronger, this array formation would not pose any threat to you.


    Qin Xi stayed in front of the Strangulation Array for the entire night. Countless methods flashed across her mind, but she rejected them all.


    At dawn, she sighed helplessly with a shake of her head. She turned around and returned to the kitchen to make a bowl of noodles. After eating it, she continued to study the Strangulation Array.


    She did not have time to rest. Tonight was the night of the full moon. Jiang Yi would be at his weakest. If she did not take the opportunity to get rid of him, she would die sooner or later¡­


    As time passed, more and more cold sweat broke out on Qin Xi¡¯s forehead. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to wipe it away. She looked at the sun in the sky from time to time to tell the time.


    However, the Strangulation Array was an ancient array after all. If it could really be broken so easily, it would not be called an ancient array.


    Qin Xi studied it for the entire day but to no avail. It was not until night fell that she stood up with a pale face.


    She gently rubbed her throbbing temples. When the dizziness disappeared, her face regained color.


    Qin Xi rubbed her neck and looked at the bright moonlight in the vast sky with a solemn expression. Her eyes were filled with worry. ¡°It seems that I can only place my hopes on the thing in the soup¡­¡±


    On the other side, Jiang Yi looked at the full moon in the sky and felt the loss of his cultivation and the intense pain all over his body. He held the trinket Qin Xi gave him, his veins bulging.


    This small wooden carving looked like him, but Qin Xi¡¯s carving skills were really bad. It was like the scribble of a one-year-old. It was so ugly that it was unbearable to look at.


    However, Jiang Yi did not throw it away. Even though he knew that there was an inexplicable energy on it, he still carried it with him. After all, this was the first time he had received a gift in his life, even if the gift was worthless.


    Of course, he also wanted to see what Qin Xi was up to.

 Chapter 786 - 786 Failed

    786 Failed


    Jiang Yi placed the wooden carving by his feet and staggered towards the defensive array formation while enduring the pain all over his body. Ignoring the fact that his cultivation was quickly draining away, he sat cross-legged and closed his eyes with a pale face.


    Actually, after so many years, he was already tired of this life. Every month, he would suffer a backlash, kill people non-stop, and cultivate without knowing what it was for.


    He did not know why he kept walking down this path. At first, he wanted to be strong and not be bullied, but gradually, he became addicted to power.


    However, as time passed, he slowly became numb and lonely, as if his heart had died. He had no goals and knew nothing other than cultivating. He was afraid that if he stopped cultivating, he would lose his direction. Once he lost his direction, it was like losing his eyes and he would be surrounded by darkness.


    Jiang Yi groaned in pain. Although he had experienced countless times, the pain was still heart-wrenching. He could even hear the cracking sound of his bones breaking.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Jiang Yi suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood, dyeing his clothes red.


    At this moment, Jiang Yi¡¯s internal organs were constantly shifting positions. Strange runes occasionally appeared on his dantian. These runes wrapped around him like poisonous snakes.


    He could even clearly feel his consciousness becoming more and more blurry, as if it would dissipate at any moment.


    He was currently as weak as an ant. Anyone could crush him to death. He could not even move a finger.


    Jiang Yi panted with all his might and forced his eyes open. He wanted to say something to ease his anxiety, but what came out was another mouthful of blood.


    For no reason, that pretty face appeared in his mind. Jiang Yi was distracted and forgot the pain in his body for a moment.


    He did not understand what was so good about Qin Xi. She had a bad temper, bad looks, and a sharp tongue. There seemed to be nothing he liked about her, but in just a month, he couldn¡¯t forget about that face.


    Could it be that there was something wrong with the bowl of soup he drank before coming out?


    The pain overwhelmed him again, making him unable to think too much.


    Jiang Yi fell to the ground in pain. His forehead was covered in cold sweat, his lips were dry, and his face was as pale as paper, as if he could die at any moment.


    At this moment, a loud explosion sounded. Jiang Yi opened his eyes with difficulty and saw a huge mushroom cloud rising. His defensive array formation actually cracked.


    However, when he saw that the explosion came from the place where he left the small wooden carving, he seemed to have thought of something and shook his head with a smile.


    ¡°As expected¡­ that woman wants me dead!¡±


    If it were in the past, he would not have been so surprised. After all, it was only right for his captives to hate him. However, Qin Xi was different. He indulged her so much and doted on her, but she still wanted to kill him.


    If he had taken the wooden carving into the defensive array just now, he would probably be blown up by now.


    A cold glint flashed across Jiang Yi¡¯s eyes.


    He clenched his right fist and trembled slightly, as if he was restraining something. After a long while, he suddenly roared at the sky.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±


    The moment the wooden carving exploded, Qin Xi knew that she had failed. Her already pale face turned even paler, as if a thin layer of snow was covering it. She pursed her lips and bit her lower lip.

 Chapter 787 - 787 Kill Her and Eat Her!

    787 Kill Her and Eat Her!


    Qin Xi looked at the full moon. This was the most critical moment. She understood that since she had already failed the first time, it wouldn¡¯t matter if she failed a second, a third, or even a fourth time.


    Thinking of this, she sat cross-legged and closed her eyes, muttering something to herself. Then, she quickly took out the Chain of Darkness. The Chain of Darkness had a richer dark energy in it than before. It wrapped around Qin Xi, as if it wanted to protect her.


    Dark energy surged out continuously. Qin Xi could also feel the surging energy inside. The Chain of Darkness kept circling above her head. It was getting faster and faster, and more and more dark energy gathered. In the end, the dark energy drowned Qin Xi.


    With that, she said, ¡°On!¡±


    Suddenly, the dark energy instantly lit up, dyeing the air around Qin Xi with a strange black light. Then, a powerful pressure spread out from Qin Xi¡¯s body.


    ¡°Burn!¡±


    Qin Xi suddenly opened her eyes. The dark fire that she had found a way to send out was instantly ignited. In the defensive array formation a hundred miles away, Jiang Yi¡¯s already weak body was in even more pain. He felt as if his entire body was being corroded by something.


    However, this was only the beginning. The dark fire devoured the vitality in Jiang Yi¡¯s body even more crazily.


    This was the fire seed that Qin Xi had put into the bowl of vegetables she made in the morning. Yes, it was the fire seed of the Chain of Darkness. If the seed was gone, the dark fire would completely disappear.


    Qin Xi¡¯s idea was very bold, but she had to take the necessary risk if she wanted to survive.


    At this moment, Jiang Yi felt an unprecedented sense of danger.


    This sense of danger made him feel like he would be annihilated in the next second. However, he was defenseless against the dark fire now.


    Qin Xi had betted everything on the dark fire. If she could use the dark fire to catch Jiang Yi off guard and kill him, she could escape. If she was discovered or failed, not only would the fire seed be taken away, but she would also be eaten.


    The dark fire only burned for a few seconds, but Qin Xi was already so exhausted that she was drenched in sweat. However, she still gritted her teeth and endured it.


    Jiang Yi did not have a good time either. His body was in so much pain that it felt like it was about to explode. Every inch of his skin felt like it was burning, and even his bones were being corroded. His vision gradually became blurry, but he was still very conscious.


    He wanted to find the thing that was eating away at him, but it was already very difficult for him to even move his fingers, let alone suppress the dark fire.


    Jiang Yi never expected that the woman who pretended to be simple-minded would actually have so many tricks up her sleeve. He was almost deceived by her¡­


    Indeed, no woman could be trusted, just like the woman who abandoned him after giving birth to him. He really regretted not killing her and eating her!

 Chapter 788 - 788 A Blessing in Disaster

    788 A Blessing in Disaster


    However, no matter how much Jiang Yi regretted it, he could feel his vitality quickly disappearing. At this moment, he was helpless.


    Suddenly, scenes of his life appeared in his mind. He could have lived a carefree life. However, ever since he accidentally discovered that he was an orphan and that his grandfather was not his biological grandfather, he had completely changed.


    Perhaps because he was afraid of being abandoned again, he was a little extreme in everything he did, so much so that he ended up becoming a demonic cultivator.


    When his body disappeared bit by bit and turned into wisps of pure spiritual energy that floated into the distance, the pain brought about by the backlash dissipated bit by bit.


    Since he could not change his fate, he would accept it. In the end, he looked at the full moon in the sky with reluctance and smiled evilly. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ve done many evil things in my life. It¡¯s time for me to go to the netherworld to meet those people I killed. As for you¡­¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s face appeared in his mind, and his eyes were cold. ¡°With you going to the netherworld with me, I won¡¯t be lonely.¡±


    Jiang Yi was dead!


    Before dying, he thought that as long as the strangulation array was still there, Qin Xi would eventually be trapped to death in the cave.


    However, little did he know that Qin Xi¡¯s dark fire had the ability to devour one¡¯s memories. It was actually similar to the evil technique he cultivated. This time, he lost completely.


    His treasures were all taken away by Qin Xi. His death even allowed Qin Xi¡¯s cultivation to break through to the seventh level.


    The seventh level of the Mystic Medical Technique was equivalent to the level of a grandmaster in ancient martial arts. Even the previous owner of the Mystic Medical Technique had only cultivated to the eighth level, which was the level of an Earth Immortal in ancient martial arts. It could be seen that Qin Xi had made a killing this time.


    Qin Xi took a shower and changed into clean clothes. After washing up, she took out the treasures Jiang Yi had saved over the past hundred years.


    Seeing these rare treasures, she immediately felt that one month of being held in captivity was not all in vain. She took them all with a smile and came to the strangulation array.


    Before this, she used to think that the strangulation array was an insurmountable obstacle, but now, she could break it with a wave of her hand. Qin Xi only wanted to describe this feeling with one word: satisfying.


    When she came out, Qin Xi first closed her eyes and took a deep breath of the fresh air. Then, according to Jiang Yi¡¯s memory, she came to the defensive array. Looking at the clothes and shoes scattered in the array, Qin Xi quickly squatted down to search for something.


    When an ordinary black ring appeared in her field of vision, Qin Xi picked it up excitedly.


    This was a storage ring, just like the one Han Shi had found in the Yin family. However, its space was larger than Han Shi¡¯s. Moreover, the things inside were all rare treasures and materials that Jiang Yi had snatched from large sects in the north and south.


    All of this now belonged to her.

 Chapter 789 - 789 Then Ill Kill Them

    789 Then I¡¯ll Kill Them


    Putting on the storage ring, Qin Xi was in an extremely good mood. She deactivated the defensive array and flew away like a butterfly.


    In the blink of an eye, she was already on the treetop a hundred meters away. Then, she tapped her toes and jumped again, arriving a hundred meters away¡­


    From Jiang Yi¡¯s memory, Qin Xi learned that this was Qinghai City, only a city away from Yunbei. However, Qin Xi did not plan to go to Yunbei. Instead, she went to Qinghai City to make a call home. After all, she had disappeared for so long. Han Shi must be worried sick.


    At the thought of this, she sped up and left the primitive forest mountain range in 40 minutes.


    When she arrived on the road, Qin Xi calmed herself down and waited for a car.


    Although she could continue to fly, she was unfamiliar with this place after all and decided to hitch a ride first.


    After waiting for about 20 minutes, a car finally drove over. When Qin Xi saw the lights, she waved her hand, trying to stop the car a hundred meters away.


    Because it was dark, the driver did not see Qin Xi. Of course, when the driver approached, he did see Qin Xi, but he pretended not to see her. He stepped on the accelerator and swooshed away.


    Qin Xi stopped waving her hand and put it down, waiting for the next car to pass.


    After waiting for the second car for nearly half an hour, Qin Xi waved her hand again and a minivan stopped beside her.


    The window of the front passenger seat was lowered, and a fat middle-aged man sized Qin Xi up with a lecherous gaze.


    Seeing that Qin Xi was all alone in the middle of nowhere, he immediately had evil thoughts.


    ¡°Little girl, do you want a ride?¡± His tone was like that of a wolf¡¯s grandmother.


    A trace of disgust flashed across Qin Xi¡¯s eyes, but at the thought of how few cars there were at midnight, she could only smile politely. ¡°Uncle, are you going to Qinghai?¡±


    The man¡¯s smile froze. He called Qin Xi ¡°little sister¡±, but Qin Xi called him ¡°uncle¡±. This was simply a slap on his face.


    The driver was also a man. This man had a beard and his voice was as rough and wretched as his appearance.


    ¡°Qinghai, yes. We are going to Qinghai. If you want a ride, get in the car. Don¡¯t waste time.¡±


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth curled up. ¡°In that case, thank you!¡±


    As she spoke, she opened the car door and got in. The car was very dirty and the air was filled with an unpleasant smell that made people frown.


    She glanced around casually and realized that there was another woman sitting in the backseat. The woman was wearing a loose dress, revealing a large portion of her snow-white skin. She had her arms crossed and her head lowered, as if she had fallen asleep.


    However, Qin Xi knew that this woman was not sleeping but unconscious. There was also a faint smell of knockout drops on her body.


    ¡°How should I call you, young lady? Why are you going to Qinghai? Also, why are you here alone in the middle of the night? What if you run into bad people?¡±


    The fat man in the front passenger seat asked three questions in a row. His tone was filled with concern, but his eyes were lustful.


    Qin Xi chuckled. ¡°Run into bad people? If I really run into bad people, then¡­¡±


    With a whoosh, a dagger appeared in her hand. Qin Xi said casually, ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill them.¡±

 Chapter 790 - 790 Theyre Bad People

    790 They¡¯re Bad People


    Seeing Qin Xi take out a sharp dagger, the fat man and the bearded man trembled and their faces turned pale.


    A trace of fear flashed across the fat man¡¯s eyes as he said with a trembling voice, ¡°Young, young lady, you, you, you don¡¯t have to use violence. We, we, we can talk things out.¡±


    The bearded man was so frightened that he broke out in cold sweat. His foot that was stepping on the brakes kept trembling, and the car rocked along the way as if it was broken.


    Qin Xi smiled innocently and put the dagger back into her pocket. She patted her pocket and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I said that I¡¯ll only use the dagger when I run into bad people. You don¡¯t have to be afraid, unless you are bad people.¡±


    ¡°Good people, we¡¯re definitely good people. You can find better people than us!¡± The bearded man and the fat man said in unison.


    Qin Xi smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Since you¡¯re good people, I naturally won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    The bearded man and the fat man looked at each other and immediately wiped the cold sweat off their foreheads. Then, their eyes flickered with a meaningful light.


    The two of them had known each other for a long time and understood what each other meant with just one look. On the way, they remained silent.


    The car quickly drove into Qinghai City. At midnight, Qinghai was still brightly lit. The neon signs on both sides of the street emitted colorful lights.


    Qinghai City was a first-tier city, so it was naturally bustling.


    Just as Qin Xi was admiring the night scenery outside the window, the car suddenly stopped. The two men seemed to have whispered something to each other and quickly got out of the car. Then, they shouted, ¡°Someone, help! There¡¯s a murderer here. Help!¡±


    Qin Xi was stunned for a moment before the corners of her mouth twitched. She did not expect these two idiots to drag her to the Police Station. Had they forgotten that there was an unconscious woman in their car?


    Or were these two idiots trying to pin the kidnapping on her?


    Qin Xi pursed her lips and slapped a talisman on the unconscious woman to dispel the effect of the knockout drops. The woman slowly opened her dazed eyes.


    She seemed to have recalled something and immediately revealed a panicked expression. Just as she was about to open her mouth to scream, Qin Xi made a shushing gesture at her. ¡°Shh, don¡¯t shout. We¡¯re in the Police Station now. Did those two men drug you?¡±


    Qin Xi pointed at the two men who were shouting for help outside the car.


    The woman subconsciously looked over and the scene before she fainted immediately surfaced on her mind. She looked even more panicked and nodded heavily.


    Seeing this, Qin Xi heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the woman was not muddle-headed. She said with a smile, ¡°I think they want to pin the crime of kidnapping on me.¡±


    The woman was in disbelief. ¡°Huh? This¡­¡±


    From the corner of her eye, Qin Xi saw seven or eight police officers running out. She said to the woman, ¡°Alright, the police are out. You know what to say when they ask you questions later!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, these two bastards are too despicable. I almost fell into their trap. I¡¯ll answer the questions truthfully.¡± The woman gritted her teeth and clenched her fists in hatred.


    ¡°Get out!¡± The police officer knocked on the door.


    Qin Xi opened the car door and got out. She pointed at the bearded man and the fat man with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°They¡¯re bad people. Catch them¡­¡±

 Chapter 791 - 791 What Happened to Stone?

    791 What Happened to Stone?


    The bearded man and the fat man immediately panicked. They pointed at her and complained loudly, ¡°She has a dagger on her. We were kind enough to give her a ride, but she threatened us with the dagger. What we said is true. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can search her body.¡±


    Qin Xi blinked her innocent eyes and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a dagger on me. On the other hand, they kidnapped a woman. She¡¯s in the car!¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t. You, you¡¯re accomplices. You want to use your beauty to seduce us!¡± The fat man retorted.


    Qin Xi underestimated how shameless they were. With their looks¡­ why would she seduce them?


    The police officers also looked at the fat man. The disbelief in their eyes made the fat man want to dig a hole to hide out of embarrassment. However, he still straightened his neck and said, ¡°Believe me. I have money. They are definitely after my money. Fortunately, my brother and I are smart. Don¡¯t just stand there and watch. Hurry up and arrest her!¡±


    ¡°After your money?¡±


    Qin Xi took out a palm-sized emerald jade token from her storage ring. This was the least valuable item in the storage ring.


    ¡°I don¡¯t lack money at all. Did you just say that I have ulterior motives towards your money?¡±


    The bearded man stomped his feet. ¡°It¡¯s fake. It¡¯s definitely fake. Do you think we¡¯re stupid?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide if it¡¯s fake or not.¡±


    Qin Xi put away the jade token and looked at the police officer in the lead. ¡°These two people are human traffickers. One is called Zhao Yongqiang, and the other is called Huo Tianbao. They¡¯ve abducted 107 women, most of whom are girls. We can go in and talk about the details!¡±


    When the bearded man and the fat man heard that, their bodies stiffened. They subconsciously wanted to run, but they were caught by the police officers.


    Their actions already explained everything.


    In the interrogation room of the Police Station.


    Qin Xi told them everything she knew in detail. Initially, the police officers were still skeptical, but after Qin Xi told them the whereabouts of a few of the abductees, the police officers immediately contacted the police officer in that area, who later went to the location Qin Xi provided and saved the abductees.


    This immediately alarmed the higher-ups. The police officers in various provinces joined forces to carry out a comprehensive search.


    This made the higher-ups take Qin Xi seriously.


    However, when they wanted to look for Qin Xi, she had already left without anyone noticing.


    Qin Xi did not have time to waste with these people. She found a phone booth and called Blood Stealer and the others.


    After a few beeps, Saber¡¯s cold voice came through. ¡°Hello, who is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Qin Xi!¡± Qin Xi said calmly.


    Saber was stunned for a moment before raising his voice in disbelief. ¡°Who are you again?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled faintly. ¡°Saber, I¡¯m Qin Xi. How¡¯s the situation at home? Stone didn¡¯t kick up a fuss, did he?¡±


    Saber was so excited that he couldn¡¯t speak. However, when Qin Xi asked about Stone, he stammered. Qin Xi instantly had a bad feeling. The smile on her face gradually disappeared, and her voice was cold. ¡°What happened to Stone?¡±

 Chapter 792 - 792 Return

    792 Return


    Luoyang City, Sweet Dew Winery


    Jiu Yuan was woken up by the phone ringing.


    As a soul, he did not need to sleep, but after a day of work, he could finally rest for a while when a phone rang. He was irritated.


    He floated over and saw that it was a call from home.


    He quickly returned to Han Shi¡¯s body and picked up the phone. Before Jiu Yuan could speak, Blood Stealer shouted impatiently, ¡°There¡¯s news about Lady Boss!¡±


    Jiu Yuan suddenly sat up straight. Although his head was still a little dizzy, he couldn¡¯t care less. He shouted excitedly, ¡°What did you say? Repeat it.¡±


    ¡°The lady boss is back. She called just now. I told her about what happened to Boss Han. She didn¡¯t say anything else and only asked us to take good care of the house. I think she¡¯s coming back soon!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great. I can finally be free!¡±


    Jiu Yuan threw the phone away and floated out of Han Shi¡¯s body. His entire body¡­ no, his entire soul danced back and forth in the lounge.


    After that, he crawled back into Han Shi¡¯s body and lay down before floating out.


    The news of Han Shi¡¯s accident was blocked. Even Han Guofa and Han Tao, who worked in a winery, did not know. As long as they came, Jiu Yuan would possess Han Shi¡¯s body. By now, only Liu Dequan, Wang Zhiqiang, and the others knew.


    However, this also made things difficult for Jiu Yuan. Not only did he have to read all kinds of documents every day, but he also had to hold some important meetings from time to time. He pretended to be fine, but in fact, he was about to go crazy.


    Most importantly, he was bored to death staying in this office every day.


    At nine o¡¯clock the next morning, Qin Xi returned!


    She went straight to the Sweet Dew Winery without informing anyone. When she appeared in the lounge, Wang Zhiqiang, Saber, Blood Stealer, and the other team members were all there. The moment they saw her, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up!


    ¡°The lady boss is back!¡±


    ¡°Ancestor, you¡¯re finally back. Boohoo¡­¡±


    The others were excited but they could still control their emotions. On the other hand, Jiu Yuan opened his arms and wanted to hug Qin Xi.


    However, Qin Xi did not even look at him. Before Jiu Yuan could get close, the terrifying aura around her almost caused his soul to dissipate!


    Jiu Yuan had a look of shock written all across his face.


    This woman¡­


    How did she become so powerful after returning this time? He had only felt such a terrifying aura from that man, Jiang Yi, but the aura Qin Xi emitted was far stronger than that man.


    What exactly happened?


    Qin Xi floated to Han Shi¡¯s side. Looking at the life force that was disappearing from Han Shi, Qin Xi felt like a knife was twisting in her heart.


    ¡°He¡¯s so heavily injured! If not for the Revitalizing Pill, he wouldn¡¯t have survived until now!¡±


    After taking Han Shi¡¯s pulse, Qin Xi took out a fruit from her storage ring that even Jiang Yi treasured.


    This fruit was called the Nirvana Fruit. According to Jiang Yi¡¯s memory, this fruit was at least a thousand years old and had the ability to revive the dead. Qin Xi did not know how effective this fruit was, but since Jiang Yi regarded it as a treasure, it should not be too bad.

 Chapter 793 - 793 Nirvana Fruit

    793 Nirvana Fruit


    The Nirvana Fruit was light golden in color. It was the size of a cherry and smelled sweet. There was a faint fog surrounding it, making it look like an immortal fruit!


    Qin Xi carefully took it out. When she touched the Nirvana Fruit, she felt a strange heat coming from it, as if it was alive.


    It was very magical.


    Qin Xi did not hesitate to use it. Although she could save Han Shi on her own, it would take too long. She did not want to wait a minute, so she put it in her mouth and chewed it before feeding the fruit paste to Han Shi.


    The fruit paste easily slid down his throat.


    Then, an indescribable vitality filled Han Shi¡¯s body to heal the injuries he had suffered.


    At the same time, there was a crackling sound in his body. The meridians in his body were constantly expanding, and spiritual energy quickly condensed.


    This spiritual energy was not scattered and consumed. Instead, it gathered in his dantian, forming a small vortex that continuously absorbed the energy between heaven and earth.


    Just like that, Han Shi¡¯s cultivation level jumped from the mid-stage Postnatal realm to half a step into the Grandmaster Realm. Gao Huiren did not know about the ancient martial arts, but he could feel the change in Han Shi¡¯s aura constantly increasing.


    Wang Zhiqiang and the others were dumbfounded! This speed of Han Shi¡¯s advancement was like riding a rocket.


    Wang Zhiqiang asked worriedly, ¡°Lady Boss, is Boss¡­ normal?¡±


    Qin Xi nodded and did not speak.


    Actually, she was not sure either, but in Jiang Yi¡¯s memory, the Nirvana Fruit was a natural treasure. It was nurtured by the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, so the effect would definitely not be bad!


    As expected, from the moment Han Shi swallowed the Nirvana Fruit, his entire body changed at a visible speed. First, his hair slowly grew longer, and his skin became smoother, tighter, and more elastic.


    Then, the clothes on his body slowly fell off, revealing his strong and perfect muscles¡­


    After the transformation ended, the effect of the Nirvana Fruit was completely unleashed.


    Han Shi suddenly opened his eyes. His pupils flickered with a cold light, like two ice blades, making people not dare to look at him directly. His entire body emitted a sharp aura, making people involuntarily retreat.


    However, he suddenly closed his eyes again. Everyone thought that he was adapting to the light. However, only Qin Xi knew that Han Shi was not fully conscious yet. He had yet to completely absorb the power of the Nirvana Fruit.


    Qin Xi knew that Han Shi would be fine. She looked at Gao Huiren and the others. ¡°Alright, he¡¯s fine. He might wake up tonight or tomorrow. Go back and rest. You¡¯ve worked hard during this period of time!¡±


    Hearing this, Jiu Yuan immediately jumped out. ¡°I work the hardest, okay? Not only did I have to deal with work every day, but I also had to endure the pain on Han Shi¡¯s body from time to time. Do you think it¡¯s an easy job?¡±


    After Gao Huiren left, Qin Xi took out a book from her storage ring and threw it to Jiu Yuan. ¡°Here, this is your reward.¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Jiu Yuan subconsciously wanted to catch it, but he suddenly remembered that he was just a soul. How could he catch a physical object? He thought that Qin Xi was playing with him and was immediately displeased. ¡°What¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, the book slapped him instead of passing through him¡­

 Chapter 794 - 794 What the Hell Is This?

    794 What the Hell Is This?


    Jiu Yuan looked at an ancient book that had fallen to the ground in disbelief, then at Qin Xi, who was looking amused. He quickly floated over and picked up the book.


    When he opened the book, he saw three words written on it: Celestial Demon Cultivation.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± He casually opened the book and saw something very obscure written on it.


    Qin Xi walked to the bathroom and washed up. She said calmly, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a ghost cultivation technique!¡±


    ¡°Ghost cultivation technique?¡±


    Jiu Yuan¡¯s hands slipped, and the book in his hand fell to the ground. He quickly picked it up like a treasure and dusted it off.


    He was so excited that he stammered, ¡°The legendary ghost cultivation technique?¡±


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Yes, the legendary ghost cultivation technique. It¡¯s different from the one I cultivate.¡±


    This was the last resort Jiang Yi prepared for himself. He probably wanted to become a king in the netherworld after he died. Unfortunately, he met Qin Xi who burned his soul to ashes. Therefore, this cultivation technique was given to Jiu Yuan.


    **


    The next morning, Han Shi woke up. The moment he opened his eyes, he suddenly realized that his body was emitting a rich and surging aura. He circulated his internal energy and was stunned to find that he was already half a step into the Grandmaster Realm. What¡­ what happened?


    He frowned and tried to remember what happened, but he couldn¡¯t remember it.


    At this moment, the door to the lounge was pushed open and Qin Xi walked in. Seeing that he was awake, she smiled faintly. ¡°Good morning, Hubby!¡±


    Han Shi suddenly sat up. ¡°Xi¡­¡±


    In an instant, his head hurt, and Jiu Yuan¡¯s hysterical shout echoed in his ears. ¡°Your wife has been taken away. Your wife is pregnant. It¡¯s unknown if your wife is dead or alive. Your wife¡­¡±


    ¡°Xi, Xi, wifey¡­¡±


    Seeing that he was holding his head and looking like he was in pain, Qin Xi went to Han Shi and hugged his head, gently stroking his long hair.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m here!¡±


    Han Shi was originally a little surprised, but when the side of his face was pressed against Qin Xi¡¯s stomach, he suddenly thought of something¡­


    He quickly retreated from Qin Xi¡¯s arms and pointed at her stomach. He widened his eyes and said, ¡°There¡­ Xi, you have something in there. No, my precious daughter is in there, right?¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s expression froze!


    Daughter?


    When did this guy say that he liked daughters?


    Han Shi did not notice the change of expression on Qin Xi¡¯s face. Instead, he was still in lingering fear of Qin Xi¡¯s disappearance. His hand trembled, and his eyes were filled with killing intent. ¡°Are you injured? Where¡¯s the person who kidnapped you?¡±


    Qin Xi said casually, ¡°He¡¯s dead! Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. By the way, I haven¡¯t told Grandpa and Mom about my pregnancy. Go and take a shower. I¡¯ll cut your hair and then we¡¯ll go back together.¡±


    Cut my hair?


    It was also at this moment that Han Shi felt that his head was slightly heavier than usual. He casually grabbed his head and shouted in pain!


    ¡°What the hell is this?¡±

 Chapter 795 - 795 Preferring Boys Over Girls?

    795 Preferring Boys Over Girls?


    At lunch time, the couple went straight to the medicinal cuisine restaurant. When she saw Qin Xi and Han Shi, Luo Xiujuan was overjoyed.


    These days, she had been very busy, and so was her son. Even Qin Xi had gone on a business trip. The family was busy with their own things and only used the phone to contact each other. Han Shi would call back from time to time, but Qin Xi didn¡¯t even send back a message.


    She thought that something might have happened, but she also knew that if something really happened to Xi, her son would definitely kick up a fuss and let the world know about it.


    Luo Xiujuan specially found a private room and instructed the chef to make a large table of dishes for the two of them to enjoy.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Qin Xi looked at the table full of dishes and said helplessly, ¡°Why did you make so much?¡±


    ¡°Look at you, you¡¯ve lost so much weight. You were definitely skipping meals. Eat more and gain back. Here, this is your favorite.¡±


    Lost weight?¡¯


    Han Shi and Qin Xi looked at each other. Although she had been held in captivity, the food she ate was quite good.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry. I might not be able to eat these nourishing foods, but it¡¯s ok. Stone can eat them.¡±


    Qin Xi poked Han Shi¡¯s arm awkwardly and blinked her big eyes. ¡°Right?¡±


    Han Shi looked at the puzzled Luo Xiujuan and said with a smile, ¡°Mom, your daughter-in-law is pregnant and can¡¯t eat medicinal cuisine. You¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Luo Xiujuan suddenly stood up and screamed. She looked at Qin Xi in shock and said incoherently, ¡°Pregnant? You¡¯re pregnant? I, you¡­ That¡¯s great. I¡¯m going to have a grandson! I¡¯m finally going to have a grandson!¡±


    Before Luo Xiujuan could calm down, she heard Han Shi say with a dissatisfied expression, ¡°Mom, we can¡¯t favor boys over girls. The child in Xi¡¯s stomach is definitely a girl, and she¡¯s definitely as beautiful as her mother.¡±


    Hearing Han Shi¡¯s words, Qin Xi was caught between laughter and tears. She really did not know what Han Shi¡¯s expression would be like if he knew that the child in her stomach was a boy!


    He would probably get jealous.


    Luo Xiujuan was afraid that Qin Xi would misunderstand, so she quickly explained, ¡°Xi, don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m not saying that I like boys more than girls. As long as it¡¯s you and Stone¡¯s child, I will like them.


    It¡¯s even better if it¡¯s a girl. I like Tong Tong very much. If it¡¯s a daughter, I¡¯ll definitely like her even more. We don¡¯t favor boys over girls at home.


    By the way, your grandfather also likes daughters. Stone was especially naughty when he was young. Your grandfather even said that he didn¡¯t want any more boys at home and wanted good granddaughters!¡±


    Qin Xi did not take it to heart. She said with a smile, ¡°We haven¡¯t told Grandpa yet. We plan to give him a surprise when we go back tonight!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, a surprise. This is a big surprise! Oh right, since you are pregnant, I¡¯ll go make something else for you to eat. Don¡¯t eat these. Give them to Stone. Don¡¯t waste them!¡± Luo Xiujuan smiled from ear to ear, looking radiant.


    In the end, she did not forget to remind Han Shi, ¡°Stone, remember to finish it all. If you can¡¯t finish it, you are finished.¡±


    After Luo Xiujuan left, Han Shi looked at the table full of dishes and squeezed Qin Xi¡¯s hand helplessly. ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m always the one making sacrifices.¡±

 Chapter 796 - 796 Its Dirty

    796 It¡¯s Dirty


    At night, the Breeze Villa was brightly lit.


    Blood Stealer and Blackie were sparring in the courtyard. At the side, Wang Zhiqiang, Berserk, Saber, Thunderkill, and the others were cheering.


    Blood Stealer bent his legs slightly and suddenly jumped up. He kicked Blackie sideways in the air, wanting to kick it out. Blackie actually did not dodge. Instead, it rushed towards his toes and opened its mouth to bite Blood Stealer¡¯s pants, throwing him out like a sandbag.


    Blackie followed up with a handsome jump and jumped more than three meters. Seeing that the landing point was on his back, Blood Stealer immediately rolled on the ground. Blackie missed, and its eyes were fierce as it bared its teeth at Blood Stealer. It even let out ferocious growls, as if it was declaring victory.


    At this moment, Blood Stealer suddenly rushed forward, wanting to grab Blackie¡¯s tail with both hands. Blackie quickly moved its thick tail. When Blood Stealer approached, Blackie slapped Blood Stealer¡¯s arm with its tail.


    Blood Stealer hissed and changed directions to grab Blackie¡¯s hind leg. Blackie did not expect Blood Stealer to be so sinister and was caught off guard.


    Blackie struggled with all its might, shaking and kicking, but it could not shake off Blood Stealer¡¯s grip. At the end, it slapped Blood Stealer with its tail again.


    Seeing that Blood Stealer was determined not to let go, Blackie suddenly turned its body around and bit Blood Stealer¡¯s butt.


    Blood Stealer howled, his expression twisted. ¡°Ouch, ouch, ouch. Blackie, let go. You sneak attacked me. Do you have any shame? Let go, let go. If you don¡¯t let go, I¡¯ll fart in your face.¡±


    Blackie seemed to understand. It glared at him and kicked its hind legs, as if reminding Blood Stealer that he sneak attacked it first.


    ¡°Blood Stealer, don¡¯t embarrass us humans.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t it just washing the dog bowl for a month? What¡¯s the big deal?¡±


    Actually, everyone knew that Blood Stealer was just fooling around and did not use his full strength. If he really lost to a dog, Blood Stealer could forget about continuing to stay in Qin Xi¡¯s team.


    However, Blackie¡¯s combat power was really impressive, especially its bite force. It was absolutely ferocious. He could probably fight a tiger to a draw.


    This was not an exaggeration. Blackie had grown up eating Sweet Dew food and was fed medicinal pills by Qin Xi. Now, it was so smart that it seemed to be able to understand human language.


    Its jumping ability, attack speed, and even its sense of smell and vision¡­ were definitely not in the scope of ordinary dogs.


    Just as they were having fun, a car slowly drove in. Blackie and Blood Stealer immediately stopped. Blackie had amazing eyesight and saw Qin Xi in the car at a glance.


    It spun around excitedly and barked, forming a stark contrast to its domineering look just now.


    The car stopped. Before Han Shi could turn off the engine, Blackie went straight to the front passenger seat. Qin Xi opened the car door with a smile.


    Qin Xi stroked Blackie¡¯s head and praised, ¡°Blackie, you have grown stronger again. I think you are taller than me if you stand up.¡±


    Han Shi was displeased and pushed Blackie¡¯s head down. ¡°Don¡¯t touch it. It¡¯s dirty!¡±

 Chapter 797 - 797 More Like a Dog

    797 More Like a Dog


    Dirty?


    Blackie was so angry that its nostrils flared up. It barked at Han Shi in a not so friendly manner.


    The barking could roughly be translated as I think you¡¯re the dirty one. You¡¯re the dirtiest, and your heart is dirty¡­


    Han Shi automatically ignored Blackie¡¯s barking and instructed Qin Xi in all seriousness, ¡°Xi, Blackie has a lot of bacteria and fleas on its body. I often see it rolling around outside digging holes. Don¡¯t touch it. The bacteria might spread to you!¡±


    Blackie was furious. It barked at him and looked at Qin Xi anxiously, as if telling her not to believe this dog man and that he was more like a dog.


    Qin Xi rolled her eyes at Han Shi. ¡°Stop slandering Blackie. It¡¯s very obedient. At least, it¡¯s more obedient than you!¡±


    Luo Xiujuan added with a smile, ¡°Yes, your grandfather also said that Blackie is popular and can understand everything people say. When someone wants to watch television, it will fetch the remote control. When someone is tired from walking, it can let people sit on it¡­ Don¡¯t you think Blackie is better and more useful than you?¡±


    Han Shi retorted, ¡°Mom, your words hurt me. I can give you a granddaughter. Can Blackie?¡±


    Luo Xiujuan was stunned for a moment before laughing out loud, ¡°You brat, why are you competing with a dog?¡±


    Han Shi pouted and did not speak.


    The three of them got out of the car. Han Shi took out the gift Qin Xi had prepared from the trunk. At this moment, Wang Zhiqiang and the others came up and greeted, ¡°Lady Boss, Boss¡­¡±


    Qin Xi glanced at them and raised her eyebrows in satisfaction. She praised, ¡°Not bad. You¡¯ve been training hard these days. You¡¯ve improved a lot!¡±


    Wang Zhiqiang smiled.


    Ever since Qin Xi had gone missing, they had been cultivating day and night, hoping that they could save Qin Xi one day.


    Seeing that they were all standing at the door, Qin Xi waved her hand. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk inside!¡±


    Han Dazhu pushed open the door and saw that they were all back, especially Qin Xi. The old man smiled happily. ¡°Xi, you¡¯re back. Why didn¡¯t you call home? You must be travel-worn. Come in!¡±


    Qin Xi handed him the bag she had prepared beforehand. ¡°Grandpa, I saw this when I was shopping. I thought you would like it, so I bought it!¡±


    Qin Xi took out a wooden box from a bag and handed it to Luo Xiujuan. ¡°Mom, this is yours.¡±


    ¡°And the rest of you, I¡¯ll give your gifts later¡­¡±


    Qin Xi looked at Wang Zhiqiang and the others meaningfully. They immediately understood that Qin Xi¡¯s gift was definitely not ordinary and it was not convenient for her to take it out now.


    ¡°Ah, what¡¯s this?¡± Luo Xiujuan opened the red sandalwood box and covered her mouth in surprise when she saw what was inside.


    Han Dazhu and the others subconsciously approached. When they saw what was inside, they were also shocked!


    Blood Stealer was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t close his mouth. ¡°This is¡­ a pearl? This¡­ is too big. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a pearl the size of a small bowl! It can¡¯t be fake, right?¡±


    ¡°Plastic?¡±


    Han Dazhu reached out and knocked on it gently, making a muffled sound. He shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not plastic.¡±


    Qin Xi said with a smile, ¡°Mom, this is a thousand-year-old pearl. Wearing it everyday can make you look younger.¡±

 Chapter 798 - 798 Daughter?

    798 Daughter?


    Luo Xiujuan was shocked. She quickly closed the wooden box carefully and returned it to Qin Xi. ¡°Xi, this is a rare thing. Keep it well. I already look very young now. If I were younger, I would be like a witch. Take it back!¡±


    Han Dazhu also felt that his daughter-in-law already looked too young for her age. He added, ¡°That¡¯s right, Xi. This thing is too precious. Take it back and use it for yourself!¡±


    Qin Xi smiled. ¡°Mom, Grandpa, I already have one. Grandpa, you can wear it too if you want to look younger.¡±


    ¡°Mom, take it. This is Xi¡¯s good intention.¡±


    Han Shi interrupted, ¡°Xi brought a lot of novel things back this time. Grandpa, open your box and see what you received.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gaze landed on the small box in Han Dazhu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Dad, open it quickly. We all want to see what it is!¡± Luo Xiujuan urged.


    If her gift was a thousand-year-old pearl, then how could the old man¡¯s gift be ordinary?


    Han Dazhu opened the box and everyone surrounded him. Then, they gasped¡­


    Inside was a piece of white jade that was as smooth as the moon. The most strange thing was that there was actually liquid flowing in the white jade. When one touched it gently, the jade body emitted a faint spiritual energy, making one feel refreshed and energetic.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Luo Xiujuan was not knowledgeable and did not know what it was. She only felt that this thing could move and was very beautiful!


    Wang Zhiqiang was experienced and knowledgeable. He was lucky enough to have seen it once from a big shot. However, the spiritual energy on that one was not as thick as the spiritual energy on this one. It was so dense that one could feel comfortable just by taking a breath.


    ¡°Quartz! This is a rare peerless quartz!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s quartz?¡± Han Dazhu and Luo Xiujuan asked in unison.


    Wang Zhiqiang¡¯s voice trembled with excitement. ¡°Quartz is rumored to be nurtured from the essence of heaven and earth. It has the effect of gathering the spiritual energy of heaven and earth to nourish all things. It¡¯s not something one can buy with money.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that quartz is warm in the winter and cold in the summer. It has the effect of extending the life span¡­ I wonder if it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Hum¡­ It¡¯s that magical?¡±


    Han Dazhu looked at the quartz and said incoherently, ¡°Xi, this, this is too expensive. No, I can¡¯t take it. It¡¯s too wasteful to give it to an old man like me. It¡¯s better for you young people to wear it!¡±


    As the old man spoke, he was about to return the box to Qin Xi when Han Shi quickly stuffed the box back to him.


    ¡°Grandpa, take it. As long as you and mom can be healthy, it¡¯s worth it. This thing won¡¯t be of much help to Xi and me anyway.¡±


    Han Shi quickly changed the topic. ¡°By the way, Grandpa, I still have a surprise to tell you. Do you want to hear it?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Han Dazhu still felt that he couldn¡¯t take this gift and was hesitant.


    However, Han Shi¡¯s next words made the old man¡¯s eyes widen. He was so excited that he almost dropped the quartz in his hand.


    Han Shi stood up with a happy and proud smile on his face and said loudly, ¡°I officially announce that I¡¯m going to have a daughter!¡±

 Chapter 799 - 799 Help

    799 Help


    ¡°Daughter? Where?¡± Han Dazhu subconsciously looked around


    Luo Xiujuan was amused by Han Dazhu¡¯s actions. She said with a flushed face, ¡°Dad, Xi is pregnant. She¡¯s already been pregnant for more than two months. In seven months, you¡¯ll have a great-granddaughter!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Han Dazhu threw the quartz away and stood up excitedly to look at Qin Xi. His eyes widened. ¡°Xi, are you really pregnant? Will I really have a great-granddaughter?¡±


    Qin Xi pursed her lips and thought to herself that he might have a great-granddaughter in the future, but the one in her stomach now was a boy. However, she did not ruin everyone¡¯s mood. Instead, she said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m indeed pregnant!¡±


    As for whether she was pregnant with a boy or a girl, she did not say!


    When Han Dazhu heard the confirmation, he was so excited that he almost jumped up. ¡°Great, great, great! That¡¯s great. Hahahaha, I¡¯m finally going to have a great-granddaughter. Xi, you¡¯re a great contributor to our family. From now on, you don¡¯t have to do anything. Just order Stone to do it. Take good care of the baby. If you want to eat delicious food, your mother will make it for you. Don¡¯t be afraid of troubling her, understand?¡±


    Hearing that the old man probably didn¡¯t want her to work, Qin Xi quickly said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m not that weak. Besides, my stomach is not so big that I can¡¯t move around yet. You don¡¯t have to be so worried. Besides, I¡¯m a doctor. I know how to protect the child!¡±


    The old man patted his head in realization. ¡°Yes, yes. Look at me, I was so muddle-headed that I forgot that you are a divine doctor.¡±


    ¡°Congratulations¡­¡±


    ¡°Congratulations¡­¡±


    Wang Zhiqiang and the others began to congraduate Qin Xi and Han Shi on being parents.


    ¡°By the way, I have to tell everyone in the village about this good news. Some time ago, Liu Shun had a child and I was so envious of them. This time, I have to let everyone know.¡±


    With that, the old man made a call.


    Soon, the news spread throughout the entire village. Everyone rushed over to congratulate the old man. The old man was so happy that he was smiling from ear to ear everyday.


    The next day, Qin Xi contacted Zhao Di and asked her to make a list of all the industries in the capital. Zhao Di sent it over readily.


    It included the name and detailed information of the person in charge of the capital¡¯s industries. It even included the income of various projects over the past few years, as well as the company¡¯s development policy and future development plan.


    Qin Xi did not know much about managing industries but she had a lot of ideas.


    Her gaze landed on Twilight Cosmetics Company.


    Cosmetics company?


    There were countless formulas in her mind that could make people beautiful and handsome. It would be a waste if she didn¡¯t share them with everyone!


    At the thought of this, she asked Pan Lingling to call Ye Zhan over.


    After a while, Ye Zhan knocked on the door and entered with the fragrance of medicinal cuisine. When he faced Qin Xi, his face was filled with respect. ¡°Lady Boss, are you looking for me?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled and pointed at the chair opposite her. ¡°Sit, make yourself comfortable. I called you here to ask for your help!¡±


    ¡°Help?¡±


    Ye Zhan¡¯s expression turned serious as he quickly said, ¡°Lady Boss, if there¡¯s anything I can do for you, just tell me. I¡¯ll do whatever I can.¡±


    Seeing his solemn expression, Qin Xi smiled faintly and made a pot of tea. She handed him a cup. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I want to ask you to return to the capital and help me manage a company. Are you willing?¡±


    Ye Zhan stood up and bowed to take the tea. He said with a troubled expression, ¡°I can manage the company, but I¡¯m afraid that the Su family will come find me¡­¡±

 Chapter 800 - 800 Wedding

    800 Wedding


    ¡°Although the Su family doesn¡¯t know for the time being that it¡¯s me who killed Su Lei, according to some clues, they might still be able to find out that I¡¯m the murderer. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll implicate you¡­¡±


    Ye Zhan was not afraid of death. In any case, he had already avenged his sister. There was nothing else for him to lose.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. The Su family is nothing to be afraid of!¡± Qin Xi¡¯s tone was very casual, as if the Su family, which was regarded as the number one family, was not worth mentioning in her eyes.


    That was indeed the case.


    If it were in the past, Qin Xi might be afraid of the Su family. However, ever since she came into possession of Jiang Yi¡¯s cultivation and memories, she was shocked to find that the Su family was actually just Jiang Yi¡¯s servant.


    Along with the Shi family in the capital as well as a big shot in the organization who could influence the overall situation, they were all puppets controlled by Jiang Yi. In terms of background and power, Jiang Yi was the real boss.


    The main purpose of the existence of these families was to gather resources and information for Jiang Yi. When his cultivation reached the Mahayana Realm, he would come out and rule the world.


    Yes, in Qin Xi¡¯s opinion, Jiang Yi was indeed dreaming of becoming a ruler.


    However, his dream was bound to fail. These families would all become her weapon. It was not her style to not use the weapons she had.


    ¡°Before you go back, you can choose to take the Face Changing Pill. Of course, if you want, you can also go back openly. I can guarantee that no one from the Su family will dare to do anything to you.¡±


    Qin Xi did not want to use Jiang Yi¡¯s identity to order the Su family around for the time being. The Su family had long decayed from within, and even the organization wanted to eradicate the Su family. Unless she had no choice, she did not want to go against the organization.


    She couldn¡¯t tell Ye Zhan this, so she could only give him a guarantee.


    Ye Zhan did not know what Qin Xi was capable of, but from the mysterious methods of Wang Zhiqiang and the others, he could more or less guess that Qin Xi was not ordinary.


    However, he still did not want to cause Qin Xi any trouble. Without thinking, he said firmly, ¡°Lady Boss, I choose to take the Face Changing Pill.¡±


    Qin Xi seemed to know what he was thinking. She smiled faintly and said, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll get Wang Zhiqiang to pick two people to go with you to protect you. By the way, if you have time, cultivate with them. I don¡¯t want my people to go out and be cannon fodder, especially those with ability.¡±


    Ye Zhan was stunned. Then, he stood up excitedly and said in disbelief, ¡°I-I can cultivate too? But I-I¡¯ve never made any contributions¡­¡±


    Qin Xi waved her hand. ¡°Sit down and talk. Don¡¯t get too excited!¡±


    When Ye Zhan came out of Qin Xi¡¯s office, he was beside himself. Seeing this, Pan Lingling asked with concern, ¡°Ye Zhan, are you alright?¡±


    Ye Zhan quickly came back to his senses. ¡°I¡¯m ok. The lady boss asked me to do something.¡±


    He took a deep breath and turned to walk towards the stairs. Since he had been recognized by the lady boss, he would be letting her down if he didn¡¯t do his job well.


    **


    At the end of May, Gu Qing was holding his wedding.


    Qin Xi and Han Shi took a taxi to the Manchun Hall Hotel. The entrance was already decorated with flower baskets, colorful silks, and all kinds of flowers. The red carpet was laid out, and the guests were gathered in groups of twos and threes, chatting and laughing.


    On the door stood a couple in their fifties, welcoming the guests with a smile.


    ¡°Congratulations, Mr. and Mrs. Gu¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you, thank you. Please come in¡­¡±

 Chapter 801 - 801 Wedding Photos

    801 Wedding Photos


    Qin Xi¡¯s outfit today was very casual, but it gave people a refreshing feeling.


    She was wearing a loose beige dress that reached her knees. There was a white belt around her waist. Her hair was loose and she did not put on any makeup, but her facial features were so exquisite that she looked like she came out of a painting.


    Han Shi¡¯s black suit accentuated his slender figure. When the two of them stood together, they looked like male and female leads from a comic.


    The surrounding people glanced over from time to time, attracted by the two of them.


    Qin Xi smiled faintly and held Han Shi¡¯s arm as they walked to the door. She smiled and nodded at the Gu couple. Before they could walk in, they heard a surprised female voice.


    ¡°Doctor Qin?¡±


    Qin Xi and Han Shi looked over and saw an elegant woman in a cheongsam walking over quickly. When Qin Xi turned around, the woman was overjoyed. ¡°It¡¯s really you, Doctor Qin. Do you still remember me?¡±


    ¡°Kai¡¯s mother?¡±


    Qin Xi had an amazing memory and could tell at a glance that this woman was the mother of the boy she saved in the amusement park last year.


    Tang Ling said with a smile, ¡°Yes, my name is Tang Ling. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. What a coincidence! Doctor Qin, you saved my son. I haven¡¯t thanked you properly. You have to tell me your contact number today. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to find you.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded.


    ¡°Doctor Qin, are you a friend of my brother-in-law?¡± Tang Ling asked.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m invited to his wedding.¡±


    As soon as Qin Xi finished speaking, she saw Gu Qing walk out in a well-ironed suit with a groom¡¯s flower on his chest. He had no expression on his face. Perhaps everyone knew that he had the tendency to pull a long face, so they didn¡¯t find it strange.


    However, when Gu Qing saw Qin Xi, a smile immediately spread out on his face. His voice was no longer as cold. ¡°Qin Xi, you¡¯re here!¡±


    Han Shi¡¯s face darkened. Just as Gu Qing was about to walk up toQin Xi, he went forward and put his arm around Gu QIng¡¯s shoulder. He said with a fake smile, ¡°Congratulations on getting married today. I heard that your wife is very beautiful. I didn¡¯t expect you to get married so early!¡±


    Gu Qing glanced at him but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Han Shi smiled at him provocatively and forcefully brought him to the banquet hall. Before he left, he did not forget to turn around and say to Qin Xi, ¡°Wifey, continue chatting with your friend. I¡¯ll talk to the groom about how to be a proper husband¡­¡±


    Qin Xi was speechless, but she still nodded at him.


    ¡°So you all know each other. That¡¯s great. Let¡¯s go in and talk.¡± Tang Ling held Qin Xi¡¯s hand and led her into the banquet hall.


    In the blink of an eye, it was ten o¡¯clock.


    Soon, the bride and groom walked out together, and the crowd burst into applause.


    Han Shi pursed his lips. At the thought of his wedding with Qin Xi being so rushed and simple, he was immediately in a bad mood.


    He held Qin Xi¡¯s hand tightly and whispered into her ear, ¡°Wifey, let¡¯s get married again. I want to see you in a wedding dress too. Also, we want to take wedding photos too. It¡¯s been so long, but we haven¡¯t taken a photo together.¡±


    Qin Xi thought for a moment and nodded and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we buy a camera? We can buy a better one and take a family photo. We can also find someone to take wedding photos for us. We can take photos wherever we want. How about that?¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do as you said.¡±

 Chapter 802 - 802 Earthquake

    802 Earthquake


    In June, the weather in Luoyang City had already become hot. In just a year, Luoyang City had undergone a tremendous change.


    Not only was the shopping center in the middle of the city starting to take shape, but there were also new enterprises that were very popular. Sweet Dew Winey and Sunshine Pharmaceuticals were officially established.


    Sweet Dew introduced medicinal wine, fruit wine, and dozens of new wine products.


    Even the herbal tea released by Sweet Dew became a must-have tea for summer in every household.


    Moreover, due to active publicity and good reviews, the influence of Sweet Dew quickly expanded during the summer.


    Now, Sweet Dew was already a popular brand in the entire eastern region. Many businesspeople rushed to Luoyang City to seek opportunities to work with Sweet Dew.


    Sunshine Pharmaceutical stepped onto the international stage earlier than Sweet Dew Winery. It had to be known that the medicines were all produced by Qin Xi, and there were no side effects.


    Although the medicines were purported to be Chinese medicine, none of the medicines were bitter. Instead, they had a faint sweet taste.


    Even the ones used to treat children were sweet and soft. Those who did not know better would think that they were made of candy.


    Therefore, in the beginning, many people did not think highly of it. Some even thought that it was actually candy.


    The real reason that got Sunshine Pharmaceutical famous was because of an earthquake. It was a magnitude 8 earthquake that shook the entire country.


    Qin Xi discussed with Han Shi and decided to donate resources on the name of Sunshine Pharmaceuticals and the Sweet Dew. The couple did not stay idle. They brought Wang Zhiqiang, Blood Stealer, Saber, and Thunderkill to the front line of the earthquake.


    In the beginning, Sunshine Pharmaceuticals encountered many obstacles. Because it was a newly established company, it was very difficult to be recognized.


    During the process, many big drug companies made things difficult for Sunshine Pharmaceuticals and intercepted their medicines from being distributed to the victims of the disaster.


    Fu Sheng was not anxious. He got a few volunteers who knew medicine to take all the necessary medicine to the disaster area secretly.


    It was specially used to treat patients who were bleeding non-stop, had a high fever, and needed amputation for serious infections. Fu Sheng was certain that as long as their medicine was used, it would definitely help the victims.


    In fact, that was indeed the case.


    When a little girl whose artery was pierced by a steel bar and needed amputation used the styptic powder made by Sunshine Pharmaceuticals, the bleeding wound stopped in seven seconds.

 Chapter 803 - 803 Gain A Foothold

    803 Gain A Foothold


    ¡°This¡­ is too magical. How is this possible?!¡±


    A middle-aged senior doctor looked at the girl who had sneaked into the medical team and asked sternly, ¡°Who are you and why did you sneak into our medical team? Also, what kind of hemostatic medicine was that just now? Why did the wound stop bleeding in seven seconds? This doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    The girl who had sneaked into the medical team was called Song Jia, a staff member of Sunshine Pharmaceuticals. She shrugged and said innocently, ¡°Doctor, the fact that you think it doesn¡¯t make sense is because your knowledge is limited.¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you the truth. Not only does the hemostatic medicine our Sunshine Medicine produces has such an amazing effect, but the rest, such as fever medicine, is also effective. With two pills, the fever will naturally go down in 20 minutes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. You¡¯re just bragging,¡± the senior doctor immediately retorted.


    Song Jia pointed at the little girl¡¯s leg and looked at him. ¡°Then how are you going to explain that?¡±


    ¡°If not for the hemostatic medicine, I wonder how you can stop the bleeding from the patient¡¯s artery so quickly.¡±


    The senior doctor¡¯s expression changed, but he couldn¡¯t retort.


    ¡°Sister, can I use this medicine?¡± After the pale and weak little girl felt the cold and comfortable feeling of the hemostatic medicine on her body, she endured the pain and raised her head to ask. Her voice was as soft as a mosquito.


    Song Jia squatted down and patted her forehead to comfort her. ¡°Of course. Sunshine Pharmaceuticals is a company that brings sunshine and hope to the patients. I think you¡¯re in a lot of pain. I have a piece of candy here. Do you want to eat it?¡±


    She took out a red candy in the shape of a strawberry and brought it to the little girl¡¯s mouth. ¡°Little girl, do you want to eat it?¡±


    The little girl was in too much pain. When she saw that the red candy was in the shape of a strawberry, she immediately said sweetly, ¡°Thank you, Sister!¡±


    After the girl ate the candy, Song Jia told the doctor, ¡°I just gave her hematinic medicine. Doctor, there¡¯s not much time left. If you don¡¯t want her to be in a wheelchair for the rest of her life, please use our medicine.¡±


    The doctor and the medical team looked at each other. In the end, they looked at the hemostatic medicine and gritted their teeth. ¡°Alright, now, I need disinfectant and fever medicine¡­¡±


    He said a lot of medicine in one go. Song Jia¡¯s eyes lit up and she immediately took out what he needed from the large medical kit she was carrying.


    When the doctor used the medicine from the Sunshine Pharmaceuticals, the treatment process shortened greatly. Although the little girl¡¯s leg still needed surgery, the good news was that her leg did not need to be amputated.


    This time, the doctor was so excited that he immediately informed the dean of his hospital. When the dean found out about this, he was also shocked and immediately asked the doctor to continue using the medicine from Sunshine Pharmaceuticals.


    The most important thing now was to increase the efficiency of the treatment and save as many people as they could.


    Hence, in just a day, Sunshine medicine became the first choice to save the dying and heal the injured, squeezing out all the old pharmaceutical companies.

 Chapter 804 - 804 Lets Join Too

    804 Let¡¯s Join Too


    When Liu Jingye, the person-in-charge of KangMao Pharmaceuticals, heard this news, his face immediately darkened.


    KangMao Pharmaceuticals was the top corporation in the country. It had tens of millions of employees and hundreds of millions of customers in the country. It could be said to be influential and powerful.


    Under KangMao Pharmaceuticals, there was KanMmao Pharmaceutical Factory and KangMao Hospital. They controlled hundreds of chain hospitals in the country and could be said to be the leader of the industry.


    Now that the conglomerate had been replaced by an unknown small company, how could Liu Jingye stand the humiliation? If the higher-ups blamed him, he would be done for.


    He frowned and looked at his assistant fiercely. ¡°Is the Sunshine medicine that magical?¡±


    The assistant¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He quickly handed over the investigation report and explained, ¡°According to the test results by the experts from the various hospitals, the effect of the Sunshine medicine is more than twice as strong as that of all the medicines on the market.¡±


    Liu Jingye suddenly stood up. His eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Impossible, absolutely impossible.¡±


    The assistant was taken back by his jump and said in a daze, ¡°Manager Liu, it¡¯s true. Now, the frontline of the disaster has already started using the medicines from Sunshine Pharmaceuticals. Moreover, the number of casualties has clearly decreased a lot. According to the current trend, in less than two days, Sunshine Pharmaceuticals will completely replace us in the frontline.¡±


    Liu Jingye gritted his teeth. ¡°Damn it, we have to suppress this matter. We can¡¯t let it spread. Otherwise, KangMao Pharmaceuticals will become a laughing stock in the industry.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    The assistant hesitated and wanted to say something, but Liu Jingye glared at him. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. I want to hear good news today. Remember, I don¡¯t want a single word to leak out.¡±


    Looking at Liu Jingye¡¯s bloodthirsty gaze, the assistant¡¯s eyelids twitched. He opened his mouth, but in the end, he nodded helplessly and left.


    After the assistant left, Liu Jingye paced back and forth in the office. He picked up the cigarette box on the table and took out a cigarette. Just as he was about to light it up, he suddenly realized something and put it back.


    He picked up the phone and dialed a number. ¡°Hello, Boss, there¡¯s something I need to report to you¡­¡±


    On the other side, Qin Xi and Han Shi led Wang Zhiqiang and the others to the frontline of the earthquake. Although a day had passed since the earthquake, the aftershock was still there. Irrelevant personnels weren¡¯t allowed to enter.


    The earthquake-stricken area was in a mess. The ground was filled with shattered stones and mud. Some collapsed houses and abandoned cars were lying on the ground. Corpses were carried out and placed at the side.


    When Qin Xi saw this tragic scene, her pretty face changed slightly. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She said to Wang Zhiqiang and the others, ¡°Go and save them with your best efforts. Save as many as you can. Also, prioritize your own safety. Do you understand?¡±


    Wang Zhiqiang, Blood Stealer, Saber, and Thunderkill¡¯s expressions turned solemn. After receiving the order, the four of them turned around and quickly ran into the earthquake-stricken area.


    Qin Xi looked at the four of them and sighed. She muttered, ¡°I hope they can be safe and sound.¡±


    Han Shi put his arm around her shoulder and comforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they can protect themselves.¡±


    ¡°Stone, let¡¯s join too!¡±

 Chapter 805 - 805 Secret Formula

    805 Secret Formula


    Han Shi nodded. Before he left, he reminded, ¡°But we can¡¯t go to the frontline. You¡¯re still pregnant. Don¡¯t make me worry!¡±


    Qin Xi waved the acupuncture bag in her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with my medical skills, going to the frontline is a waste of my talent. I will stay in the rescue area to save the people.¡±


    There were already enough people going to the front line, but the doctors who stayed in the rescue area to help were not enough, especially the divine doctor who could bring the dead back to life.


    ¡°Hey, doctor, come here quickly. Someone needs treatment.¡±


    When a soldier saw Qin Xi in a white coat, he thought that she was a medical staff member and immediately shouted anxiously.


    When Qin Xi and the others came in, they had already secretly changed into the clothes of soldiers and doctors.


    Wang Zhiqiang and the other three were soldiers to begin with. When they put on the soldiers¡¯ uniform, their aura was immediately revealed. Everyone thought that they were really soldiers.


    It was even easier for Qin Xi to walk around the earthquake-stricken area. She had a doctor¡¯s license hanging on her neck, so she was allowed entry no matter where she went.


    As for Han Shi, although he had never been in the army or learned medicine, he had been with Wang Zhiqiang and the others for a long time and was naturally influenced by them.


    The six of them sneaked in without arousing any suspicion.


    Qin Xi quickly ran over and saw two soldiers carrying a stretcher with a young man lying on it.


    At this moment, his eyes were closed, and the cold sweat on his forehead was mixed with mud and blood. He looked very miserable. His clothes were dirty and messy, and his feet had been cut off by something, revealing his white bones. His breathing was extremely weak, as if he would die at any moment.


    Qin Xi quickly took out the Ice Soul Silver Needles and said to the soldiers carrying the stretcher, ¡°Put him on the ground.¡±


    The soldiers saw the doctor¡¯s license hanging on Qin Xi¡¯s neck and immediately placed the stretcher on the ground. Then, one of the soldiers took a step back and said to another soldier, ¡°Go and help the others. I¡¯ll help here!¡±


    Qin Xi squatted down and checked the man¡¯s injuries before taking out the needles. Her movements were fast and agile, and the silver needles seemed to be alive in her hand.


    The soldier looking at the side was dumbfounded.


    Soon, Qin Xi finished treating the man¡¯s injuries. Then, she took out a red pill and stuffed it into his mouth. The soldier frowned and asked, ¡°Doctor, what did you feed him?¡±


    Qin Xi wiped the blood off her hand and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s a pill refined from a secret formula. It can reduce pain, prevent fever, and prevent infection.¡±


    The soldier was skeptical and wanted to ask about the details, but not far away, someone was shouting ¡°doctor¡± crazily. Qin Xi turned around and ran towards the source of the voice.


    The soldier opened his mouth, but in the end, he did not call her back.


    Qin Xi ran over and saw that on the stretcher, a mother who had been pierced by a sharp piece of wood was protecting the five-year-old girl in her arms.


    The mother¡¯s body was stiffened and she was clearly dead, but the sharp wooden tip still pierced into the child¡¯s lower abdomen. It had to be noted that this was a little girl. If it was not handled properly, it might affect her fertility in the future.


    As Qin Xi ran over, two male doctors in their forties also ran over from the other side. They did not look at Qin Xi but observed the little girl¡¯s condition. The two of them discussed something in low voices. Then, they wanted to pull out the wooden tip that had pierced into the girl¡¯s lower abdomen.

 Chapter 806 - 806 Bold Idea

    806 Bold Idea


    Qin Xi stopped them sternly. ¡°Stop. If you act rashly, you¡¯ll harm the little girl. Also, look at the awful conditions around you. Do you want to perform surgery here after removing the wooden tip?¡±


    ¡°Who are you? Go away. Don¡¯t disturb our treatment.¡± One of the men raised his head and shouted at Qin Xi.


    ¡°Treatment?¡±


    Qin Xi sneered and grabbed the wrist of the other man who wanted to remove the wooden tip. She said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that pulling out the wooden tip like this will leave wood dust in her body? Do you call this treatment? Which hospital are you from?¡±


    She shifted her gaze to the man¡¯s name tag. On it was clearly written: Lai Qi, Inpatient Department of KangMao Hospital.


    ¡°The inpatient department of KangMao Hospital? It¡¯s no wonder that you don¡¯t even know such simple common sense. I really don¡¯t know how many patients have been harmed by your ignorance.¡±


    When Lai Qi heard this, he immediately flew into a rage out of humiliation and said, ¡°What does a young girl like you know? Who is causing trouble here? If you delay the treatment, can you afford the consequences?¡±


    ¡°I want to ask you the same question. If there are serious consequences, can you take the responsibility?¡±


    Qin Xi was furious. These two doctors clearly didn¡¯t take the patient¡¯s life seriously. If they pulled it out just like that, the wood dust left in the child¡¯s body would kill her.


    ¡°This female doctor is right. If you pull out the wooden tip, wood dust will definitely fall into the child¡¯s body. Not only will she not be treated, but her injury will worsen, unless you perform surgery immediately and remove the wood dust from the child¡¯s body, but the conditions here are obviously not suitable for surgery.¡±


    At this moment, a man in a military doctor¡¯s uniform walked over and checked the patient¡¯s injuries. He said seriously, ¡°I think we should stop the bleeding first and send her to the hospital.¡±


    When Lai Qi and the other doctor heard that, they glared at Qin Xi.


    Lai Qi snorted. ¡°It¡¯s up to you. Anyway, we want to save this child, but you¡¯re the one who kept stopping us. If anything happens, don¡¯t blame us.¡±


    However, Qin Xi and the military doctor ignored him. Qin Xi said with a serious expression, ¡°Use my disinfectant. Not only can it disinfect, but it can also dissolve ordinary minerals, such as small stones and wood dust. I guarantee that there won¡¯t be any residue.¡±


    No one believed what she said. Lai Qi almost laughed out loud and said sarcastically, ¡°I think that¡¯s not disinfectant, but sulfuric acid!¡±


    Qin Xi couldn¡¯t be bothered to explain. Instead, she took out a bottle of disinfectant and dripped a few drops on the wood dust on the ground.


    With a hissing sound, the wood dust was instantly dissolved. Everyone retreated and looked at Qin Xi in horror.


    Before Lai Qi could say anything, Qin Xi made a cut on her finger and dripped the disinfectant on the cut. There was a hissing sound as well, and white foam emerged from the wound. After that, nothing happened.


    Seeing this, the military doctor¡¯s eyes lit up and he immediately had a bold idea.


    Seeing the effect of Qin Xi¡¯s disinfectant, he immediately worked with Qin Xi to remove the wooden tip from the little girl. Qin Xi used a lot of strength to wrap the Mystic True Qi in her body around the wooden tip. This way, she could lessen the pain caused by pulling out the wooden tip.


    When the wooden tip was successfully removed, Qin Xi immediately poured all the disinfectant into the wound. After the white foam was gone, blood was gushing out. Qin Xi quickly applied the hemostatic on it.


    Then, a shocking scene appeared.

 Chapter 807 - 807 Magical

    807 Magical


    In just a few breaths, the wound stopped bleeding. It had to be noted that the wound was bleeding profusely just now.


    Qin Xi¡¯s hand was as steady as a mountain, and her expression did not change at all. She did not even blink as she sprinkled some white powder on the bleeding spot. Then¡­


    The bleeding stopped.


    This was too magical.


    The military doctor¡¯s eyes lit up and his body trembled violently from excitement. He suppressed the shock in his heart and took a deep breath to calm himself down.


    However, he stared at the thing in Qin Xi¡¯s hand with a burning gaze, wishing he could snatch it and study it.


    Looking at Qin Xi¡¯s skillful way of handling the wound, Lai Qi and the other male doctor looked at each other before sneaking away.


    In less than ten minutes, the little girl¡¯s wound was stitched up. Qin Xi sprinkled some healing powder and wrapped the wound with gauze. The entire process was smooth.


    When they looked at the little girl¡¯s face again, it was much rosier than before. This undoubtedly reassured everyone.


    ¡°Doctor Qin?¡± The young military doctor glanced at the doctor¡¯s license on Qin Xi¡¯s neck. ¡°Are you a Chinese medicine doctor?¡±


    He looked very surprised. ¡°You¡¯re the youngest person I¡¯ve ever seen who studied Chinese medicine.¡±


    Qin Xi smiled and said calmly, ¡°Age shouldn¡¯t be the standard by which you judge people¡¯s ability. Whether the medical skills are good or not should be the standard.¡±


    The military doctor immediately apologized in embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I mean no offense.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Qin Xi wiped the stains on her hands with a tissue and looked at the military doctor. ¡°Do you have something to say?¡±


    The military doctor immediately nodded and his expression became serious. ¡°Doctor Qin, can I ask you where you bought the medicine you used just now? To be honest, what we lack in the army are special medicines. With these special medicines, we can greatly reduce casualties.¡±


    ¡°You can ask the person-in-charge of Sunshine Pharmaceuticals about this. These special medicines are all produced by Sunshine Pharmaceuticals. Of course, if your organization needs them, we can modify the medicines to make it extra effective,¡± Qin Xi said meaningfully.


    The military doctor said in disbelief, ¡°Doctor Qin, are you saying that the effect of these special medicines can¡­ be improved?¡±


    It was a special medicine that could stop bleeding in seven seconds. If it was improved further, how unbelievable would the effect be?


    He couldn¡¯t believe it.


    However, Qin Xi did not give him a chance to doubt her. She took out a small bottle and sprinkled the content on the finger she had cut open.


    The military doctor looked at it in confusion, not understanding what Qin Xi was doing. Just as he was about to ask, he saw that Qin Xi¡¯s wound seemed to be healing slightly.


    Five minutes later, the military doctor was so shocked that he didn¡¯t know what to say. Was he seeing a miracle?


    The wound had already scabbed over. He looked at Qin Xi nervously. ¡°Doctor Qin, this is too magical. Please, don¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll report to my leader immediately¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he turned around and ran away, disappearing in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 808 - 808 Impossible

    808 Impossible


    In the first-aid center.


    At this moment, Song Jia and a few employees with nursing licenses from Sunshine Pharmaceuticals were helping the doctors treat the wound on the patients and bandage it.


    A man in a white coat led a middle-aged man with a dignified expression and an imposing aura in. Behind the middle-aged man were a few young people with equally serious expressions.


    The man in the white coat pointed at Song Jia and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s her, it¡¯s her. Director Zhou, it¡¯s her. I saw her feeding that little girl something strange with my own eyes. Also, I suspect that the medicine she gave the patient is all illegal. How can real medicine take effect so quickly?¡±


    Song Jia¡¯s expression changed drastically. She looked at the slightly plump man in the white coat and her anger was instantly ignited.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Our medicines are all tested by the relevant departments. They are all legal! On the other hand, you said that our medicines are illegal. What evidence do you have? If you don¡¯t have evidence, I can sue you for slander!¡±


    The man in the white coat sneered. ¡°Then tell me, if there¡¯s no illegal substance in your medicine, why was there a patient who was poisoned and fell into a serious coma after taking your medicine?¡±


    The man called Director Zhou locked his sharp eyes on Song Jia and asked in a thick local accent, ¡°Which hospital are you from?¡±


    ¡°You are?¡± Song Jia took a deep breath and looked Director Zhou in the eye.


    Director Zhou¡¯s attitude was very firm. He frowned and said, ¡°Answer my questions.¡±


    Song Jia was so angry that she laughed. She put the bandage in her hand aside and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t even know who you are. Why would I answer your question? Also, I¡¯m not a criminal. If you talk nicely, I might consider answering you, but if you treat me like a criminal, I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t tell you anything.¡±


    She knew that she shouldn¡¯t be so tough and cause trouble for her company.


    However, she could also tell that these two people were clearly here to cause trouble. No matter what her attitude was, they would definitely not give her an easy time. In that case, what was the point of being nice to them?


    Director Zhou¡¯s eyes immediately darkened as he stared at Song Jia. Although Song Jia was panicking, she tried her best to remain calm.


    When the man in the white coat saw this, he added fuel to the fire. ¡°Young lady, you¡¯re too arrogant. This is Director Zhou. Behave yourself.¡±


    Song Jia¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she still said firmly, ¡°So it¡¯s Director Zhou. Why are you looking for me?¡±


    Director Zhou narrowed his eyes and said domineeringly, ¡°Answer my question.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not from any hospital. I¡¯m a staff member of the Sunshine Pharmaceuticals in Zhehai province. I¡¯m here to volunteer.¡± Song Jia tried her best to remain calm as she answered.


    Director Zhou did not seem to believe her. He glanced at her sharply. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Song Jia met his gaze and nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Director Zhou looked at her for a few more seconds before suddenly turning to the man in the white coat beside him. The latter immediately understood and looked at Song Jia fiercely. He questioned, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. The little girl you treated this morning who lost both her legs is about to die. You must have fed her something. Or, there¡¯s something wrong with the medicine you used.¡±


    Hearing this, the people who had just been treated by Song Jia immediately felt like something was not right. They did not know if it was a psychological effect, but they felt that the wound on their bodies was worsening.


    Song Jia¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. When I went to check, she was fine. How could she be dying?¡±

 Chapter 809 - 809 Framed

    809 Framed


    ¡°No matter what, you need to come with us.¡±


    After Director Zhou finished speaking, he looked at all the volunteers and said, ¡°There might be a safety problem with Sunshine Pharmaceuticals¡¯ medicines. Now, my department needs to take the medicines back for testing. Please cooperate and don¡¯t use Sunshine Pharmaceuticals¡¯ medicines for the time being.¡±


    Song Jia¡¯s expression changed drastically as she said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. Sunshine Pharmaceuticals has a business certificate and is a legit company. Director Zhou, if you have evidence, please show it. Don¡¯t slander us here. This will affect the reputation of our company.¡±


    ¡°Evidence? I¡¯ll show you the evidence. Now, you have to come with us. Take her away!¡±


    Director Zhou did not give Song Jia a chance to refute. He gave his subordinates a look, and Song Jia was held down on the spot and taken away.


    When many patients saw this scene, they immediately panicked. They cried and asked the medical staff to stop feeding them the medicines.


    A staff member who came with Song Jia immediately put down her work and ran out.


    On the other side, Qin Xi was still unaware of what had just happened. She was actively treating the victims who had just been saved from the ruins. She was very efficient, almost treating one patient every few minutes. This greatly reduced the pressure on many doctors.


    Just as Qin Xi was busy, the military doctor ran to her side excitedly. ¡°Doctor Qin, our leader is here and wants to talk to you about the cooperation. Can you come with me?¡±


    Qin Xi said without looking up, ¡°Go to Area A to find a man called Han Shi. He¡¯s the person-in-charge of Sunshine Pharmaceuticals. He has the final say in this matter.¡±


    Just as the military doctor was about to say something else, he saw that Qin Xi had already begun treating another patient. If he disturbed her rashly, he might harm the patient.


    Helpless, he could only run to Area A of the earthquake-stricken area. He did not know Han Shi and could only shout his name.


    Han Shi had just pulled out an old man covered in dust from the ruins when he heard someone call him. He frowned and replied, ¡°Hey, who are you? Why are you calling me?¡±


    The military doctor was overjoyed. He immediately ran over and asked, ¡°Are you Han Shi, the person-in-charge of Sunshine Pharmaceuticals?¡±


    Han Shi wiped the sweat and dust off his face. However, his expression was very cold.


    ¡°I am. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The military doctor said excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s great. Doctor Qin asked me to look for you. Our leader wants to see you and talk to you about the cooperation.¡±


    Han Shi looked at the busy people on the ruins and said to the military doctor, ¡°I don¡¯t have time now. If you want to talk, let¡¯s talk after everything is over.¡±


    With that, he threw himself into the ruins and quickly disappeared, ignoring the shouts of the military doctor.


    The military doctor said helplessly, ¡°¡­Alright then!¡±


    However, when he went back to report to his superior, the latter was not angry at all. He kept praising Qin Xi and Han Shi for being good people.


    **


    The earthquake this time was violent. Not only did the local people suffer an unprecedented disaster, but even the neighboring cities were affected. The higher-ups took it very seriously.


    Therefore, volunteers and donor companies swarmed in from all directions.


    However, just as the disaster relief began, a nasty poisoning incident happened, pushing Sunshine Pharmaceuticals into the limelight.


    By the time Qin Xi heard this news, all the members of Sunshine Pharmaceuticals had already been locked up. It was the military doctor who found her and recounted the matter in detail.


    ¡°KangMao?¡±

 Chapter 810 - 810 Seeing Gu Worms Again

    810 Seeing Gu Worms Again


    If she remembered correctly, Fu Sheng¡¯s fake mother seemed to be behind KangMao Pharmaceuticals. Back then, Qin Xi¡¯s ability was limited and she could not get to the bottom of it. However, she was certain that there were many nasty secrets about KangMao Pharmaceuticals.


    For example, Elder Wang and the elders of the archeological team back then were all poisoned by Gu worms.


    Qin Xi lowered her eyes and fell into deep thought. Seeing that she was silent, the military doctor didn¡¯t disturb her.


    After a while, Qin Xi suddenly said to the military doctor, ¡°Bring me to see the poisoned victim.¡±


    The military doctor nodded and turned to lead Qin Xi in a certain direction. However, after taking a few steps, he stopped in his tracks and looked at Qin Xi¡¯s side profile with a strange expression. He wondered to himself when he had become Qin Xi¡¯s lackey and let her order him around.


    Soon, the two of them arrived at the overcrowded hospital. After asking around, they found out about the little girl¡¯s ward. When they went to the ward, there were many injured people standing, sitting, and lying in the hospital corridor. These were all people who had survived the earthquake. Of course, they were also the most injured.


    The military doctor and Qin Xi came to a ward that was guarded. Before they could approach, they were stopped by the guard at the door. ¡°Unrelated people are not allowed to enter!¡±


    The military doctor frowned and took out his identification card. ¡°This is my identification card. We want to see Cui Xiaoxiao.¡± Cui Xiaoxiao was the little girl¡¯s name.


    The guard did not even look at the military doctor¡¯s ID. With a wave of his hand, he almost slapped it off. He said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°I told you, unrelated people are not allowed to enter. Don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    The military doctor¡¯s face suddenly darkened. Just as he was about to say something, Qin Xi waved her hand and said indifferently, ¡°Get lost. I want to go in!¡±


    Then, to the military doctor¡¯s shock, the guard, who had been unyielding just now, actually retreated obediently with a blank expression. He did not stop Qin Xi from pushing the door open.


    He did not understand what Qin Xi had done to the guard. He only felt that Qin Xi was becoming more and more mysterious.


    After pushing open the door, Qin Xi¡¯s expression changed drastically. She quickly walked up to Cui Xiaoxiao and checked her condition. Her eyes suddenly burned with anger as she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°These scumbags actually killed a child for the sake of benefits. They¡¯re simply beasts.¡±


    The military doctor looked at Cui Xiaoxiao and saw that she was only sleeping quietly. Although her breathing was a little weak and her face was a little pale, there was nothing unusual about her. Why was Doctor Qin reacting so strongly?


    He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Doctor Qin, what¡­ happened to Cui Xiaoxiao?¡±


    When he asked this question, he felt a little ashamed. After all, as a doctor and a military doctor, he was actually clueless about the patient¡¯s condition.


    However, since it was a serious matter, he didn¡¯t pretend to know and asked humbly.


    Qin Xi calmed down and rolled up Cui Xiaoxiao¡¯s trouser leg. There were three triangular red dots there. She said, ¡°Someone cast a Gu worm on her. This Gu worm specializes in eating people¡¯s internal organs. On the surface, the people who are poisoned by the Gu worm look normal, but they are actually suffering unimaginable pain. It¡¯s like thousands of ants are biting them. Even adults can¡¯t withstand the pain. They actually did this to a child.¡±


    The military doctor¡¯s expression changed drastically as he asked in disbelief, ¡°Gu worm? There¡¯s actually such a thing in this world?¡±


    ¡°There are all kinds of strange things in the world.¡± Qin Xi glanced at him calmly. ¡°Now, go and inform your leader. It¡¯s best if someone from the upper echelon can come and handle this matter.¡±

 Chapter 811 - 811 A Young Mans Oath

    811 A Young Man¡¯s Oath


    The military doctor knew that this was a serious matter and did not dare to delay. Just as he was about to turn around to inform the higher-ups, the door was pushed open.


    A strong questioning voice was heard. ¡°Who are you? How did you get in?¡±


    ¡°Director Zhou, they might be from Sunshine Pharmaceuticals. Are they here to destroy the evidence?¡± Dong Yong, the man in the white coat who slandered Song Jia, said suspiciously.


    Qin Xi looked at Director Zhou and suddenly smiled coldly. ¡°Zhou Huaimin? Have you forgotten about the original intention of why you started your career?¡±


    With a buzz, Director Zhou¡¯s body swayed, and he looked in a daze. His mind seemed to have been hit by a heavy blow, and he froze. Memories instantly surfaced in his mind.


    A passionate young man in patched clothes stood under the blooming osmanthus tree with his fists clenched. He looked into the distance and swore.


    ¡°I, Zhou Huaimin, must make a name for myself and help more people get out of poverty. I want the people to have food to eat and clothes to wear. I want the children to be able to go to school¡­¡±


    Zhou Huaimin seemed to have fallen into some kind of memory. He seemed to have seen the entire process of him accepting bribes, bullying the common people, and finally being jailed and dying in a cold cell.


    His face instantly turned pale, and the cold sweat on his forehead flowed down. He staggered two steps back and was quickly supported by his subordinate.


    He raised his hand to his chest and panted heavily. He looked at Qin Xi in disbelief and pointed a trembling finger at her. ¡°Do you know me?¡±


    Then, his eyes widened. ¡°No, you must have done something to me. Otherwise, I¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have remembered the oath you made when you were young, right?¡±


    Qin Xi sneered. She had indeed made him recall the past, but so what? He was the one who made the oath and the one who broke it. What she did was just to remind him of the past and the oath he had once made!


    ¡°Zhou Huaimin, when you changed your name, did you think about today?¡±


    Zhou Huaimin was shocked. He closed his eyes and smiled bitterly. ¡°If you didn¡¯t mention it, I would really have forgotten about it.¡±


    Moreover, he would have forgotten about it completely.


    His eyes were filled with regret as he slowly looked at Dong Yong and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t get involved in your matter. You can settle it yourself!¡±


    Just as he was about to leave with his subordinates, Dong Yong¡¯s expression changed drastically. He grabbed Director Zhou¡¯s arm and leaned closer to him. He lowered his voice and threatened, ¡°Director Zhou, you have to think carefully. If you reject KangMao, there will be very serious consequences, and this consequence¡­ is something you can¡¯t afford.¡±


    Zhou Huaimin grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll resign soon. Do you think I still care about the consequences?¡±


    ¡°¡­You!¡± Dong Yong was stunned.


    Zhou Huaimin patted his shoulder expressionlessly. ¡°I advise you to turn yourself in, or you¡¯ll fall into an abyss.¡±


    With that, he shook off Dong Yong¡¯s hand and left without hesitation.


    His back looked lonely, as if he had aged a lot overnight.


    Dong Yong gritted his teeth and glared at Qin Xi. ¡°Don¡¯t be too arrogant! I know you¡¯re from Sunshine Pharmaceuticals. Are you here to destroy the evidence? Hmph, let me tell you, none of you can leave here today!¡±


    ¡°What an arrogant tone. I want to see who has the guts to say something that even I don¡¯t dare to say!¡±

 Chapter 812 - 812 Gu Worm

    812 Gu Worm


    Hearing this, the military doctor trembled and quickly stood up straight, his face filled with excitement.


    ¡°Our leader is here. He¡¯s here!¡±


    A middle-aged man with sharp eyebrows and deep facial features appeared at the door.


    He was dressed in an olive-green formal suit. It was well-ironed, and even his pants were neat and tidy. His aura was cold and his eyes were sharp, like a sword, making people not dare to look him in the eyes.


    Of course, except Qin Xi.


    ¡°Chief, why are you here?¡±


    When the military doctor saw who it was, he was stunned. Then he felt that the question was really stupid because it was him who contacted the chief.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who asked me to come? Who dares to kick up a fuss at this juncture?¡±


    Du Zhentao¡¯s tone was neither fast nor slow, but it gave people pressure. His sharp eyes slowly turned to Dong Yong. ¡°Who are you to KangMao Pharmaceuticals?¡±


    Cold sweat broke out on Dong Yong¡¯s forehead. Although he did not know who the man in front of him was, looking at the stars on his shoulder, he swallowed nervously.


    He quickly replied with a smile, ¡°I, I¡¯m a small manager of KangMao¡¯s sales department. May I know who you are¡­¡±


    ¡°Go, call the person-in-charge of your department over. I want to ask how Sunshine Pharmaceuticals is commiting a crime. I can¡¯t even find any illegal substance in their medicine. How did you do it?¡±


    Du Zhentao¡¯s voice was deep and serious. If one looked closely, they could even see the burning anger in his eyes.


    Dong Yong panicked and felt that he was in trouble. He quickly smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°I, I¡¯ll go right away. Wait a moment. I¡¯ll go right away¡­¡±


    With that, he scurried away.


    At this moment, the military doctor went forward and introduced Qin Xi to the leader. ¡°Chief, this is Doctor Qin, whom I mentioned to you. Although she¡¯s young, her medical skills are very superb. She¡¯s even better than Gao Lin in our army!¡±


    ¡°Oh? She¡¯s even better than Gao Lin?¡±


    Du Zhentao looked at Qin Xi in surprise.


    He knew that Gao Lin was from a Chinese medicine family. The Gao family also had Gao Huiren who was reputed to be one of the best in Chinese medicine in the country. However, Qin Xi was actually better than Gao Lin?


    ¡°Doctor Qin, this is our¡­¡±


    Just as the military doctor was about to introduce, Qin Xi interrupted with a serious expression, ¡°Now is not the time to talk about this. Chief Du, Cui Xiaoxiao¡¯s condition is very dangerous. I have to remove the Gu worm from her body immediately. Otherwise, she won¡¯t live past tonight!¡±


    ¡°What Gu worm?¡± Du Zhentao frowned slightly, not understanding what Qin Xi was talking about.


    Qin Xi said word by word, ¡°It¡¯s a worm that eats people away.¡±


    Du Haitao¡¯s expression changed drastically, and his eyes suddenly became extremely sharp. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s caused by a Gu worm and not by other medicine?¡±


    Qin Xi did not speak. Instead, she turned around and began to get the Gu worm out of Cui Xiaoxiao. She circled Cui Xiaoxiao¡¯s forehead with her thumb and index finger and made a few simple hand seals. Then, she took out an Ice Soul Silver Needles and sealed all the acupoints on her body to prevent the Gu worm from escaping.


    Then, with a flick of her finger, two Ice Soul Silver Needles landed accurately in her body.


    Du Zhentao wanted to stop her, but just as he took a step forward, he was stopped by the military doctor. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Since Doctor Qin is doing this, she must have her reasons. Besides¡­ Apart from trusting her, there¡¯s no other way.¡±

 Chapter 813 - 813 Spice

    813 Spice


    Not long after, with a puff, a squirming worm was spat out. Yes, it was spat out.


    Qin Xi used the Mystic True Qi to force it out. Otherwise, the Gu worm in Cui Xiaoxiao¡¯s body would adhere to her flesh and blood, refusing to come out.


    Only this method could force it out.


    The military doctor came to the struggling Gu worm and took a closer look. ¡°So this is a Gu worm? It¡¯s no different from an ordinary worm!¡±


    As he spoke, he wanted to touch it with his hand.


    Qin Xi said faintly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be like Cui Xiaoxiao, you¡¯d better stomp it to death!¡±


    The military doctor instantly retracted his hand and quickly took two steps back. He looked at the squirming worm on the ground in fear. ¡°Is this thing that ferocious?¡±


    Qin Xi put away the silver needles and replied calmly, ¡°You can try!¡±


    The military doctor¡¯s face turned pale and he shook his head like a rattle-drum. ¡°I was just kidding!¡±


    He stretched out his foot and stepped on the Gu worm, smashing it into paste. Red and grainy things splattered everywhere.


    ¡°Ew ~ What¡¯s this? It¡¯s so disgusting!¡±


    It was not that he was being squeamish, but not only did this thing look disgusting, but the smell it emitted was also very strong, making his stomach churn.


    Qin Xi took out a pill and opened Cui Xiaoxiao¡¯s mouth. She stuffed the pill into Cui Xiaoxiao¡¯s mouth and it melted.


    ¡°The Gu worm eats human organs. Fortunately, it was discovered early. Otherwise, even a god wouldn¡¯t be able to save her.¡±


    Seeing her skillful control of the acupuncture needles, Du Zhentao no longer doubted Qin Xi. However, when he looked at the dead Gu worm on the ground, his expression was extremely solemn and ugly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect someone to use this evil thing. It¡¯s really horrendous.¡±


    Qin Xi said with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that? I¡¯ve encountered a few people who used Gu worms. Not only did they use it, but they also used it in a despicable way!¡±


    Du Zhentao¡¯s face darkened, and his aura was rising steadily. He tried his best to suppress his temper and asked through gritted teeth, ¡°Doctor Qin, what do you mean?¡±


    Qin Xi told him everything about Elder Wang and his archeological team getting infected with the Gu worms as well as Fu Sheng¡¯s mother, who might be the one behind it.


    The more Du Zhentao listened, the angrier he became. In the end, his eyes looked like that of a wolf¡¯s, and the temperature in the surroundings plummeted. The military doctor was terrified and felt like he was in an icehouse.


    ¡°Outrageous, absolutely outrageous¡­¡±


    He took a few deep breaths to calm down. He looked at Qin Xi and said in an apologetic tone. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I was too excited just now and couldn¡¯t control my emotions.¡±


    Qin Xi thought for a moment and said, ¡°Although the Gu worms are dangerous, they¡¯re not omnipotent. If you want a solution, it¡¯s actually very simple.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Doctor Qin, do you have a way to kill these Gu worms?¡± Du Zhentao was overjoyed and asked impatiently.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small worm. I have a spice. As long as the spice is ignited, no matter what Gu worm it is, it will be dead. If you want it, I can give you a few packets for free,¡± Qin Xi said.


    Du Zhentao was delighted. ¡°Thank you then, Doctor Qin.¡±

 Chapter 814 - 814 Investigation

    814 Investigation


    In Liu Jingye¡¯s office in the KangMao Sales Department.


    At this moment, Liu Jingye was flirting with his girlfriend. Just as he was about to unbuckle the belt on his waist, the office door was pushed open. An anxious voice was heard. ¡°Not good, Manager Liu, not good! Something big happened!¡±


    Liu Jingye¡¯s face darkened, and the arousal instantly disappeared. He looked at Dong Yong, who had rushed in, and his assistant, who looked a little nervous. The assistant said, ¡°Manager Liu, I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t stop him.¡±


    ¡°Dong Yong, what¡¯s the hurry?¡± Liu Jingye waved at his assistant and asked Dong Yong, who was at a loss. His voice was filled with displeasure at his rudeness.


    Dong Yong wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and panted heavily. ¡°Director Zhou, Director Zhou has betrayed us. I think¡­ someone found out what we did!¡±


    Liu Jingye suppressed his anger and said, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    Seeing that he did not realize the seriousness of the matter, Dong Yong stomped his feet anxiously. ¡°Manager Liu, we¡¯re in trouble. The people who know about this are from the military, and they¡¯re all big shots. If they find out that we have used that thing, I, you, and the higher-ups will be finished!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re doomed, Manager Liu!¡± Dong Yong stammered. The more he thought about it, the more afraid he became. His face was pale, and his legs were so weak that he could barely stand.


    Liu Jingye¡¯s expression changed drastically. He suddenly stood up, and the chair behind him was overturned. ¡°What? What did you say? Who knows about what we did?¡±


    Without waiting for Dong Yong to speak, Liu Jingye seemed to have thought of something. His expression relaxed slightly and he said calmly, ¡°Forget it, this is not a big deal. When a suitable opportunity comes, take out that thing, and then this matter will be covered up.¡±


    ¡°But, but¡­¡±


    Dong Yong was about to say something when Liu Jingye interrupted impatiently, ¡°No buts. That thing will never be found out. As long as it can¡¯t be found out, we are safe.¡±


    Dong Yong did not think so. He felt that Qin Xi was a very strange person. He panicked and had a bad feeling, making it impossible for him to calm down. However, because of Liu Jingye¡¯s warning, he could only suppress his anxiety and say, ¡°Manager Liu, you have to show up and handle it in person.¡±


    Half an hour later, Liu Jingye and Dong Yong arrived at a temporary meeting room in a certain district. The two of them thought that Du Zhentao was the only one in the meeting room.


    Unexpectedly, after the two of them entered the room, it was filled with high-ranking officials. As if realizing something, panic and nervousness appeared in their eyes at the same time.


    ¡°Liu Jingye?¡±


    At this moment, a guard walked forward and looked at Liu Jingye. Liu Jingye was about to say yes when he heard the guard report all the details of his life.


    ¡°Liu Jingye, male, 45 years old, born in Gazi Village, Huiyang. Your parents are farmers and you have seven sisters. You¡¯re the youngest. You¡¯ve been doted on by your family since you were young and have developed an arrogant personality.


    When you were four years old, you peed into your grandfather¡¯s wine pot. When you were five years old, you lit a fire at home, causing your second and third sisters to die in a sea of fire. When you were seven years old, you were beaten up for stealing. When you were nine years old¡­


    At the age of 15, you slept with the village chief¡¯s daughter. At the age of 17, you hung out with the village chief¡¯s wife. At the age of 21, you went overseas to do business and was accidentally involved in the mafia. You even injured a child of a rich family and were almost dismembered. Later on, you were saved by someone and by a freak combination of factors, you met a person called Ye Shangrong.


    When you were 25 years old, you did a lot of illegal things for Ye Shangrong, including¡­¡±

 Chapter 815 - 815 Cosmeceutical Products

    815 Cosmeceutical Products


    Liu Jingye was dumbfounded!


    He felt the world spinning. His head was buzzing, his face was pale, and his lips were trembling. He wanted to shout that he was wronged, but she had brought out all the evidence. What else could he say?


    They even listed out how many people he had killed with Gu worms and how many sins they had committed.


    After saying that, he began to talk about Dong Yong¡¯s life and it was very detailed. They even investigated the matter of him peeping at his sister taking a shower. The two of them were so frightened that they knelt on the ground with their heads lowered, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°Xiao Zhang, get stools to let them sit. Don¡¯t let others think that we¡¯re abusing them.¡± Du Zhentao looked at Liu Jingye and Dong Yong coldly.


    The guard, Xiao Zhang, immediately replied, ¡°Yes!¡±


    The two of them were pressed to sit on the stool. The cold sweat on their foreheads kept falling like beans, and they felt like they were sitting on pins and needles.


    Du Zhentao stared at them like an eagle, exuding a terrifying pressure and power. ¡°You¡¯re quite bold to use the Gu worm to do evil and harm the innocent. Now that you¡¯ve been caught red-handed, what else do you have to explain?¡±


    Liu Jingye shook his head. ¡°No, no!¡±


    Seeing that Liu Jingye admitted so quickly, Dong Yong also shook his head. ¡°No, no!¡±


    ¡°Very good. Now, I¡¯ll give you two choices. One, accept the punishment and die.¡±


    Before Du Zhentao could finish, the two of them shouted in unison, ¡°The second one, we¡¯ll choose the second one!¡±


    Du Zhentao was speechless.


    ¡°The second one is that we need you to cooperate with us to find the person who raised the Gu worm behind the scenes. Are you willing to do that?¡±


    Liu Jingye and Dong Yong were both scared out of their wits. ¡°Yes, yes. As long as we don¡¯t have to die, we¡¯ll do anything.¡±


    While they were planning how to catch the mastermind, Qin Xi had already settled the problems Sunshine Pharmaceutical were facing. Song Jia and the other staff had also returned.


    Through this incident, Sunshine Pharmaceuticals became more popular. After realizing the effectiveness and quality of Sunshine Pharmaceuticals medicines, be it the patients, the major hospitals, or the pharmacies, everyone rushed to Sunshine Pharmaceuticals to purchase medicines.


    Moreover, because of this incident, Sunshine Pharmaceuticals¡¯ reputation soared. Not only was it more famous in the medical world, but even advertisers and the media swarmed over to discuss cooperation.


    After the earthquake, Qin Xi¡¯s stomach gradually became bigger and rounder than usual.


    At the end of June, there was news from the capital that the new cosmeceutical products developed by Ye Zhan¡¯s cosmetics company suddenly became popular.


    The cosmeceutical products were divided into three grades: ordinary, advanced, and noble.


    The effect of ordinary cosmeceutical products was relatively worse, but it was very affordable. Its main target was university students and housewives.


    The effect of advanced products was more than twice as good as that of ordinary ones. There were many types, and the effects were more comprehensive. Be it whitening, spot removal, wrinkle removal, acne removal, scar removal, and so on¡­

 Chapter 816 - 816 Hua Yu Corporation

    816 Hua Yu Corporation


    The advanced products also covered some common areas such as weight loss, scented essential oil, hairdressing, hair extension, hair loss prevention, and dandruff removal.


    The noble products were the most effective. Within just three days of using it, you could feel that your skin had gotten much whiter and tender than before. Even the fine lines and spots left behind by time would disappear in a short period of time.


    Almost instantly, the cosmeceutical products captured the attention of the rich ladies and madams of the various families in the capital.


    Of course, this was all. What drove women crazy the most was the scar removal ointment and the Fitness Pill. The scar removal ointment could permanently remove any scar.


    Therefore, scar removal ointment was second in sales among all products.


    The first was naturally the Fitness Pill.


    Everyone wanted to be beautiful and in shape. The Fitness Pill was undoubtedly what women dreamed of the most. Even the fat middle-aged men wanted to use the Fitness Pill to return to their peak years.


    Therefore, cosmeceutical products became very popular.


    As the person-in-charge, Ye Zhan was extremely busy every day. Orders came like a flood, and the companies that asked for cooperation lined up outside his office.


    After a day, his face was almost stiff from smiling.


    On the third day, Ye Zhan finally saw the person from the Han family¡¯s Hua Yu Corporation. It was Han Fei, Han Cang¡¯s direct grandson and the vice president of the Hua Yu Corporation.


    Here, more about Hua Yu Cooperation had to be mentioned.


    Hua Yu was one of the top real estate companies in the country. It specialized in construction and had a lot of capital. It covered a wide range of fields. In recent years, it had also dabbled in hotels, restaurants, entertainment, shops, bars, and even electronics, chemicals, technology, shipping, aviation, and so on.


    However, in the past two years, it had also entered cosmetics. Now, there were many big cosmetics brands under Hua Yu Corporation and were very popular among women.


    No one expected that a company selling cosmeceutical products would suddenly appear. At first, Han Fei didn¡¯t think highly of it. After all, cosmeceutical products were very likely to have side effects.


    Just to know more about his opponent, he bought back some of the cosmeceutical products and asked a professional to test them.


    The result shocked him because the effect of these cosmeceutical products was simply beyond his expectations, especially the noble grade. Not only could it completely eliminate any flaws in the skin, but it also had excellent beauty nourishment and recovery effects. Just these two points alone shocked him.


    Although Ye Zhan didn¡¯t know Han Fei, he had heard from Su Lei a few times that it was very difficult for anyone to see Han Fei in person.


    Now, he had become the person-in-charge of one of the three big cosmetics companies in the capital, the Twilight Cosmetics.


    He also saw Han Fei, one of the legendary four young masters of the capital.


    Han Fei had good facial features and was handsome and elegant. He was wearing a well-ironed suit and exuded a noble aura. He gave people the impression that he was not to be trifled with.


    He stood there like a painting, making people want to linger their eyes on him.


    The two of them met in the meeting room.


    Because Ye Zhan had been cultivating recently, he exuded an extraordinary aura that was not inferior to Han Fei¡¯s. This impressed Han Fei.

 Chapter 817 - 817 Friendly Cooperation

    817 Friendly Cooperation


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect CEO Ye to be so young. I didn¡¯t believe it before, but now that I see you in person, I have to believe it.¡±


    Han Fei said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s really impressive that under your management, a new cosmetic company can become one of the three biggest cosmetic companies in the capital.¡±


    Ye Zhan smiled and brought a cup of hot tea to Han Fei. ¡°CEO Han, you flatter me. I was just lucky.¡±


    The two of them went straight to the point after exchanging some pleasantries.


    ¡°CEO Ye, you should know that Hua Yu Corporation has a lot of influence overseas. Our cosmetics industry has just started. It¡¯s not bad in the domestic market, but it¡¯s not doing well in the overseas market. I want to cooperate with you in developing the overseas market. After all, two tigers can¡¯t coexist in the same mountain. In the capital, Twilight Cosmetics has completely occupied the market. If I want to compete with you, I have to develop better cosmetic products than your cosmeceutical products.¡±


    Han Fei shrugged. ¡°Unfortunately, our team can¡¯t do it.¡±


    Ye Zhan didn¡¯t expect Han Fei to be so magnanimous. Usually, when two companies competed, they would scheme against each other. However, Han Fei did the opposite and said that he was here to ask for cooperation.


    Of course, he also knew that Han Fei had no choice but to cooperate with him, but Han Fei didn¡¯t use any dirty tricks, which left a good impression on Ye Zhan.


    Ye Zhan was not a trusting person, and this was the first time he saw Han Fei, but for some reason, he trusted him. It was probably because of the relationship between his boss and the Han family!


    Throughout this cooperation, they gradually grew familiar with each other. Occasionally, Han Fei would invite Ye Zhan to some events or banquets, and Ye Zhan would gladly go. As a result, Ye Zhan¡¯s name began to spread in the capital.


    **


    Ye Zhan reported everything that had happened recently to Qin Xi in detail. Qin Xi did not say anything about it. She only told him to be careful and feel free to ask her if he needed help.


    Han Shi hugged Qin Xi from behind and touched her slightly bulging stomach. He said, ¡°It¡¯s been almost four months. Why is it still so small?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still early!¡± Qin Xi smiled gently and stroked her stomach. ¡°When it¡¯s five months old, my stomach will be like a balloon. It won¡¯t be convenient for me to do anything after that.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already pregnant. Let others do it?¡± Han Shi kissed the side of her face. ¡°Listen to me. Stay at home or go out for a walk. Don¡¯t stay in the clinic all day.¡±


    Qin Xi pouted. ¡°You know that I can¡¯t stay idle. If I don¡¯t do something, I¡¯ll be bored to death.¡±


    Han Shi thought for a moment and said, ¡°You can go shopping with your friends, eat, and have fun. If you don¡¯t like it, come to the company with me. I¡¯ll be in my office. Accompany me!¡±


    Qin Xi rolled her eyes. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not going. I¡¯ll go to the construction site to take a look. I wonder how the progress is over there.¡±


    The construction site she was talking about was the shopping mall.


    When Qin Xi was caught by Jiang Yi, the project had just started for more than a month. Now that more than three months had passed, it would probably be completed soon, so she suddenly wanted to go and take a look.

 Chapter 818 - 818 Nurturing A Good Friend

    818 Nurturing A Good Friend


    The next day, after breakfast, Blood Stealer drove Qin Xi to the shopping mall.


    The car did not approach the construction site. Instead, it stopped on the road opposite the construction site. Seeing that more than half of the project had been completed, Blood Stealer sighed with emotion.


    ¡°Once the shopping mall is opened, it will be lively here!¡± Moreover, once the shopping mall was opened, it would definitely drive the economic development of the surrounding areas. In less than two years, the price of land here would probably multiply.


    Qin Xi looked at the barren land around the unfinished shopping mall and shook her head helplessly. ¡°Society is developing. When the real estate market rises in the future, the housing price will be crazy! Normal people would have to work like a dog just to earn a small flat.¡±


    Blood Stealer frowned. ¡°That can¡¯t be. I think the current housing price is still acceptable!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re still in this era.¡±


    Qin Xi strode towards the construction site and said, ¡°In the future, technology will transform our lives. Although our technology is backward now, it won¡¯t be long before we have a huge technological reform. Television, fridge, washing machine, and so on will all become common appliances in our lives. In the future, there will be cell phones, computers, smart bots, and the Internet.¡±


    Technological development was beneficial to humans, but it also had its disadvantages. When the society was highly developed, social resources would be unfairly distributed.


    This would create a serious social gap. Those who were rich were really rich, while those who were poor were really poor. Some people spent hundreds of thousands on food, while others only earned a thousand Yuan a month.


    Qin Xi knew very well that in the next ten years or so, everything in this society would change, perhaps for the worse.


    Therefore, she cherished the time she had now. She felt that the air she breathed was fresh and free from the shackles of mortgages and loans.


    Blood Stealer felt that Qin Xi was exaggerating, especially the smart bot¡­


    Qin Xi did not explain much. The two of them quickly arrived at the construction site. The workers were all working hard, so not many people noticed Blood Stealer and Qin Xi¡¯s arrival.


    After inspecting, Qin Xi was satisfied. Han Shi had always been in charge of this project. Later on, Han Shi was too busy with work and this project was handed over to Yang Jun.


    Yang Jun and Han Shi were considered friends who grew up together. The two of them had a good relationship. Yang Jun was meticulous and righteous, so Han Shi handed this project to him.


    Han Shi also had the intention of nurturing his buddy into his right hand man.


    Qin Xi thought for a moment and decided to go to Yang Jun to find out more about the situation. Just as she was walking towards Yang Jun¡¯s resting room, she saw Yang Jun running out of a makeshift house in a panic from afar. He looked a little anxious, clearly having encountered something urgent.


    Blood Stealer frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? Why is he so flustered?¡±


    Just as he was about to shout, Qin Xi stopped him. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±

 Chapter 819 - 819 Dont Touch Her

    819 Don¡¯t Touch Her


    Yang Jun did not notice the two people behind him. Instead, he quickly got on his bicycle and rode out of the construction site.


    Seeing that the bicycle had gone far, Blood Stealer asked, ¡°Lady Boss, are we still going to follow him?¡±


    Qin Xi narrowed her eyes. ¡°Yes, go and drive.¡±


    When she caught a glimpse of Yang Jun¡¯s face, she vaguely felt that Yang Jun was in trouble. Yang Jun was Stone¡¯s buddy after all. There was no reason for Qin Xi to not help.


    Blood Stealer nodded and quickly drove. He followed behind Yang Jun and saw him park the bicycle outside a small forest. This was already the suburbs and there were almost no people here. What was he doing here?


    Seeing him run into the forest, Blood Stealer immediately parked the car. The two of them got out of the car and quickly entered the forest.


    ¡°Yang Jun, run. Don¡¯t worry about me. There are many of them. You won¡¯t be able to fight them alone!¡±


    A delicate-looking woman was tied to a tree. When she saw that Yang Jun was really here, she was surprised and happy. Then, she was afraid that she would implicate him and shouted anxiously.


    Seeing that the woman he loved was not hurt, Yang Jun heaved a sigh of relief and shouted, ¡°Xiao Fang, I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll bring you back. Don¡¯t be afraid!¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. How romantic. Unfortunately, if you don¡¯t give me an explanation today, none of you can escape!¡±


    As they spoke, five or six men surrounded the two of them with clubs in their hands and looked at them sinisterly.


    Xiao Fang cried. She looked at the burly man in the lead and begged, ¡°Brother Xiong, this has nothing to do with him. My father owes you the money. I¡¯ll pay it back. Please let him go. I promise that when I have money, I¡¯ll definitely pay you back.¡±


    ¡°Pfft, when you have money? Do I have to wait for god knows how long? Don¡¯t worry, your father has already used you to repay his debt. In the future, you¡¯ll be my money-making machine. As for this pretty boy, he¡¯ll be thrown into the coal mine to work for me.¡±


    The man called Brother Xiong said with a sneer. Then, he waved his hand and got someone to go forward to catch Yang Jun.


    Yang Jun panicked and roared, ¡°Brother Xiong, I¡¯ll pay back the money for her. As long as you let Xiao Fang go, I¡¯ll give you the money.¡±


    Brother Xiong walked to Xiao Fang¡¯s side. He pinched Xiao Fang¡¯s face and looked at Yang Jun with an evil smile. ¡°Her father owes me 15,000 yuan. Do you have 15,000 yuan?¡±


    Fifteen thousand?


    Yang Jun¡¯s face immediately froze.


    Not to mention 15,000 yuan, he did not even have 150 yuan. This amount was an astronomical figure to him. How was he supposed to fork out so much money?


    ¡°Why? You¡¯re the one who said you¡¯ll pay me back, and now you¡¯re the one who¡¯s playing deaf and dumb. Are you f*cking kidding me?¡±


    Brother Xiong glared at Yang Jun fiercely and gave the lackeys around him a look. The lackeys understood and went up to give Yang Jun a few punches.


    Yang Jun was caught off guard and was hit a few times. He immediately fell to the ground and gasped in pain.


    Xiao Fang looked at Yang Jun, who was lying on the ground, and her tears welled up even more. She wanted to break free, but it was useless. Her chin was pinched, and she could only make muffled sounds. She shouted at Yang Jun, ¡°Yang Jun, don¡¯t worry about me. Run¡­¡±


    When Yang Jun heard Xiao Fang¡¯s voice, he struggled to get up from the ground. He gritted his teeth and stared at Brother Xiong. ¡°Brother Xiong, 15,000 yuan it is. Give me a few days. Please let Xiao Fang go!¡±


    Brother Xiong grinned and touched Xiao Fang¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s not 15,000 yuan now. The price has increased. It¡¯s 20,000 yuan now! If you can¡¯t take out the money, my buddies and I will sleep with this delicate girl now.¡±


    Yang Jun¡¯s face turned livid and his body trembled with anger. However, he could only grit his teeth and say, ¡°I¡¯ll do as you said. Don¡¯t touch her¡­¡±

 Chapter 820 - 820 Hit Him

    820 Hit Him


    Qin Xi and Blood Stealer squatted on the tree and saw the scene below clearly. They sighed and shook their heads.


    ¡°Yang Jun is too easy to fool. These people are obviously scamming him, including that woman. None of them are good. Can¡¯t he tell?¡± Blood Stealer sighed.


    ¡°Those involved cannot see as clearly as those outside.¡±


    Qin Xi said calmly, ¡°That woman is a professional scammer. These people are all in cahoots. It seems that Yang Jun was set up.¡±


    Blood Stealer scratched his head and asked in confusion, ¡°That¡¯s not right. Yang Jun is just a poor kid. What¡¯s the point of setting him up?¡±


    Qin Xi glanced at him. ¡°Have you forgotten that he¡¯s not an ordinary poor boy now? He¡¯s now in charge of the shopping mall project.¡¯


    The corners of Blood Stealer¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Isn¡¯t he still a poor boy?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s poor, but we are not poor. Embezzling 20,000 yuan from the project funds is a piece of cake. They¡¯re not targeting Yang Jun but the shopping mall.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re eyeing our territory!¡±


    Qin Xi looked at the people below with a sneer. ¡°There is nothing these people won¡¯t do to get money.¡±


    Blood Stealer nodded. ¡°Then what should we do now? Should we go down and teach them a lesson?¡±


    Qin Xi shook her head and looked at Yang Jun. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. I want to see what Yang Jun will do.¡±


    Blood Stealer nodded and continued to sit and watch the show.


    Under the tree.


    Yang Jun endured the pain and continued to argue with Brother Xiong. ¡°Brother Xiong, give me a few days. I¡¯ll think of a way to pay you back.¡±


    Brother Xiong sneered and spat on the ground. He let go of Xiao Fang¡¯s chin and threatened fiercely, ¡°Kid, don¡¯t blame me for not reminding you. Today, it¡¯s 20,000 yuan, but tomorrow, it might not be this number. If you can¡¯t take out the money now, I¡¯ll have no choice but to sell your girl and send you to the coal mine to earn money for me.¡±


    Yang Jun¡¯s face was pale. ¡°Brother Xiong, I can¡¯t fork out the money yet. Give me some time and I¡¯ll go and raise the money. I promise.¡±


    Before he could finish, a boy beside him raised his club and smashed Yang Jun¡¯s leg. Yang Jun groaned and knelt on the ground, cold sweat streaming down his forehead.


    ¡°Yang Jun, Yang Jun, are you alright? Don¡¯t scare me. Yang Jun, don¡¯t worry about me. Leave. Please!¡± Xiao Fang cried at the top of her lungs with a teasing expression.


    Yang Jun, who was looking down, did not see Xiao Fang¡¯s expression. If he did, he would probably understand what was going on.


    Seeing this, Blood Stealer shook his head and sighed. He didn¡¯t want such a woman even if she was given to him for free. Yang Jun really had a bad taste.


    ¡°Brother Xiong, w-what do you want?¡±


    Yang Jun could tell that the other party did not want to give him a chance to raise money at all. He was probably up to something else.


    Brother Xiong was amused. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re not stupid! I was waiting for you to say that.¡±


    Yang Jun¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He suddenly had a bad feeling. As expected, in the next second, Brother Xiong said smugly, ¡°My brothers and I don¡¯t have work. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for us to become contractors at your construction site, right?¡±


    ¡°No, definitely not. I can give you the money, but I won¡¯t agree to that request.¡± Yang Jun¡¯s tone was very firm.


    Brother Xiong instructed with a dark face. ¡°Hit him!¡±

 Chapter 821 - 821 Burst Into Tears

    821 Burst Into Tears


    Yang Jun hugged his head and curled up into a ball, letting the club hit him. He did not make a sound and endured all the pain.


    After hitting him for five minutes, they showed no signs of stopping. Blood Stealer looked at Qin Xi and asked, ¡°Lady Boss, do you want me to go down and help?¡±


    Qin Xi did not speak. Instead, she drew a talisman in the air. A golden light entered Yang Jun¡¯s body and formed an invisible protective barrier. Yang Jun was already numb from the pain and did not notice anything wrong with his body. He still hugged his head and curled up.


    Ten minutes later, seeing that Yang Jun had already fainted and had no intention of pleading for mercy, Brother Xiong spat, ¡°Damn it, this brat is quite a hard nut to crack!¡±


    ¡°Boss, what should we do now?¡± A lackey asked.


    Brother Xiong narrowed his eyes and paced back and forth. Just as he was in a dilemma, Xiao Fang, who was tied to the tree, suddenly laughed. ¡°Brother Xiong, it¡¯s easy. Carry him back to the construction site and say that we¡¯re his savior. We¡¯ll take over his job. When we sell everything we can sell, we¡¯ll run away.¡±


    No one saw Yang Jun, who was supposed to be unconscious on the ground, tremble and cry.


    Yang Jun never expected that Xiao Fang was actually in cahoots with them. When he was beaten up just now, he did not cry, but when he heard the truth, he burst into tears.


    When Brother Xiong heard that, his eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s right. Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡±


    He immediately waved his hand at his lackeys. ¡°Brothers, carry him back. Hahahaha, Hou Zi, Song Zi, go and contact the place where the steel and cement bricks are recycled. We¡¯ll sell everything at a low price today. The sooner the better. When we get the money, we¡¯ll go to Yunbei. Hahahaha!¡±


    The hooligans were excited. Hou Zi and Song Zi shouted, ¡°Long live Boss. We¡¯ll go now!¡±


    Brother Xiong looked at the unconscious Yang Jun and cursed, ¡°Idiot!¡±


    Then, he carried Yang Jun out of the forest with his other brothers and quickly disappeared.


    After they left, Blood Stealer and Qin Xi jumped down from the tree. Blood Stealer frowned. ¡°Lady Boss, should we do something?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡±


    Qin Xi walked out of the forest leisurely. ¡°This is a chance to test him. If he chooses to hide the truth and let them do whatever they want at the construction site, we won¡¯t keep such a person.¡±


    As long as Yang Jun did not betray Stone, she did not mind helping him.


    When they drove back to the construction site, Blood Stealer still parked the car opposite the construction site. This time, the two of them did not enter. Instead, they hid in the dark and observed.


    Soon, Brother Xiong and the others carried the injured Yang Jun into the construction site. When the construction workers saw this, they immediately surrounded him and started talking.


    Xiao Fang explained while crying, ¡°I¡¯m Yang Jun¡¯s girlfriend. We were just eating together when we were suddenly surrounded by a group of people. If not for these brothers saving Yang Jun, I¡¯m afraid Yang Jun would be dead by now!¡±


    The construction site was filled with a group of simple-minded men. When they heard Xiao Fang¡¯s words, they immediately looked at Brother Xiong and the others with admiration. They carried Yang Jun back to his resting room.


    In the resting room, Xiao Fang wiped her tears and said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll take care of Yang Jun. Go ahead and get busy¡­¡±


    Brother Xiong walked out first and said, ¡°Everyone, Xiao Fang is Yang Jun¡¯s girlfriend. Let her stay to take care of him. Let¡¯s leave first.¡±

 Chapter 822 - 822 As Long As You Are Loyal to Me

    822 As Long As You Are Loyal to Me


    After everyone left, Xiaofang immediately stopped pretending. She casually wiped the crocodile tears off her face and began to search for valuable items in the resting room.


    Unfortunately, Yang Jun was a poor boy. How could he have anything valuable? After searching for a long time, Xiao Fang did not find a single cent. This made Xiao Fang furious. She spat at the unconscious Yang Jun and cursed under her breath before leaving.


    After Xiao Fang left, Yang Jun suddenly opened his eyes. Although his face was bruised and swollen, he gritted his teeth and forced himself to sit up. He staggered to the landline.


    He picked up the phone and pressed three digits with trembling hands. ¡°Hello, is it the police station?¡±


    Blood Stealer, who was hiding in the dark, raised his eyebrows. ¡°He¡¯s smart.¡±


    ¡°Hello, this is the police station. How can I help you?¡± A slightly serious female voice came from the phone.


    ¡°Hey, I want to report a case¡­¡±


    Yang Jun told her everything that had happened today. Then, he suggested, ¡°If possible, can you wait for them to sell the things before catching them red-handed?¡±


    ¡°Of course. We won¡¯t let the bad people off,¡± the police officer said with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Yang Jun hung up the phone gratefully and finally felt relieved.


    When he thought of how Xiao Fang looked like a completely different person while he was unconscious, his heart ached. If he did not know the truth, he would really ramson Xiao Fang because he wanted to marry her.


    Yang Jun walked to the bed and lay down carefully. He closed his eyes and tears streamed down his face.


    On the other side, Brother Xiong brought his lackeys around the huge construction site and found out what valuable things there were.


    Looking at the mountain of cement bags and steel pipes, the few of them felt excited.


    ¡°But how are we going to send the people at the construction site away?¡± One of the lackeys asked Brother Xiong in a low voice.


    Brother Xiong smiled wretchedly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already thought of this. After work, I¡¯ll tell them that Boss is treating them to a meal today. Then, we¡¯ll sell the things while they¡¯re gone!¡±


    When the lackey heard that, he immediately gave him a thumbs up and praised, ¡°Brother Xiong, you¡¯re really the smartest among us.¡±


    Brother Xiong burst with joy at the praise and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Kid, work hard. When I get rich, I¡¯ll find a lot of women for you.¡±


    The lackey¡¯s eyes lit up. He quickly patted his chest and said, ¡°Thank you, Brother Xiong. As long as you let us live a good life, we¡¯ll follow you wholeheartedly.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Brother Xiong put his arm around his shoulder. ¡°After we get the money, we¡¯ll go to the south to start a company. At that time, money will come like a flood.¡±


    When the lackey heard that, he rubbed his hands excitedly and quickly echoed, ¡°That¡¯s good. Brother Xiong, don¡¯t forget to bring me along!¡±


    Brother Xiong said proudly, ¡°Of course as long as you are loyal to me!¡±

 Chapter 823 - 823 Fraud

    823 Fraud


    Soon, it was time to knock off. Brother Xiong immediately took out a wooden stick and knocked on the steel. The sound it made immediately attracted the attention of everyone on the construction site.


    ¡°Everyone, listen to me. Just now, Boss Yang said that everyone has been working very hard recently. Therefore, he will treat everyone to a meal. Remember to bring the bill back. He will reimburse it.¡±


    The workers did not suspect anything and immediately cheered before leaving the construction site with their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders.


    After they left, a big truck drove into the construction site. The person coming to collect the materials was a young man in his twenties named Gang Zi. He looked sloppy and cool.


    As soon as he got out of the car, he observed the construction site and asked with a frown, ¡°This construction site doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s going to be demolished. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re stealing material!¡±


    Brother Xiong¡¯s face darkened and he was immediately displeased. ¡°How is that possible? This construction site is indeed going to get demolished. If you don¡¯t believe me, go and look around. Also, this is my relative¡¯s project. He went bankrupt and wants to sell everything here. If you don¡¯t want it, I can find someone else.¡±


    Gang Zi no longer had any doubts and said, ¡°Hey, hey, hey, don¡¯t be in such a hurry. I was just asking. Alright, I¡¯ll give you the price after I take a look at the materials.¡±


    Brother Xiong brought him to the place where the materials were placed and waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s all here. Take a look. How much can you pay for these things?¡±


    When Gang Zi saw this scene, he started to doubt again. These materials were all good. It didn¡¯t look like no one wanted it. Moreover, although there was no one at the construction site, he felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll go back and get someone to come help me load the things. I¡¯ll settle the bill with you then,¡± Gang Zi said.


    Brother Xiong frowned and refused, ¡°No, if you want it, give me the money now. If you don¡¯t want it, don¡¯t waste my time.¡±


    Seeing that he was determined, Gang Zi immediately went forward and said, ¡°Alright, alright. I want these things. As for the price¡­ I¡¯ll give you 50,000 yuan. How about that?¡±


    ¡°50,000?¡±


    Brother Xiong¡¯s face darkened. He frowned and glared at him. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? These things are worth more than 100,000 yuan.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Gang Zi was not anxious at all. He said with a smile, ¡°Brother, the price I offer is already high enough. These are all second-hand goods. They¡¯re not worth much at all. Besides, these goods have to be moved into the truck, right? You don¡¯t want me to move them. I can only find someone to do it¡­¡±


    Gang Zi used his glib tongue to bring the price down from 100,000 yuan to 50,000 yuan. Fortunately, Brother Xiong and the others were pressed for time. In any case, these things didn¡¯t cost them a dime.


    At the thought of this, Brother Xiong agreed.


    When they got the money, the lackeys immediately became excited. Xiao Fang was also excited. However, she suddenly thought of something. ¡°Eh, that¡¯s not right. Didn¡¯t Hou Zi and Song Zi go out together? Why don¡¯t I see them?¡±


    Hearing that, Brother Xiong and the others realized that something was wrong. They frowned and pondered. ¡°That¡¯s right. Where are Hou Zi and Song Zi?¡±


    He immediately looked at Gang Zi. ¡°Where are the people who went to look for you? Where did they go?¡±


    Gang Zi grinned and pointed at the truck. ¡°They¡¯re in the truck!¡±


    ¡°In the truck?¡± Brother Xiong was stunned and asked in confusion, ¡°What are they doing in the truck?¡±


    As he spoke, he walked to the truck and was about to open the door when a few people suddenly came out. ¡°Don¡¯t move. We¡¯re police. You¡¯re suspected of serious fraud. Please come with us!¡±

 Chapter 824 - 824 Savage Blood Stealer

    824 Savage Blood Stealer


    When Hou Zi and Song Zi, who were tied up like dumplings in the car, saw this, they were in despair.


    Brother Xiong was stunned. He quickly raised his hands and smiled obsequiously. ¡°Police officers, we¡¯re all good citizens. How can we commit a crime? Are you mistaken?¡±


    ¡°Mistaken?¡±


    The captain with sharp eyebrows pointed at the money in his hand and said, ¡°We caught you red-handed. The money is the evidence. Are you telling me it¡¯s a misunderstanding?¡±


    They had already interrogated Hou Zi and Song Zi. The two of them were timid and quickly confessed everything they had done over the years.


    This was also the reason why the security team set up a trap for Brother Xiong and the others.


    Brother Xiong¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but he still pretended to be calm and said, ¡°I earned this money through legal means. When have I ever scammed people?¡±


    At this moment, Xiao Fang¡¯s face was pale and her legs were trembling. Her mind was filled with two words: It¡¯s over!


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide if you have scammed people or not. Now, come with us!¡± The captain did not give Brother Xiong a chance to explain. He immediately gave his subordinate a look. The latter did not say a word and went forward to grab Brother Xiong¡¯s arm to put a handcuff on him.


    Brother Xiong¡¯s head buzzed. Just as he was about to get handcuffed, he suddenly pushed the police officer away and turned to run.


    ¡°Quick, catch him. Don¡¯t let him escape.¡± The captain shouted and chased after him.


    The two police officers immediately chased after him. The rest of the police officers handcuffed Brother Xiong¡¯s lackeys to the truck before chasing after Brother Xiong, leaving only one police officer to watch over the lackeys.


    When Xiao Fang saw that there was only a young police officer watching them, a glint flashed across her eyes. She bit her lower lip and called out coquettishly.


    ¡°Comrade, can you let me go? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I¡¯m innocent. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can come over and check¡­¡±


    As Xiao Fang spoke, she reached out and tugged at the corner of the young officer¡¯s clothes. Her eyes were charming and seductive, and she looked so pitiful that even a heartless person would find it hard to refuse her.


    Unfortunately, the young police officer glared at her coldly and raised the gun. He shouted, ¡°Behave yourself. If you move again, I won¡¯t be polite.¡±


    Xiao Fang¡¯s face turned pale. She was so frightened that she did not dare to cause trouble again.


    As for Brother Xiong, because he knew this area very well, he quickly shook off the police officers. Just as he thought he was out of danger, he suddenly saw a shadow.


    Brother Xiong looked up and saw a burly man who was even taller than him.


    The burly man grinned at him. Before Brother Xiong could figure out what was going on, the burly man slapped him.


    With a slap, Brother Xiong spat out two teeth from his mouth. Then, he spat out a mouthful of blood. His entire face was instantly swollen, his ears were buzzing, and his mind was blank.


    Blood Stealer kicked out. Brother Xiong immediately fell to the ground and gritted his teeth in pain, but he did not forget to beg for mercy.


    ¡°Please let me go. I have money. I¡¯ll give you money. Stop hitting me¡­¡±


    Unfortunately, Blood Stealer didn¡¯t lack money. He kicked Brother Xiong repeatedly and almost killed him.


    In the end, Brother Xiong couldn¡¯t take it anymore and shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°Police officers, help. Someone wants to kill me. Help¡­¡±


    The captain was actually already hiding in the dark. It was impossible for them not to hear such a commotion. However, when they saw Blood Stealer¡¯s ferocious expression, they immediately didn¡¯t dare to come out.

 Chapter 825 - 825 Untitled

    825 Untitled


    When he was done, Blood Stealer finally stopped and grinned in the direction of the police officers.


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t blame me. Not only did this thief hit my brother, but he also sold my boss¡¯s things. I was just angry and beat him up. Now that the beating is over, you can take him away!¡±


    The police officers were speechless. Alright, at least he helped them catch the criminal.


    When Brother Xiong saw the police officers, he got up and knelt on the ground, crying, ¡°Officer, take me away quickly. This person is too scary¡­¡±


    The police officers were stunned. This was the first time they had seen a criminal begging them to take him away!


    With a click, Brother Xiong was handcuffed. Only then did the group return. When they arrived at the big truck, they saw Yang Jun standing there, covered in injuries.


    Xiao Fang begged and cried. Yang Jun looked at her coldly and did not say a word. Even though his face was bruised, he did not look miserable at all. Instead, he looked stronger.


    Seeing that the police officers had returned, Xiao Fang was extremely anxious. She stomped her feet and asked with red eyes, ¡°Yang Jun, are you going to save me or not?¡±


    Yang Jun said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Be a good person after you come out of jail. Don¡¯t lie to people.¡±


    When Xiao Fang heard that, she was so angry that her lungs almost exploded. Her sharp voice pierced the air as she said angrily, ¡°Yang Jun, you coward, you¡¯re not a man. Go to hell!¡±


    This woman finally stopped pretending!


    Blood Stealer walked to his side and patted his shoulder. ¡°Good job, Jun. You¡¯re not bewitched by beauty. You¡¯re a real man!¡±


    Yang Jun was stunned and said in surprise, ¡°Brother Blood Stealer, why are you here? Uh¡­ Does that mean Qin Xi is here too?¡±


    Blood Stealer said, ¡°The lady boss is here. She¡¯s in the resting room! I¡¯ll bring you to see her.¡±


    The police officers were very understanding. Seeing that Yang Jun was seriously injured, they did not take him back to the police station.


    When they returned to the resting room, Yang Jun immediately lowered his head and apologized. ¡°Qin Xi, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve embarrassed you and Brother Stone. I almost made a big mistake!¡±


    Seeing that he was covered in injuries, Qin Xi sighed and said, ¡°Lie down and rest well. Don¡¯t think about anything else. I¡¯ll get Blood Stealer to stay here to help you.¡±


    Yang Jun¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He thought that Qin Xi was chasing him away.


    If Brother Xiong¡¯s plan really succeeded, Qin XI would lose at least a hundred thousand yuan. It was not a number he could pay back in his life time.


    He forced a smile and apologized sincerely again, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I, I caused trouble for you. I¡¯ll pack up and go back now!¡±


    ¡°Go back?¡±


    Qin Xi raised her eyebrows. ¡°Jun, do you not like this job because it¡¯s not profitable? Why are you going back?¡±


    Yang Jun was stunned and asked slowly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to go back¡­?¡±


    The Blood Stealer laughed out. ¡°What Lady Boss means is that she wants you to rest well. I¡¯m just staying here to help handle the job temporarily. When you recover, you can continue working.¡±


    Yang Jun was overjoyed. He looked at Qin Xi with bright eyes. ¡°Is that true?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled faintly. ¡°Of course!¡±

 Chapter 826 - 826 Mu Yalis Little Tricks

    826 Mu Yali¡¯s Little Tricks


    After settling Yang Jun¡¯s matter, before Qin Xi could give herself a short holiday, Mu Di came with Mu Yali.


    Last time, Mu Yali was dragged back by her family. She was very indignant and threw a tantrum, but she did not expect to get into a car accident.


    She did not know what happened at that time, but she felt a pain all over her body and her vision blurred before she could see anything. On the other hand, Mu Di, who was driving, was only lightly bruiseed, which puzzled her.


    However, she only attributed it to her being unlucky. After being hospitalized for more than a month, she was ordered to return to school. Now that she finally had a few days off, she naturally had to come out to take a breather. Otherwise, she was afraid that she would be bored to death.


    Later on, when she heard that Mu Di was coming to Luoping City to discuss business, she followed him.


    For some reason, after Mu Yali returned to the capital, she felt a knot in her heart. Her head was filled with the image of the young divine doctor. Especially the moment she met the young divine doctor¡¯s eyes, she felt a sense of danger for no reason. It was as if she and the young divine doctor were natural enemies.


    However, she was sure that she had never seen the young divine doctor before and had only brushed against her in the sanatorium. Why did she feel a sense of danger?


    It was also this knot in her heart that made her unable to eat or sleep well. If she did not find out, she was afraid that she would go crazy one day.


    Hence, she followed him.


    In the presidential suite of the five-star hotel.


    ¡°Second Brother, I remember that the fruits we eat come at home from here. Can you bring me there to take a look? I want to see what a tree with such big fruits looks like.¡±


    Mu Yali changed into an expensive dress and skipped to Mu Di¡¯s side. She held his arm and said coquettishly.


    Mu Di looked at her calmly and took a sip of red wine. After a while, he said, ¡°If you want to go, let Song Shan accompany you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want that old fogey to bring me there. Second Brother, aren¡¯t you here to discuss business? After you are done discussing business, you can bring me there. I promise I won¡¯t make a fuss and will wait for you quietly. How about that?¡±


    Mu Yali made an oath and blinked at Mu Di pitifully.


    If she were doing this to the others from the Mu family, they would definitely agree. However, Mu Di only felt annoyed.


    There was a faint doting look on his face, but his tone was as indifferent as ever. ¡°You can choose either to go with Song Shan or go back.¡±


    Mu Di did not hate Mu Yali, but he definitely did not like her very much, even though his family doted on her and pampered her.


    Mu Yali was the only girl in the Mu family and was the little princess who was doted on by everyone. There was no reason not to spoil her. Even her father doted on her.


    However, her little tricks were useless against Mu Di.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back. Second Brother, I know you dote on me the most. Bring me there, please!¡±


    Mu Yali bit her lower lip and looked at Mu Di pitifully.


    Mu Di frowned slightly. He stood up and picked up the landline to make a call. ¡°Song Shan, come over!¡±


    Song Shan¡¯s calm voice was quickly heard. ¡°Alright, Second Young Master!¡±


    Mu Yali thought that Mu Di had agreed and immediately revealed a sweet and mischievous smile. ¡°I knew you were the best. When are we going? Now? Do I need to change my clothes? I heard that the place where fruits are grown is in the countryside. Will it be very dirty over there¡­¡±

 Chapter 827 - 827 Escape

    827 Escape


    Mu Yali said excitedly, not noticing the impatience in Mu Di¡¯s eyes.


    A moment later, there was a knock on the door. Mu Yali skipped to open the door. Outside was Song Shan. Song Shan nodded at Mu Yali and greeted, ¡°Miss!¡±


    Mu Yali smiled brightly. Just as she was about to say that Mu Di had agreed to let her go to the countryside to see the fruit trees, she heard Mu Di¡¯s cold voice behind her. ¡°Song Shan, send her back!¡±


    Song Shan was not surprised at all. His young master was not as friendly as he looked on the surface.


    Within the Mu family, they were gentle to each other and protective of their children. Especially Mu Yali, they doted on her to the point of giving her everything she wanted!


    It seemed that only the Second Young Master was different from the rest of the Mu family. Not only did he not spoil Miss, but sometimes, Song Shan even felt that his Second Young Master was quite annoyed with Miss!


    Mu Yali¡¯s smile froze. Her big eyes were filled with disbelief and grievance as she stomped her feet. ¡°Second Brother, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t want to go back!¡±


    What a joke. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to run away from home. How could she go back just like that?


    ¡°Second Brother, you¡¯re bullying me. I¡¯m going to tell Aunt!¡± Her eyes were filled with tears as she complained.


    Mu Di glanced at her with an indifferent expression and waved his hand. ¡°Send her away!¡±


    Mu Yali panicked and said with a sob, ¡°Second Brother, I¡¯m not leaving!¡±


    Song Shan sighed helplessly. ¡°Miss, let¡¯s go. You know Second Young Master¡¯s personality. He won¡¯t change his mind!¡±


    Mu Yali pouted and wanted to plead with Mu Di, but Mu Di turned around and stopped looking at her. Mu Yali felt very aggrieved and gritted her teeth before following Song Shan out.


    ¡°Uncle Song Shan, wait for me. I¡¯ll go back to my room and pack my things,¡± Mu Yali said with disappointment.


    Song Shan nodded. ¡°Sure, Miss. I¡¯ll book the plane tickets!¡±


    When she returned to her presidential suite, the more Mu Yali thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt. Tears streamed down her face. She looked at the luggage beside the bed and hammered it twice. Unexpectedly, her hand was scratched by the zipper. Although there was not much blood, she felt inexplicably aggreived.


    Boohoo!


    Suddenly, she stood up and wiped the tears off her face. She said angrily, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want me to go, I¡¯ll go myself. Hmph!¡±


    As she spoke, she took out an exquisite small bag inlaid with pearls from her luggage. It was filled with money.


    She muttered to herself, ¡°This should be enough!¡±


    Since she had decided to go alone, she had to escape while Song Shan was not around.


    Hence, when Song Shan returned after booking the plane ticket and knocked on the door, there was no reponse. At first, he thought that Mu Yali was throwing a tantrum and did not want to leave.


    However, after knocking for about ten minutes, Song Shan finally sensed that something was wrong. He immediately contacted the person-in-charge of the Rising Sun Hotel to take out the backup room key. When he opened the door, he realized that it was empty.


    When Mu Di found out, his face immediately darkened. ¡°Go and find her. If you find her, send her back and ground her!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Second Young Master!¡± Song Shan nodded.


    Just as Song Shan was about to go out, he heard Mu Di suddenly say, ¡°There¡¯s no need to look for her. Go to Shangwan Village and wait. She must have gone to Shangwan Village to see the fruit trees!¡±

 Chapter 828 - 828 Second Brother-in-law Is Here

    828 Second Brother-in-law Is Here


    See fruit trees?


    The corners of Song Shan¡¯s mouth twitched, and he was speechless.


    What was so good about fruit trees? Although the fruit trees in Shangwan Village were indeed¡­ spectacular, was it really wise to go against Second Young Master for this?


    In the afternoon, Mu Di came to the Sweet Dew Winey. Looking at the huge wine factory, a trace of surprise flashed across his eyes. He had also investigated Han Shi before. He was a farmer and had a history of mental illness for 17 years. Later on, he married a divine doctor. Not long after they got married, he suddenly became smart and started planting fruit trees¡­


    Although Sweet Dew made a lot of money and the young divine doctor also made a lot of money, it did not seem to be enough to support such a big winery.


    Besides, they also had a pharmaceutical factory and a shopping mall that was still under construction¡­


    Where did they get the capital from?


    Just as he was deep in thought, two security guards at the gate stopped the two of them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you are not allowed to enter without permission. If you¡¯re here to look for someone, please tell me your name and occupation. I¡¯ll call to verify it!¡±


    The security guards were all retired soldiers who had been through training. The aura they exuded was imtimidating.


    Just as the bodyguard behind Mu Di was about to step forward, Mu Di said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Han Shi. You can call and inform him that my name is Mu Di. I¡¯m here to discuss a collaboration!¡±


    As soon as the security guard heard that he was looking for his boss, he immediately gave the other security guard a look. The latter nodded and walked back to the security room. He picked up the phone and called Han Shi¡¯s assistant.


    The assistant did not dare to delay and quickly reported to Han Shi. When Han Shi heard that his second brother-in-law was here, he stood up and came down to welcome him.


    When Mu Di saw Han Shi coming down to welcome him, he raised his eyebrows slightly. If he remembered correctly, Han Shi was not so enthusiastic towards him last time. Why did it seem like¡­


    Like Han Shi was treating him as a family member.


    Could it be that because the Sweet Dew was popular in the capital and brought him huge benefits, he was so friendly with him?


    That was not right. The Sweet Dew business was doing well everywhere. Han Shi was probably used to it.


    How could he know that the reason why Han Shi was like this was because Qin Xi had said that in the future, they would move to the capaital.


    At that time, it would be too late to please Xi¡¯s family. It was better to befriend as many as possible while he could.


    That was why this scene happened.


    After returning to the office, Han Shi personally made tea for Mu Di. ¡°Young Master Mu, how¡¯s the tea I sent you last time?¡±


    Mu Di raised his eyebrows and smiled harmlessly. ¡°It was good. Sweet Dew tea is a popular product. Many people can¡¯t even drink it even if they want to.¡±


    ¡°If Young Master Mu likes it, I¡¯ll get someone to pack a few jars for you to bring back later!¡± Han Shi said.


    Mu Di was really surprised. If he remembered correctly, Sweet Dew Tea was not in mass production. Even his father only had two jars. Why was Han Shi so generous?


    However, he did not refuse. Instead, he remembered this favor.


    Han Shi asked, ¡°Young Master Mu, are you here to discuss cooperation with Sunshine Pharmaceuticals?¡±


    He still remembered that before the new year, Mu Di had said that he wanted to cooperate with Sunshine Pharmaceuticals to build a subsidiary company.

 Chapter 829 - 829 Overly Enthusiastic

    829 Overly Enthusiastic


    ¡°Mr. Han, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m here to discuss cooperation.¡±


    When he was talking about serious matters, Mu Di¡¯s aura was no longer lazy. He immediately became serious and resolute.


    Previously, the two of them had coopearted once, so Han Shi knew a little about Mu Di¡¯s style. He was very impressed by his brother-in-law.


    ¡°Mr. Han, have you heard of the KangMao Group?¡± Mu Di asked with a serious expression.


    A cold glint flashed across Han Shi¡¯s eyes. ¡°What a coincidence. I acutally know about KangMao.¡±


    Seeing his cold expression, Mu Di was immediately interested. He took a sip of the tea and felt the fragrance and warmth lingering in his mouth. He asked, ¡°Oh? Mr. Han, do you have a grudge against the KangMao Group?¡±


    Han Shi did not hide anything. He said that some time ago, in order to frame Sunshine Pharmaceuticals, KangMao did not hesitate to use the life of a little girl.


    Of course, he did not mention anything about the Gu worm. The organization would handle this matter, so it was inappropriate for him to talk about it.


    ¡°Mr. Han, you might not know this, but KangMao is backed by the Ye family, one of the three big families. Although it¡¯s not as good as the Han family in the capital, it¡¯s definitely the top corporation in the country in terms of medicine. The Ye family is not to be trifled with. Not only do they have connections in the capital, but one of the daughters of the Ye family is also the wife of a high-ranking official. If you want to fight with them, you have to be fully prepared¡­¡±


    Mu Di admired Han Shi very much, so he naturally did not want anything to happen to him.


    ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Young Master Mu, but the Ye family doesn¡¯t have the guts to touch me!¡± Han Shi smiled slightly, his tone domineering and arrogant.


    Seeing this, Mu Di narrowed his eyes and guessed, ¡°Could it be that Mr. Han has someone to rely on?¡±


    Han Shi gave him a thumbs up and praised generously, ¡°As expected of Young Master Mu. You¡¯re indeed smart. I forgot to tell you that Sunshine Pharmaceuticals has already become the exclusive provider of medicines for the army.¡±


    Mu Di was shocked.


    Although he knew that the medicines developed by the young divine doctor were definitely not ordinary, he did not expect Sunshine Pharmaceuticals to be selected by the army. This honor was simply unimaginable.


    However, since Sunshine Pharmaceuticals already had a backer, it was not appropriate for him to get involved.


    However, just as he was about to take his leave, Han Shi suddenly said, ¡°Young Master Mu, my wife has recently developed an anticancer drug. She has already completed the preliminary clinical trial and it is now in the process of examining and approving. When the last step is completed, the anticancer drug will be released into the market immediately. If Young Master Mu is interested, I¡¯ll franchise the anticancer drug to you. What do you think?¡±


    Mu Di was stunned for a moment before asking excitedly, ¡°Mr. Han, do you really mean it?¡±


    Han Shi smiled and said, ¡°Of course. There are many kinds of drugs developed by Sunshine Pharmaceuticals. If Young Master Mu has time, I can show you around. What do you think?¡±


    Mu Di couldn¡¯t suppress the excitement in his heart, but he forced himself to calm down and asked with a puzzled expression, ¡°Mr. Han seems to trust me a lot!¡±


    What he meant was: Mr. Han, aren¡¯t you being a little too enthusiastic?

 Chapter 830 - 830 Goose Attack

    830 Goose Attack


    Han Shi knew that his behavior was too suspicious, but he did not explain. He only said, ¡°Because you¡¯re from the Mu family!¡±


    Indeed, as the second young master of the Mu family and one of the four young masters of the capital, Mu Di was capable and everyone wanted to curry favor with him.


    However, Han Shi did not have such an attitude when they were negotiating a deal last time. After thinking about it, Mu Di felt that something was wrong, but he could not put his finger on it.


    He looked at Han Shi¡¯s dark eyes and frowned, not knowing what to say, but the sincerity in Han Shi¡¯s eyes was clear.


    Actually, what Han Shi wanted to say was that because he was from the Mu family and Xi¡¯s brother, he trusted him.


    The two of them, who had different thoughts, surprisingly had a tacit understanding, especially in the following negotiations. Both sides wanted to befriend each other. The two of them quickly became familiar with each other, and even the way they addressed each other changed from ¡°Mr. Han¡± and ¡°Young Master Mu¡± in the beginning to ¡°Brother Han¡± and ¡°Second Brother Mu¡±.


    After successfully reaching a deal, Mu Di invited Han Shi out for a meal. Han Shi did not refuse. He threw the company to his second uncle and the two of them left together.


    **


    Shangwan Village.


    Mu Yali finally arrived at Shangwan Village after driving for more than three hours. This was the first time a young lady like her went to the countryside, so she was curious about everything, even the big white goose, which was wandering around the village.


    However, she did not know that geese would attack people sometimes.


    Hence, Mu Yali was chased by the big goose. She was so frightened that her face turned pale and she ran around the village, making the children at the entrance of the village laugh out loud.


    When Shi Xiang, who had just returned from a date with Lin Yu, saw this scene, she did not want to help at first, but when she saw Mu Yali wearing expensive clothes and jewelry, she immediately changed her mind.


    She put the bicycle aside and shouted at Mu Yali, ¡°Hey, do you need help?¡±


    Mu Yali was already panting from running. When she saw Shi Xiang, she quickly hid behind her and pointed at the big white goose, saying with a trembling voice, ¡°It¡­ it bit me. Chase these animals away.¡±


    Then, she felt that it was not enough and added, ¡°No, kill them all. I¡¯ll give you money. 100 yuan. As long as you kill these animals, I¡¯ll give it to you immediately!¡±


    Shi Xiang¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. She thought to herself that this beautiful girl was indeed rich. As long as she killed these geese, she would earn a hundred yuan. She immediately agreed.


    Just as she was about to take action, she frowned and retreated.


    Seeing this, Mu Yali was unhappy. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Shi Xiang reached out her hand and said matter-of-factly, ¡°Give me the money first. What if you go back on your word after I kill the goose?¡±


    Mu Yali almost laughed out loud. A hundred yuan was nothing to her. How could she go back on her word?


    She opened her bag and took out a banknote. She threw it out arrogantly. ¡°Here, it¡¯s just 100 yuan. I have plenty.¡±


    This was the first time Shi Xiang had seen so much money in her life. Moreover, it was at such a close distance. Mu Yali even had a small bag with pearls embedded on it.


    These pearls were big. How much did it cost?


    Shi Xiang did not care about Mu Yali¡¯s attitude towards her at all. All her attention was on Mu Yali¡¯s bag.


    When she thought of how Lin Yu said that he liked her and wanted to marry her, but his family really couldn¡¯t fork out the money, she suddenly had a bold idea.

 Chapter 831 - 831 What Kind of A Place Is the Capital?

    831 What Kind of A Place Is the Capital?


    Shi Xiang took the 100 yuan happily and encouraged a few kids to hold the geese down. She found a rock the size of a brick and smashed it on the goose¡¯s head.


    None of the seven geese could escape it.


    Mu Yali looked at the big goose, which was still struggling with its head smashed, and hid behind a big tree in disgust, afraid of getting stained.


    When the geese stopped moving, she walked out in relief. The resentment she felt from being chased by the geese had dissipated.


    Shi Xiang tied the feet of the big geese together and hung them on the beam. She turned around and looked at Mu Yali obsequiously. ¡°My name is Shi Xiang. What¡¯s yours? You look like you¡¯re from the city. Why are you here?¡±


    Mu Yali¡¯s skin was very fair, and the slight blush on her face added a charm to her beauty. Shi Xiang had never seen such a beautiful woman. She looked like a fairy on television.


    Shi Xiang immediately felt a strong sense of envy.


    ¡°My name is Mu Yali. I¡¯m here to see the Sweet Dew fruit trees. I want to know how those big fruits grew. Since you¡¯re a villager here, you should know about Sweet Dew fruits, right?¡±


    As Mu Yali spoke, she began to sized up Shangwan Village. In the past, Shangwan Village was filled with houses made of thatches. The roads were also bumpy and dusty.


    Although the scenery was beautiful, it did not give people a good impression. Instead, it looked like a poor village.


    The current Shangwan Village was completely different from before. The road was paved with asphalt. It was wide and neat. The street lamps lit up, illuminating the village. There were also a few brand new tricycles parked by the roadside.


    Not only that, but in just a year, every family had built a large tiled house. Vegetables and fruits were planted in the courtyard, and there were rows of greenhouses. There were even cement steps built on the side of the field. From afar, it looked like a prospering small town.


    Mu Yali had never been to a village before and thought that all villages were like this. However, even though Shangwan Village had undergone a tremendous change, she still felt that this place was too poor and dirty.


    Looking at her disdainful expression, Shi Xiang was annoyed, but she still said politely, ¡°Of course I know. Every family in our village earns money from growing Sweet Dew fruits!¡±


    ¡°You grow the trees too? Can you bring me to take a look?¡± Mu Yali asked with her eyes wide open.


    Shi Xiang was just thinking about how to lure Mu Yali home when Mu Yali took the initiative to follow her home. ¡°No problem. It¡¯s noon now. I¡¯ll get my mother to stew goose for you.¡±


    Mu Yali did not want to eat any goose. It was so dirty, but she did not refuse and followed Shi Xiang to her house.


    Shi Xiang asked curiously, ¡°By the way, where are you from and why are you alone?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m from the capital. My brother didn¡¯t let me out, so I ditched the driver and sneaked out.¡± Mu Yali looked around and answered Shi Xiang casually.


    Shi Xiang was surprised. ¡°The capital? What kind of place is the capital?¡±

 Chapter 832 - 832 A Friend From the Capital

    832 A Friend From the Capital


    Mu Yali widened her beautiful eyes in shock. ¡°No way. You don¡¯t even know the capital? Don¡¯t you go to school?¡±


    Shi Xiang was so embarrassed that her face stiffened. She was already cursing Mu Yali in her heart. She forced a smile. ¡°My family was poor at that time and didn¡¯t have the money to let me go to school. I only went to school for more than a year before I dropped out and went home.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me what the capital is like? Is it very beautiful there? I heard that the buildings in big cities are all ten storeys high. Is that true?¡±


    She asked with longing in her eyes.


    ¡°Ten storeys high?¡±


    Mu Yali seemed to have heard a funny joke and said sarcastically.


    ¡°Ten storeys buildings are already considered old buildings. There are many new high buildings in the capital. At the moment, the tallest one is more than 20 storeys, and there are even higher ones. When I went overseas, I saw buildings with more than 50 storeys.¡±


    Shi Xiang did not expect this city woman to have gone overseas. She was even more envious of her and wondered why she was not born into a rich family.


    However, although she was jealous, she still couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°You¡¯ve been overseas before? What¡¯s it like overseas? Are they all yellow-haired and green-eyed, and their voices are very strange¡­¡±


    Mu Yali laughed out loud, almost to the point of tears.


    When she was done laughing, she began to explain, ¡°It¡¯s not that their voices are strange. They just speak a different language.¡±


    Mu Yali couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She hugged her stomach and squatted on the ground, laughing hysterically. She was laughing so hard that her stomach was about to cramp.


    Seeing her like this, Shi Xiang felt humiliated. She really wanted to hit Mu Yali, but when she thought of how Mu Yali was from the city, she lowered her head and clenched her fists.


    Mu Yali finally stopped laughing. She wiped her tears and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone that I know you. I¡¯ll be very embarrassed. Do you hear me?¡±


    Shi Xiang was furious. This b*tch!


    As soon as they entered Shi Xiang¡¯s house, they saw Yu Shuping, Shi Xiang¡¯s mother, feeding the chicks in the courtyard. Seeing that her daughter had brought back a beautiful girl, Yu Shuping frowned. Before she could say anything, her gaze suddenly landed on the big geese in Shi Xiang¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Shi Xiang, where did you get all these geese?¡±


    Yu Shuping put down the dustpan and walked forward to check. As she looked, she realized that something was wrong. Her expression immediately changed.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t these Old Madam Liu¡¯s geese? Why are they all dead? What happened?¡±


    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s not talk about this first.¡±


    Shi Xiang untied the seven geese and placed them on the ground. ¡°Mom, quickly stew them. I want to entertain my new friend. Mom, her name is Mu Yali. She¡¯s from the capital¡­¡±


    Before Yu Shuping could flare up, Shi Xiang whispered into her ear, ¡°Mom, she¡¯s rich. A lot of money¡­¡±


    Yu Shuping instantly smiled brightly!

 Chapter 833 - 833 Compensation

    833 Compensation


    ¡°Aiyo, this young lady is really pretty. She¡¯s like a fairy in a painting. You must be hungry. I¡¯ll go cook for you now.¡±


    Yu Shuping praised Mu Yali generously before running to the kitchen with a big goose. Since she was a rich lady from the capital, they naturally had to fleece some money out of her.


    At the thought of this, she smiled until her face was wrinkled. She turned around and said to Shi Xiang, ¡°Treat the guest well. Do you hear me?¡±


    Shi Xiang quickly said, ¡°Mom, I understand. Go and cook!¡±


    Ever since Mu Yali entered, she had been glancing at the greenhouse. After Shuping left, she asked impatiently, ¡°Is it in there? Show me.¡±


    Shi Xiang opened the small door to the garden. She pointed at the two greenhouses and said, ¡°One for vegetables and one for strawberries. Be careful when you go in. Don¡¯t step on them. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to deliver the goods tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, I understand. If I step on it, I¡¯ll compensate you, okay?¡± Mu Yali couldn¡¯t wait anymore. Shi Xiang was still dawdling. She pushed Shi Xiang away and strode into the greenhouse.


    When Shi Xiang saw this, the corners of her mouth curled up into a smile before she quickly followed.


    As soon as she opened the curtain of the greenhouse, Mu Yali saw strings of fiery red strawberries the size of two bowls hanging on the shelf. They were all bright red and exuded an alluring sweetness.


    Mu Yali was stunned. It was not that she had never seen Sweet Dew strawberries, but when she saw the strawberry seedlings, she was still shocked.


    Moreover, she couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva, wishing she could pounce on strawberries and take a few bites to satisfy her craving.


    She took out 500 yuan from her bag and threw it to Shi Xiang. ¡°I want to eat 20 strawberries. Is that a problem?¡±


    Shi Xiang quickly picked up the money on the ground and wiped it with her sleeve. She smiled from ear to ear and said, ¡°No problem, no problem. Eat whatever you want. By the way, there¡¯s a well here. If you think it¡¯s dirty, you can wash your hands there.¡±


    Mu Yali did not have the time to care if it was dirty or not. She was already hungry. When she heard that, she quickly grabbed a strawberry to put in her mouth. The juice immediately gushed out and flowed into her stomach, instantly satisfying her taste buds.


    ¡°It¡¯s too delicious!¡± Mu Yali shouted excitedly.


    Seeing how ignorant Mu Yali was, a trace of disdain and mockery flashed across Shi Xiang¡¯s eyes.


    The resentment she felt along the way dissipated a little at this moment, but¡­


    Shi Xiang¡¯s gaze landed on Mu Yali¡¯s small pearl bag, thinking about how she could snatch it away.


    Just as she was thinking hard, Mu Yali suddenly screamed. Shi Xiang quickly looked over and saw Mu Yali pointing at the ground in horror. A small earthworm was squirming towards Mu Yali, scaring her so much that she retreated, her voice becoming sharp.


    ¡°Insect, there¡¯s an insect. Get it away, get it away¡­¡±


    Perhaps because she was too excited, Mu Yali accidentally stepped on two seedlings and crushed them.


    Shi Xiang¡¯s eyes lit up. She quickly squatted down and covered the earthworm with soil. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. This is not an insect. This is an earthworm. It can help the soil loosen and make the seedlings grow better.¡±


    Seeing Shi Xiang grab the earthworm with her bare hand, Mu Yali was so disgusted that she almost vomited.


    ¡°Aiya, Mu Yali, you¡¯ve stepped on two seedlings. If my mother finds out, she¡¯ll definitely beat me to death. What should I do?¡±


    Shi Xiang seemed to have just realized that the seedlings under Mu Yali¡¯s feet had been trampled. She immediately cried and looked flustered.

 Chapter 834 - 834 Scared to Death

    834 Scared to Death


    Mu Yali was stunned. She looked down and saw that there were indeed two dead seedlings under her feet. She immediately felt bad and her face turned red.


    ¡°I, I¡­¡±


    She did not do it on purpose, but she was used to being high and mighty. Even though she knew that she had done something wrong, she still straightened her neck and said to the village girl, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Why are you shouting at me? I can pay you back.¡±


    As she spoke, she lowered her head and opened the pearl bag. She took out 100 yuan. ¡°Here, 100 yuan for two seedlings. That¡¯s enough, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, that¡¯s enough!¡± Shi Xiang took the 100 yuan greedily, but in her heart, she despised Mu Yali for being unintelligent.


    Although these two strawberry seedlings were trampled on, as long as the roots were not damaged, it would not be long before the seedlings grew back.


    However, the more stupid Mu Yali was, the happier Shi Xiang was. She thought to herself that as long as she could swindle all the money from Mu Yali, her marriage with Brother Lin Yu would go smoothly.


    She touched the squirming earthworm in her pocket and narrowed her eyes at Mu Yali.


    After recovering from the shock, Mu Yali calmed down and immersed herself in picking strawberries again.


    It was not that she liked to pick them, but she found picking strawberries a novel thing, especially since the strawberries were so big.


    It was like picking mushrooms. Some people did not like to eat mushrooms, but they liked to pick mushrooms.


    Some people liked to fish, but they did not like to eat fish¡­


    Unknowingly, Mu Yali had picked a large basin. Actually, there were only six or seven of them. Because they were too big, the basin was already full.


    Just as Mu Yali¡¯s interest was gradually waning, Shi Xiang made a move. She quietly threw the earthworm in her pocket into Mu Yali¡¯s hair. As her hair swayed, the earthworm fell into Mu Yali¡¯s clothes.


    Mu Yali suddenly felt something cold crawling on her back. At that moment, her face turned pale.


    It was as if the pause button had been pressed. She did not move at all. All the hair on her body stood on end. Her eyes were filled with fear, and her body trembled uncontrollably.


    Seeing this, Shi Xiang smiled strangely. Then, she pretended to be concerned and asked, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Mu Yali closed her eyes and let out a scream that resounded through the sky. She waved her arms crazily.


    Her scream was so piercing that it almost damaged Shi Xiang¡¯s eardrums. She was so frightened that she immediately covered her ears.


    Mu Yali could not care less about the strawberry seedlings under her feet. She jumped and stomped on them in panic. The strawberry seedlings that were originally healthy were quickly withered.


    When Yu Shuping, who was plucking the goose feathers in the kitchen, heard the scream, she immediately ran out. When she heard the sound coming from the greenhouse, her expression suddenly changed and she rushed over.


    When she lifted the curtain and saw the situation inside, she almost fainted. She sat on the ground and cried, ¡°Oh my god, this is the lifeblood of my family. Why did you ruin it? You ruined my life.¡±


    Shi Xiang looked at the half-destroyed seedlings and felt that it was about time. She quickly pulled Mu Yali, who was still swinging her arms around crazily, and helped her take out the earthworm from her clothes.


    Mu Yali¡¯s face was pale, her body was weak, and her head was spinning. She sat on the ground weakly, tears welling up in her eyes.


    She said with a trembling voice, ¡°I was scared to death¡­¡±

 Chapter 835 - 835 Extortion

    835 Extortion


    First, she was chased by the geese, and then she was scared to death by the earthworm. No matter how excited she was, she was not in the mood to continue playing.


    She wanted to go back. She wanted to go back now.


    However, just now, she was so frightened that her legs went weak and were still trembling. She got up twice but fell back down. She did not even have the strength to stand up.


    At this moment, Mu Yali regretted not cherishing the comfortable life in a five star hotel and coming to such a remote place. Now that she was in a sorry state, her second brother would definitely be angry again.


    ¡°Mu Yali, are you alright?¡± Shi Xiang quickly pulled Mu Yali up and patted the dirt and dust off her body.


    Mu Yali grabbed Shi Xiang¡¯s arm and asked nervously, ¡°Shi Xiang, I want to go back. Find me a car immediately. I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore.¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t leave.¡±


    Yu Shuping got up from the ground and walked up to Mu Yali in three steps. She grabbed her wrist and said angrily, ¡°You can¡¯t leave. You ruined all our seedlings. You have to compensate us. Otherwise, you can¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    Yu Shuping was handling the goose just now and smelt really bad. Not only that, but her hands were also stained with goose blood. She looked dirty and especially disgusting.


    Mu Yali almost vomited from the smell. She wanted to break free from her grip with a look of disgust, but she realized that she couldn¡¯t.


    That was true. As a delicate young lady, how could she be stronger than a woman who worked everyday?


    She was in pain from being grabbed, and her wrist was also stained with goose blood. This made Mu Yali, who was a clean freak, go crazy.


    ¡°Let go. Get your dirty hands off me. It¡¯s disgusting.¡±


    Not only did Yu Shuping not let go, but she also pulled Mu Yali closer and said fiercely, ¡°Let me tell you, if you don¡¯t compensate me today, you can forget about leaving my house!¡±


    ¡°Shi Xiang, go and call the villagers over and let them judge. We treated her hospitably, but not only did she not appreciate it, but she also ruined so many seedlings. After ruining them, she wanted to run away. What kind of place does she think our family is? She can come and go as she pleases?¡±


    Mu Yali did not want this matter to be known and immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll compensate you. Let go of me and I¡¯ll compensate you now. Is 2,000 yuan enough?¡±


    Two thousand yuan?


    Yu Shuping was shocked. Did this girl have a concept of how much 2,000 yuan was?


    Ever since they started growing the Sweet Dew fruits and vegetables, they were earning about 500 yuan a month on average. 2,000 yuan was equivalent to four months of their income. In the past, they wouldn¡¯t even dare to think about having 2,000 yuan.


    ¡°Enough, enough!¡±


    Shi Xiang¡¯s eyes lit up. She quickly pulled her mother back and whispered a few words into her ear. Yu Shuping¡¯s eyes widened with greed.


    Yu Shuping asked, ¡°Are you really going to compensate us with 2,000 yuan?¡±


    Mu Yali did not want to stay here for another minute. She opened the pearl bag in front of the mother and daughter and took out a stack of money.


    Yu Shuping and Shi Xiang stared at the thick banknotes greedily and swallowed their saliva excitedly.


    This little b*tch from the capital was indeed very rich. She could actually take out a stack of banknotes so easily. Moreover, there seemed to be much more in the bag.


    Yu Shuping wished she could pounce on Mu Yali and snatch it away.


    Mu Yali threw the money to Yu Shuping. She said disdainfully, ¡°I¡¯ve given you the money. Can you let me go now?¡±


    Yu Shuping took the 2,000 yuan with a smile. ¡°Of course, of course. By the way, you said that you want to find a car. We have bicycles here. I¡¯ll get Shi Xiang to send you to town.¡±

 Chapter 836 - 836 A Minivan

    836 A Minivan


    ¡°I want a car. With my status, how can I ride a bicycle? No, you have to find me a car.¡±


    Mu Yali¡¯s face darkened at the thought of riding a bicycle.


    ¡°Car?¡±


    Yu Shuping and Shi Xiang looked at each other and immediately shook their heads. ¡°No, we don¡¯t have a car here. We do have a donkey cart and an ox cart. Do you want to take them?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Mu Yali thought she had heard wrongly. These two women actually wanted her to take an ox cart and donkey cart. Were they crazy? She was the daughter of the Mu family.


    If news of this spread to the capital, she would be laughed at by her friends. She did not want that.


    ¡°I want a car now. If you can find me a car, I¡¯ll give you 200 yuan.¡± Mu Yali seemed to have realized the weakness of the mother and daughter. As soon as she mentioned the money, the two of them would do whatever she said.


    As expected, Yu Shuping and Shi Xiang agreed without hesitation. ¡°Alright, leave this to us. We will definitely find you a car.¡±


    Shi Xiang immediately ran to the village and called Lin Yu, asking him to find a car in the town. The price did not matter as long as it was a car.


    Lin Yu was initially unwilling, but Shi Xiang said that she could give him 50 yuan. Lin Yu immediately agreed.


    Twenty minutes later, Lin Yu found a minivan. After negotiating the price, he came to Shangwan Village.


    Lin Yu had been with Qin Lan in the past and often came to Shangwan Village to look for Qin Lan. He was very familiar with Shangwan Village. Before he reached the entrance of the village, he saw Yu Shuping, Shi Xiang, and a very beautiful woman standing beside them.


    Lin Yu was spellbound. He quickly asked the driver to stop in front of the three women and looked at Mu Yali without blinking.


    Then, he quickly tidied his clothes and hair. After confirming that he looked neat and clean, he got out of the car.


    He smiled at the three women and said, ¡°Why did you come out to wait? By the way, Shi Xiang, this is¡­¡±


    Lin Yu wanted to pretend to be reserved, but his eyes seemed to be glued to Mu Yali and he couldn¡¯t bring himself to look away.


    This infuriated Shi Xiang. She cleared her throat many times before pulling Lin Yu back to his senses.


    Mu Yali was disgusted by Lin Yu¡¯s lecherous gaze and almost vomited. She quickly turned to look at Shi Xiang and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the car I asked for? Is it here?¡±


    Although Shi Xiang was very angry that Lin Yu was bewitched by this vixen, she held it in when she thought about how this woman was her money tree.


    Hence, she pointed at the minivan and said matter-of-factly, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the car you want?¡±


    ¡°You call this a car?¡±


    Mu Yali was shocked and said angrily, ¡°You actually want me to take this kind of car? Are you crazy? I¡¯m talking about a sedan.¡±


    Shi Xiang was speechless. ¡°It¡¯s already not bad that I can find a car with four wheels. If you don¡¯t want to take this, you can only take a bicycle or a donkey cart!¡±


    Mu Yali was about to go crazy with anger. Were these two women fooling around with her on purpose? She wanted a sedan, but they found a minivan that was used to carry pork. Not only did it smell bad, but she felt that it was degrading to sit on it.


    Mu Yali was in a terrible mood. ¡°I want a sedan. Do you not understand?¡±


    ¡°In any case, if you don¡¯t take the minivan, you can only take the donkey cart¡­¡±

 Chapter 837 - 837 Chance Encounter

    837 Chance Encounter


    Mu Yali had no choice but to cover her nose and get into the car. The car was quite clean. Apart from the smell of sweat, the rest was alright.


    Seeing her get into the car, Lin Yu immediately followed.


    Seeing this, Shi Xiang was so angry that her entire body was trembling. Just as she was about to get into the car too, she saw a small car driving over from the village entrance. Mu Yali could tell at a glance that it was an Audi.


    Without another word, she pulled Lin Yu, who was getting into the car, down and jumped into it herself.


    Lin Yu fell to the ground, dumbfounded.


    Without thinking, Mu Yali ran to the Audi and opened her arms to stop it.


    Blood Stealer did not expect someone to jump out and block the car. He was caught off guard and slammed on the brakes. Qin Xi, who was pregnant, was about to fall asleep when she was suddenly jolted awake.


    ¡°Huh? What happened?¡± Qin Xi tidied her messy hair and asked in a daze.


    Qin Xi trusted Blood Stealer¡¯s driving skills. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have let him be her driver.


    Blood Stealer was also angered by Mu Yali¡¯s brainless behavior. He cursed, ¡°A crazy woman suddenly jumped out and blocked the car. Lady Boss, are you alright?¡±


    Qin Xi rubbed her sore neck. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. Go and see what¡¯s going on!¡±


    Just as Blood Stealer was about to get out of the car, he saw Mu Yali running over and looking down at him. She said arrogantly, ¡°Hey, I want to take your car to Luoping City. I have money.¡±


    As she spoke, she subconsciously glanced at the back of the car and met Qin Xi¡¯s gaze. Mu Yali¡¯s eyes widened and she was stunned on the spot.


    This face¡­


    Why did it look so familiar?


    However, she couldn¡¯t remember where she had seen this face before.


    Strange!


    When Qin Xi saw Mu Yali, she was clearly stunned. She did not understand why her cousin was here. However, her attention was immediately attracted by the Yin energy emitted from her body.


    With a slight movement of her fingertip, the Yin energy around Mu Yali was absorbed. Qin Xi closed her eyes and immediately, fragments of an old memory were sent to Qin Xi¡¯s mind.


    She suddenly opened her eyes and looked at Mu Yali sharply. Her gaze was too sharp, as if she could see through everything.


    Mu Yali was so frightened that she staggered back two steps and almost fell.


    Qin Xi rubbed her stomach with a faint smile. She said to Blood Stealer, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Blood Stealer did not understand what was going on. He scratched his head and drove away.


    Mu Yali had yet come back to her senses from seeing that pair of eyes. She did not even know when Qin Xi¡¯s car left.


    When she regained her senses and looked up at the Audi that had disappeared from her sight, her heart was filled with frustration and hatred.


    Who was this woman?


    The more Mu Yali thought about it, the stranger she felt. Lin Yu immediately walked up to her and asked with concern, ¡°Miss, are you alright? Did you fall?¡±


    Mu Yali glared at him coldly, her eyes filled with disgust. She shouted and pushed Lin Yu away. ¡°Get lost. Don¡¯t disgust me.¡±


    Lin Yu¡¯s face stiffened, but at the thought that this was the only chance for him to enter the upper class, he put on a smile and continued to circle around Mu Yali enthusiastically.


    Shi Xiang saw the entire process. Her face was already red from anger and was filled with killing intent.

 Chapter 838 - 838 An Obsequious Pug

    838 An Obsequious Pug


    Just as Mu Yali got on the minivan again, another car drove in from outside the village. Mu Yali was furious.


    Previously, Shi Xiang said that there were no sedans in the village, so she could only find a minivan. Now, she saw two sedans in a row. Wasn¡¯t this infuriating?


    She got out of the car angrily again and slammed the door, almost knocking Lin Yu, who was following her, out. He covered his head and grimaced in pain.


    For some reason, when Shi Xiang saw this scene, she actually gloated. However, her face immediately darkened.


    This morning, when she went to look for Lin Yu, he was holding her hand and saying that he wanted to marry her. However, in the blink of an eye, he was running after another girl. No, he was wagging his tail at Mu Yali like a puppy.


    Immediately, the way Shi Xiang looked at Lin Yu changed. She was no longer as passionate as before. Instead, there was a look of disdain on her face.


    Mu Yali tried to block the car with her body again. Unexpectedly, just as she opened her arms, the car stopped.


    When she saw the familiar person in the driver¡¯s seat, Mu Yali pouted pitifully and ran over. ¡°Uncle Song Shan, why did you come so late? I almost died here. Do you know that?¡±


    Song Shan got out of the car. He was dressed in a suit and leather shoes and looked especially serious. He took off his sunglasses, revealing a pair of sharp eyes. ¡°Miss, come back with me!¡±


    Not getting a word of concern, Mu Yali felt especially terrible. Although she knew that her sneaking out would definitely make her second brother and Uncle Song Shan angry, she did not expect Uncle Song Shan to be so cold to her. This was the first time she had been treated like this.


    Song Shan did not know what was going on in Mu Yali¡¯s head. Instead, he opened the car door and asked with a smile, ¡°Miss, are you going back? Second Young Master said that if you don¡¯t go back, you can stay here until you¡¯re done playing.¡±


    Mu Yali did not want to stay any longer. Without saying a word, she quickly got into the car. She felt itchy all over her body and desperately wanted to go back to take a shower.


    Seeing that Mu Yali had gotten into the car, Lin Yu panicked. He quickly ran to the car window and knocked on it. He shouted anxiously, ¡°Hey, why are you leaving? I-I haven¡¯t told you my name. My name is Lin Yu. I¡¯m a university student. I live in Qinglin Town. Hey, what¡¯s your name? Don¡¯t leave yet. Do you have a phone number or tell me your address? I¡¯ll come and find you when I have time!¡±


    Song Shan was speechless. Where did this fool come from?


    The last bit of feelings Shi Xiang had for Lin Yu disappeared. She originally wanted to tell Lin Yu that Mu Yali was rich and worked with him to fleece her.


    However, when she saw Lin Yu wagging his tail in front of Mu Yali, she felt so disgusted that she wanted to vomit. She really did not understand why she liked him in the past. No wonder Qin Lan dumped him back then.


    Everyone who fell for this man was blind.


    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go!¡± Shi Xiang glared at Lin Yu and held Yu Shuping¡¯s hand as they walked home.

 Chapter 839 - 839 Sending Her Away

    839 Sending Her Away


    ¡°Get lost, are you crazy?¡±


    Mu Yali was already furious. Now that she was being pestered by Lin Yu, she was as frustrated as a firecracker.


    ¡°Uncle Song Shan, drive!¡±


    ¡°Hey, I like you. I fell in love with you at first sight. Can you tell me your name so that I can look for you in the future? Hey, don¡¯t go. I mean it. Hey¡­¡±


    No matter how much Lin Yu shouted, the car didn¡¯t stop.


    Lin Yu gritted his teeth and got into the minivan. He said to the driver, ¡°Follow the sedan. I want to see where she lives.¡±


    The driver poured cold water on Lin Yu. ¡°Young man, since she¡¯s ignoring you, it means she doesn¡¯t like you. Besides, I think not only is that girl beautiful, but her family should also be quite rich. Perhaps she already has a husband!¡±


    However, not only did his words not discourage Lin Yu, but he was also bursting with joy and rubbing his hands in excitement.


    He was confident that he could win over this extraordinary woman. As long as he was given time, he would definitely be able to win her over. He even wondered if he should marry her first or sleep with her first.


    The more he thought about it, the more excited he became.


    Lin Yu held back his excitement and gave the driver a gentle smile. ¡°Thank you, driver. I know what to do. Just follow!¡±


    On the other side, Mu Yali still did not know what Lin Yu was thinking. If she knew, she would definitely throw up.


    She asked dejectedly, ¡°Uncle Song Shan, is Second Brother very angry with me?¡±


    Songshan said, ¡°No! Second Young Master knew that you would come here and asked me to come and pick you up.¡±


    As for whether he was angry or not?


    Who knew? Second Young Master Mu was unpredictable.


    ¡°Where is Second Brother now?¡± Mu Yali asked.


    ¡°Second Young Master is discussing business. He¡¯ll be back very late tonight.¡±


    Just as Mu Yali was about to say that she didn¡¯t have to leave today, Song Shan said right on the heels of that, ¡°Miss, Second Young Master asked me to send you to the airport. If you don¡¯t want to go back, he said that he will use special methods.¡±


    Mu Yali¡¯s face turned pale and she pursed her pink lips tightly. She knew that her second brother had always been a man of his word. Since he had already said so, if she disobeyed him again, he would definitely kidnap her and send her back to the capital.


    She took a deep breath, nodded, and agreed.


    Seeing that she agreed, Song Shan immediately heaved a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that this little princess would think of a way to escape again.


    Three and a half hours later, the car arrived at the airport. Song Shan took out a pink luggage from the trunk and pushed it to Mu Yali. ¡°Miss, Second Young Master asked me to pass you a message. When you get home, you should know what to say and what not to say¡­ Also, someone from the capital will pick you up. Take care. I won¡¯t send you off!¡±


    Mu Yali was speechless. She wanted to curse.


    After getting on the plane, the more Mu Yali thought about it, the angrier she became. However, she was too tired today and fell asleep unknowingly. However, she had a dream. In the dream, a pair of eyes appeared. The owner of that pair of eyes was cold and heartless.


    Just like the girl she saw in the car today. For some reason, the moment she saw that girl, she had a bad feeling.


    It was as if this girl would snatch away everything she had now.


    Suddenly, an oily face appeared in front of her. ¡°My name is Lin Yu¡­ I¡¯ll come and find you¡­¡±


    Mu Yali suddenly woke up with a start¡­

 Chapter 840 - 840 Swapping Fates

    840 Swapping Fates


    On the other side, Qin Xi recalled the scene she saw from Mu Yali, and her eyes were filled with killing intent.


    Qin Xi had never thought that the reason why the Host ended up like that was actually because of Mu Yali.


    Of course, it was not that Mu Yali had done anything to the Host, but their fates were swapped.


    Originally, the Host was born with a fate of a phoenix, but someone transferred this phoenix fate to a child who was supposed to die young. In other words, someone secretly transferred the fate of the Host to another child.


    In the end, Mu Yali successfully survived and became a princess.


    On the other hand, the Host, who was supposed to be the princess, died miserably.


    Qin Xi did not expect that there was such a reason behind the Host¡¯s death . If not for the fact that Qin Xi happened to be reborn into this body, no one would know how the Host died.


    However, who was one who did it?


    It seemed that she had to go to the capital to get to the bottom of it.


    ¡°Lady Boss, is this enough?¡± Blood Stealer picked three jars of tea. ¡°These are all the most tender ones.¡±


    Qin Xi looked at it and nodded. ¡°Good, same as always. Go and pick some fruits. You know what. Forget it, let¡¯s go together!¡±


    Every two months, Qin Xi would send some fruits and tea leaves to the capital.


    The two of them walked towards the Sweet Dew Orchard together. From time to time, they would meet the villagers and greet them. Blood Stealer was a talkative person. Moreover, when he was in Shangwan Village, he often joked with the villagers.


    Therefore, Blood Stealer was more familiar with the villagers than Qin Xi.


    When she arrived at the mountain, she saw Zhang Dujuan practicing a set of fist techniques from afar. Qin Xi¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Zhang Dujuan was well-built and fierce to begin with. Now that she was practicing fist techniques, would she be able to find a husband in the future?


    When Zhang Dujuan saw Qin Xi, she immediately smiled. ¡°Xi, you¡¯re here. I heard that you¡¯re pregnant. Congratulations!¡±


    Qin Xi touched her stomach out of habit and smiled faintly. ¡°Thank you, Sister Zhang. Continue practicing. Blood Stealer and I will go find some fruits.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead! If you need help, shout. I can hear you,¡± Zhang Dujuan said enthusiastically.


    ¡°Yes I will.¡±


    As she approached the Sweet Dew Orchard, she heard the coos of chickens, ducks, and geese. Looking at the poultry surrounded by the fruit trees, Qin Xi said with a smile, ¡°Blood Stealer, catch a few and send them over.¡±


    Soon, the two of them finished picking the fruits and catching the poultry and left with a full load.


    It was already afternoon when they returned to the Breeze Villa.


    Blackie ran out to welcome Qin Xi with its tail wagging. Perhaps because it knew that Qin Xi was pregnant, it did not pounce on Qin Xi. Instead, it distanced itself from Qin Xi and wagged its tail excitedly.


    Qin Xi took out a pill and threw it into Blackie¡¯s mouth. She touched its big head. ¡°Be good ~¡±


    After Blackie ate the pill, it happily lay on the ground with its eyes closed to rest. Qin Xi brought Blood Stealer to the courtyard.

 Chapter 841 - 841 Blind Date

    841 Blind Date


    In the capital.


    When Mu Yali returned to the Mu family, she bumped into a gentle and elegant woman. She knew this woman. She was Wang Yan, a famous socialite in the capital.


    At this moment, her eldest aunt, Qu Hong, and Wang Yan were walking out of the villa with smiles on their faces. Mu Yali immediately understood her aunt¡¯s intentions.


    Was her aunt trying to find a wife for her brother?


    For some reason, when she thought of how her brother was going to give his love to another woman in the future, she felt uncomfortable.


    ¡°Eldest Aunt!¡± Mu Yali greeted gently.


    ¡°Yali, you¡¯re back. Why are you so dirty?¡± Qu Hong quickly reacted. ¡°That¡¯s not right. Didn¡¯t you go to Zhehai with your Second Brother? Where is he?¡±


    Mu Yali pouted. Just as she was about to complain, she suddenly remembered that Uncle Song Shan had instructed her not to complain¡­


    She came to Qu Hong with a smile. ¡°Eldest Aunt, this sister is¡­?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I forgot to introduce you. This is the daughter of the Wang family, Wang Yan. She just came back from studying abroad a few days ago and has been appointed as an instructor in the economics department of Jing University.¡±


    Qu Hong whispered into Mu Yali¡¯s ear, ¡°What do you think of the blind date I arranged for your brother?¡±


    Although she said it in a low voice, Wang Yan could still hear it clearly. Her fair face immediately turned red and she lowered her head shyly.


    ¡°She¡¯s very beautiful and has an advanced education. She suits brother very well,¡± Mu Yali said absent-mindedly.


    When Qu Hong heard this, the smile on her face widened. She looked at Wang Yan more and more like a mother-in-law looking at her daughter-in-law.


    Mu Yali felt suffocated. She said that she was tired and dragged her luggage back to her room.


    When she returned to her room, she took a comfortable shower. However, she had something on her mind, which was the woman she saw in Shangwan Village.


    She felt that there was something wrong with the way that woman looked at her, as if she knew her. Moreover, her eyes were filled with coldness like a predator eyeing its prey, ready to deal a fatal blow at any moment.


    She shook her head to get rid of this ridiculous feeling.


    She was the only girl in the Mu family and had been doted on by the Mu family since she could remember. Apart from her father, she was really not afraid of anyone else.


    Suppressing the strange feeling in her heart, she washed up and went downstairs to the living room on the first floor. She saw Qu Hong sitting elegantly on the sofa with a cup of tea in her hand.


    Seeing her go downstairs, Qu Hong put down her teacup and asked with a smile, ¡°Yali, hang out with Wang Yan tonight. You young people have things in common. Wang Yan is gentle and quiet. It¡¯ll be good for you to interact with her more.¡±


    Mu Yali sat beside her and held her arm coquettishly. ¡°Eldest Aunt, are you really going to set her up with my brother? Does my brother know about this?¡±


    Qu Hong patted her head. ¡°Silly girl, of course I have informed your brother. That¡¯s why I chose Wang Yan.¡±


    ¡°Brother is such a serious person. He definitely doesn¡¯t like gentle and shy girls. In my opinion, you should find a lively and outgoing girl for him. That way, their personalities will complement each other,¡± Mu Yali suggested.


    Qu Hong smiled. ¡°I thought so too. However, your brother thinks differently. He specially instructed me to find an obedient and gentle girl, so I think Wang Yan suits him very well.¡±

 Chapter 842 - 842 Luo Xiujuan: Son Is Getting Down to Real Business

    842 Luo Xiujuan: Son Is Getting Down to Real Business


    When Mu Yali heard that, she felt uncomfortable and the smile on her face gradually faded.


    ¡°Eldest Aunt, since Eldest Brother is already prepared to go on a blind date, what about Second Brother? Given his personality, I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t like arranged blind dates!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just a stubborn donkey. He can do whatever he wants. Anyway, as long as he gets married and has children before the age of 30, I won¡¯t care about him.¡±


    At the mention of her second son, Qu Hong said helplessly, but her eyes were filled with gentleness and doting. Compared to her eldest son, she clearly liked her glib-tongued second son more.


    Of course, even if she found a blind date for Mu Di, he would not accept it. Therefore, there was no need for her to go through all this trouble for nothing.


    Mu Yali heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that. Her smile was no longer stiff, but she did not want to continue this topic. Instead, she stood up and said, ¡°Eldest Aunt, I¡¯m going to look for Han Shuangshuang. I heard from her that Brother Han Fei has been working with a cosmeceutical company recently. I want to see if it¡¯s possible to buy some cosmeceutical products from him.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? Nowadays, cosmeceutical products can be bought with money. However, I did hear that Han Fei seems to be collaborating with Twilight Cosmetics. If you really can get some cosmeceutical products from him, don¡¯t forget to bring me some. I¡¯ll pay for it.¡±


    Now, cosmeceutical products had become the symbol of the rich ladies and socialites in the capital.


    As long as you said that you had the cosmeceutical products, your status would rise. No one would dare to underestimate you.


    When Mu Yali heard that her aunt was going to pay, she immediately patted her chest with a smile and promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me.¡±


    **


    Recently, Qin Xi had been especially sleepy. Not only was she sleepy, but she also ate a lot. Just as she finished a big bowl of noodles at Luo Xiujuan¡¯s place, she wolfed down a few more steamed buns.


    Seeing this, Luo Xiujuan quickly took the steamer away from her and said, ¡°You can¡¯t eat anymore. If you continue to eat like this, the child will be obese.¡±


    Of course, Qin Xi knew that it was not good to eat like this, but she couldn¡¯t help. She was really hungry. As her stomach gradually became bigger, her appetite and sleepiness became worse and worse.


    Fortunately, she had taken her pulse and knew that the child was healthy. Otherwise, if she ate and slept like this, even she would feel that something was wrong.


    At this moment, the door of the medicinal cuisine restaurant opened. The wind chimes rang crisply as Han Shi walked in calmly.


    Today, Han Shi was wearing a white shirt and a matching suit vest. His long legs looked slender under the suit pants. His facial features were deep and well-defined. When he walked, he exuded a powerful aura, making him look like a domineering CEO.


    This stunned Qin Xi.


    When he came to Qin Xi, he first touched her head and said in a magnetic voice, ¡°Xi, come, I¡¯ll take you somewhere.¡±


    Qin Xi felt goosebumps all over her body, and her fair face quietly turned red.


    As someone who had been there and was Han Shi¡¯s mother, Luo Xiujuan realized that her son was getting down to real business.

 Chapter 843 - 843 I Love My Husband

    843 I Love My Husband


    Qin Xi glared at him. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±


    Han Shi held her hand and gently helped her up.


    Seeing that the two of them were about to go out, Luo Xiujuan quickly reminded them, ¡°The two of you have to be careful when you¡¯re out. Stone, your wife is pregnant. Don¡¯t bring her to messy places. Also, don¡¯t go to crowded places. If Xi is injured, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡±


    ¡°Got it, Mom!¡± Han Shi said.


    Luo Xiujuan stood by the window and looked at the two of them walking away together, a trace of envy flashing across her eyes.


    Back then, when she was young, she also had a good time. At that time, Han Guohua treated her very well and did everything for her. When she was pregnant, he did not even let her cook. Not only did he take care of the work in the fields, but he also did the laundry and cooking at home.


    At that time, the smile on her face was as genuine and warm as Xi¡¯s.


    Until¡­ Han Guohua passed away.


    All her happiness came to an abrupt end. Those days were the most torturous in her life. She lived like a zombie every day. If not for the fact that Han Shi was still young, she would definitely have gone with her husband without hesitation.


    At the thought of this, she lowered her head and her eyes suddenly turned red. The sadness and pain in her eyes were heartbreaking.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Suddenly, an anxious voice beside her pulled Luo Xiujuan back to reality. She quickly wiped her tears and forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine. There¡¯s sand in my eyes. By the way, President Qi, you¡­¡±


    Qi Mingting frowned and interrupted, ¡°Xiujuan, don¡¯t always call me President Qi. I¡¯m your employee now, not President Qi. Can you not be so distant from me?¡±


    Luo Xiujuan sighed faintly and looked at him seriously. ¡°Qi Mingting, don¡¯t waste your time on me. Let me make it clear to you. I love my husband. Even though he¡¯s no longer around, I still love him. Apart from him, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll marry anyone else in my life. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. You said you love him. Does he love you?¡±


    When Qi Mingting heard Luo Xiujuan¡¯s words, he felt very uncomfortable. It was as if a big hand was squeezing his heart tightly, making him unable to breathe. He tried his best to suppress his emotions and asked, ¡°If he really loved you, he wouldn¡¯t have left you alone to take care of this family.¡±


    Luo Xiujuan said firmly, ¡°He loves me, and only me.¡±


    ¡°Since you said that he loves you, he definitely won¡¯t bear to leave you alone. I believe that his greatest wish is for you to be happy and find a man who loves you, takes care of you, be with you when you¡¯re sad, comfort you when you¡¯re sad, protect you when you¡¯re in trouble, and support you when you¡¯re helpless.¡±


    Qi Mingting looked into Luo Xiujuan¡¯s eyes and said firmly, ¡°Xiujuan, I want to take care of you and accompany you on his behalf. I hope you can give me a chance. I swear that I¡¯ll treat you well and won¡¯t let you suffer any grievances.¡±


    Luo Xiujuan opened her mouth and was about to refuse when Qi Mingting immediately said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to give me an answer now. You can think about it calmly. I¡¯ll wait for your answer.¡±

 Chapter 844 - 844 Marriage Proposal

    844 Marriage Proposal


    On the other hand, while Luo Xiujuan was frustrated by Qi Mingting¡¯s confession, Qin Xi enjoyed a romantic time.


    It turned out that ever since Han Shi became friends with Mu Di, he would ask Mu Di from time to time how to surprise and create a romantic time for his wife.


    Although Mu Di did not have a woman and had never wooed a woman, he was knowledgeable. Therefore, it was more than enough for him to give Han Shi, who did not know much about romance, some pointers.


    Hence, under Mu Di¡¯s guidance, Han Shi successfully completed a romantic proposal.


    Yes, a proposal.


    Han Shi did not forget that when he married Qin Xi last year, he had almost nothing.


    Now that he had the ability, Han Shi wanted to treat Qin Xi well. Therefore, he specially brought Qin Xi to a flower field filled with bellflowers. The bluish-purple bellflowers emitted an intoxicating fragrance under the sunlight. Under the gentle breeze, the bellflowers swayed, looking beautiful and pure.


    In the middle of the bellflower field stood a square pavilion. The pavilion was surrounded by a white gauze curtain with exquisite small bells hanging on it. They swayed in the wind and clanged. It was a pleasant sound.


    In the pavilion, there was a mahogany table and chairs with exquisite carvings. On the table and chairs was an exquisite and luxurious porcelain tea set. Between the teapots and cups, there was a jar of green tea. At a glance, one could tell that it was a supreme-grade tea.


    Han Shi held Qin Xi¡¯s hand and walked on the red carpet. He had been secretly observing Qin Xi¡¯s expression. Seeing the surprise and joy in her eyes, he immediately heaved a sigh of relief.


    However, he still asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    Qin Xi looked up at Han Shi and felt that Han Shi was especially handsome today. Her face was slightly red. ¡°I like it. How did you find this place? I¡¯ve never heard of it before!¡±


    She looked around and felt that this place was very quiet and elegant, and the air was very fresh and pleasant.


    Perhaps because she was pregnant, she especially liked this peaceful feeling. She couldn¡¯t help but take two deep breaths, as if this would calm her down.


    ¡°Of course you haven¡¯t heard of it. I planted the flowers here.¡± Han Shi thought for a moment and said, ¡°I watered them with Vitality Pills¡­¡±


    That was why it bloomed overnight.


    ¡°I decorated this place alone. How is it? It¡¯s beautiful, right?¡± Han Shi looked at Qin Xi with a smile, waiting for her praise.


    Qin Xi did not disappoint him. She praised sincerely, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s beautiful. I like it very much. However, why are you suddenly doing this?¡±


    Han Shi smiled and did not speak. He led Qin Xi to the pavilion and asked her to sit on a thickly cushioned chair. He picked up the teapot and poured a cup of supreme-grade tea before handing it to her.


    Although it was not good for pregnant women to drink tea, this was the Sweet Dew Tea they planted. This tea was very good for the body, so Han Shi made a cup for Qin Xi.


    Qin Xi held the teacup and smelled the refreshing fragrance of the tea. She took a sip and felt her heart settle down. She felt comfortable, as if she was soaking in hot spring water.


    ¡°Tell me, what are you up to today?¡± Qin Xi put down her teacup and looked at Han Shi.


    Han Shi blinked and said innocently, ¡°No, I just wanted to surprise you and¡­ propose marriage to you.¡±


    As he spoke, he took out the ring from his pocket and knelt on one knee. He raised it in front of Qin Xi.


    ¡°Xi, I love you. Marry me again, okay?¡± His tone was sincere and solemn. His obsidian-like eyes were fixed on Qin Xi with seriousness.

 Chapter 845 - 845 Consummation?

    845 Consummation?


    ¡°Xi, I love you. Marry me again, okay?¡±


    Qin Xi looked at Han Shi in a daze and said, ¡°I already have your child. Do you think I¡¯ll agree or not?¡±


    Han Shi was speechless.


    He looked at Qin Xi. ¡°Xi, I¡¯m proposing. Can you be more serious? Besides, shouldn¡¯t you be covering your mouth and shedding tears? Then, you should cry and throw yourself into my arms, saying that you love me and are willing to marry me!¡±


    Qin Xi was speechless. Previously, she thought that this guy was like a CEO, but now¡­ Heh, he looked more like a clingy boy..


    She touched Han Shi¡¯s forehead and asked with concern, ¡°Stone, are you alright?¡±


    Han Shi pulled Qin Xi¡¯s hand off and held it. He put the ring on her left ring finger and said in a low and charming voice.


    ¡°Xi, thank you for barging into my world and giving me a colorful life. In the future, I¡¯ll love you and our child with my life.¡±


    Qin Xi looked at the big diamond ring on her finger and pursed her lips. A trace of satisfaction flashed across her eyes. She held the man¡¯s face and kissed his smooth forehead gently.


    ¡°Silly girl, the child and I will love you too. Our family will be together forever.¡±


    Han Shi half-knelt on the ground and gently hugged Qin Xi¡¯s waist, placing half of his face on her slightly bulging stomach to listen to the movement.


    At this moment, Han Shi was extremely happy, feeling like he had the entire world.


    After hugging her for a while, Han Shi stood up and held Qin Xi¡¯s soft hand again. He smiled slyly. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I still have something to show you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s more? What is it?¡± Qin Xi was stunned and asked in surprise.


    Han Shi shook his head and revealed a mysterious smile. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that for the time being. If I tell you, there won¡¯t be a surprise. However, I believe you¡¯ll like it.¡±


    Qin Xi narrowed her eyes. Why did she feel that this guy¡¯s smile looked more and more evil?


    Soon, Han Shi brought Qin Xi to a small wooden house. It was surrounded by a fence with all kinds of flowers and plants at the door.


    At this moment, the flowers were blooming. The pink color set off the tender green branches and leaves, making it look very beautiful.


    Han Shi pushed open the small door and brought Qin Xi in.


    Outside the courtyard, there were two bamboo recliners and a stone table and stool at the side. They entered the wooden house and placed some fruits on them.


    When they entered the wooden house, they saw a red table, a red bed, red candles, and red flowers¡­


    Everything was red. Moreover, the word ¡®happiness¡¯ was pasted on the wall and window, filling the entire room with a festive atmosphere.


    Was he¡­ going to consummate the marriage with her?!


    Seeing Qin Xi¡¯s shocked expression, Han Shi whispered into her ear with a pitiful expression, ¡°Wifey, it¡¯s been four months. It should be fine to do it now, right? I can¡­ be gentler.¡±


    Qin Xi blushed and glared at Han Shi. ¡°Hooligan!¡±


    Han Shi chuckled and picked her up. As he walked towards the bed, he said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m only a hooligan to you!¡±


    Qin Xi bit her lower lip shyly and wrapped her arms around Han Shi¡¯s neck. ¡°You¡¯d better make sure you can control your strength well.¡±


    Han Shi leaned close to her ear and blew a hot breath. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you know that I¡¯m very talented in this area¡­¡±


    Qin Xi trembled and glanced at him coquettishly. Her face was already so red that it was scorching. She bit her lip and turned her head away, not wanting to continue listening.


    He licked his dry lips and gently placed Qin Xi on the bed.


    Then, he leaned down and pressed Qin Xi under him.


    His hot breath landed on Qin Xi¡¯s face. Qin Xi closed her eyes, her eyelashes trembling slightly.

 Chapter 846 - 846 Something Happened

    846 Something Happened


    As night fell, it started to drizzle outside. The raindrops pattered on the glass, waking Qin Xi up from her deep sleep.


    The candlelight flickered, illuminating her exquisite and fair face.


    At this moment, Qin Xi was a little confused. She rubbed her messy hair and moved slightly. She felt a burning sensation in the crotch and memories immediately surfaced.


    Recalling Han Shi¡¯s gentle and barbaric actions, she was embarrassed and angry. She muttered indignantly, ¡°Pfft, Stinky Stone, I¡¯ve already begged for mercy, but you still refuse to let me go. I¡¯ll ignore you forever!¡±


    ¡°Who is going to ignore me forever?¡±


    Suddenly, Han Shi walked in with two bowls of hot noodles and looked at her with a smile. ¡°Since someone doesn¡¯t want to talk to me, this bowl of noodles¡­¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s eyes flickered.


    Han Shi deliberately paused and glanced at Qin Xi ambiguously. ¡°Of course, my wife has to eat this bowl of noodles. I can¡¯t let my child starve. Besides, you must be tired today. If you don¡¯t eat enough, you won¡¯t have the strength for tonight.¡±


    Qin Xi was furious. She pointed at Han Shi. ¡°You old goat!¡±


    Han Shi placed the two bowls of noodles on the table and sat down on Qin Xi¡¯s bed with a smile. He said meaningfully, ¡°Xi, do you think I¡¯m old? Or are you hinting that¡­ I¡¯m not good enough now? Do you want me to prove it now?¡±


    Before he could finish, Qin Xi quickly covered his mouth. Her face was so red that it was about to bleed. She said angrily, ¡°If you dare to say that again, don¡¯t get on my bed.¡±


    Seeing that she was serious, Han Shi quickly raised his hands in surrender and hugged her. ¡°Alright, alright. I was just joking. You¡¯re my wife. How can I bear to torture you?¡±


    Qin Xi could tell that Han Shi was really shameless in front of her. ¡°Last night, I begged and threatened you, but you didn¡¯t let go of me. Now, you actually have the cheeks to say you can¡¯t bear to torture me.¡±


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She stretched out her leg and kicked Han Shi. Han Shi was caught off guard and fell to the ground.


    Han Shi stood up aggrievedly and rubbed his butt. He stroked Qin Xi¡¯s stomach resentfully. ¡°Daughter, you can¡¯t learn from your mother.¡±


    Qin Xi was speechless and pushed his hand away. ¡°You¡¯re already complaining before the child is born. You¡¯re really something!¡±


    ¡°Of course. You¡¯re pregnant with my sweetheart. We¡¯re destined to be on the same side. Wifey, you have to treat me better in the future. Otherwise, hehehe¡­¡±


    Han Shi knelt on one knee and helped Qin Xi put on her shoes while smiling cunningly.


    Qin Xi had goosebumps all over her body. She thought to herself, What sweetheart? When the child comes out, let¡¯s see if she¡¯s your sweetheart or your enemy!


    Qin Xi looked at the green vegetables floating on the soup and suddenly had a good appetite.


    The two of them stayed in the wooden house for the night. At noon the next day, when the sun rose, the two of them went back to eat.


    In the afternoon, Lone Wolf called.


    ¡°Lady Boss, Xiaoxuan has been missing for three days. I thought I could find her¡­¡± Lone Wolf¡¯s voice was hoarse, and his tone was filled with self-blame and guilt.


    Qin Xi had long observed that Lone Wolf had feelings for Dong Xiaoxuan, but she was not in the mood to ask. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, wait for my news.¡±


    With that, Qin Xi hung up the phone. She went to the room Dong Xiaoxuan had stayed in and found Dong Xiaoxuan¡¯s hair on a comb.


    She formed a seal with both hands and muttered something. Immediately, a wisp of smoke curled up and the hair was burned to ashes.


    Qin Xi gasped at the result.

 Chapter 847 - 847 Going to Tong Hua City, Yunbei Province

    847 Going to Tong Hua City, Yunbei Province


    Qin Xi found another strand of Dong Xiaoxuan¡¯s hair and dripped a drop of her blood on it. She wanted to use her blood to track Dong Xiaoxuan down.


    However, because the distance was too far, a blurry image flashed across her mind before dissipating in a second.


    If the distance was not far, her tracking spell could help. If it was too far, it wouldn¡¯t work.


    However, from the scene that flashed past just now, Dong Xiaoxuan was 100% kidnapped and tortured. There was not a piece of intact skin on her body and her breathing was very weak. If she was not saved in time, she probably would not be able to last long.


    She closed her eyes and tried her best to recall the scene she had just seen. Excluding the scene of Dong Xiaoxuan being tortured, she saw the back of a woman. The woman had wavy hair and was wearing a yellow skirt. She looked very arrogant.


    As for the environment, it should be a dilapidated warehouse. Because the light was very dim, she could still see the messy surroundings. The dilapidated windows and fallen walls looked dirty and broken.


    She told Lone Wolf what she saw. Lone Wolf immediately knew who took Dong Xiaoxuan away.


    ¡°She¡¯s in a bad state now. You have to hurry up. Also, remember to give her the Recovery Pill I gave you. I¡¯ll take a plane over today. Hang in there.¡±


    Qin Xi reminded.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Lone Wolf immediately hung up after agreeing. He looked like he couldn¡¯t wait anymore.


    Qin Xi returned to her room and quickly changed her clothes. Then, she went to the living room on the first floor. At this moment, Han Dazhu and Blackie happened to be walking back from outside. She hurriedly said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m going out for something urgent.¡±


    Seeing how anxious she was, Han Dazhu was so frightened that he broke out in cold sweat. ¡°Hey, Xi, you¡¯re still pregnant. Don¡¯t be anxious. Take care.¡±


    Blackie barked at the side, as if it was echoing.


    ¡°Got it!¡± Qin Xi¡¯s answer sounded from outside.


    As soon as she got into the car, Blood Stealer ran out and quickly entered the car. He started the engine and asked, ¡°Lady Boss, where are we going?¡±


    ¡°To the airport!¡± Qin Xi said.


    As Blood Stealer drove, he asked in confusion, ¡°The airport? Are you going on a long trip?¡±


    Just as Qin Xi was about to speak, she saw Han Shi¡¯s car drive over and honk at them.


    Blood Stealer stopped the car, but Han Shi did not get out. He looked at Qin Xi in the backseat and asked in confusion, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To Yunbei. Something happened to Sister Xiaoxuan.¡± Qin Xi sounded worried.


    When Han Shi heard that, his expression changed drastically. He immediately opened the car door and got out. He walked to her car and got in. ¡°Let¡¯s go together. I¡¯m worried about you going alone!¡±


    Qin Xi opened her mouth. ¡°But the company¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with Second Uncle around, it¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Soon, the three of them arrived at the airport. Two hours later, the plane took off. An hour and a half later, they arrived at the Tong Bei Airport In Yun Bei province.


    Qin Xi and Han Shi took a taxi to Jiayi Clothing Company. When the receptionist saw the two of them walk in, she immediately welcomed them with a smile.


    Just as the receptionist finished speaking, she was interrupted by Qin Xi.


    She asked anxiously, ¡°Which floor is Dong Xiaoxuan¡¯s office on?¡±


    The receptionist¡¯s smile did not change. ¡°Ma¡¯am, do you have an appointment? If not, please¡­¡±


    Qin Xi did not have time to explain. She stretched out her hand and snapped her fingers. The receptionist¡¯s eyes suddenly became glazed.


    Qin Xi asked coldly, ¡°Which floor is Dong Xiaoxuan¡¯s office on?¡±


    The receptionist said, ¡°8th floor!¡±

 Chapter 848 - 848 Belated Rescue

    848 Belated Rescue


    When they arrived at Dong Xiaoxuan¡¯s office on the eighth floor, Qin Xi sat on the chair Dong Xiaoxuan usually sat on. She placed her hands on the table and muttered something to herself.


    Soon, she suddenly opened her eyes and her expression became abnormally ugly.


    Seeing this, Han Shi knew that the matter was definitely serious. He asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Do you know where she is?¡±


    Qin Xi stood up and walked out. ¡°Lone Wolf has already found her. When he found her, she was already on her last breath. Fortunately, Lone Wolf gave her a Recovery Pill. Her injuries are very serious. If she isn¡¯t treated in time, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to last long.¡±


    Han Shi asked, ¡°Where are we going now?¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s face darkened. ¡°The suburbs.¡±


    The two of them took a taxi to the suburbs. From afar, they could hear heart-wrenching screams.


    Han Shi frowned and stopped Qin Xi, who was about to rush in. ¡°Don¡¯t go in. You are pregnant. I¡¯ll go!¡±


    As he spoke, he ran into the warehouse with large strides. Qin Xi did not wait on the spot and followed closely behind.


    In the warehouse, it was a mess and bloody. A woman was hanging by her neck with chains and her legs and hands were open. She looked like she was being dismembered.


    Han Shi and Qin Xi were sure that Lone Wolf did this to this woman because Dong Xiaoxuan was abused in this position.


    Their guess was right. When Lone Wolf found Dong Xiaoxuan, she was hung up like this. Her clothes were tattered, and her skin was covered in burn marks and whip marks. All her fingers were pierced by steel needles, and her nails were torn apart. It was a heart-wrenching scene.


    What made Lone Wolf break down the most was that Dong Xiaoxuan had been violated.


    Lone Wolf had never wanted to kill so much. Today, he really wanted to kill these animals, but he did not want to give them a quick death.


    Since they liked to torture, he would show them what real torture was like.


    Hence, when Han Shi and Qin Xi saw this scene, they looked at each other and did not intend to stop Lone Wolf.


    Qin Xi quickly walked up to Dong Xiaoxuan and saw her lying on the bed like a broken doll. Her eyes were filled with death.


    Qin Xi frowned. She quickly took out the silver needles and began to treat Dong Xiaoxuan.


    Her ears were filled with heart-wrenching screams and pleas for mercy. Qin Xi was focused on acupuncture, applying medicine, and bandaging the wound in one go. She was unaffected.


    When Qin Xi was done, Lone Wolf was already tired. Seeing this, Han Shi looked at Lone Wolf and patted him on the shoulder.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. Xi will treat her. You¡¯d better watch your expression. You¡¯ll scare Sister Xiaoxuan if she sees you like this.¡±


    A trace of pain and helplessness flashed across Lone Wolf¡¯s cold face. His voice was extremely hoarse. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I came late. If I had found her earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have become like this.¡±


    ¡°Things are unpredictable. You¡¯re not a god, and you can¡¯t predict the future, so don¡¯t blame yourself. Everything will pass.¡±


    Han Shi comforted.


    Lone Wolf came to Dong Xiaoxuan and looked at her pale face. His heart tightened. He knelt on one knee and reached out his trembling hand to touch Dong Xiaoxuan¡¯s face.


    However, when he saw that her face was covered in wounds, he retracted his calloused hand and apologized helplessly, as if he was afraid of hurting her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xiaoxuan. I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡±

 Chapter 849 - 849 Misleading Lone Wolf

    849 Misleading Lone Wolf


    Now, Dong Xiaoxuan was like a soulless shell. No matter how Lone Wolf called her, her big eyes were unfocused.


    Qin Xi couldn¡¯t bear to see Dong Xiaoxuan in such a half-dead state, nor could she bear to see her remember this tragic memory. If she had to live like a zombie, then this unbearable memory might as well be erased.


    Under normal circumstances, she needed to get Dong Xiaoxuan¡¯s permission for doing this, but now, Qin Xi couldn¡¯t care less.


    ¡°Sister Xiaoxuan, I¡¯m sorry. In order for you to live a better life, I¡¯ll seal all your bad memories for the past few days. I know you can hear me. Whether you agree or not, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, in order to reassure Dong Xiaoxuan, she added, ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone who harmed you off. Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Dong Xiaoxuan suddenly closed her eyes and a tear fell from the corner of her eye. She pursed her lips and did not say a word.


    Qin Xi knew that Dong Xiaoxuan had tacitly agreed to her decision.


    Seeing Dong Xiaoxuan like this, Qin Xi felt a lump in her throat. She took a deep breath and tapped her neck. Dong Xiaoxuan immediately fainted.


    Lone Wolf became nervous and subconsciously looked at Qin Xi with a questioning gaze.


    Qin Xi shook her head at him and looked at the door, indicating for Lone Wolf not to panic and that she had something to say to him.


    Lone Wolf quickly stood up and looked at the pale Dong Xiaoxuan before following Qin Xi out.


    The two of them went outside and made sure that Dong Xiaoxuan could not hear them before stopping. Qin Xi looked at the dilapidated warehouse and finally looked at Lone Wolf seriously.


    ¡°You¡¯re together?¡±


    Lone Wolf suddenly raised his head, a trace of embarrassment and surprise flashing across his eyes, as if he did not understand how Qin Xi knew. However, when he thought of how mysterious Qin Xi was, he was no longer surprised.


    He nodded, then shook his head, his eyes sad. ¡°I like her. She doesn¡¯t want to accept me yet.¡±


    Seeing Lone Wolf¡¯s pitiful look, Qin Xi explained, ¡°She¡¯s unwilling to accept you because of her own reasons. After all, she was married and had a child. She used to have an unbearable life. She doesn¡¯t want to pull you into her life.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Lone Wolf interrupted anxiously.


    ¡°You don¡¯t care, but she does.¡±


    Qin Xi looked at Lone Wolf and said in a deep voice, ¡°You don¡¯t understand women. A woman¡¯s love is very deep. If she loves you, she wants to show you her best side.¡±


    ¡°If she cares about you, she will wonder if she¡¯s worthy of you. Women are very pure. Even if you accept her past, she still feels inferior in front of you.¡±


    Lone Wolf¡¯s heart sank. His face was slightly pale and in pain. He said dispiritedly, ¡°Then what should I do?¡±


    Qin Xi rolled her eyes. ¡°Lone Wolf, some things can¡¯t be obtained just by protecting them. Sometimes, being shameless is also a way of pursuit.¡±


    Lone Wolf was stunned. Clearly, he didn¡¯t expect Qin Xi to ask him to be shameless.


    ¡°Idiot, Sister Xiaoxuan is a woman who has given birth before. Her heart is soft. If you act weak and pitiful in front of her, you will definitely gain something unexpected. Of course, you can¡¯t always be weak. You have to be a little domineering occasionally.¡±


    Qin Xi leaned closer to Lone Wolf, her eyes flickering with a strange light. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°Do you like to drink? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t like it. You can pretend to be drunk¡­¡±


    Just as Qin Xi was about to explain some ¡®unorthodox¡¯ methods to Lone Wolf, she heard Han Shi cough behind her.

 Chapter 850 - 850 Innocent

    850 Innocent


    Han Shi stared at Qin Xi with a faint smile, his eyes filled with teasing.


    Qin Xi felt uncomfortable under his gaze. She cleared her throat and said awkwardly, ¡°You men can chat. I¡¯ll go in and see Sister Xiaoxuan.¡±


    Dong Xiaoxuan still had silver needles on her body. Qin Xi had to go back and keep an eye on her.


    Seeing that Qin Xi had left, Lone Wolf blinked and looked at Han Shi. He wanted to say something, but he did not know how to put it.


    Just now, it was Qin Xi who took the initiative to talk about this matter with him, so he listened. Now that he had to take the initiative to ask, Lone Wolf found it difficult to ask it.


    Han Shi rolled his eyes and clicked his tongue. ¡°Look at you. You don¡¯t bat an eye when you kill people. Now, you¡¯re as awkward as a girl because of this.¡±


    Han Shi hooked his arm around his shoulder. The two of them were about the same height, so it was easy for them to put their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders.


    He said earnestly, ¡°When chasing a woman, you have to be soft and hard. When it¡¯s time to be hard, you have to be hard¡­¡±


    As she spoke, she glanced at Lone Wolf¡¯s lower body and smiled evilly. ¡°When it¡¯s time to be soft, you have to be soft. What do you think Sister Xiaoxuan cares about the most?¡±


    When Lone Wolf was stared at by Han Shi, he felt his butthole tighten. Then, when he was asked what Dong Xiaoxuan cared about the most, he thought for a moment and said, ¡°Dong Mi!¡±


    Han Shi snapped his fingers. ¡°That¡¯s right. What she cares about the most is Dong Mi. If you can convince Dong MI, what do you think Sister Xiaoxuan will do? Dong Mi doesn¡¯t know what it feels like to have a dad. You can negotiate with Sister Xiaoxuan¡­¡±


    As Han Shi spoke, Lone Wolf¡¯s eyes lit up, as if he had found a way to close the distance between him and Dong Xiaoxuan.


    Therefore, the two of them began to discuss the details.


    Twenty minutes later, Qin Xi took out the Ice Soul Silver Needles from Dong Xiaoxuan¡¯s body. As for the other injuries, they were not suitable to be treated here. She called Lone Wolf over. ¡°Send her back to her residence. Leave the rest to me. After dealing with this matter, I¡¯ll erase her memory.¡±


    Lone Wolf picked Dong Xiaoxuan up by the waist and carefully walked out of the warehouse.


    Seeing that Han Shi was still standing beside her in a daze, Qin Xi nudged him and said angrily, ¡°Why are you standing there? You go too. He can¡¯t do it alone.¡±


    Han Shi pouted helplessly. ¡°Alright, then come back early. Also, remember that you¡¯re pregnant now. Don¡¯t be too rash.¡±


    Qin Xi pretended to be impatient and whispered, ¡°I know, I know. Why are you getting more and more naggy?¡±


    Han Shi scratched her nose and kissed her on the lips. He said, ¡°Come back early.¡±


    After they left, Qin Xi turned to look at the three men and a woman who were tortured beyond recognition.


    ¡°Now, answer whatever I ask. If you don¡¯t cooperate or tell me the truth, I¡¯ll¡­ turn you into ashes.¡±


    Qin Xi put her hands behind her back and looked at the four of them with a smile and a bulging stomach.


    Seeing that Qin Xi was pregnant and looked harmless, the four of them immediately let down their guard. Compared to the ferocious and cold-blooded Lone Wolf, this pregnant woman was clearly easier to deal with.


    The three men looked at each other.


    ¡°I, I¡¯ll tell you¡­¡± One of the men looked pained and said in a low voice, ¡°We¡¯ll tell you everything you want to know!¡±

 Chapter 851 - 851 I Have Plenty of Time to Play With You

    851 I Have Plenty of Time to Play With You


    ¡°Tell me, why did you kidnap Dong Xiaoxuan?¡±


    Actually, Qin Xi could use the Dark Fire. Ever since the Dark Fire devoured Jiang Yi, it had evolved to another level. The previous evolution was to devour others and possess their memories. This time, it could let Qin Xi become the person it devoured.


    In other words, after the dark fire devoured Jiang Yi, she could now transform into Jiang Yi. Although it sounded like a fantasy, it was the truth.


    The Chain of Darkness was an ancient Dharma artifact It had endless potential to evolve. As long as she was strong, the Chain of Darkness would be strong. There was nothing to doubt. After all, she could be reborn. What else could not happen?


    ¡°It¡¯s her. She asked us to kidnap that woman. We¡¯re just paid to do it,¡± the man said.


    Qin Xi looked at the woman who was tied up by chains and walked up to her. She looked at the woman¡¯s face carefully and raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°Interesting. You¡¯re actually a ruthless person. You can even kill your own mother. No wonder you dare to torture Dong Xiaoxuan.¡±


    Li Honglian¡¯s pupils constricted. She did not expect this pregnant woman to know her secret and immediately panicked.


    When she was ten years old, she broke one of her mother¡¯s very beautiful dresses because she was naughty. At that time, her mother was about to attend an important wedding, so she shouted at her out of impatience.


    That was the first time her mother shouted at her. Her mother¡¯s ferocious look frightened her. She hid in the house and cried. Later on, her mother changed her clothes and left. From then on, this matter left a deep impact on her.


    Later on, her mother and father quarreled. In front of her, her mother pointed at her and shouted, ¡°Whoever wants her can take her. I don¡¯t want her!¡±


    Hence, in order to keep her mother, she secretly put poison in her mother¡¯s food, causing her mother to die.


    At that time, everyone thought that her mother chose to commit suicide because of a family conflict. No one expected that all of this was actually done by a little girl in her teens.


    Li Honglian threatened with a trembling voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. You, you¡¯d better let me go. Let me tell you, I¡¯m the lady boss of Hongda Corporation. If anything happens to me, you will all die without a burial place.¡±


    ¡°My husband will definitely not let you off. Oh right, that includes your family. None of you can escape.¡±


    When the woman said this, she gritted her teeth, but Qin Xi could clearly see the fear and panic in her eyes. When she thought of how she was hung up and beaten up by Lone Wolf just now, she couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll let me off or not, but I have no intention of letting you off.¡± As Qin Xi spoke, she grabbed the whip beside her and whipped at a place behind her.


    With a bang, a heart-wrenching scream was heard.


    Qin Xi turned around and covered her mouth in shock.


    ¡°Ah, so there¡¯s someone here. Weren¡¯t you lying there just now? Why did you suddenly sneak up to me from behind?¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to do? Huh?¡±


    A deep wound appeared on the chest of the person who had been whipped. Blood flowed down the wound and dyed his clothes red. His face was pale from the pain, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead. His body trembled uncontrollably.


    When the other two men saw this, they were frightened out of their wits. They did not expect the pregnant woman in front of them to be even more terrifying than Lone Wolf, who was filled with killing intent. With just a whip, the skin and flesh were torn apart.


    ¡°Do you still want to play? I have plenty of time to play with you.¡±

 Chapter 852 - 852 Regret

    852 Regret


    The two men shook their heads crazily, their eyes filled with fear.


    Qin Xi chuckled and turned to look at Li Honglian again. She swung the whip in her hand. ¡°Now, can you tell me the reason? I really want to know how Dong Xiaoxuan offended you.¡±


    Li Honglian was so frightened that her face turned pale and her body trembled uncontrollably.


    ¡°She, she seduced my husband. I¡­¡± Her voice became softer and softer, especially when she saw the faint smile in Qin Xi¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Seducing your husband?¡±


    Qin Xi seemed to have heard a funny joke. ¡°Do you think a mere Hongda Corporation is worthy?¡±


    It had to be noted that the clothing company Dong Xiaoxuan was taking over was not just a simple clothing company. It was a branch of the Yin Corporation.


    How could a mere Hongda Corporation have the guts to lay a finger on a branch company of the Yin Corporation?


    Li Honglian also knew that her words were unconvincing, but she still straightened her neck and insisted. ¡°She¡¯s shameless. She ate alone with my husband and even went to a hotel¡­¡±


    Qin Xi did not believe a word she said. She shook her head and asked, ¡°You saw it with your own eyes?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, my friend told me. She¡­ is a vixen.¡±


    Qin Xi was clearly not willing to listen to her anymore. She swung her whip and said, ¡°Your friend? Heh, you really should investigate your friend. Although I pity you, your actions make me very angry. Therefore, I have no choice but to let you have a taste of all the torture Sister Xiaoxuan has experienced.¡±


    Hearing Qin Xi¡¯s words, Li Honglian was immediately frightened. She struggled and shouted, ¡°What are you going to do? You can¡¯t do this to me. My husband is the boss of Hongda. If you touch me, he won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    Qin Xi did not care how much she struggled. She came to the three men who were kneeling on the ground and begging for mercy. She tapped their foreheads and ordered from above, ¡°Go, torture her the way you tortured Dong Xiaoxuan.¡±


    The three men were slightly stunned. When they heard Qin Xi¡¯s order, they immediately stood up. They seemed to have forgotten the pain. When they stood up, even though the wounds on their bodies were still bleeding, their faces were expressionless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come over. What are you doing? Get lost, get lost. I¡¯ll give you money. Don¡¯t you want money? I have it here. Is 10,000 enough? If not, 30,000, no, 50,000¡­ Ahhh¡­¡±


    The three men walked straight towards her as if they could not hear her. Li Honglian screamed in fear and retreated with all her might. Unfortunately, her hands and feet were chained and she had nowhere to run.


    One of the men went up and slapped Li Honglian, causing her to see stars and stop screaming. Her eyes were filled with fear and begging for mercy, and tears streamed down her face.


    At this moment, she regretted it very much. Actually, she knew very well that Dong Xiaoxuan would not seduce her husband at all.


    However, she was angry. If she did not vent her anger, she couldn¡¯t sleep well.


    Therefore, when her good friend told her about this, she immediately found someone to tie Dong Xiaoxuan up.


    Who knew that she would actually meet such a devil like Qin Xi? She regretted it to death.


    Qin Xi looked at them coldly with mockery in her eyes. She turned around and left the warehouse. Behind her, heart-wrenching cries mixed with pleading came, but Qin Xi¡¯s eyes were calm.

 Chapter 853 - 853 Medical Bath Treatment

    853 Medical Bath Treatment


    At night, Qin Xi prepared a medicinal bath for Dong Xiaoxuan. Looking at the ferocious and terrifying scars on her body, she frowned and felt that she shouldn¡¯t have let Li Honglian off so easily today.


    She asked Lone Wolf to put Dong Xiaoxuan into the bathtub filled with herbs. As soon as she entered, Dong Xiaoxuan frowned deeply and let out a low moan of pain.


    Lone Wolf panicked and squatted beside the bathtub at a loss. He wanted to help Dong Xiaoxuan ease the pain, but he could not do anything.


    ¡°What should I do? Does it hurt a lot?¡±


    Seeing that his eyes were red from anxiety, Qin Xi raised her eyebrows. In the past, she had always felt that Lone Wolf was a boring person who did not like to talk.


    She did not expect him to have such a side.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this medicinal bath is for her to heal her wounds. The wounds on her body are really too serious. I had no choice but to increase the amount of herbs. It hurts a little, but the effect is very good,¡± Qin Xi explained.


    Of course, Lone Wolf knew that it was impossible for Qin Xi to harm Dong Xiaoxuan, but when he saw how much pain she was in, his heart ached. ¡°Is there any way to make her not in pain?¡±


    Qin Xi was speechless. It was said that women in love would become fools. She did not expect men in love to be fools too.


    ¡°Yes, you can let her bite you to ease the pain.¡± Actually, Qin Xi was just joking. Who would have thought that Lone Wolf would really believe her?


    Qin Xi turned around and left. She couldn¡¯t stay any longer, afraid that she would be infected by his stupidity.


    Han Shi was looking at the flowers in the flower pot in boredom. When he saw Qin Xi come out, he quickly went up to her. ¡°How is it? Is she better?¡±


    ¡°Do you think what I fed her is an immortal pill that can recover her in seconds?¡±


    Qin Xi glared at him and said, ¡°It will take at least a week for the wounds on Sister Xiaoxuan to completely heal. Tomorrow, there will be another medicinal bath. It won¡¯t be long before her skin will return to normal. It might even be smoother than before.¡±


    Han Shi hugged her and stroked her stomach, rubbing his face against her hair affectionately. ¡°Xi, you¡¯re so awesome. I feel that there¡¯s no one in this world you can¡¯t save. Will you despise me for not being as powerful as you?¡±


    Qin Xi pushed his handsome face away and said in disdain, ¡°Aren¡¯t you childish? If I don¡¯t like you, why would I give birth to your child?¡±


    Han Shi smiled foolishly. ¡°That means you love me. Hehe, wifey, shall we¡­ tonight.¡±


    Seeing his evil smile, Qin Xi blushed and spat at him. ¡°Old goat!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re calling me old again!¡± Han Shi was displeased. He wanted to kick up a fuss, but his stomach growled.


    Han Shi immediately blamed himself and touched Qin Xi¡¯s stomach. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot that my daughter hasn¡¯t eaten yet. Wait for me to make something to eat. Is there anything you want to eat?¡±


    Qin Xi actually did not feel that hungry, but her stomach growled. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°I want to eat hotpot.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go prepare now. Go and rest for a while.¡±


    Han Shi carried Qin Xi to the guest room and took off her shoes and coat. He gently placed her on the bed and kissed her forehead. He said gently, ¡°Be good and sleep for a while. I¡¯ll wake you up when it¡¯s ready!¡±


    Qin Xi nodded and obediently closed her eyes. She didn¡¯t feel tired before, but as soon as she lay down, she felt like she was exhausted. After a while, she fell asleep.

 Chapter 854 - 854 Taking Off Her Clothes

    854 Taking Off Her Clothes


    Two hours later, Han Shi¡¯s homemade hotpot was ready. He came to Qin Xi¡¯s room and saw that she was sleeping soundly. Her face was slightly red and he couldn¡¯t help but kiss her pouting mouth.


    Qin Xi let out a moan and opened her eyes in a daze. ¡°Huh? Is it dark?¡±


    Han Shi smiled and said, ¡°Five in the afternoon. There¡¯s still some time before dark. Don¡¯t you want to eat hotpot? I¡¯ve already made it. Get up and eat!¡±


    Qin Xi couldn¡¯t be bothered to get up. She closed her eyes and stretched out her hand lazily.


    Seeing this, Han Shi smiled helplessly. He held her wrist and pulled her up from the bed. He hugged her and carried her to the dining room.


    ¡°Sit down first. I¡¯ll put the vegetables and meat into the pot.¡±


    Now, Qin Xi had developed the habit of being able to eat whenever she wanted. Every time she ate, Han Shi would feed her. Gradually, she became too lazy to move her chopsticks.


    While they were eating, Lone Wolf, who was in the bathroom, was suffering. There were bite marks all over his arm.


    However, Lone Wolf couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief when he saw Dong Xiaoxuan¡¯s expression change from one of pain to one of calmness. It seemed that his lady boss¡¯s treatment was working.


    After another half an hour, the medicinal bath was finally done. Lone Wolf quickly ran to the dining room and asked Qin Xi, ¡°Lady Boss, the color of the herbs has already faded. Xiaoxuan is no longer in pain. Can she come out now?¡±


    Qin Xi nodded. ¡°Bring her out and give her a shower and help her put on clothes.¡±


    She said it matter-of-factly, but it stunned Lone Wolf. He blushed for the first time in his life. He even felt like he had a fever and his face was burning.


    He stammered and did not dare to look up. ¡°This, this is not good. She, she¡¯s a woman after all. If I¡­ wouldn¡¯t I be taking advantage of her?¡±


    Han Shi frowned and reprimanded, ¡°If you don¡¯t go, do you want me to go?¡±


    Lone Wolf looked at Qin Xi for help. Han Shi knocked on the table with an unhappy expression.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, what are you looking at? My wife is pregnant. What if she slips inside? Anyway, the two of you will be together sooner or later. What¡¯s the difference between looking at her early and looking at her late? You¡¯re really embarrassing us men.¡±


    The corners of Lone Wolf¡¯s mouth twitched.


    After asking for help, Lone Wolf returned to the bathroom with a conflicted expression. Seeing him leave, Han Shi shook his head and said, ¡°Such a good opportunity is placed in front of him, but he actually wants to turn it down. Tsk, he deserves to be single.¡±


    Lone Wolf staggered to Dong Xiaoxuan¡¯s place with a straight face. He took a deep breath and suppressed the desire in his mind. He first filled the bathtub with warm water before carefully carrying Dong Xiaoxuan into the clean bathtub.


    Hmm¡­ What should I do next?


    Lone Wolf thought for a moment and his gaze landed on Dong Xiaoxuan¡¯s clothes. His gaze moved up slightly and finally landed on Dong Xiaoxuan¡¯s fair and smooth neck. He seemed to have thought of something and his ears slowly turned red.


    He closed his eyes and tried to untie Dong Xiaoxuan¡¯s clothes. However, after groping for a while, he realized that he seemed to have touched something he shouldn¡¯t have. He retracted his hand at lightning speed, as if he was shocked. He took three to four steps back and quickly turned around, wanting to apologize, but Dong Xiaoxuan was unconscious and couldn¡¯t hear him at all.


    Lone Wolf patted his chest, feeling so nervous that his heart was about to jump to his throat.

 Chapter 855 - 855 Applying Medicine

    855 Applying Medicine


    Lone Wolf quickly shook his head to wake himself up and stop thinking about those erotic scenes. After adjusting himself, he reached out his hand again.


    This time, he did not close his eyes. Instead of closing his eyes and touching places he should not touch, he might as well open his eyes and untie her clothes carefully!


    However, when he saw Dong Xiaoxuan¡¯s fair shoulder and thought of the bad idea Qin Xi gave him, he immediately panicked.


    Lone Wolf felt his nose itch, his heart beat faster, and his breathing quickened. He quickly looked away and tried his best to ignore Dong Xiaoxuan¡¯s tempting figure as he helped her take off her clothes.


    Soon, a snow-white and exquisite body appeared. Although her body was covered in wounds, in Lone Wolf¡¯s eyes, Dong Xiaoxuan, who was naked at this moment, was even more beautiful and moving. She was like an angel descending to the mortal world, making people want to protect her.


    He swallowed his saliva and tried his best to suppress the heat in his heart as he carefully took off the last of her clothes.


    When she appeared in front of him naked, Lone Wolf felt the blood in his body boil, and every cell in his body seemed to be cheering.


    Dong Xiaoxuan was very beautiful. Her facial features were exquisite, and her figure was perfect. Even though she had given birth before, it did not affect her beauty at all. Instead, it added to her charm.


    At this moment, her eyes were closed, her face was red, and her lips were slightly open. She exuded a faint fragrance, making Lone Wolf look at her with burning eyes. Even his breathing quickened.


    Lone Wolf was afraid that he would lose his mind and did not dare to look at her anymore. He quickly looked away and took a few deep breaths to suppress his lust. Then, he began to help her shower.


    Because there were many crisscrossing wounds on her body, he had to be careful when helping her take a shower. Otherwise, it was very likely that she would be injured again.


    However, this way, he had to be intimate with her and even touch her¡­


    Lone Wolf was about to go crazy.


    After washing her up in a hurry, Lone Wolf quickly took out a set of soft pajamas and carefully put it on Dong Xiaoxuan. When it covered her beautiful figure, he wiped the sweat off his forehead and heaved a sigh of relief.


    He carried Dong Xiaoxuan to the bed. Before he could cover her with the blanket, he suddenly heard a painful moan.


    Lone Wolf immediately looked at Dong Xiaoxuan and found that she was frowning and crying out in pain. Cold sweat broke out on her forehead, and her face was as pale as paper.


    Lone Wolf was frightened. He quickly rushed over to check on her and shouted at Qin Xi, ¡°Lady Boss, come and see Xiaoxuan. She seems to be in pain.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the fuss about? My wife is eating and doesn¡¯t have time to take care of you. Here.¡±


    Han Shi leaned against the door and threw a small porcelain bottle to Lone Wolf.


    ¡°This is a medicine to ease her pain. Apply it to her wound. Remember, you have to apply it seriously.¡±


    Lone Wolf caught the medicine bottle and looked at Dong Xiaoxuan¡¯s clothes, feeling troubled again.


    Han Shi shook his head helplessly. ¡°Sigh, don¡¯t blame me for not reminding you. There are some things that you have to fight for yourself. The opportunity is right in front of you. If you pretend not to see it, you deserve to be single for the rest of your life.¡±


    With that, he left, not forgetting to close the door.

 Chapter 856 - 856 Say What She Doesnt Mean to Say

    856 Say What She Doesn¡¯t Mean to Say


    If he wanted to apply medicine to her, he had to take off her clothes again.


    Lone Wolf felt that he was going crazy. When he was bathing Dong Xiaoxuan just now, he was about to explode. If not for his strong will, he was afraid that he would not be able to hold himself back.


    However, in order to treat Dong Xiaoxuan¡¯s injuries, he gritted his teeth and took off the clothes he had just put on her.


    He gently applied some medicine on Dong Xiaoxuan¡¯s collarbone. Bit by bit, Dong Xiaoxuan¡¯s painful moans kept ringing in his ears, making him unable to calm down.


    As he progressed further down, the sweat on Lone Wolf¡¯s forehead flowed faster and faster. His palms were sweating profusely, and his fingers began to tremble uncontrollably. His throat was so dry that smoke was about to come out.


    Perhaps because he was distracted for a moment, it hurt Dong Xiaoxuan¡¯s wound. She cried out in pain and tears began to well up in the corners of her eyes.


    Lone Wolf was shocked and started to blow at the wound. He looked guilty and apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xiaoxuan. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    In the dining room.


    Qin Xi enjoyed being fed by Han Shi. She narrowed her eyes in satisfaction.


    Han Shi asked out of boredom, ¡°Wifey, when do you think Lone Wolf will be able to get married?¡±


    Qin Xi shook her head. ¡°Who knows? If Lone Wolf was thick-skinned, he would already be married. If he was still like before, he would probably be single for the rest of his life.¡±


    Qin Xi continued with a smile, ¡°However, when Sister Xiaoxuan wakes up tomorrow and sees the injuries on Lone Wolf, her heart will probably ache!¡±


    Thinking of the bloody teeth marks on Lone Wolf¡¯s arms, Qin Xi felt sorry for him.


    Han Shi asked, ¡°Do all women often say what they don¡¯t mean to say?¡±


    Dong Xiaoxuan did not accept Lone Wolf, but she still cared about him. This feeling of giving people hope but destroying it with her own hands was simply torture.


    On the other side, Lone Wolf took a few deep breaths and focused on applying the medicine to the wounds bit by bit. Every time he touched Dong Xiaoxuan¡¯s skin, he felt a fire burning in his body.


    The fire was all focused on a certain spot, as if it was about to explode. He was in so much pain that his face turned pale.


    Finally, after applying the medicine, Lone Wolf heaved a sigh of relief.


    After wiping the medicine off his hands and putting the clothes back on her, he turned around and quickly entered the bathroom.


    He needed to take a shower to cool down.


    !


    Of course, this room belonged to Dong Xiaoxuan. It was not appropriate for him to shower here. He only splashed cold water on his face to calm down.


    The cold water woke him up a lot and brought him back to his senses.


    Lone Wolf wondered if they could get closer to each other or at least become a couple after this matter was over¡­


    However, at the thought of Dong Xiaoxuan¡¯s stubbornness, Lone Wolf began to sigh again. He felt that it was difficult!


    It seemed that wooing her was still a long way to go.


    After calming down, Lone Wolf wiped the water off his face and returned to Dong Xiaoxuan¡¯s side. At this moment, Dong Xiaoxuan¡¯s wound no longer hurt, so her breathing gradually became even.


    The next day, when Dong Xiaoxuan woke up, she saw Lone Wolf sleeping on the ground with his eyes closed.

 Chapter 857 - 857 Lone Wolf Is Pitiful

    857 Lone Wolf Is Pitiful


    Just as Dong Xiaoxuan was about to get up, she felt uncomfortable all over. She gently lifted the blanket and saw that she was covered in bandages.


    She rubbed her temples and immediately remembered how these wounds came about. She seemed to have been in a car accident and these wounds were caused by glass fragments.


    However, at the thought of the wounds on her body being seen by Lone Wolf, she immediately felt uncomfortable. She pursed her lips tightly and looked at Lone Wolf, who was sleeping soundly, with tears streaming down her face.


    When Lone Wolf heard a low sob, he opened his blurry eyes and saw the woman crying. He was a little stunned, but he quickly panicked.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong? Does it hurt a lot? Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll call the lady boss over now.¡±


    As he spoke, he ran out. Dong Xiaoxuan couldn¡¯t believe that Qin Xi was actually in Yunbei. She immediately panicked and wanted to pull him back, but when she moved, she was overwhelmed by pain. It was so painful that her tears flowed even more.


    When Lone Wolf heard Dong Xiaoxuan¡¯s cry of pain, he quickly turned around and pulled open Dong Xiaoxuan¡¯s clothes to check.


    Perhaps it was because he helped Dong Xiaoxuan shower and change her clothes yesterday that he forgot that the woman in front of him was already awake. The moment the clothes were opened, Dong Xiaoxuan was stunned.


    When she realized what was going on, she immediately screamed and covered her chest with her hand, closing her eyes in embarrassment.


    Her face was already as red as a tomato. She pointed at the door with trembling hands and said in a voice that sounded like she was about to cry, ¡°Get out. Get out. I don¡¯t want to see you!¡±


    Lone Wolf did not expect things to turn out like this. He was embarrassed and at a loss. He stammered, ¡°Xiao, Xiaoxuan, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I was just too anxious. Don¡¯t be angry. If you¡¯re angry, you can hit me¡­¡±


    Dong Xiaoxuan still refused to open her eyes. She gritted her teeth and growled, ¡°Get out!¡±


    She was so angry that her entire body was trembling. The last person she wanted to see now was Lone Wolf. It was not that he had seen her body, but¡­ he had seen the wounds on her body!


    This made her feel even more inferior.


    Lone Wolf was chased out and stood at the door with a dispirited expression.


    Han Shi leaned against the wall and looked at the unlucky Lone Wolf with his arms crossed. He shook his head gloatingly. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Look at you now. You have a very suitable name, Lone Wolf. You¡¯re a lovelorn male wolf.¡±


    Lone Wolf pursed his lips and said in a low voice, ¡°She said she doesn¡¯t want to see me again!¡±


    Han Shi patted his shoulder. ¡°Then tell me, why doesn¡¯t she want to see you?¡±


    Lone Wolf found it difficult to speak. The tips of his ears gradually became hot. He subconsciously rubbed them and stammered, ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s nothing. I just accidentally pulled her clothes.¡±


    Han Shi stared at him, his eyes filled with disbelief. ¡°You were chased out just because you pulled her clothes? Do I look like a fool to you?¡±


    Lone Wolf avoided his gaze and said in a mosquito-like voice, ¡°I pulled her clothes open and saw everything.¡±


    Han Shi patted his shoulder. ¡°Brother, take care. See you again!¡±


    Then, he turned around and left.


    Lone Wolf was speechless. He was leaving just like that. Wasn¡¯t he going to help him think of a way?


    When Han Shi returned to his room, Qin Xi was nestled under the blanket. Her face was red as she blinked at him. ¡°Lone Wolf is too pitiful!¡±


    ¡°Why are you sympathizing with him? He didn¡¯t seize the opportunity and was chased out. He deserves to not find a wife.¡±


    Han Shi said with disdain, ¡°I think he¡¯s even worse than Blood Stealer. By the way, I think Blood Stealer has been on the go a lot recently. What¡¯s going on? Don¡¯t tell me he has a target too!¡±

 Chapter 858 - 858 Another Crisis Rises

    858 Another Crisis Rises


    Qin Xi smiled. ¡°You guessed it.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Han Shi said. He took off his shoes and crawled back into bed. He hugged Qin Xi and rubbed his head against her.


    Qin Xi said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s Fu Fang! Blood Stealer got lucky. However, the two of them look like a good match. If they really get together, they will definitely be happy!¡±


    Han Shi was surprised. ¡°In that case, it¡¯s Fu Fang who took the initiative to chase after Blood Stealer?¡±


    Qin Xi nodded. ¡°You¡¯re surprised, right? However, what¡¯s even more surprising is that Blood Stealer still doesn¡¯t know!¡±


    The corners of Han Shi¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°I don¡¯t know what these old men are thinking. They¡¯re almost 30 years old and don¡¯t even have a woman. I wonder if they don¡¯t want to find a woman or not. Hey, wife, look, we even have children, but they¡¯re all single. Why don¡¯t you worry about them and help them settle their marriage?¡±


    ¡°Are you asking me to be a matchmaker?¡± Qin Xi was speechless.


    Han Shi kissed her hair and said in all seriousness, ¡°Damn, aren¡¯t you good at reading faces? You can definitely find a perfect match for them? Apart from cultivating, these old men don¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense. Then I¡¯ll go back and try.¡± Qin Xi was actually a little interested in being a matchmaker. Anyway, she had nothing to do. When the time came, she would call Fu Fang and the others over and let them choose.


    Just as the two of them were discussing what kind of wife to find for them, Blood Stealer called.


    ¡°Boss, something happened!¡±


    **


    In the capital, at the general military hospital.


    Outside the operating theater, a group of big shots in suits and leather shoes stood outside the door, waiting anxiously. The atmosphere was tense and oppressive.


    The old man in the lead was Old Master Mu Tianzheng, who was known as the God of War. Even though he was an old man in his sixties, when he stood there, there was an invisible pressure around him that made people fear him.


    The surrounding doctors and patients looked over curiously from time to time, but they knew that their identities were not ordinary. They did not dare to continue looking at them and left in a hurry.


    ¡°Eldest Aunt, will my father¡­ will he be fine?¡± Mu Yali¡¯s face was pale as she was hugged tightly by Qu Hong. Her eyes were red from crying.


    Qu Hong quickly comforted her softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your father is blessed by the heavens. He¡¯ll be fine. Besides, the doctor who treated him is Doctor Gao. He¡¯ll definitely be fine. Don¡¯t scare yourself.¡±


    Mu Yali nodded and bit her lower lip. Although she was afraid, she knew that fear was useless. She could only place all her hopes on Divine Doctor Gao.


    At this moment, hurried footsteps were heard. Mu Tianzheng turned around and saw Qi Xiong, his eyes filled with anticipation.


    Qi Xiong came to Mu Tianzheng and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve already informed them. They¡¯ll be here soon.¡±

 Chapter 859 - 859 Slapping the Mu Family in the Face

    859 Slapping the Mu Family in the Face


    Two hours later, the door of the operating theater opened. There was a result, but what they did not want to see was the result.


    ¡°Elder Mu, this is the notice of critical illness. Mr. Mu¡¯s injuries are too serious. Please be mentally prepared.¡± The doctor took out the notice and carefully handed it to him.


    Mu Tianzheng was stunned. The entire world seemed to have stopped. His head was buzzing and he could not hear anything.


    He looked ahead with dull eyes, as if all the strength in his body had been sucked out. Even breathing became difficult.


    ¡°Old Master, hang in there. He¡¯s only critically ill now. There¡¯s still a chance. Have you forgotten that she¡¯s coming? Nothing must happen to you now. If anything happens to you, she¡¯ll definitely be distracted.¡±


    Qi Xiong¡¯s words clearly worked. Mu Tianzheng slowly came back to his senses. He took a deep breath and tried his best to remain calm. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s coming. She can definitely save Wen.¡±


    Mu Yali was stunned. Her mind buzzed, and she lost all her strength. She collapsed into Qu Hong¡¯s arms.


    ¡°How is this possible¡­ How can this be?¡±


    Mu Ge and Mu Di were also shocked. They felt something break in their chests and pain spread to their limbs.


    Mu Sheng, on the other hand, clenched his fists tightly. The veins on his forehead bulged, and his eyes were red, as if they were about to bleed. He did not say a word as he stared at the operating theater.


    Mu Tianzheng took out a small porcelain bottle and handed it to the doctor. ¡°This is a life-saving medicine given by Divine Doctor Qin. Give it to Gao Huiren. He knows what to do.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts. If I tell you to go, go. If anything happens inside, you¡¯ll be the culprit.¡± Qi Xiong shouted, his tone filled with threat. The doctor was so frightened that he immediately nodded and returned to the operating theater with the medicine.


    This pill was a life-saving pill Qin Xi had given him. Actually, he had wanted to take it out much earlier, but Qin Xi had said that this pill should only be taken out at the most critical moment. Otherwise, it would be very difficult for the medicinal effect to be unleashed.


    Moreover, the more dangerous the situation, the stronger the medicinal effect.


    Mu Tianzheng knew how powerful Qin Xi was, so he decided to use this pill at the most critical moment.


    An hour later, at the capital¡¯s airport.


    The person who came to pick them up was Zhou Lei, the captain of a group of the Capital¡¯s security team. However, he had already been promoted. When he saw Qin Xi and Han Shi walking out of the airport side by side, he immediately went up to them.


    ¡°Boss, Lady Boss!¡±


    Qin Xi and Han Shi nodded and got into the car. ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?¡±


    Zhou Lei shook his head slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. Your disciple, Elder Gao, is inside saving the patient, but there is no good news yet.¡±


    ¡°How can this be? Why does someone want to kill him? Has the murderer been caught?¡±


    Previously, when she received Blood Stealer¡¯s call, she was also shocked. She did not expect someone to be so bold as to kill someone as influential as Mu Wen with a gun. They were simply slapping the Mu family in the face.

 Chapter 860 - 860 Going to the Capital

    860 Going to the Capital


    ¡°The murderer is already dead. There are no clues on him. According to the investigation, the murderer is a person with a terminal illness. Someone gave him a sum of money. The origin of the money has yet to be found.¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s expression was dark. ¡°I want to see him after the surgery.¡±


    This was not a negotiation, but an order.


    Zhou Lei was very good at driving. Moreover, his license plate was a special license plate of the security team. He was unobstructed on the wide road.


    15 minutes later, the car stopped at the entrance of the general military hospital. Qin Xi and Han Shi quickly got out of the car and went straight to the hospital.


    In the operating theater.


    Gao Huiren was focused on operating. His forehead was already covered in sweat, and the nurse beside him wiped it away.


    The high-intensity work for a few hours in a row made the atmosphere in the operating theater extremely oppressive. The instruments kept beeping in their ears, making everyone on tenterhooks.


    Suddenly, Mu Wen, who was on the operating table, twitched violently. A large amount of blood sprayed out of his chest.


    Gao Huiren¡¯s expression changed drastically. He pushed away the doctor who had cut open Mu Wen¡¯s artery. ¡°What are you doing? You actually cut the artery that supports the heart? Are you crazy?¡±


    The doctor staggered from the push and his face instantly turned pale. He quickly explained in a panic, ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I don¡¯t know what happened, but I suddenly trembled. Doctor Gao, believe me. Really, you have to believe me!¡±


    The doctor pulled Gao Huiren and begged for mercy with a teary face. Gao Huiren was so angry that his veins were bulging. He shouted at the others, ¡°What are you looking at? If you don¡¯t want to die, pull him away and throw him out. Tell everyone that he murdered Mr. Mu.¡±


    Gao Huiren was about to die of anger. Mu Wen, who had taken a life-saving pill, had already passed the critical period. As long as he followed the procedure and finished the rest, this surgery would be considered a success.


    However, all this was ruined by someone.


    How could Gao Huiren not be angry? Besides, he was the attending doctor. If anything happened to the patient, not only would his reputation be ruined, but it would also be difficult for him to explain it to the Mu family.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. You have to believe me, Divine Doctor Gao. You have to believe me.¡±


    The doctor cried and screamed, but he was dragged out by a few medical staff.


    What Gao Huiren had to do now was to race against the Grim Reaper. He began to sew up the broken blood vessel


    Outside the operating theater.


    Hearing the wails coming from inside, the people outside did not understand what was going on. Who would dare to mess around in an operating theater?


    Just as Mu Tianzheng was about to go in and catch the troublemaker, the door of the operating theater was pushed open.


    Three men threw a doctor whose face was filled with panic at Mu Tianzheng¡¯s feet. ¡°Elder Mu, this person wanted to harm Mr. Mu during the surgery. He cut off Mr. Mu¡¯s blood vessels. Divine Doctor Gao is trying to save him now.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone looked at the doctor kneeling on the ground in shock, wishing they could chop this person into pieces and throw him out to feed the dogs.


    When Mu Sheng heard that, he looked at the doctor with bloodshot eyes. He grabbed the doctor¡¯s neck tightly and roared, ¡°How dare you? Tell me, who instructed you to do it? Tell me, or I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    At this moment, a voice was heard. ¡°Don¡¯t make things difficult for him. He¡¯s being controlled.¡±

 Chapter 861 - 861 My Daughters Great-Great-Grandfather

    861 My Daughter¡¯s Great-Great-Grandfather


    Everyone turned around and saw a young man and a woman walking over quickly from behind Zhou Lei. Although the two of them were wearing masks, one could tell from their auras that their identities were extraordinary.


    ¡°Divine Doctor Qin?¡± Mu Tianzheng was shocked when he saw Qin Xi¡¯s bulging abdomen, his voice trembling with excitement.


    Qin Xi quickly walked to Mu Tianzheng¡¯s side and said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m here. Sorry to keep you waiting. Leave the rest to me!¡±


    Mu Tianzheng looked at her and then at her stomach. His thin lips trembled slightly. He wanted to say something, but he did not know what to say.


    Qin Xi patted the back of his hand and turned around to push open the door to the operating theater.


    ¡°Elder Mu, who is she?¡± Someone asked curiously.


    Mu Tianzheng waved his hand and did not say anything. Instead, he looked at Han Shi sharply. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    Han Shi nodded and said seriously, ¡°I know, my daughter¡¯s great-great-grandfather.¡±


    Mu Tianzheng originally didn¡¯t think highly of his grandson-in-law and wanted him to leave his granddaughter. However, Qin Xi did not acknowledge him, so he was in no position to target Han Shi for the time being.


    Of course, just because he wasn¡¯t in a position to do so didn¡¯t mean that he would give Han Shi an easy time.


    However, he did not expect Han Shi to call him by the name he had dreamed of. Moreover, from what Han Shi said, Qin Xi seemed to be pregnant with a girl?


    Suddenly, Mu Tianzheng didn¡¯t find Han Shi all that unpleasant to the eye.


    Qi Xiong listened from the side and looked at Han Shi with admiration. He did not expect Han Shi to be so witty as to resolve this crisis with just one sentence. At the same time, he even won the old man¡¯s favor.


    When Mu Di saw Han Shi, he immediately went up to him and patted his shoulder. ¡°I knew you would come. Thank you, Brother!¡±


    He had called Han Shi before and the person who answered the call was Han Shi¡¯s second uncle, so Mu Di thought that Han Shi came because of him.


    Of course, if Mu Di thought about it carefully, he would realize that when Han Shi and Qin Xi came, they went straight to greet the old man. Han Shi was not here for him.


    ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t worry. Xi will do her best. I believe it won¡¯t be long before Uncle Mu is saved.¡± Han Shi patted his shoulder comfortingly.


    Mu Di nodded and was about to say something when Mu Yali stumbled to Mu Tianzheng¡¯s side and threw herself into his arms. Her eyes were red as she asked, ¡°Grandpa, is that the divine doctor you mentioned? Can she really save my father? I¡¯m afraid, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    As for what she was afraid of, everyone knew.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as she is around, nothing will go wrong.¡±


    Mu Tianzheng patted Mu Yali¡¯s head lovingly. The little girl must be frightened out of her wits today. Not to mention her, even he would not be able to accept the news of Mu Wen¡¯s death.


    Mu Yali did not trust Qin Xi. Even though Qin Xi had once saved her grandfather, she was still suspicious of her ability. ¡°But she¡¯s so young. What if¡­¡±


    Mu Tianzheng pushed her away gently and said calmly, ¡°Yali, you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. You have to remember that there¡¯s always someone better out there. Although she¡¯s young, her ability is obvious. Don¡¯t think too much. When she comes out, there will be good news.¡±


    Mu Yali knew that her grandfather was not happy with her doubting Qin Xi¡¯s ability. If she continued, she might leave a bad impression on him. She pouted and did not dare to say anything else.


    Just as she was about to turn around and return to Qu Hong¡¯s side, she accidentally caught a glimpse of Han Shi.

 Chapter 862 - 862 Virus

    862 Virus


    The moment Mu Yali saw Han Shi, her heart skipped a beat. She was subconsciously attracted by his dark eyes, the aura he exuded, and his tall figure.


    Even though Han Shi was wearing a mask, Mu Yali could imagine what kind of handsome face he had under the mask. For a moment, she was stunned.


    Seeing this, Mu Di¡¯s face darkened. His voice was not gentle at all as he called out, ¡°Mu Yali, you need to rest. Go to the ward with your aunt and wait!¡±


    Mu Yali immediately came back to her senses and her face turned red. She looked at Han Shi guiltily and ran away with her head lowered in embarrassment.


    Although Mu Tianzheng did not understand what was going on, Qi Xiong, who was at the side, saw it clearly. He was very displeased with Mu Yali having the mood to take fancy to a man while her father was critically ill in the operating theater.


    How could someone like her be compared to Miss Qin Xi?


    As for Qin Xi, when she barged into the operating theater, she received the shocked gazes of all the medical staff. Gao Huiren was about to flare up, but when he saw what it was Qin Xi, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Shifu, you¡¯re finally here. Come and take a look at him. The artery is broken, and the heart doesn¡¯t have enough blood supply¡­ His situation is very dangerous.¡±


    ¡°I know. Assist me while I¡¯m performing the surgery.¡± Qin Xi was calm. Even though Mu Wen¡¯s chest was covered in blood, she was still calm.


    The other medical staff were in disbelief. If they did not hear wrongly, Divine Doctor Gao actually called the woman in front of him ¡®Shifu¡¯?


    Who was Divine Doctor Gao? He was the vice president of the Medical Association and a true national doctor. In their eyes, he was an omnipotent existence. However, such a powerful figure actually called a young woman ¡®Shifu¡¯.


    Had this world gone crazy or were their ears playing tricks on them?


    Out of curiosity, they immediately surrounded Qin Xi and watched from a distance without disturbing her.


    Qin Xi was very fast. She first used the Ice Soul Silver Needles to stop the blood from flowing out of Mu Wen¡¯s body. Then, she found the broken blood vessels and quickly sutured it up.


    Her suturing technique was very special and very fast, so fast that they could only see the afterimages of her hands. When they looked again, the blood vessels had already been connected.


    After doing this, she put away the Ice Soul Silver Needles and reached out to feel Mu Wen¡¯s pulse. Then, her eyes suddenly narrowed.


    Seeing this, Gao Huiren suddenly had a bad feeling. He asked carefully, ¡°Shifu, is there something wrong?¡±


    Qin Xi glanced at him with a cold gaze and made way. ¡°Feel it!¡±


    Gao Huiren¡¯s heart sank. He knew that Qin Xi wouldn¡¯t ask him to take the patient¡¯s pulse for no reason. Something must have gone wrong.


    He did not dare to delay and immediately reached out to take Mu Wen¡¯s pulse. A moment later, he frowned and looked up at Qin Xi. He said with difficulty, ¡°I still don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong. Shifu, please enlighten me.¡±


    Qin Xi took out the silver needles again and said with a solemn expression, ¡°He¡¯s already poisoned. It¡¯s a highly infectious virus. However, this virus has an incubation period and is very difficult to detect now.¡±

 Chapter 863 - 863 Mu Yalis Hostility

    863 Mu Yali¡¯s Hostility


    Gao Huiren widened his eyes in disbelief and checked Mu Wen¡¯s pulse again. He still couldn¡¯t find anything wrong. He couldn¡¯t help but look a little dejected and doubt himself.


    Qin Xi used the Ice Soul Silver Needles to control the spreading virus while comforting Gao Huiren.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to blame yourself. Not to mention you, even I found it difficult to detect the virus. If not for the fact that I wanted to check if the patient had any hidden injuries, I wouldn¡¯t have discovered it at all.¡±


    Of course, she was not telling the truth. The reason she knew was because after absorbing the black fog on Mu Wen, she found out that Mu Sheng had been drugged.


    Him getting shot was just a way to cover for the virtus. The true target of the person behind this was the Mu family, the entire Mu family.


    However, the person behind this should know about her existence. After all, the injuries on Mu Wen¡¯s body were indeed fatal. If Mu Sheng died just like that, the rare virus in his body would also die and this scheme would end in failure.


    It was very likely that the mastermind knew about the relationship between the Mu family and Qin Xi and was certain that Qin Xi could come to help.


    However, the mastermind probably did not expect Qin Xi to detect this virus so easily.


    She did not know if she had been underestimated or the mastermind thought too highly of himself. He knew that her medical skills were superb, but he still wanted to challenge her.


    This person was either a fool or an egomaniac.


    After controlling the spread of the virus, Qin Xi quickly finished the work. ¡°The virus has been controlled. There¡¯s still a lot of things to prepare after we go out. When the time comes, I¡¯ll tell you the way to detoxify the virus and leave the rest to you.¡±


    Gao Huiren immediately straightened his back. ¡°Yes, Shifu!¡±


    Just as Mu Tianzheng and the others were waiting anxiously outside the operating theater, Qin Xi finally came out.


    She looked at the old man, whose face was filled with hope and nervousness, and smiled. ¡°Thankfully, I didn¡¯t disappoint you. Don¡¯t worry, old man.¡±


    Hearing this, Mu Tianzheng was finally relieved. If not for Qin Xi coming all the way here, he was afraid that Mu Wen would have¡­


    Mu Tianzheng held Qin Xi¡¯s hands tightly with tears in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you, girl. You¡¯re really making me proud!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, is my father fine?¡± At this moment, Mu Yali ran over and asked anxiously, ¡°Grandpa, is it true? Is my father really fine?¡±


    After hearing the good news, Mu Tianzheng was no longer in a bad mood. The corners of his mouth curled up. ¡°Yes, your father¡¯s life is no longer in danger. He¡¯s fine now. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Mu Yali immediately cried tears of joy. ¡°That¡¯s great. Daddy is fine. I was almost scared to death¡­¡±


    As she spoke, she glanced at Qin Xi from time to time, but her heart was filled with mixed feelings. Qin Xi was the one who saved her father¡¯s life, but she still felt an inexplicable hostility towards her.


    She knew that her mentality was wrong, but she just couldn¡¯t control herself.


    Qin Xi naturally saw Mu Yali¡¯s hostile gaze. Ever since she found out that her life had been swapped with Mu Yali¡¯s since birth, she felt a little upset.


    She could not help but frown.


    Han Shi acutely sensed Qin Xi¡¯s emotions and said softly, ¡°Xi, you must be tired. I asked Zhou Lei to find a hotel nearby. Do you want to go and rest?¡±


    Qin Xi nodded and looked at Mu Tianzheng. ¡°Elder Mu, we¡¯ll leave first. I¡¯ll arrange the rest. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

 Chapter 864 - 864 Mu Yalis Stupidity

    864 Mu Yali¡¯s Stupidity


    ¡°Are you leaving just like that? You came in such a hurry. You probably haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? I¡¯ll get Qi Xiong to order some¡­¡±


    Mu Tianzheng couldn¡¯t bear to see Qin Xi leave. He had a lot to say, but Qin Xi didn¡¯t want to expose her identity, so he could only hold back.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Elder Mu. I¡¯m indeed a little tired today, so I need to go back and rest. However, I won¡¯t be leaving the capital for the time being. If you have time, can we meet tomorrow?¡±


    Qin Xi was not really tired. She just wanted to investigate the mastermind who was targeting the Mu family. If she did not find out who it was, the Mu family would probably be doomed. This was not what she wanted to see.


    Therefore, she decided to stay and find out who was secretly targeting the Mu family.


    Rejected by Qin Xi, Elder Mu was dispirited. He understood that Qin Xi was pregnant. Just as he was about to say something, Mu Yali beat him to it.


    ¡°Young divine doctor, Grandpa rarely takes the initiative to treat others to a meal. If he invites you now, it means that he thinks highly of you. You should consider it carefully!¡±


    It sounded like if Qin Xi didn¡¯t agree, she would be pushing her luck. Qin Xi had just saved her father, but in the blink of an eye, she changed her attitude towards Qin Xi completely.


    ¡°How presumptuous!¡±


    Mu Tianzheng¡¯s face immediately darkened. ¡°Is this how your father usually educates you? Didn¡¯t you see that Divine Doctor Qin is pregnant? She came all the way here to treat your father, but not only did she not get a word of thanks from you, but you were even rude to her. When did the Mu family have someone so narrow-minded?¡±


    Mu Yali did not expect her grandfather, who had always doted on her, to scold her in public. Her face instantly turned pale. She looked at Qin Xi and then at Han Shi. She bit her lower lip and tears streamed down her face.


    Seeing this, Qu Hong gently held her hand and comforted her in a low voice, ¡°Yali, don¡¯t cry. You were indeed in the wrong. No matter what, the young divine doctor is our Mu family¡¯s savior. You shouldn¡¯t say that.¡±


    Mu Yali probably understood that her words had made her grandfather unhappy. She quickly said pitifully, ¡°Eldest Aunt, I just¡­ I just can¡¯t stand seeing someone talking to Grandpa like that. I-I never thought of making things difficult for Young Divine Doctor.¡±


    Qin Xi did not care what Mu Yali was thinking. She nodded at Mu Tianzheng and left with Han Shi.


    Mu Di glanced at Mu Yali, who was still sobbing in his mother¡¯s arms, and then looked at Old Master Mu. ¡°Grandpa, since she¡¯s here, I have to entertain her well. We can¡¯t let her think that our Mu family has no manners.¡±


    Mu Tianzheng nodded and waved his hand. ¡°Go. You young people have something in common. Help me entertain them. Do your best to satisfy all their requests, understand?¡±


    Mu Di nodded. ¡°Got it, Grandpa, leave it to me.¡±


    He strode after Qin Xi and Han Shi and quickly disappeared down the hospital corridor.


    However, no one noticed that a slender figure had also quietly followed him out.


    Seeing Mu Di leave, Mu Yali bit her lower lip and a trace of resentment flashed across her eyes.


    At this moment, the lights in the operating theater were switched off. Gao Huiren pushed Mu Wen out. He looked at Mu Tianzheng. ¡°Elder Mu, Mr. Mu is no longer in danger. He just needs to rest.¡±


    When Mu Tianzheng saw his son being pushed out, he finally felt relieved. He grabbed Gao Huiren¡¯s arms tightly and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Divine Doctor Gao. Thank you so much!¡±


    Gao Huiren smiled and waved his hand. ¡°Elder Mu, you¡¯re thanking the wrong person. Mr. Mu was saved by my Shifu. I didn¡¯t help much.¡±

 Chapter 865 - 865 Uncle Or Godfather?

    865 Uncle Or Godfather?


    As soon as Qin Xi and Han Shi left the hospital, Mu Di chased after them. Qin Xi immediately transformed her appearance into something Mu Di had seen before.


    ¡°Brother Han, this is your first time in the capital. You can¡¯t leave just like that. You have to let me do my best as a host. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to a hotel. When you¡¯re done resting, I¡¯ll take you out to tour the capital.¡±


    ¡°By the way, congratulations. You are going to be a father soon.¡±


    Han Shi held Qin Xi¡¯s soft hand tightly and said proudly, ¡°That¡¯s right. My daughter will be born in four months. At that time, Second Brother Mu, you have to prepare a big red pocket for my baby girl.¡±


    Mu Di said, ¡°That¡¯s what I should do. When the child is born, I¡¯m wondering if I can be her godfather. I want to tell my friends that I also have a daughter.¡±


    The corners of Qin Xi and Han Shi¡¯s mouths twitched. If he knew that he was actually their daughter¡¯s real uncle, he would probably faint from excitement.


    Seeing that the couple didn¡¯t answer him immediately, Mu Di was dejected. ¡°Do you not want me to be her godfather?¡±


    Han Shi coughed lightly and quickly put his arm around Mu Di¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Second Brother Mu, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to be my daughter¡¯s godfather, but in my hometown, there are a lot of formalities you have to go through to acknowledge someone as your goddaughter. We are already good friends. In the future, my daughter will be your niece. Isn¡¯t it better for her to call you uncle than godfather?¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course. It¡¯s my fortune to be her uncle. How can I not agree? It¡¯s just that¡­¡±


    Mu Di touched his nose in embarrassment as he looked at Qin Xi. ¡°I¡¯m fine with it. Divine Doctor Qin, what do you think?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m more than happy to have someone with an outstanding background to be my daughter¡¯s uncle.¡±


    Han Shi and Qin Xi looked at each other and saw smiles in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°In that case, it¡¯s decided. Xi, from now on, we are a family. If Han Shi treats you badly, tell me. I¡¯ll definitely teach him a lesson.¡±


    Mu Di entered the role very quickly. In the blink of an eye, he took sides with Qin Xi.


    Han Shi was speechless. ¡°Second Brother Mu, my marriage is very harmonious. You don¡¯t have to worry about us. It¡¯s better for you to work hard and earn more money. When the time comes, if your niece wants anything, you can buy it for her.¡±


    Mu Di patted his chest and promised. ¡°I¡¯m not short of money. Even if my niece wants a plane, I can get it for her immediately.¡±


    Han Shi waved his hand. ¡°Forget it. As a father, I can afford whatever my daughter wants. You just have to give her a gift when she¡¯s born.¡±


    ¡°Hey, are you going back on your word? I don¡¯t care. After Sister Qin gives birth, you have to let me hug the baby girl first.¡±


    ¡°You wish¡­¡±


    The three of them got into the car, chatting and smiling. After they left, a thin figure looked at them in a daze.

 Chapter 866 - 866 Mu Yali Behaving Strangely

    866 Mu Yali Behaving Strangely


    In the evening, Mu Wen woke up in the ward.


    No one expected Mu Wen to wake up so quickly. Mu Sheng, Mu Ge, and Qu Hong instantly stood up and leaned over, looking at him nervously.


    ¡°Second Uncle, how do you feel? Are you feeling unwell anywhere?¡±


    Just as Mu Ge was asking, Mu Sheng said in a low voice, ¡°Mu Ge, go and get the doctor.¡±


    Qu Hong carefully poured a glass of water and handed a cotton swab to Mu Sheng. ¡°Help Second Brother moisten his lips!¡±


    Mu Sheng took the water and moistened Mu Wen¡¯s dry lips bit by bit. He said with concern, ¡°You scared us to death today. It¡¯s time to change your bodyguards. Father has already arranged everything.¡±


    Mu Wen opened his mouth and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Is Dad¡­¡±


    Mu Sheng knew what he was going to ask. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Divine Doctor Qin saved your life. Dad is very relieved. He went back after knowing that you¡¯re fine.¡±


    Mu Wen heaved a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that his father would not be able to withstand the pain of losing his son.


    To be honest, the moment he was shot, he thought that he was dead for sure. His mind was filled with the warm scenes of the Mu family and his wife, who had died early.


    Just as he felt his body gradually turn cold, his deceased wife appeared. She stood there and reached out her hand, whispering his name. Her gentle look reminded him of that beautiful and romantic past.


    Even though he knew that she had betrayed him, he still couldn¡¯t help but miss her.


    Fortunately, she left him a child. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have known how he survived all these years.


    At this moment, the door of the ward opened and a group of doctors walked in. They surrounded Mu Wen and examined him for a long time before saying excitedly, ¡°Mr. Mu, you¡¯re recovering very well now. At this rate, the stitches can be removed in a few days.¡±


    ¡°By the way, it¡¯s best to eat liquid food for the next few days. Don¡¯t eat spicy and stimulating food that isn¡¯t good for recovering. If you have anything you don¡¯t understand, ask us at any time. Also, Divine Doctor Gao will personally be preparing the medicine Mr. Mu needs.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡± Qu Hong sent the doctors out and bumped into Mu Yali, who had returned with a lunch box.


    When Mu Yali saw so many doctors coming out of her father¡¯s ward, she thought that something had happened to her father again. Her heart skipped a beat. The first thought that came across her mind was that Qin Xi had harmed her father.


    For some reason, she was secretly happy that Qin Xi did it because she could now use this to get rid of Qin Xi.


    She instantly rushed to the doctor and asked with an anxious expression, ¡°Did something happen to my father? I knew it. How can that divine doctor be so capable at such a young age? She must have harmed my father. What should I do? Boohoo, if anything happens to my father, I won¡¯t let her off.¡±


    As soon as she said that, not to mention the doctors, even Qu Hong¡¯s expression changed drastically. Moreover, the door of the ward was not closed yet. Mu Yali¡¯s words were heard by everyone.


    Mu Yali was still crying when she realized that these people, including her aunt, did not look too good. Her head buzzed and her face turned pale. The lunch box in her hand fell to the ground with a clang, spilling the food and chicken soup inside.


    The entire corridor was filled with the fragrance of chicken soup.


    Mu Yali¡¯s legs went weak. She took a step back and muttered, ¡°No, it can¡¯t be¡­


    Daddy will be fine¡­


    Daddy would definitely be fine¡­¡±

 Chapter 867 - 867 Mu Min

    867 Mu Min


    ¡°Yali, how can you say that? Your father just woke up. These doctors are here to check on him. Apologize to the doctors.¡±


    Qu Hong¡¯s face darkened. Although she usually spoilt her niece, she did not expect her to say those words just now. Those who did not know better would think that she was deliberately looking for trouble!


    Mu Yali¡¯s body trembled and her eyes widened. ¡°He-he¡¯s fine? If he¡¯s fine, then why did you have that expression just now?¡±


    However, just as she said that, her uncle came out and was staring at her with a straight face.


    Mu Yali held her breath, as if her nose and mouth were being covered. When she met her uncle¡¯s eyes, she lowered her head in guilt and panic. ¡°Uncle¡­¡±


    ¡°You seem to have a problem with the young divine doctor?¡± Mu Sheng¡¯s voice was as cold and distant as his expression.


    Perhaps because he had been in the political world for a long time, he exuded a terrifying aura. No matter how willful and unruly she was, under his gaze, she would be as obedient as a kitten.


    Mu Yali¡¯s face turned pale. She bit her lip and looked up at Mu Sheng with tears in her eyes. She whispered, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m sorry. I was just too anxious and misunderstood the young divine doctor. Please, please don¡¯t tell Grandpa.¡±


    Qu Hong¡¯s eyes flickered as she looked at Mu Yali differently. She felt that Mu Yali was not apologizing, but was afraid that Mu Sheng would tell the old man about this.


    ¡°Apologize to the doctor and clean up this place.¡± Mu Sheng¡¯s tone was unquestionable.


    Mu Yali trembled. Although her uncle did not give her face in front of so many people and she felt extremely aggrieved, she still did as she was told.


    She first apologized to the doctor before picking up the lunch box on the ground. However, while doing all this, her eyes were red and teary, and she blamed Qin Xi for this.


    **


    At night, in the living room of the Mu family¡¯s old residence.


    ¡°Min, are you¡­ alright? Did you finish the fruits and vegetables I gave you? If you finished them, tell me. We still have a lot at home. Mu Di is now working with Sweet Dew. In the future, we¡¯ll have a lot of these fruits and vegetables at home.¡±


    When Mu Tianzheng faced his daughter, Mu Min, he was filled with love and doting, wishing he could give her everything good.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your second brother is fine. Just now, the hospital called and said that your second brother has already woken up. He just needs to recuperate for a while and will be discharged soon. Don¡¯t be anxious!¡±


    Mu Tianzheng comforted with a smile.


    ¡°Dad, are you familiar with the young divine doctor who treated Second Brother?¡± Mu Min suddenly asked.


    The smile on Mu Tianzheng¡¯s face froze for a moment before it was quickly concealed. He asked suspiciously, ¡°How did you know about the young divine doctor?¡±


    He did not remember mentioning the young divine doctor.


    Mu Min lowered her eyes slightly. ¡°Dad, for some reason, I feel that the young divine doctor is very familiar. For some reason, when I look at her, I feel an indescribable sense of closeness. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s someone very important to me.¡±

 Chapter 868 - 868 Xi is Your Daughter

    868 Xi is Your Daughter


    Is this the will of the heavens?


    Mu Tianzheng sighed. He knew very well that his poor daughter was already very interested in Qin Xi. If he did not introduce her to Qin Xi, she would find an opportunity to look for Qin Xi herself.


    Instead of letting her go back and forth, he might as well be honest with her.


    He was silent for a moment before suddenly looking at Mu Min. ¡°Min, your feeling is right. If I told you that Xi is your dead daughter, would you believe me?¡±


    Mu Min suddenly stood up. Perhaps because she stood up too suddenly, her knees hit the edge of the coffee table. She did not care. Instead, she widened her eyes, as if she could not believe it. Her heart was pounding, as if it was about to jump out of her throat.


    Then, she shook her head in disappointment. Her voice was filled with endless desolation and she choked on her tears. ¡°Dad¡­ how is this possible? Back then, I buried her with my own hands. It¡¯s impossible for her to still be alive¡­¡±


    She sat back down dejectedly, exuding loneliness and sadness.


    Mu Tianzheng sighed deeply and walked to the sofa to sit down. He reached out and put his arm around his daughter¡¯s thin shoulder. ¡°Let me tell you slowly.¡±


    He told his daughter everything about how Hu Xiaofeng, Qin Xi¡¯s adoptive mother, switched the child and abused her.


    As expected, Mu Min cried uncontrollably in his arms, her tears rolling down like pearls.


    She blamed herself for being careless back then. Not only did she cause her daughter to be separated from her for so many years, but she also caused her daughter to suffer. Even though she was now a divine doctor respected by everyone, in Mu Min¡¯s eyes, Qin Xi was still a soft and delicate little girl who needed protection and love.


    ¡°Dad, I want to see her. I want to see her now.¡± After crying, Mu Min pulled Mu Tianzheng and said eagerly.


    ¡°Min, don¡¯t be anxious. It¡¯s already late, and it¡¯s not convenient to go. Moreover, Xi is already pregnant. If you go over rashly, she might get too excited and hurt the child in her body?¡± Mu Tianzheng pulled her and convinced her softly.


    ¡°Then what should I do? Now that I know she¡¯s my daughter, I can¡¯t just wait. I want to see her immediately.¡±


    Mu Min¡¯s eyes were red and swollen. She grabbed her father¡¯s sleeve anxiously and looked at him pleadingly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll ask her tomorrow. If she agrees, we can go over.¡±


    Mu Tianzheng patted his daughter¡¯s head and coaxed her in a low voice.


    Actually, Mu Tianzheng was afraid that Qin Xi would blame him for not keeping it a secret. However, compared to Qin Xi returning to the Mu family, he felt that keeping it a secret was not worth mentioning.


    However, he had to inform Qin Xi in advance to prevent her from really getting too excited.


    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll listen to you, Dad.¡± Mu Min nodded obediently, her eyes shining with anticipation.


    Although she said that she wanted to see Qin Xi immediately, she was actually very nervous. She was afraid that Qin Xi would blame her for being careless back then. Qin Xi was supposed to be the little princess who grew up surrounded by stars, but because of her negligence, she suffered a lot.


    Tears streamed down her face as she thought about it. ¡°Dad, do you think she¡¯ll forgive me? No, it doesn¡¯t matter if she doesn¡¯t. I¡¯m indeed not worthy of being her mother. I just hope that I can stay by her side and take care of her to make it up.¡±


    Seeing how sad his daughter was, Mu Tianzheng¡¯s heart ached. He quickly wiped the tears off her face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xi is very kind. She won¡¯t blame you.¡±

 Chapter 869 - 869 If She Wants to See Me, Let Her Come!

    869 If She Wants to See Me, Let Her Come!


    The next morning, Han Shi made breakfast early and brought it to the bed. He looked at his wife, who was still sleeping soundly, with love and gentleness in his eyes.


    He gently kissed Qin Xi on the forehead and breathed on her face. Qin Xi¡¯s eyelashes fluttered and she slowly opened her eyes.


    When she met Han Shi¡¯s deep and charming eyes, she smiled sweetly. ¡°Good morning, Stone!¡±


    Han Shi rubbed the tip of her nose dotingly and smiled. ¡°Good morning, lazy cat.¡±


    Qin Xi reached out from under the blanket and hugged his waist, rubbing against him like a cat. ¡°What smells so good? I¡¯m hungry from smelling it!¡±


    Han Shi picked her up and said in a low voice, ¡°I know you¡¯re hungry. Breakfast is ready. Get up. It¡¯ll get cold soon.¡±


    ¡°Ok ~¡±


    Although Qin Xi agreed, she did not look like she wanted to do anything. Han Shi had no choice but to patiently help her dress, wash up, and comb her hair. In the end, he carried her to the dining table.


    This made Han Shi feel like he was raising a daughter. However, when he thought of the daughter in his wife¡¯s stomach, he thought to himself that this was good too. He could use this opportunity to learn to take care of a daughter.


    While the two of them were eating, the doorbell rang. Han Shi picked up a small fried bun for Qin Xi and put down his chopsticks to open the door.


    It was Qi Xiong.


    Han Shi was slightly surprised. ¡°Mr. Qi, why are you here? Do you have something to tell me?¡±


    As he asked, he made way and gestured for him to enter.


    Qi Xiong did not want to go in at first, but after realizing that talking outside might be eavesdropped, he decided to enter.


    ¡°Mr. Han, sorry to disturb you.¡±


    Qi Xiong nodded at Han Shi. At the beginning, Qi Xiong assumed the posture of a boss in front of Han Shi, but after Han Shi¡¯s performance in the past six months and the change in Old Master Mu¡¯s opinion of Han Shi yesterday, his attitude was much better than before.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re eating. Mr. Qi, do you want to sit down and eat with us?¡± Han Shi smiled and invited.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m here to look for Miss.¡± Qi Xiong looked at Qin Xi and nodded slightly, his attitude extremely respectful.


    Qin Xi¡¯s ability had long won his approval. Not only him, but even the old man admired her, so he did not dare to be negligent.


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry. Your mother happened to see you at the hospital yesterday. In the end, Old Master Mu had no choice but to tell her everything.¡±


    ¡°Your mother has been living in the backyard and doesn¡¯t come out often. This time, she rushed over because she heard that Second Master was on the verge of death. I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡±


    Qin Xi did not speak. She chewed and swallowed the food in her mouth in silence. During this period of time, Qi Xiong stood at the side and waited patiently.


    ¡°So be it. It¡¯s fine!¡±


    To Qi Xiong¡¯s surprise, Qin Xi did not mind at all. She even sounded very calm.


    Qi Xiong heaved a sigh of relief. Although Qin Xi did not say anything, he felt the aura Qin Xi exuded.


    It was a pressure that was many times stronger than the aura emitted by the old man. Even though he had been through a lot, he still felt his hair stand on end and he broke out in cold sweat.


    He wiped the sweat off his forehead and said carefully, ¡°Old Master wants to ask you if you are willing to see your mother.¡±


    Qin Xi slowly wiped the oil off her lips and sighed helplessly. ¡°If she wants to see me, then let her come!¡±

 Chapter 870 - 870 We Have to Take Revenge

    870 We Have to Take Revenge


    Qi Xiong immediately became excited. Did Qin Xi mean that she had no objections to returning to the Mu family?


    However, Qin Xi seemed to have read his mind and said slowly, ¡°I only said I can see her! It doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll return to the Mu family.¡±


    This was not because she didn¡¯t like the Mu family, but she felt that now was not the time, especially since there was a mysterious force targeting the Mu family. For example, the virus Mu Wen was infected with. If she did not discover it in time, the Mu family would definitely be destroyed soon.


    She did not tell the Mu family about this so that the mastermind would let down his guard and think that she had not discovered it. This way, she would have some time to catch him.


    Not only that, but she also had her own enemies. Getting involved with the Mu family would put them in some danger.


    Of course, the person who gave Qin Xi the most headache was the person who murdered the Han family back then. A year ago, she had sent Ma Peng, Tao Po¡¯s son, to the capital to find the person who left the small axe.


    She already knew that it was done by someone from the Han family, but she did not know which master the Han family had hired to help them do this.


    Now that she thought about it carefully, she could roughly guess what the other party wanted from Han Shi. It was none other than the purple aura on Han Shi¡¯s body. When Qin Xi activated the mystic medicine technique, she could tell that there was a purple aura on Han Shi that could only be found on kings.


    If Han Shi had not suffered a heavy blow back then, he would grow to be an extraordinary person. However, before he could grow up, the purple aura was absorbed by someone.


    However, With Qin Xi¡¯s current cultivation, it wasn¡¯t hard to find out the mastermind. Therefore, Qin Xi and Han Shi planned to find Han Hai¡¯s uncle, Han Feng, the culprit who found someone to bury the small axe.


    As long as she found Han Feng, she would be able to get some clues from him.


    Qi Xiong did not know what Qin Xi was thinking. He only thought that she was wondering if she was qualified to be part of the Mu family.


    ¡°Miss, with your medical skills, you don¡¯t have to care about what others think. If anyone dares to disrespect you, the old man will be the first to flare up.¡±


    Qin Xi shook her head and smiled. ¡°Uncle Qi, you¡¯re overthinking. It¡¯s not because of this that I don¡¯t want to return to the Mu family. I have my own considerations. Now is not the time. Go back and tell her that if she wants to see me, she can come in the afternoon!¡±


    Qi Xiong could not figure out what was on Qin Xi¡¯s mind, so he could only leave first and go back to tell Miss Min about the joyous news.


    After he left, Han Shi sat down and started eating slowly. He asked, ¡°Do you have any plans today?¡±


    Since Qin Xi was meeting her biological mother in the afternoon, she must have already made arrangements in the morning.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to investigate what happened to the Han family back then. I learned from Han Hai that Han Feng, his second uncle, accidentally got to know a Feng Shui master back then. I want to find that master and get something back,¡± Qin Xi said unhurriedly.


    Han Shi¡¯s expression became solemn. ¡°After so many years, can you still find him?¡±


    Qin Xi said casually, ¡°Of course. Even if he dies, I will find his grave. If that person didn¡¯t do the evil thing, you, Grandpa, Grandma, Mom, and Dad wouldn¡¯t have suffered such a calamity. We have to take revenge.¡±

 Chapter 871 - 871 Death Is Too Light A Punishment

    871 Death Is Too Light A Punishment


    After breakfast, Qin Xi and Han Shi arrived at the Han family¡¯s old residence.


    Liao Meifeng was a concubine of the Han family. The child she gave birth to had the Han family¡¯s bloodline as well, so Han Dazhu¡¯s great-grandfather had once said that as long as they were a member of the Han family, they were not allowed to touch the inheritance.


    On that basis, they could do anything they wanted, even leaving the family.


    This was also one of the reasons why the Han family spared no effort in finding Han Dazhu.


    With Qin Xi and Han Shi¡¯s current cultivation levels, it was easy for them to enter the Han family without alerting anyone.


    As a large family, the Han family now lived in an ancient residence that occupied a very large area. It was said that this residence was once occupied by an official whose daughter was the Empress.


    Therefore, the buildings and decorations here were very classical. There were pavilions, carved beams, rockeries, and fountains. It was luxurious and noble. Even Qin Xi couldn¡¯t help but take a fancy to it.


    To be able to buy such a big mansion in that era, it was obvious how rich the Han family was.


    The two of them landed in the rockery without anyone noticing. Looking at the beautiful flowers, Qin Xi couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Rich people really know how to enjoy themselves. They can actually admire such beautiful scenery just in their own courtyard. It¡¯s extravagant.¡±


    ¡°You like it? If you like it, we can buy it.¡± When Han Shi said this, he sounded like a nouveau riche.


    Qin Xi chuckled. ¡°What do I need such a big house for? It¡¯s going to tire me out just walking to the door. I was just making a random comment.¡±


    Han Shi looked at her strangely. ¡°Wifey, you¡¯re a rich woman yourself. You don¡¯t have to be envious of others.¡±


    Now, their assets had exceeded 700 million yuan. Including the real estate and company shares.


    It had to be noted that the Yin family¡¯s wealth was enough for them to squander for the rest of their lives, not to mention the large amount of gold and jewelry in Jiang Yi¡¯s interspatial ring. Qin Xi was no question a rich woman.


    The Han family¡¯s old residence was very big. Qin Xi did not want to search every room, so she caught a servant and found out where Han Feng lived.


    In the courtyard where Han Feng was, Han Feng was talking to a middle-aged man.


    ¡°Second Master, Han Fei has already hooked up with Twilight Cosmetics. Should we interfere and snatch the cooperation opportunity?¡± The middle-aged man said maliciously.


    ¡°Snatch it? How?¡± Han Feng sneered and took a sip of tea.


    The middle-aged man panicked. ¡°We can¡¯t just sit back and wait for death, right? If he successfully promoted the cosmeceutical products to overseas markets, all our efforts would be in vain.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? It hasn¡¯t been released overseas yet. Let him be happy for two more days. When the time is right, I¡¯ll ruin all his cosmeceutical products.¡± Han Feng seemed to have victory in his grasp as he spoke smugly.


    ¡°Oh? Second Master, have you already had a plan?¡± The middle-aged man asked in surprise.


    Han Feng smiled and said, ¡°Of course I have a plan.¡±


    Then, the two of them began to plot how to destroy Han Fei, as well as the Twilight Cosmetics.


    When Han Shi heard their plan, he sneered and looked at Qin Xi. ¡°Xi, death is too light a punishment for someone like him.¡±

 Chapter 872 - 872 Laxative Drug

    872 Laxative Drug


    It was not that Han Shi was ruthless, but Han Feng was too crazy to think of adding something that would disfigure the face to the cosmeceutical products.


    It had to be noted that a woman¡¯s face was her life. Han Feng was doing this to push those women into the abyss. Moreover, Han Feng not only wanted to harm his family members, but also Ye Zhao.


    Keeping such a person alive would only bring more trouble. Even if they could not kill him, they would at least make him suffer.


    Looking at Han Shi¡¯s angry expression, Qin Xi shook her head and laughed. Perhaps even Han Shi himself did not know that he had become very protective of Han Fei.


    For Han Fei, he even wanted to kill Han Feng.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let him have an easy time. When I find out what I want to know, I¡¯ll give you a satisfactory outcome.¡± Qin Xi patted Han Shi¡¯s shoulder, her eyes shining with a cold glint.


    While the two of them were plotting, two red pills appeared in Qin Xi¡¯s hand. When they were not paying attention, she flicked it into Han Feng and the middle-aged man¡¯s teacup.


    The next second, the middle-aged man picked up the teacup and took a sip. Then, he put down the cup. After a while, Han Feng took a sip and the two of them started talking again.


    However, the middle-aged man frowned and felt hot all over.


    He looked at the sky and wiped the sweat off his forehead with a forced smile. ¡°It¡¯s really hot outside!¡±


    Han Feng agreed. ¡°It¡¯s July. It¡¯ll definitely be hot.¡±


    As he spoke, he stood up and turned on the electric fan. A cool breeze blew over, making the two of them feel much better.


    However, as the medicine took effect, the two of them finally realized that something was wrong. Han Feng kept fanning himself and asked with a frown, ¡°Old Tian, do you feel very hot?¡±


    The middle-aged man called Old Tian nodded and kept wiping the sweat off his face. ¡°Indeed, although it¡¯s July, it¡¯s not normal to be so hot. I feel like my entire body is on fire. Second Master, do you feel that way?¡±


    ¡°I, I¡¯m a little thirsty.¡±


    Han Feng drank a few mouthfuls of cold tea in an attempt to suppress the frustration in his heart. However, the more he drank, the more thirsty he became.


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t drink anymore. Second Master, it¡¯s too, too strange. We don¡¯t seem to be able to quench our thirst no matter how much we drink. The more we drink, the more thirsty we become. What¡¯s going on?¡± Old Tian held his stomach with a constipated expression and said on the brink of tears.


    Han Feng¡¯s situation was not much better than his. He felt that his stomach was like a balloon that had been blown to its limit and could explode at any time. However, his body was still surprisingly hot. His entire body was itchy, as if something had crawled into his clothes and was touching them.


    Old Tian looked like he was drunk. His eyes were a little dazed as he scratched the itchy spot on his body. ¡°Second Master, take your hand away. Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Han Feng had the same symptoms as him. He thought that Old Tian was an old pervert and actually reached his hand into his clothes. He immediately cursed angrily, ¡°Old Tian, you old thing, take your dirty hand away.¡±


    Old Tian looked confused and shocked. He kept waving his arms. ¡°Second Master, don¡¯t come over. Don¡¯t, don¡¯t do this. Second Master¡­¡±


    Seeing this, the corners of Han Shi¡¯s mouth twitched. He looked at Qin Xi and asked, ¡°Wifey, what did you give them? Why did they become like this?¡±


    Qin Xi revealed a row of white teeth. ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just a newly developed laxative drug!¡±

 Chapter 873 - 873 There Is A Story?

    873 There Is A Story?


    The corners of Han Shi¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Why did it sound like a drug for diarrhea? However, the two of them clearly looked like they were possessed.


    Seeing the puzzled look on Han Shi¡¯s face, Qin Xi blinked innocently and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just added a little hallucinogen in it, a little itchy powder, and some aphrodisiac powder¡­¡±


    Of course, there were a lot more than that.


    Actually, she wasn¡¯t the one who developed this drug. She took it from Blood Stealer. Blood Stealer said that the drug she developed was too poisonous, so he asked Lin Feng to make drugs that weren¡¯t very lethal but could make people suffer.


    That was how this laxative drug was developed. To be honest, even Qin Xi did not know its exact effects. She could only find two unlucky people to test it out.


    At first, their behavior was quite normal. The effects of the hallucinogens and itchy powder were stimulated, but as time went on, their behavior became stranger and stranger.


    Two men began to rub their big bellies against each other. Not only did they want to rub against each other, but they also wanted to pull off each other¡¯s clothes¡­


    Han Shi facepalmed. He quickly pulled Qin Xi, who was watching with relish, into his arms and covered her ears. He leaned close to her and warned, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to look or listen. Also, you¡¯re not allowed to use the laxative drug from now on, do you hear me?¡±


    Qin Xi nodded vigorously, indicating that she would be obedient. This made Han Shi feel a little better.


    Han Shi turned to look at the scene in the room and felt so disgusted that he wanted to vomit. He quickly looked away and carried Qin Xi out.


    He knew that with Qin Xi¡¯s current cultivation, unless she was deaf or turned off her five senses, she would definitely hear those disgusting sounds.


    Therefore, he would take Qin Xi out for a breather and come back after the two of them were done having fun.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look elsewhere.¡±


    The two of them seemed to treat this place as their own home. They walked around leisurely, not looking like a thief at all.


    Unknowingly, the two of them arrived at a place that was very inconsistent with the house. It was an exquisite bungalow with a European-style appearance. The walls were even covered in rose vines.


    ¡°This place doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s part of the mansion!¡± Qin Xi said.


    Han Shi nodded. ¡°Indeed, this looks like a place that was included later. They probably don¡¯t want to destroy the entire mansion and only opened a small archway on the wall to connect with this place.¡±


    ¡°From the decorations in the courtyard, it should be where a woman lives.¡±


    Who were the women in the Han family?


    Liao Meifeng, Han Yuanyuan, and Han Shuangshuang. The first two were unlikely to be the owner of this bunglow. One was a concubine, and the other was the daughter of a concubine. As for Han Shuangshuang, she was the daughter of the first wife.


    However, Qin Xi and Han Shi were both wrong.


    In the bungalow, an old lady with a beautiful bun and gray hair walked out with a plate of fruits.


    She looked very elegant and every move she made was graceful. She was wearing a dark purple cheongsam and a pair of leather shoes. Although she did not have any jewelry on her, she gave people the feeling that she was covered in jewelry.


    ¡°I can tell at a glance that she¡¯s from a wealthy family,¡± Han Shi said.


    Qin Xi nodded but then shook her head. ¡°She¡¯s not from a rich family but a big family. She should be a servant girl. I think I know why she¡¯s here.¡±


    Han Shi tilted his head to look at her and asked curiously, ¡°Is there another story here?¡±

 Chapter 874 - 874 Live Broadcast

    874 Live Broadcast


    ¡°This is a very clich¨¦ and melodramatic story. A hero saving a damsel in distress,¡± Qin Xi said with a smile.


    ¡°She must have been saved by the Han family and fell in love with the person who saved her. However, the two of them were not compatible, so she became his servant girl and never married.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a beautiful and sad love story.¡±


    Han Shi looked at the amiable-looking old lady. ¡°Is she in a one-sided relationship?¡±


    If she spent her precious life loving someone, but the other party did not know or chose to ignore it, then one could imagine how strong-willed this old lady was.


    Qin Xi glanced at him. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a god? Do I know everything?¡± She knew that it was a hero saving a damsel in distress story because of the black fog on the old lady¡¯s body.


    When this old lady was saved, she was injured and later became infertile. This was also why she only chose to be a servant girl.


    Han Shi smiled dotingly and scratched her nose. ¡°You¡¯re like a little fairy in my heart, an omnipotent little fairy.¡±


    Qin Xi blushed and pouted. The two of them turned around and left silently.


    When they left, the old lady seemed to have sensed something. She looked up at the wall where the two of them were standing just now. It was empty. She shook her head and sighed. ¡°I thought you were back¡­¡±


    Seeing that it was about time, Qin Xi and Han Shi were about to return to Han Feng¡¯s courtyard when they heard two servant girls whispering to each other, so Qin Xi stopped to listen.


    ¡°Did you hear that just now? There was a strange sound coming from the old witch¡¯s room again. I guess she must be having an affair with another man.¡±


    ¡°Of course I did. Every time she wants to have an affair, she¡¯ll chase us out. She thought we didn¡¯t know what she was up to.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s already in her fifties or sixties. Why is she still so¡­¡±


    ¡°I heard that this man was found by the little witch. That day, I accidentally eavesdropped on her saying that she had slept with the man and found that he was very good, so she sent him to the old witch. I guess the old witch is old and is not easily satisfied in that area.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s really indecent. Why doesn¡¯t Master kick her out?¡±


    ¡°As the saying goes, don¡¯t wash dirty linen in public. Although Master is the head of the Han family, he rarely cares about what happens in our courtyard. Before Old Master died, he said that if the old witch didn¡¯t make a serious mistake, just let her be.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t what she¡¯s been doing a serious mistake? She¡¯s making a cuckold out of Old Master. To be honest, I even wonder if those people are Old Master¡¯s biological children¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh, keep your voice low. Don¡¯t tell anyone. If the old witch hears you, you¡¯ll die for sure.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    The two maids did not speak loudly, but Qin Xi and Han Shi heard them clearly.


    ¡°The old witch they¡¯re talking about is Liao Meifeng, and the little witch is Han Yuanyuan.¡± Qin Xi smiled slyly. ¡°Stone, let¡¯s go and see what the old witch is doing.¡±


    The corners of Han Shi¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°What¡¯s there to see?¡±


    ¡°I just want to take a look. If what we heard is true, we can do this¡­¡± Qin Xi whispered into Han Shi¡¯s ear, her face filled with mischief.


    Han Shi was caught between laughter and tears as he pinched her fair cheek. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what to do with you.¡±


    ¡°Hehe!¡±


    Qin Xi blinked her eyes with a smile. She felt that she had made the right choice to come today. The Han family was filled with surprises and she could even watch the live broadcast.

 Chapter 875 - 875 Scandal

    875 Scandal


    Qin Xi and Han Shi quickly found Liao Meifeng¡¯s courtyard. Immediately, they heard the sound of an intense battle inside.


    Han Shi¡¯s face darkened. He tugged at Qin Xi¡¯s arm. ¡°Wifey, let¡¯s leave. The sound is really unpleasant.¡±


    Qin Xi subconsciously said, ¡°Really? I think it sounds much better than Han Feng¡¯s.¡±


    Han Shi stared at Qin Xi with his obsidian eyes and gritted his teeth. ¡°You really heard it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not deaf. Of course I can hear it.¡± Qin Xi knew that she had said something wrong and quickly lowered her head.


    ¡°Alright, since we know what¡¯s going on inside, we don¡¯t have to go in to confirm it. We¡¯ll proceed to the next step according to the plan.¡±


    Han Shi flicked her forehead angrily. Of course, although it looked like he used a lot of strength, it was actually just a light touch. He did not hurt his wife.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and lure everyone over. You can handle the matters here.¡± Qin Xi said with a bright smile.


    ¡°Let me go and lure those people over. You¡¯re pregnant and it¡¯s not convenient for you to move around. You can keep watch here.¡±


    Han Shi did not want Qin Xi to tire herself out. However, before he left, he did not forget to warn her, ¡°Remember, you¡¯re not allowed to go in and peek. If you do, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson tonight.¡±


    Qin Xi blushed and immediately made an oath. ¡°I swear, I definitely won¡¯t look. Hurry up. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to last long.¡±


    Han Shi was speechless. His pregnant wife was getting more and more mischievous.


    After he left, Qin Xi put an Invisibility Talisman on herself and entered Liao Meifeng¡¯s room at lightning speed.


    It was a pity that technology was not as advanced as in the future and there was no online live broadcast. Otherwise, this video would definitely attract a lot of viewers..


    Liao Meifeng was indeed the most doted on concubine. The room she lived in was luxurious.


    At this moment, the bedroom was in a mess. The woman¡¯s torn dress and clothes were scattered on the ground. Qin Xi clicked her tongue.


    The battle on the bed was even more intense than she had imagined. Moreover, there were many tools. Qin Xi was stunned. She immediately turned around and quickly left.


    When footsteps sounded, Qin Xi smiled evilly. Just as everyone was about to step into the courtyard, she slammed her palm against the wall.


    This wall was next to the bed, so Qin Xi knocked down the entire wall and exposed everything on the bed to the air. At this moment, everyone who was attracted over happened to see this scene.


    Liao Meifeng and the man holding a ¡®cucumber¡¯ turned around in shock. The wall had collapsed, and more than 20 people outside were staring at the two of them with wide eyes.


    ¡°Ahhhh¡­¡± Liao Meifeng instantly screamed. She suddenly pushed the man away and crawled into the blanket, not daring to show her head.


    The man staggered, but he still covered his important parts with the blanket with a livid expression. He roared at the 20 servants, ¡°What are you looking at? Get lost. Do you all want to die?¡±


    His shout made everyone come back to their senses. They were also frightened by this scene and turned to run in panic.


    When Han Shi and Qin Xi saw this scene, they laughed until their stomachs hurt. ¡°I believe it won¡¯t be long before Liao Meifeng¡¯s scandal spreads throughout the entire mansion.¡±

 Chapter 876 - 876 Congratulations on Getting It Correct

    876 Congratulations on Getting It Correct


    The battle on Han Feng¡¯s side had already ended. When Han Feng and Old Tian woke up, they almost killed each other.


    Han Feng endured the pain and growled with a pale face, ¡°Get lost. If you tell anyone about this¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. Don¡¯t worry, Second Master. I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Old Tian quickly promised. He covered his butt and limped out.


    When Han Feng thought of what he had done today, he slapped himself hard on the face.


    Qin Xi and Han Shi walked out from the dark and looked at Han Feng with smiles. They clapped gently and gloated. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. I think this slap is a little too light!¡±


    Han Feng was shocked. He did not understand why two strangers would appear in his house. Then, he thought of what had just happened and his face immediately turned pale. ¡°What did you just see? No, who are you? Why are you in my house?¡±


    Before Qin Xi could speak, he suddenly widened his eyes and flew into a rage. He pointed at Qin Xi and Han Shi. ¡°Did you do that?¡±


    Qin Xi said with a smile, ¡°Congratulations on getting it right. Unfortunately, there¡¯s no prize.¡±


    Sensing a strange smell in the air, she fanned her nose and said to Han Shi in disdain, ¡°Stone, the air here is too smelly. Let¡¯s go somewhere else!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Even if Qin Xi did not say it, Han Shi would have suggested likewise.


    He strode up to Han Feng, who retreated in shock and threatened, ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t come over. I¡¯m from the Han family. If you dare to touch a hair of mine, I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead!¡±


    Han Shi rolled his eyes and grabbed Han Feng¡¯s collar, lifting him up and taking him to the other room.


    Han Feng¡¯s feet left the ground. He was in a panic. He shouted and struggled with all his might. He even raised his hand to slap Han Shi on the face. Unfortunately, his struggle was like a little mouse in Han Shi¡¯s eyes. It was meaningless. Instead, he was slapped by Han Shi, causing most of his teeth to fall out.


    Only then did Han Feng become obedient and stop struggling.


    With a bang, Han Shi threw him to the ground like trash. He walked to Qin Xi¡¯s side and gently massaged her shoulders.


    Han Feng was thrown to the ground. When he looked up, he could see stars.


    ¡°Who are you? Why did you barge into my house?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know us?¡± Qin Xi placed her elbow on the arm of the chair and looked at Han Shi with a smile. ¡°Stone, he said he doesn¡¯t know us.¡±


    Han Shi massaged his wife¡¯s shoulder and said the most ruthless words in the gentlest tone. ¡°Do you want me to hit him until he knows us?¡±


    Han Feng¡¯s body trembled and he subconsciously looked at Han Shi. When he looked at him, he immediately felt that the young man in front of him was a little familiar, especially his eyes. He looked a little similar to the family head, Han Cang. Especially when Han Shi pulled a long face, they were simply from the same mold.


    He seemed to have realized something and his face turned pale. He pointed at Han Shi and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Are you Han Shi who has been separated from the Han family all these years?¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you shocked? However, more shock is yet to come!¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s face suddenly turned cold. Her gaze was especially intimidating. ¡°Tell me, who asked you to cast the Evil Gathering Talisman in the Han family¡¯s ancestral grave back then?¡±

 Chapter 877 - 877 Half True and Half Lies

    877 Half True and Half Lies


    Han Feng¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he broke out in cold sweat. He quickly lowered his head guiltily and said with fear in his voice, ¡°I, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about?¡± Han Shi sneered. He walked forward and stepped on his hand, slowly and ruthlessly crushing it.


    Han Feng was about to scream in pain when Han Shi grabbed his neck and said fiercely, ¡°You can keep it to yourself and tell the Grim Reaper later.¡±


    Han Feng felt that it was getting harder and harder to breathe. His eyes widened, his face turned pale, and his body trembled violently, as if he was struggling. Unfortunately, it was useless.


    Just as he thought that he was dead for sure, Han Shi suddenly let go of his hand and also retracted his foot.


    Han Feng coughed violently, almost coughing out his lungs. He took deep breaths and only came back to his senses after a long time. He looked up at Han Shi¡¯s back, his eyes filled with resentment and hatred. His gaze was as sinister and ferocious as a poisonous snake, but it disappeared in a flash without Qin Xi and Han Shi noticing.


    However, he did not know that the two people in front of him were not ordinary people to begin with. How could the malice he exuded hide from them? They just didn¡¯t care.


    Han Feng¡¯s hand was broken, but he did not dare to make a sound. Cold sweat rolled down his forehead. ¡°I, I¡¯ll tell you¡­¡±


    ¡°I got someone to put that thing there. Back then, the old man said that as long as you came back, he would leave most of the Han family¡¯s assets to you. We were indignant. Why should we not get a single cent while you enjoy the fruits of our labor? Therefore, we secretly investigated your whereabouts.¡±


    ¡°But two years have passed and we don¡¯t have a clue. Just as we were about to give up, an expert came to find me. The expert said that he could find your whereabouts, but there was a condition. At that time, I was eager to find you and agreed without thinking.


    ¡°I took a strand of hair from the old man and gave it to the expert, who started to perform the ritual in front of me. Then, he asked us to go to the north of Zhehai to find you. Not long after, we found you.¡±


    ¡°We wanted to bring you back, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But that expert said that if we brought you back, our family would definitely not have a good ending. We were afraid, so we didn¡¯t tell the old man about it. When the old man was about to find you himself, we played some tricks in secret and caused him to fail to find you.¡±


    ¡°Later on, the expert asked us to put the talisman on the grave, which he said could lock your entire family up there for the rest of your lives. I agreed. I really didn¡¯t do anything else. Believe me¡­¡±


    Han Shi continued to massage Qin Xi¡¯s shoulders, while Qin Xi closed her eyes to rest and listened. This couple did not seem to be listening to him at all.


    Han Feng gritted his teeth and wished he could skin them alive. Fortunately, his rationality told him not to provoke these two people. He suppressed the panic and resentment in his heart and said with a trembling voice, ¡°I, I¡¯m done. Can you let me go? If you want to come back to the Han family, I, I definitely won¡¯t object, as long as you can let me go.¡±


    After a while, Qin Xi slowly opened her eyes and looked at him. Her eyes were calm. ¡°I originally wanted to keep you alive. I didn¡¯t expect you to not appreciate it.¡±


    Han Feng¡¯s head buzzed. Before he could figure out what was going on, he saw Qin Xi suddenly point at him, and a piercing pain exploded in his mind.

 Chapter 878 - 878 Han Feng Becomes A Fool

    878 Han Feng Becomes A Fool


    Qin Xi did not give Han Feng a chance to speak and directly extracted his memories.


    The whole story was very different from what he said.


    Liao Meifeng and her family did not want to let Han Dazhu and his family live at all. Initially, they wanted to kill them all to prevent future troubles. However, Han Feng was threatened by the expert he mentioned and had no choice but to bury the Yin-gathering Talisman in Han Shi¡¯s ancestral grave. The expert¡¯s goal was very simple. He wanted to steal the auspicious aura of Han Shi and his family.


    This was not the first time that the expert had stolen someone¡¯s auspicious aura. As long as he took a fancy to someone¡¯s auspicious aura, he would make a move. Therefore, the expert was not targeting Han Shi or his family. In fact, he was targeting their auspicious aura.


    Even so, in Qin Xi¡¯s eyes, such a person was unforgivable.


    After all, if not for that person, Han Shi¡¯s father and grandmother would not have died. The root of all this was the expert.


    As for the expert¡¯s name and appearance, Han Feng¡¯s memory was very blurry. Qin Xi guessed that some of it had been erased by that person.


    However, Han Feng found something interesting in his memory. There was something strange about the death of the wife of the current head of the family. However, Han Feng did not know much about it. He only knew that it was related to Liao Meifeng.


    Qin Xi retracted her hand and Han Feng fell to the ground. His eyes were empty and unfocused, making him look like a zombie.


    Actually, Qin Xi had many ways to make him tell the truth, but she did not do so.


    Back then, if Han Feng had not harbored evil intentions, the Han family would not have been destroyed. Now that Qin Xi did not take his life, she was already being merciful. Anyway, Han Feng had nothing to do with her. She was not a saint. Whether he died or became a fool, she did not care.


    ¡°Have you found out who it is?¡± Han Shi asked when he saw her stop.


    Qin Xi shook her head. ¡°His memory has been erased. I can¡¯t see that person¡¯s face. However, based on my intuition, that person should be a woman.¡±


    ¡°A woman?¡± Han Shi was a little surprised. ¡°Why would she do that?¡±


    Qin Xi explained, ¡°Obviously, she wanted to steal your fate to perhaps extend her life. As for your life, it underwent a tremendous change because of this. If not for me, you would probably have died, still a fool.¡±


    Han Shi frowned, not knowing what to say.


    Qin Xi smiled and held his hand as they walked out. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just because we can¡¯t catch her now doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t catch her in the future. Alright, we¡¯ve found the clue we¡¯re looking for. Let¡¯s go back. We still have something to do at the Mu family.¡±


    She stretched and yawned. ¡°Sigh, there are really many people who don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them.¡±


    Han Shi chuckled and picked her up by the waist. ¡°You must be tired. Rest for a while. We¡¯ll go back now.¡±


    They left, but the Han family was in chaos.


    Liao Meifeng¡¯s scandal swept through the entire Han family like a plague. Some sharp-eyed people recognized that the man who was having an affair with Liao Meifeng was the ¡®boyfriend¡¯ Han Yuanyuan brought back a few days ago. Unexpectedly, the mother and daughter slept with the same man.


    Now that the scandal was exposed, Liao Meifeng wished she could find a hole to hide in.


    The news of Han Feng becoming a fool quickly reached Liao Meifeng¡¯s ears. After all, he was her son. Under the strange gazes of everyone in the Han family, she came to Han Feng¡¯s courtyard. When Han Feng¡¯s wife returned and saw Han Feng¡¯s foolish look, she was immediately shocked.


    They found a family doctor to take a look and finally came to the conclusion that Han Feng had been raped.

 Chapter 879 - 879 Having the Mu Family in Her Heart

    879 Having the Mu Family in Her Heart


    What kind of joke was that? If not for the fact that the family doctor had an esteemed status, Liao Meifeng really wanted to slap him to death.


    Liao Meifeng looked like she had been struck by lightning. Her expression was a little ferocious. ¡°Doctor Lu, what do you mean? I¡¯m asking you why my son became like this. I¡¯m not asking you to joke about my son.¡±


    Doctor Lu adjusted his glasses and said with a serious expression, ¡°As I said, it¡¯s very likely that he¡¯s become a fool because he was stimulated by the rape.¡±


    ¡°Impossible. What kind of bullsh*t reason is that?¡± Liao Meifeng almost went crazy. ¡°How can a woman¡­¡±


    Doctor Lu said seriously, ¡°You might not understand what I mean. Your son was raped, but not by a woman. Do you understand what I mean now?¡±


    Liao Meifeng staggered, her eyes filled with disbelief. ¡°He was¡­ by a man?¡±


    Han Feng¡¯s wife was also shocked. She looked at Han Feng and instantly felt like vomiting, but she held back.


    Liao Meifeng was furious. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Investigate, find out who harmed my son. Find out!¡±


    **


    In the Mu family¡¯s old residence.


    Mu Min did not expect Qin Xi to be willing to see her. When she found out, she was so excited that she almost fainted.


    She couldn¡¯t describe her feelings now. She was nervous, excited, at a loss, and so on. All kinds of complicated emotions were intertwined, almost engulfing her. She wanted to see her child even in her dreams. Previously, she had thought it was an extravagant hope, but now that it had become a reality, she couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Mu Min stammered, ¡°Dad, will Xi like me? I-I don¡¯t know what to say. Also, will she blame me¡­ No, it¡¯s only right that she blames me. Dad, does Xi¡¯s family treat her well? Can I meet her adoptive parents?¡±


    Mu Tianzheng and Qi Xiong looked at each other and quickly looked away.


    Mu Tianzheng had long sent the Qin family to a faraway place to mine coal. They would probably never come back again. Besides, if Mu Min found out that her daughter, whom she treasured as much as her life, was living worse than a pig in the Qin family, she would probably blame herself to death.


    Therefore, Mu Tianzheng and Qi Xiong did not plan to tell her about this.


    ¡°By the way, is that handsome young man beside Xi her husband? What¡¯s his name? How is he? Does he treat Xi well? How is Xi¡¯s mother-in-law? Is their relationship good? Dad, say something!¡±


    Mu Min couldn¡¯t sit still and paced back and forth. She had been talking for a long time, but Mu Tianzheng didn¡¯t say a word. This made Mu Min a little anxious. She sat beside him and shook his arm just like when she was young.


    It had been a long time since Mu Tianzheng was so close to his daughter. For a moment, he felt a lump in his throat and patted her head dotingly. ¡°You¡¯ve asked so many questions. Which one should I answer you first?¡±


    Mu Min also knew that she had asked too many questions, but she couldn¡¯t help but want to know more. Therefore, the more she asked, the more she couldn¡¯t stop.


    She smiled awkwardly and lowered her head sadly. ¡°Dad, do you think Xi will like me?¡±


    Mu Tianzheng comforted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xi is very sensible. If she doesn¡¯t like you, why would she meet you? Although she hasn¡¯t called me Grandpa yet, she gives me gifts every month.¡±


    ¡°As you can see, when your second brother was in trouble this time, she rushed over to save him immediately. She has our Mu family in her heart!¡±

 Chapter 880 - 880 Immortal Tea

    880 Immortal Tea


    At five in the afternoon, Mu Tianzheng, Mu Min, and Qi Xiong arrived at the hotel and knocked on the door of Qin Xi¡¯s room.


    Han Shi fed Qin Xi the last spoonful of ice cream and said, ¡°Alright, you can¡¯t eat anymore today. I¡¯ll go open the door. Be mentally prepared.¡±


    He put the ice cream back in the fridge and walked to open the door.


    ¡°Elder Mu, Auntie Mu, Uncle Qi, please come in. Xi is watching television inside!¡±


    Mu Tianzheng¡¯s face darkened and he immediately became unhappy. He looked at Han Shi strangely.


    Han Shi was sensitive and could tell that the old man was dissatisfied with him. He was confused.


    Mu Min walked into the living room hesitantly. This was a hotel that looked like a home. It was decorated in a cozy way. There was a living room, a kitchen, and two bedrooms. It felt like home.


    This was a hotel owned by Mu Di. He was the one who came up with this idea. Perhaps it was because he often went on business trips and did not like the cold style of the hotel, so he made it look like a home hotel.


    The three of them were invited to the living room. Qin Xi stood up and greeted with a smile, ¡°Elder Mu, Uncle Qi¡­¡±


    Her eyes were calm and warm as she looked at Mu Min, who was crying unknowingly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but can I just call you Auntie Min now?¡±


    Mu Min was so excited that her hands trembled and her voice choked. ¡°Sure, sure, you can call me whatever you want!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, sit down and talk. I¡¯ll go make a pot of tea. The tea leaves we brought are very fresh. Try it!¡±


    As Han Shi spoke, he turned around and went to make tea. In a place where they could not see, he took out the immortal tea from his spatial pocket.


    This was something Qin Xi had plundered from Jiang Yi and planted at home. When one drank it, one would feel like they were on cloud nine.


    They would feel like they had been reborn. Their entire body would be comfortable and refreshed.


    The few of them sat down. Mu Min originally had a lot to say, but when she saw Qin Xi¡¯s face that looked 70 to 80% like hers, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it. She just stared at Qin Xi with red eyes and clenched her fists.


    Qin Xi sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous. Just say what you have to say.¡±


    Mu Min bit her lip and said in a low voice, ¡°How have you been all these years? Do you blame me?¡±


    ¡°Why should I blame you? Actually, I should be thanking you. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have met him.¡±


    Qin Xi held Han Shi¡¯s hand with a smile and said happily, ¡°Let me introduce you. He¡¯s Han Shi, my husband.¡±


    Han Shi immediately smiled. ¡°Auntie Min, you look really similar to Xi. When you stand together, you look like biological sisters.¡±


    Mu Min immediately laughed out loud and shook her head shyly. ¡°I¡¯m already old. Xi is still young. How can we look like sisters?¡±


    Mu Tianzheng looked at him in disdain. This brat was glib-tongued and was not steady at all.


    He held the tea and took a sip. He thought that it was just a normal tea, but he did not expect it to taste so wonderful.


    Mu Tianzheng¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°What tea is this? Why is it more delicious than the Sweet Dew tea?¡±


    In order to hide her embarrassment, Mu Min also picked up her tea and took a sip.


    As soon as it entered her mouth, a warm current flowed down her throat to her lungs. Her entire body felt light.


    She looked up at Qin Xi in shock. ¡°This tea is too delicious!¡±


    Qin Xi smiled. ¡°You like it? You can take some back later.¡±

 Chapter 881 - 881 Fetal Movement

    881 Fetal Movement


    Because of the tea, the mother and daughter had a common topic to talk about.


    After all, Mu Min was a lady from a wealthy family and knew a lot about tea. Qin Xi was not bad either. After all, she was born in a Village specializing in tea and knew a lot about tea.


    Seeing that the mother and daughter were gradually getting familiar with each other, Mu Tianzheng, Qi Xiong, and Han Shi relaxed.


    ¡°You must be hungry. I¡¯ll go make some supper.¡± Han Shi looked at the time and stood up with a smile. ¡°Is there anything you especially want to eat?¡±


    Mu Min was surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Stone to know how to cook. Just make something. We¡¯re not picky about food.¡±


    It was obvious that Mu Min was very satisfied with her son-in-law.


    She was satisfied, but Mu Tianzheng was not.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it only right that he knows how to cook? When I was young, I also cooked a lot. Young people these days call making rice cooking. There¡¯s no skill at all in making rice. Hmph.¡±


    Mu Min rebuked, ¡°Dad, in the era you were born, it was already good enough that you could have a bite of rice. How could you know how to cook?¡±


    Old Master Mu was also a stubborn person. When he heard his daughter¡¯s words, he quickly explained, ¡°At that time, I prepared food by potfuls for the whole family to eat. It looks simple, but it¡¯s actually very difficult to make. You can ask Han Shi if he can make it.¡±


    Mu Min muttered under her breath, ¡°Isn¡¯t just throwing all kinds of ingredients into the pot to cook. What¡¯s so difficult about it?¡±


    Qin Xi added, ¡°My mother-in-law is the descendant of an imperial chef.¡±


    Old Master Mu immediately choked and said indignantly, ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean her son is talented.¡±


    Mu Min turned to look at him. ¡°Dad, are you not hungry? I can ask Han Shi to make less for you.¡±


    Mu Tianzheng almost choked on his saliva and stopped bickering.


    Seeing that the old man was dejected, Han Shi did not gloat. Instead, he said, ¡°I happen to know a few medicinal dishes that¡¯s suitable for old people. I¡¯ll go and make it.¡±


    Mu Min frowned. ¡°Medicinal cuisine? I thought pregnant women can¡¯t eat medicinal cuisine.¡±


    ¡°Auntie Min, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make something else for Xi. She just said that she hasn¡¯t had pig trotters for a long time. I¡¯ll make some for her first.¡± Han Shi¡¯s voice was doting.


    Mu Min nodded in relief. ¡°Oh, okay. Shi, go ahead! Don¡¯t cook too much. We¡¯re not particularly hungry!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and help!¡± Qi Xiong made space for the family to gather.


    Mu Min looked at Qin Xi¡¯s stomach and asked carefully with anticipation, ¡°Can I touch it?¡±


    Qin Xi stretched her stomach. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Mu Min reached out to touch Qin Xi¡¯s slightly protruding stomach. The soft touch made her eyes turn red. ¡°How good! How many months has it been? When are you going to give birth?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been more than five months. I can hear the baby moving now.¡± Qin Xi touched her stomach and said with a smile.


    ¡°Huh? Really? Can I hear it?¡± Although Mu Min had been pregnant before, after 20 years, her memory of that time was a little blurry.


    Qin Xi nodded. Mu Min sat beside Qin Xi and placed her ear on her stomach. As soon as she touched it, she felt the movements inside.


    She exclaimed excitedly and pointed at Qin Xi¡¯s stomach. ¡°I felt it. I felt her kick me.¡±


    ¡°I can feel it too.¡±


    Qin Xi stroked her stomach and said with a smile, ¡°Yes, as soon as someone is near, she¡¯s very active.¡±


    ¡°Really? I want to try too.¡±


    Mu Tianzheng couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. He really wanted to interact with his great-granddaughter. Although it was a little awkward to touch his granddaughter¡¯s stomach, he really wanted to give it a try.


    Qin Xi smiled and waved. ¡°Come here.¡±


    Mu Tianzheng immediately walked over. Before his hand could touch Qin Xi¡¯s stomach, it heaved.

 Chapter 882 - 882 The Child Became an Illegitimate Child

    882 The Child Became an Illegitimate Child


    Mu Tianzheng looked at Qin Xi and Mu Min excitedly. His usually serious face was filled with shock, and his voice was trembling. ¡°He was greeting me too. Did you see that? He greeted me before I could get close.¡±


    Qin Xi and Mu Min looked at each other and burst out laughing.


    Mu Tianzheng approached her again. Another small bump appeared on Qin Xi¡¯s stomach. The small bump moved like a Whack a Mole. It was very cute.


    The old man seemed to have found something fun to play with. He put his hand back and forth repeatedly. Qin Xi¡¯s stomach heaved and fell, and the two of them played happily.


    Mu Min quickly pulled the old man back and warned in a low voice, ¡°Dad, that¡¯s enough. The child is still young. Aren¡¯t you afraid of exhausting the child? Besides, Xi will feel uncomfortable.¡±


    Only then did Mu Tianzheng react and retract his hand awkwardly. ¡°You two talk. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to see if that brat is really capable.¡±


    With that, he entered the kitchen with his hands behind his back.


    Late at night, neon lights flickered in the capital. Although it was not as prosperous as in the future, it was still bustling with activity.


    Qin Xi leaned into Han Shi¡¯s arms and looked at the street outside. She was thinking about her parents in another world. She wondered how her other self was after she left and if she had the ability to protect her family. Also, could the talismans and pills she left behind be of use?


    Just as her mind was wandering, Han Shi kissed her cheek gently. ¡°What are you thinking about? You¡¯re so engrossed in your thoughts that you can¡¯t even hear what I¡¯m saying.¡±


    Qin Xi blinked. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Han Shi sighed and pinched her face. He said solemnly, ¡°The child is already more than five months old. We have to find a time to register our marriage. If we delay any longer, the child will become an illegitimate child.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll get it done when we go back this time!¡± Qin Xi said.


    Now that they had a child, a marriage certificate didn¡¯t seem to be all that important.


    Qin Xi did not mind, but not Han Shi, especially since Old Master Mu had been nitpicking on him tonight. If he knew that they had yet to register their marriage, he would probably make things difficult for him again.


    He did not want to be on tenterhooks all the time.


    ¡°By the way, what were you thinking about just now that made you so absent-minded?¡± Han Shi asked curiously.


    Qin Xi moved and snuggled into Han Shi¡¯s arms, finding a comfortable position. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just wondering who is going all out to eradicate the entire Mu family. What¡¯s their motive?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you already prepared? As long as we wait for the other party to come out, everything will be resolved. Why are you thinking so much?¡± Han Shi touched her soft hair and said softly.


    Qin Xi rubbed against his hand. ¡°Yes, I planted a backlash talisman on Second Uncle. There¡¯s also a tracking talisman. I believe it won¡¯t be long before there¡¯s news.¡±


    Han Shi nodded. Neither of them talked about Mu Min because Han Shi knew that Qin Xi did not blame or hate Mu Min at all. She only yeared for motherly love.


    After all, she was her biological mother. In the past, Qin Xi yearned for kinship and protection, but she was beaten, scolded, and tortured. Now that she had finally found her biological mother, one could imagine how she felt.


    If Qin Xi knew what Han Shi was thinking, she would definitely roll her eyes. If it were the Host, she would definitely look forward to Mu Min¡¯s care and love.


    Of course, there was also a possibility that she would resent Mu Min and blame her for losing her.


    However, Qin Xi did not feel much. After all, she had grown up under the love and doting of her parents. She did not lack love, so she could not understand how the Host felt.

 Chapter 883 - 883 Little Vixen

    883 Little Vixen


    The next day, Mu Yali, who had been in the hospital for three days, was finally released. Ever since her uncle heard her ¡®slandering¡¯ the young divine doctor in the hospital, she had been grounded in the hospital to accompany her father all day.


    Although she was here to take care of her father in the first place, the fact that she was not allowed to leave made her frustrated.


    It had been three days since she last took a shower. Mu Yali wheedled and acted cute. Finally, she was allowed to go home. She couldn¡¯t wait to take a hot shower to wash away the smell of disinfectant.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. She frowned and asked in a displeased voice, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Miss, there is a call from Miss Shuangshuang. Do you want to answer it?¡± Outside the door, the maid asked gently.


    As soon as Mu Yali heard that it was Han Shuangshuang¡¯s call, she immediately thought of the cosmeceutical products and quickly said, ¡°Tell her to wait for a while. I¡¯m taking a shower now. I¡¯ll go out immediately.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Miss.¡±


    Mu Yali quickly took a shower and dried her wet hair. She put on her clothes and ran out. She picked up the landline beside the bed and called Han Shuangshuang back.


    She asked excitedly, ¡°Hey, Shuangshuang, have you got the cosmeceutical products for me?¡±


    Last time, she asked Han Shuangshuang to buy some cosmeceutical products for her. Unexpectedly, they were out of stock. If she wanted it, she would have to wait for a month.


    She naturally thought that her good friend called her because of the cosmeceutical products.


    ¡°Yali, come quickly. I saw Young Master Ye. Don¡¯t you always like him? He has a little vixen by his side now. If you don¡¯t come soon, your Young Master Ye will be snatched away by someone else.¡±


    Han Shuangshuang lowered her voice. However, when she spoke, she was very excited.


    ¡°Where are you? Who is Brother Ye Fan with?¡± Hearing that the man she liked was actually with another woman, Mu Yali immediately couldn¡¯t sit still and asked angrily.


    ¡°I¡¯m at the Regal Bar in the city center. Come quickly. I don¡¯t think that little vixen is a good person. She keeps rubbing against your Brother Ye. If she continues to rub against him like this, he¡¯ll probably lose control,¡± Han Shuangshuang urged.


    ¡°Watch them. I¡¯ll come now.¡±


    Mu Yali hung up the phone and quickly changed her clothes before running out. She urged the driver, ¡°Drive to the Regal Bar in the city center!¡±


    The driver said awkwardly, ¡°Miss, Second Master doesn¡¯t allow you to go to a bar.¡± Actually, he wanted to say that she was still grounded and couldn¡¯t go out.


    Mu Yali suddenly remembered that her father had asked her to stay at home obediently. She rolled her eyes and looked like she was about to cry. ¡°I have to go. Shuangshuang is at the bar. She¡¯s in trouble now. I have to help her.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Then we can¡¯t go even more. What if you encounter danger? I¡¯ll go and find someone to help Miss Shuangshuang out.¡±


    Just as the driver was about to turn around to look for the Mu family¡¯s bodyguard, he was stopped by Mu Yali. She stomped her feet and said anxiously, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not a big deal. She just didn¡¯t bring enough money. I¡¯m just going to pay the bill for her. If you¡¯re worried, come with me.¡±


    Just as the driver was about to say something, Mu Yali immediately threatened with a straight face, ¡°If you don¡¯t drive now, Shuangshuang will be bullied. Do you think the Han family will let you off?¡±


    The driver felt uncomfortable under her cold gaze and immediately lowered his head. ¡°Alright, Miss.¡±

 Chapter 884 - 884 B*tch

    884 B*tch


    Regal Bar!


    Perhaps because of Mu Yali¡¯s warning, the driver did not follow her in after stopping the car. He just sat quietly in the car and waited.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here. Your Brother Ye was drunk and was pulled into a private room by the vixen. He¡¯s been in there for a while. I don¡¯t know what they are doing side.¡± Han Shuangshuang pulled Mu Yali to the third floor and pointed at one of the luxurious private rooms.


    Mu Yali looked at the closed door with a murderous look in her eyes. Fortunately, Han Shuangshuang did not see her like this. Otherwise, she would definitely be scared to death.


    ¡°Think of a way. You don¡¯t want your brother Ye Fan to be tainted by that little vixen, do you?¡± Seeing that Mu Yali was clenching her fists and looking at the door of the private room without saying a word, Han Shuangshuang couldn¡¯t help but urge.


    Mu Yali strode to the private room and pressed her ear against the door to hear what was going on inside. At this moment, a waitress pushed a cart over and looked at the two of them in confusion. ¡°May I know what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Han Shuangshuang quickly said to the waitress with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We are just looking for our private room. Go ahead. Don¡¯t worry about us!¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay. If you need anything, please tell me!¡± The waitress¡¯s attitude was very good. She probably knew that the two girls in front of her were either rich or powerful!


    Just as the waitress was about to knock on Ye Fan¡¯s private room, Mu Yali suddenly had an idea.


    In the private room.


    A beautiful woman was removing the shoes of the young man on the bed. She looked at the man¡¯s handsome and charming face in a daze, her heart pounding. She reached out to touch the man¡¯s face, but her hand was grabbed tightly and she was flung away.


    The woman was caught off guard and cried out in surprise as she was thrown to the ground. The woman looked a little aggrieved. ¡°Young Master Ye, I¡¯m Tang Tang. Don¡¯t you remember me?¡±


    Ye Fan opened his eyes and stared at the woman sitting on the ground. He said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget your mission. If you mess it up, I¡¯ll make you and your family suffer the consequences.¡±


    The woman trembled and lowered her head with a pale face. She said with a trembling voice, ¡°Yes, I will remember.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and come over,¡± Ye Fan urged impatiently.


    The woman stood up in a panic and carefully sat beside him. She slowly reached out to unbutton Ye Fan. Soon, two buttons were undone, revealing his sexy collarbone. Looking down, one could not help but gulp at the sight of his abdominal muscles.


    The woman looked at the man¡¯s belt and bit her lower lip before slowly touching it.


    With a click, the man¡¯s belt was unbuckled. The woman held her breath and was at a loss.


    At this moment, the doorbell rang. Ye Fan, who was on the bed, finally heaved a sigh of relief. However, when he thought of his mission, his face involuntarily darkened.


    The woman quickly jogged to open the door and saw a waitress pushing a cart in, followed by angry-looking Mu Yali and Han Shuangshuang.


    ¡°Hey, who are you? How dare you barge into my private room? Get out.¡± The woman looked at Mu Yali unhappily.


    Mu Yali slapped the woman angrily and scolded, ¡°You b*tch, how dare you seduce Brother Ye Fan? Why don¡¯t you look in the mirror and see what you¡¯re made of? B*tch!¡±

 Chapter 885 - 885 Valuing Lover Over Friend

    885 Valuing Lover Over Friend


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The woman did not expect the little girl to attack without saying a word. She held her burning cheek and stared at Mu Yali angrily.


    Initially, she wanted to slap back, but her rationality told her that she could not afford to offend a rich young lady like Mu Yali. She could only stand there and swallow her anger.


    ¡°What are you looking at? If you keep looking, I¡¯ll dig out your eyes.¡± Mu Yali glared back at her.


    Han Shuangshuang secretly gave Mu Yali a thumbs up. She did not expect the usually weak Mu Yali to become so fierce in order to protect Ye Fan.


    ¡°You, you¡­¡± The woman bit her lip and covered her face as she ran out.


    Han Shuangshuang placed her hands on her hips and snorted at the woman¡¯s back. ¡°Who do you think you are? Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself? How dare you have designs on our Yali¡¯s husband? Pfft!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    At this moment, Mu Yali had already entered the bedroom of the private room. When she saw Ye Fan lying on the bed with his upper body naked and his belt half unbuckled, her face immediately turned red. Her heart was pounding and her entire body was on fire. She quickly covered her eyes and turned around.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Hearing the commotion, Han Shuangshuang was about to run over and crane her neck to see what was going on when Mu Yali quickly stopped her. She said with a red face, ¡°You, you can¡¯t go in. Brother Ye Fan is naked now. You¡¯re not allowed to look¡­¡±


    Han Shuangshuang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Then I have to go and take a look. I¡¯ve never seen a man¡¯s naked body in my life!¡±


    Just as she was about to rush in, Mu Yali panicked and quickly hugged her to push her out. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s too embarrassing. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to get married in the future?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid, why should I be afraid? Besides, why are you the only one allowed to see it while I¡¯m not?¡± Han Shuangshuang pouted in protest.


    ¡°I-I won¡¯t marry anyone but Brother Ye Fan. What about you? Are you going to snatch Brother Ye Fan from me?¡±


    As she spoke, she stole a glance at Ye Fan to see if he had woken up. If he woke up at this moment, she would be embarrassed to death.


    Han Shuangshuang quickly raised her hands in surrender. ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t watch it anymore, alright? What a woman who values her lover over her friend. You are not even together yet, but you¡¯re already protecting him.¡±


    Mu Yali was afraid that Ye Fan would catch a cold. Although it was summer, it was not good to be naked.


    She thought for a moment and tugged at the corner of Han Shuangshuang¡¯s dress guiltily. She said shyly, ¡°Shuangshuang, why don¡¯t you go out first? Brother Ye Fan is naked now. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll catch a cold. Go outside and wait, okay?¡±


    Han Shuangshuang rolled her eyes and crossed her arms. She said angrily, ¡°What an ingrate. It¡¯s my bad luck to be friends with you. No, you have to compensate me for my broken heart!¡±


    Mu Yali stuck out a finger ingratiatingly. ¡°I¡¯ll buy a dress for you!¡±


    Han Shuangshuang was not that easy to get rid of. ¡°Is your Brother Ye Fan only worth a dress? Let me tell you, Mu Yali, if not for me, your man would have been raped by a little vixen, and you are only giving me a dress?¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll buy you whatever you want, okay?


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±


    After receiving a satisfactory answer, Han Shuangshuang walked towards the door. Just as she was about to open the door, she seemed to have thought of something and turned around. ¡°By the way, I¡¯m not waiting for you. I have to go home.¡±


    Mu Yali¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she immediately said, ¡°Alright, take care. I¡¯ll also leave in a while.¡±

 Chapter 886 - 886 Be Gentle...

    886 Be Gentle¡­


    After Han Shuangshuang left, Mu Yali quickly walked to the bedroom. When she saw Ye Fan on the bed, her heart thumped and her face turned redder and redder.


    She took a deep breath and walked to Ye Fan¡¯s side. She bit her lower lip and placed her fair hand on the man¡¯s handsome face. Her voice had never been so gentle. ¡°Brother Ye Fan, you¡¯re mine and can only be mine. If anyone snatches you away from me, I¡¯ll do my best to eradicate them.¡±


    As she spoke, her hand moved down slowly.


    Ye Fan¡¯s eyelids twitched. He felt a pair of soft hands moving from his face to his Adam¡¯s apple, then to his collarbone, and down to his abs¡­


    He felt disgusted, but for the sake of the plan, he could only hold it in.


    As if afraid that Mu Yali would continue to go down, Ye Fan pretended to be drunk and slowly opened his eyes. Mu Yali looked especially charming today. Her face was red, making her look even more tempting.


    Seeing Ye Fan open his eyes, Mu Yali panicked. She wanted to explain something, but she did not know how.


    However, before she could say anything, Ye Fan raised his hand and wrapped it around the girl¡¯s slender waist. He brought her to the bed and flipped her over, pressing her under him.


    Mu Yali exclaimed and quickly wrapped her arms around Ye Fan¡¯s neck. When the faint smell of alcohol sprayed on her face, Mu Yali immediately lowered her head shyly.


    Ye Fan smiled devilishly and said in a hoarse and bewitching voice, ¡°You chased my woman away. You have to compensate me.¡±


    ¡°Compensate?¡± Mu Yali blushed and stammered, ¡°How, how?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Just like this¡­¡±


    Ye Fan smiled and lowered his head to kiss her red lips.


    Mu Yali felt her body go limp. An electric current spread throughout her body, making her numb.


    Seeing that she was not resisting, Ye Fan heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he became even bolder and went from her earlobe to her collarbone, secretly observing Mu Yali¡¯s attitude.


    At this moment, Mu Yali¡¯s mind was in a mess. She had no ability to think and was at Ye Fan¡¯s mercy.


    Gradually, the man placed a hand on the woman¡¯s button and said in a sexy voice, ¡°Can you give it to me? You¡¯re too beautiful. I want you!¡±


    Mu Yali¡¯s mind went blank. She subconsciously covered her chest and looked away, whispering, ¡°No, I¡¯m not ready¡­¡±


    Ye Fan¡¯s eyes were filled with lust. He smiled evilly and whispered into her ear, ¡°Not ready? Then can you find Tang Tang back for me? Huh?¡±


    Tang Tang?


    Was it the woman she had just chased away?


    Brother Ye Fan wanted to¡­


    No, no. Brother Ye Fan was hers. No one was allowed to touch her man.


    In any case, she wouldn¡¯t marry anyone other than Brother Ye Fan. They would be together sooner or later. It shouldn¡¯t be a big deal to sleep together now, right? Besides, she was already an adult. She should¡­


    Just as she was letting her imagination run wild, Ye Fan tore open her clothes and exposed a large portion of her snow-white skin to the air. Mu Yali exclaimed and subconsciously covered her chest. She turned around, not daring to look at Ye Fan.


    A mocking smile appeared on Ye Fan¡¯s face, but he said gently, ¡°Are you very afraid? Then let¡¯s turn off the lights, okay?¡±


    Mu Yali nodded gently and said shyly, ¡°Brother Ye Fan, you¡­ you have to be¡­ gentle with me!¡±

 Chapter 887 - 887 Ill Listen to You

    887 I¡¯ll Listen to You


    Ye Fan got out of bed unsteadily. With a click, the private room fell into complete darkness. At the same time, a figure walked out of the corner while Ye Fan sat on the sofa in the corner.


    Mu Yali did not notice this. She was extremely nervous now and curled up under the blanket. When someone was pressed against her, she did not seem to be nervous anymore.


    ¡®Ye Fan¡¯ did not speak. Instead, he crawled into the blanket and kissed the girl¡¯s lips gently and carefully¡­


    A moment later, a low cry was heard. The man was not gentle at all.


    No matter how much Mu Yali cried, the man was unmoved. Gradually, Mu Yali was a little afraid. She felt like she had fallen into an ice cave. The bone-chilling cold made her shiver uncontrollably. She bit her lower lip and tried her best not to make a sound, but tears were already rolling down her face.


    After an unknown period of time, Mu Yali¡¯s pain passed and was replaced by¡­


    ¡°Young Master, the seed has been planted!¡±


    After Mu Yali fell asleep, ¡®Ye Fan¡¯ quietly got out of bed and came to Ye Fan, who was sitting on the sofa, and said respectfully.


    Ye Fan stood up and patted his shoulder. He said with interest, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you. I¡¯ll reward you handsomely when we get back. Go, leave the rest to me!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master!¡± The man went out. Ye Fan took off his shirt and lay down beside Mu Yali.


    When it was dark, Mu Yali woke up from hunger. When she moved, she felt as if her body had been crushed by a truck. She gasped in pain.


    When Ye Fan heard the sound, he slowly opened his eyes and held her in his arms despite feeling disgusted. He said in a daze, ¡°Stop moving around and sleep a little longer!¡±


    Mu Yali was stunned for a moment before she quickly remembered what had happened. Her face turned pale and she immediately panicked. If her father found out, he would definitely beat her to death.


    Although Mu Wen had never hit her, her behavior had brought a disgrace to the Mu family. Even her grandfather would not let her off easily. Moreover, she could not tolerate others looking at her with disdain and ridicule.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Fan pretended to be concerned and asked.


    Mu Yali was about to say something when she looked up and saw Ye Fan¡¯s face inches away from hers. Her flustered heart miraculously calmed down.


    She bit her lower lip and mustered her courage. Her face was red as she asked softly, ¡°Brother Ye Fan, we¡¯re together now. W-will you marry me?¡±


    Ye Fan did not answer for a long time. Mu Yali thought that he was just playing with her. Her face turned pale and she looked up at Ye Fan in fear, only to see him looking at her gently. She was stunned and quickly looked away. She asked again, ¡°Brother Ye Fan, are you going to marry me or not?¡±


    Ye Fan said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry you¡­¡±


    Mu Yali¡¯s body trembled. Apart from disbelief, there were also tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°Just kidding. Silly girl, don¡¯t think too much. If I don¡¯t marry you, who should I marry? I slept with you. If I don¡¯t marry you, Second Uncle Mu will definitely beat me to death!¡±


    Ye Fan said jokingly and rubbed her head. ¡°We¡¯re considered a couple now. When I go back, I¡¯ll tell my family and go to the Mu family to propose marriage. However, I heard that Second Uncle Mu was hospitalized some time ago. I think we should talk about this after he¡¯s discharged! What do you think?¡±


    Mu Yali was already overwhelmed by joy. She believed Ye Fan¡¯s words wholeheartedly. She immediately nodded and agreed. ¡°Brother Ye Fan, I¡¯ll listen to you!¡±

 Chapter 888 - 888 Annoying

    888 Annoying


    Seeing that it was getting late, Mu Yali did not dare to stay any longer. She dragged her tired body back to the Mu family.


    On the way, the driver wanted to say something but hesitated. However, Mu Yali was too immersed in the joy of being with Ye Fan to notice the expression on the driver¡¯s face.


    Back at home, Mu Yali took a hot shower with a shy look on her face.


    At that time, when Ye Fan was so rough on her, she did feel a little aggrieved. However, when she thought about how Ye Fan was drunk and¡­ he was so strong and had such good endurance, if not for the fact that her body was in pain, she really wanted to do it again.


    However, she was a girl. How could she make such a shameful request? She could only recall what happened today in her mind to feel it again.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Mu Yali immediately stood up and put on her pajamas. She asked tentatively, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Yali, it¡¯s me, Aunt!¡±


    Mu Yali tidied her pajamas in a hurry to prevent the marks on her body from being exposed. After mentally preparing herself, she took a deep breath and opened the door with a sweet smile.


    ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m sorry. I just took a shower. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Qu Hong brought over a glass of warm milk. Seeing that Mu Yali had indeed just taken a shower, she smiled faintly. ¡°Yali, chat with me for a while.¡±


    Mu Yali¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she smiled unnaturally. She thought that her aunt had noticed something and was very flustered, but she still forced herself to remain calm. ¡°Aunt, come in and talk!¡±


    Qu Hong nodded and the two of them sat on the sofa.


    At first, no one spoke. Mu Yali lowered her head and fiddled with her fingers nervously.


    As for Qu Hong, she was just thinking of a way to put her words together.


    After thinking for a moment, she asked gently, ¡°Yali, tell me, do you not like the young divine doctor very much?¡±


    Hearing her question, Mu Yali was finally relieved. As long as it was not about her and Brother Ye Fan, everything else was fine.


    However, at the mention of the young divine doctor, her expression couldn¡¯t help but stiffen. She immediately squeezed out an unnatural smile. ¡°Eldest Aunt, you¡¯re overthinking. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like the young divine doctor, but I think she¡¯s a little too young, so I can¡¯t help but question her medical skills¡­¡±


    Qu Hong shook her head and said in deep thought, ¡°Yali, we can all tell that you don¡¯t like the young divine doctor. I just want to know the reason.¡±


    Mu Yali bit her lower lip and a trace of disgust flashed across her eyes, but it quickly disappeared. She said stubbornly, ¡°It¡¯s true, Eldest Aunt. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like her. No matter what, she¡¯s Dad¡¯s savior. I¡¯m not that insensible.¡±


    Seeing that Mu Yali did not want to talk about this matter at all, Qu Hong had no choice but to leave after reminding her a few words.


    ¡°It¡¯s her again. It¡¯s the young divine doctor again. She¡¯s so annoying.¡± Mu Yali¡¯s face was ferocious, and her eyes were filled with hatred.


    She did not expect that even her aunt, who had always treated her like her own daughter, would come to test her. What was so good about this divine doctor? Apart from medical skills, what else did she know?


    While Mu Yali was cursing Qin Xi, the person in question was on the phone with her family. Suddenly, her eyelids twitched. She quickly covered the microphone and looked at Han Shi with a solemn expression. ¡°That person has appeared!¡±


    Han Shi narrowed his eyes. ¡°Should we go to the hospital now?¡±


    Qin Xi nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go! I want to see who that person is!¡±

 Chapter 889 - 889 Suspicious Nurse

    889 Suspicious Nurse


    At the general military hospital.


    Mu Wen was resting on the bed. Although his condition had improved greatly, in order to be safe, he usually wouldn¡¯t wander around.


    Even when dealing with official matters, he wouldn¡¯t overwork. This was also instructed by Gao Huiren. As an obedient patient, Mu Wen was very cooperative.


    After dinner, the assistant moved the files needed to be dealt with to the hospital bed as usual. The two of them worked in silence without interacting much.


    At this moment, the ward was pushed open and a nurse walked in. She looked at the ward checkup record in her hand and said, ¡°Mu Wen, it¡¯s time for an injection!¡±


    Mu Wen nodded and reached out his hand, but his gaze was still on the document.


    The nurse took out a syringe and said with a serious expression, ¡°There¡¯s no IV this time. Just extend your arm.¡±


    Mu Wen did not think too much about it. He undid the two buttons on his shirt and revealed his shoulders. ¡°Go ahead!¡±


    However, when the nurse¡¯s syringe needle pierced into Mu Wen¡¯s skin, the liquid inside could not be injected no matter what. It was as if the syringe was blocked.


    The nurse frowned and quickly took out the needle. She gave it a light press. When she saw a drop of water on the tip of the needle, she said to Mu Wen in relief, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, there might be a problem with the needle just now. I¡¯ll try again.¡±


    Mu Wen nodded good-naturedly and did not blame the nurse.


    However, when the needle pierced into the skin again, the liquid inside still couldn¡¯t be pushed out no matter what. The nurse couldn¡¯t help but become anxious, and her forehead was covered in sweat.


    She gritted her teeth and secretly exerted some strength, but accidentally, she cut a small wound on Mu Wen¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡±


    A miserable scream sounded, scaring Mu Wen and his assistant.


    Because Qin Xi had cast a backlash talisman on Mu Wen in advance, the nurse suffered several times the pain. On the other hand, Mu Wen did not feel any pain.


    If not for his assistant reminding him, Mu Wen probably would not have known that there was a wound on his arm.


    As for the scream, of course, it came from the nurse. She felt as if her arm had been cut off. It was so painful that her vision darkened and she felt like she was about to faint.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    The nurse on duty thought that something had happened and rushed in with her men. Every patient living here was a figure she could not afford to offend. Therefore, she rushed over without hesitation.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know!¡± The assistant was also dumbfounded.


    However, when he saw that his second master was bleeding, his face immediately turned cold. He reprimanded, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your hospital? How can you let someone who can¡¯t perform the injection be a nurse? Look at how badly Mr. Mu¡¯s arm is injured. Hurry up and come over to bandage it.¡±


    Before the nurse on duty could say anything, the head nurse rushed over from behind. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Ah, why is Mr. Mu¡¯s arm bleeding so much?¡±


    The assistant was furious. ¡°You still have the cheek to ask? What¡¯s wrong with your hospital? How dare you let an incompetent nurse take care of Mr. Mu? She failed to perform the injection once and wanted to try it twice. Is she using Mr. Mu to practice?¡±


    ¡°Injection? What injection? Isn¡¯t Divine Doctor Gao in charge of the medicine Mr. Mu takes?¡± The head nurse asked suspiciously.


    Mu Wen and his assistant were stunned. That¡¯s right. The medicine Divine Doctor Gao made was all Chinese medicine. Moreover, Divine Doctor Gao did not inform them about the injection.


    Then there was only one possibility. There was something wrong with this nurse just now.


    The assistant obviously thought of the same thing. He grabbed the nurse who was still wailing and pulled down her mask. He asked the head nurse, ¡°Do you know this person?¡±

 Chapter 890 - 890 Meeting Second Uncle

    890 Meeting Second Uncle


    ¡°No. I¡¯m sure this person is not a nurse on this floor.¡±


    The head nurse immediately shook her head, indicating that she did not know this nurse.


    The assistant asked Mu Wen for his opinion. ¡°Second Master, do we need to call the police?¡±


    ¡°No need. Lock her up and get my brother to find out her background and motive.¡± Mu Wen¡¯s eyes darkened slightly as he pointed at the syringe on the ground. ¡°Take it for testing.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The assistant left with the fake nurse. Before he left, he did not forget to take the syringe with him.


    The head nurse quickly went forward and took the initiative to bandage Mu Wen¡¯s wound. She said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Mu. This is the hospital¡¯s negligence. I¡¯ll tell the dean and ask him to apologize to you.¡±


    Mu Wen¡¯s expression was calm as he rejected, ¡°No need. No one is allowed to tell anyone about this. Leave!¡±


    Seeing this, the head nurse immediately waved her hand and the group left.


    A moment later, there was another knock on the ward door. Mu Wen continued to work and said without looking up, ¡°Come in!¡±


    Qin Xi and Han Shi walked in. Qin Xi was wearing a mask and Han Shi was holding a fruit basket. ¡°Mr. Mu, are you recovering well?¡±


    Mu Wen frowned because he did not recognize Qin Xi. The first time he saw Qin Xi was at the Sanatorium. At that time, Qin Xi was also wearing a mask and he did not see her full face.


    A few days ago, he was in a coma when Qin Xi saved him. When he woke up, he was only told that Divine Doctor Qin had saved him and had never seen her in person.


    This was also the first time he had seen Han Shi.


    Mu Wen looked puzzled. ¡°You are¡­?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. Hello, Mr. Mu. My name is Qin Xi. This is my husband, Han Shi. I¡¯m here today to visit you and send you some fruits.¡±


    Qin Xi coughed lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have a cold, so I won¡¯t take off my mask.¡±


    ¡°Qin Xi?¡±


    Mu Wen frowned even more. He felt that this name was familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere before, but he couldn¡¯t remember where.


    ¡°Mr. Mu, did something happen to you just now?¡± Han Shi found a chair and moved it beside the bed for Qin Xi to sit.


    Mu Wen¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    He tidied up the documents in his hand and asked them to leave. ¡°Thank you for visiting me. It¡¯s late and I want to rest. Please leave!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Mu, is it really appropriate to chase your savior away like this? Although it¡¯s my duty to save you, I haven¡¯t even warmed up my butt yet and you¡¯re already asking me to leave. It¡¯s really making me sad!¡± Qin Xi said casually with a smile.


    Savior?


    Qin Xi?


    Mu Wen suddenly realized something. ¡°You¡¯re the young divine doctor?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled and did not deny it. Mu Wen immediately felt embarrassed for having a bad attitude just now.


    Qin Xi could tell that he was embarrassed. She smiled and waved her hand. ¡°Mr. Mu, it¡¯s understandable that you didn¡¯t recognize me. After all, we only met briefly before. I came mainly to ask about what happened just now.¡±


    Mu Wen asked with a solemn expression, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Qin Xi blinked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious as to why you were the one who was injured, but the person who hurt you screamed even more miserable than you did.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that it was your doing?¡± Mu Wen was indeed puzzled. ¡°What exactly is going on?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small trick of mine. It¡¯s nothing to shout about. Mr. Mu, there is something you probably don¡¯t know about. Actually, the gunshot wound this time is just a cover. What is really going to kill you and the entire Mu family is the virus in your body!¡±

 Chapter 891 - 891 A Heat That Accommodate Many Men

    891 A Heat That Accommodate Many Men


    Virus?


    Mu Wen was shocked. ¡°What virus?¡±


    Qin Xi did not hide anything. ¡°It¡¯s a chronic infectious virus. Anyone who comes into contact with you will be infected. The infected will die slowly in pain like they have cancer. It¡¯s very difficult for ordinary doctors to detect it.¡±


    Mu Wen was so frightened that he broke out in cold sweat. His face darkened. ¡°Divine Doctor Qin¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Qin Xi waved her hand. ¡°Mr. Mu, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be infected easily. The reason why I told you is to remind you that the Mu family is being targeted.¡±


    Mu Wen said with a solemn expression, ¡°Thank you for telling me, Young Divine Doctor. Are you here for the person who wanted to harm me just now?¡±


    Qin Xi nodded. ¡°Yes, we want to know something from her. Mr. Mu, please do us a favor.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s simple. I¡¯ll take you there!¡± Just as Mu Wen was about to get off the bed, Qin Xi stopped him.


    ¡°Mr. Mu, rest well. I know where that person is. We can go over ourselves.¡±


    Qin Xi stood up and said to Mu Wen, ¡°Mr. Mu, we¡¯ll take our leave first. If there are any clues, I¡¯ll inform you immediately.¡±


    After leaving the ward, she bumped into Mu Yali, who had just finished a date and was looking very radiant.


    It was said that when enemies met, their eyes would burn with hatred. Although Qin Xi was not Mu Yali¡¯s enemy yet, she regarded Qin Xi as an enemy, the kind of enemy that she could not tolerate the most.


    Therefore, the way she looked at Qin Xi was filled with malice.


    However, when she saw Han Shi, her heart started pounding for no reason.


    It was said that one heart could not accommodate two people, but Mu Yali did not think so. Even though she knew that she loved Brother Ye Fan, she still couldn¡¯t help but like other men.


    For example, the one in front of her.


    Perhaps it was because Han Shi was too good-looking or because his aura attracted her, but the moment she saw him, she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him.


    Han Shi instinctively frowned. Just as he was about to speak, he saw Qin Xi suddenly laugh.


    ¡°Miss Mu, you¡¯re really shameless. You¡¯re staring at someone else¡¯s husband. Why? Are you yearning for love or can¡¯t help yourself?¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s words were like cold water that poured over Mu Yali from head to toe.


    Mu Yali instantly came back to her senses and blushed. She was embarrassed and looked at Qin Xi fiercely.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll treat you as my benefactor just because you saved my father. Other than showing off your pathetic medical skills, you know nothing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Apart from me, a village girl, who can save your father, no one else can. Of course I have to show off.¡±


    Qin Xi said unhurriedly and half-jokingly, ¡°Unlike you who have nothing to show off.¡±


    Mu Yali¡¯s face instantly turned red. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°What I know is not something a village girl like you can imagine. Besides, I don¡¯t want to compare myself to you. I don¡¯t want to lower myself to your level.¡±


    Qin Xi was not angered by her insult. She only said with a smile, ¡°Miss Mu, you seem to be very smug. Is it because you have the Mu family backing you, or is it because you have a noble status, or¡­ is it because you are in an affectionate love that you¡¯re full of confidence?¡±


    Mu Yali¡¯s mind went blank, and her pupils constricted. She subconsciously looked at Han Shi, only to see that the man looked at her like she was trash. His eyes were filled with disdain and disgust, and her heart instantly turned cold.


    Mu Yali flew into a rage out of humiliation. She reached out to slap Qin Xi. ¡°You b*tch¡­¡±

 Chapter 892 - 892 The Wicked Will Be Tortured by the Wicked

    892 The Wicked Will Be Tortured by the Wicked


    Just as Han Shi was about to attack, he saw Qin Xi grab Mu Yali¡¯s wrist and place her fingers on her pulse.


    Qin Xi pulled her closer and mocked, ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. How pitiful. You were actually planted with that kind of thing. If you still want to live, I advise you not to see that man who slept with you again.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, if you don¡¯t want to suffer in the future, come and beg me. If I¡¯m in a good mood, I¡¯ll help you out.¡±


    Mu Yali¡¯s face turned red and her body trembled with anger, but she couldn¡¯t talk back. She didn¡¯t know how did this b*tch know that she had lost her virginity.


    Could it be that her medical skills were so good that she could tell at a glance?


    No, she was just a village girl. How could she be so capable? But then again, if she told Grandpa about this, he would definitely investigate¡­


    The Mu family and the Ye family had always been at odds. If her grandfather found out that she had done that with Ye Fan, he would definitely kick her out of the family.


    At the thought of this, Mu Yali panicked even more. She gritted her teeth and glared at Qin Xi. ¡°Don¡¯t be smug too early. I don¡¯t believe your nonsense. Also, if you dare to tell anyone about this, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    Qin Xi said with a faint smile, ¡°You¡¯re welcome anytime!¡±


    Han Shi put his arm around Qin Xi¡¯s waist and said gently and dotingly, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Xi. Ignore this lunatic. After we¡¯re done with our business, go back and rest.¡±


    Mu Yali blushed. She glanced at the two of them and walked into the ward with a snort.


    Han Shi asked curiously, ¡°Xi, you said that she¡¯s planted with a kind of thing. What is it?¡±


    Qin Xi narrowed her eyes and explained, ¡°Gu worm, a Gu worm called the Puppet Gu. If the Puppet Gu survives in her body for a month, she will be at the mercy of the Gu planter. Even if she is asked to die, she will die without hesitation. This kind of Gu worm is usually implanted through having sex. When the time is right, her mind will be controlled. Even if she struggles, it will be useless.¡±


    The Ye family?


    That second-rate family that was at odds with the Mu family and wanted to deal with the Mu family both openly and secretly?


    Why did they have Gu worms? Or did someone in the Ye family raise Gu worms? It seemed that she had to visit the Ye family when she had time.


    Han Shi was not interested in Gu worms. Instead, he changed the topic. ¡°Do you want to save her?¡±


    He hated Mu Yali to the core, especially the way she looked at him just now. It was so disgusting that he had the urge to crush her to death.


    However, when he heard that someone had planted a Gu worm in Mu Yali¡¯s body, his mood instantly improved. A wicked person would be punished by a wicked person. A brainless woman like Mu Yali would bring disaster upon herself sooner or later.


    Qin Xi could hear the disgust in Han Shi¡¯s voice and explained, ¡°After all, she¡¯s Second Uncle¡¯s only daughter. It would be a little inappropriate not to save her. What do you think?¡±


    Han Shi snorted. ¡°Up to you!¡±


    The two of them came to the morgue in the basement. There were two empty rooms here. One was for autopsies, and the other was for keeping the corpses.


    The assistant locked the fake nurse here. The person Mu Sheng sent was not here yet, so he could only stand at the door and wait.


    Seeing someone coming over, the assistant immediately became vigilant and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Qin Xi chuckled. ¡°Relax, we¡¯re not bad people. Mr. Mu asked me to ask the suspect something. I¡¯ll leave after asking.¡±


    The assistant thought that Qin Xi and Han Shi were sent by Mu Sheng, so he agreed without thinking.

 Chapter 893 - 893 Desperate Nurse

    893 Desperate Nurse


    The door of the morgue opened, and the nurse cowering in the corner trembled violently.


    She covered her ears and shook her head desperately, muttering in fear, ¡°Don¡¯t come over. I was forced to do this. Don¡¯t come over¡­¡±


    Feeling the cold and chilling air in the morgue, Han Shi frowned. He pulled Qin Xi back and said in an unquestionable tone, ¡°Let me do it. Go out and wait!¡±


    Just as Qin Xi was about to say no, Han Shi pushed her to the door and said helplessly, ¡°This kind of place is not suitable for pregnant women.¡±


    ¡°Alright, this is for you.¡± Qin Xi thought for a moment and did not refuse. She handed the Truth Pill to Han Shi. ¡°I¡¯ll go out and wait!¡±


    After closing the door, Han Shi walked up to the nurse step by step and looked down at her. ¡°Tell me, who asked you to murder Mr. Mu? I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you don¡¯t tell me, I have a way to pry open your mouth.¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t tell you. If I tell you, my daughter will die. Please don¡¯t force me!¡±


    Clearly, the nurse was on the verge of breaking down.


    Her daughter¡¯s life was still in that person¡¯s hands. That person said that if she called the police, her daughter would die. The nurse knew that her life was over, but her daughter was still young. She didn¡¯t mind dying, but she wanted to protect her daughter.


    When Han Shi heard this, he frowned slightly. ¡°You said that the person behind this used your daughter¡¯s life to force you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t tell you. Call the police and arrest me. I won¡¯t tell you anything!¡± The nurse grabbed Han Shi¡¯s pants excitedly and knelt on the ground, crying.


    Han Shi took out the Truth Pill and flicked it into the nurse¡¯s mouth. Before the nurse could react, she swallowed it. She thought that Han Shi had given her poison, so she did not cough it out. Instead, she sat down with a relaxed expression.


    But soon, her eyes became a little glazed over.


    Seeing that the time was right, Han Shi immediately asked, ¡°Who sent you?¡±


    The nurse said in a daze, ¡°I don¡¯t know him, but I heard people call him Young Master Tao.¡±


    Young Master Tao?


    Han Shi thought for a moment. In the capital, there was only one person with the surname Tao. It was said that the Tao family was under the protection of the Ye family. In other words, the Ye family was actually the mastermind?


    After calming down, he asked again, ¡°What did he ask you to do?¡±


    The nurse replied, ¡°He asked me to inject a syringe into Mu Wen¡¯s body. As for what is in the syringe, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Seeing that she was also being used, Han Shi thought of his unborn daughter and asked, ¡°Where is your daughter now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only know that my daughter is now in Young Master Tao¡¯s hands.¡± At the mention of her daughter, the nurse was clearly very excited and seemed to be on the verge of breaking through the effect of the Truth Pill.


    ¡°When you complete your mission, where will you meet him?¡±


    Tears streamed down the nurse¡¯s face as she shook her head in despair. ¡°Young Master Tao got someone to follow me in the dark. That person must have seen that I failed and won¡¯t meet me again!¡±


    Han Shi narrowed his eyes and turned to leave. Outside the door, he looked at Qin Xi and said, ¡°She was coerced by someone and her daughter is still in the other party¡¯s hands. Now that the other party knows that she has failed, her daughter will probably be in danger.¡±


    Qin Xi raised her eyebrows and immediately understood what Han Shi meant. ¡°You want to know the whereabouts of her daughter?¡±


    Han Shi nodded and his gaze landed on Qin Xi¡¯s bulging stomach. ¡°Seeing her reminds me of our daughter.¡±


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth twitched, thinking to herself, Have you ever thought that it might be a son?


    ¡°Alright, get me a drop of her blood!¡±

 Chapter 894 - 894 Dont Be Afraid

    894 Don¡¯t Be Afraid


    A minute later, Qin Xi told Han Shi the exact location and said seriously, ¡°Be quick. She doesn¡¯t have much time left.¡±


    As she spoke, she took out an Invisibility Talisman from her pocket. ¡°Take this with you.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Han Shi took the Invisibility Talisman and rushed out. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared. Before Mu Wen¡¯s assistant could react, he was gone.


    Qin Xi glanced at the dumbfounded assistant and raised her chin. ¡°Bring her back to the ward. I¡¯ve already figured out everything.¡±


    At this moment, three burly men in suits walked over. The leader looked at the assistant. ¡°Assistant Zhang, where is she?¡±


    Assistant Zhang was stunned. He looked at Qin Xi and then at the familiar burly man. The burly man clearly understood something. He looked at Qin Xi sharply and said coldly, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Qin Xi clicked her tongue. In order not to cause unnecessary trouble, she explained her identity.


    On the other hand, Han Shi¡¯s speed was almost comparable to a vehicle at 150 miles per hour. He almost turned into an invisible whirlwind that flew past the street, bringing with it a wave of dust.


    Han Shi shortened the half-hour journey to less than ten minutes. In front of him was a building that was still under construction. With his sharp sense, he immediately found the girl¡¯s location.


    At this moment, a girl between the ages of seven and eight was hanging in the air by a rope. There was a cement bucket as tall as a grown-up under her feet, and there was a candle burning at the other end of the rope. After the rope was burned, the little girl would fall into the cement bucket and suffocate to death.


    Moreover, in such hot weather, the cement would coagulate and prevent the smell of the corpse from wafting out. The person who set up this small trap was quite smart.


    However, that person did not expect Han Shi to come at this moment.


    The little girl¡¯s mouth was taped shut, and her eyes were swollen from crying. Her face was pale and she did not dare to move. She probably knew that as long as the candle burned the rope, she would die. Moreover, the more she struggled, the faster she would die. In her mind, death meant that she would never be able to see her mother again.


    Therefore, she could only cry silently. She was extremely afraid and kept praying that her mother would come and save her.


    Time passed second by second. Seeing that the rope was about to burn away, the little girl was extremely afraid. Finally, she panicked and started to struggle.


    With this struggle, the rope broke with a snap. The little girl¡¯s eyes were filled with fear as her body quickly fell.


    Suddenly, a strong wind blew past. She subconsciously closed her eyes, and right on the heels of that, she felt herself falling into a warm and hard embrace. There was a pine fragrance entering her nose. Apart from her mother, this was the best fragrance she had ever smelled.


    ¡°How are you? Are you injured?¡± Han Shi asked worriedly when he saw that the little girl¡¯s eyes were closed and her face was as pale as paper.


    The girl¡¯s long eyelashes fluttered as she slowly opened her eyes. Her eyes were red and wet as she looked at Han Shi in shock.


    Then, like a frightened rabbit, she quickly hid her head in the crook of Han Shi¡¯s arm. Then, she stole a glance at Han Shi.


    Han Shi¡¯s heart softened. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. You¡¯re fine now. Your mother is still waiting for you. Come with me!¡±

 Chapter 895 - 895 My Husband Has Gone to Save Her

    895 My Husband Has Gone to Save Her


    In the VIP ward of the General Military Hospital.


    Mu Wen was a little puzzled when Qin Xi brought the nurse to the ward. Assistant Zhang quickly explained, ¡°Second Master, this nurse was instructed by the Tao family to harm you. Moreover, she was forced to do so. It¡¯s said that her daughter was arrested by Young Master Tao¡¯s men. If she doesn¡¯t do as he says, he will kill her.¡±


    Mu Wen¡¯s expression instantly turned cold. As opposed to the Tao family, he believed that this was more like the Ye family¡¯s idea. After all, the Tao family was just a subordinate of the Ye family. To put it bluntly, they were just a dog. A dog had to listen to its master.


    At the thought that this nurse was also a pitiful person and that the life of her daughter was in danger, he immediately said with a serious expression, ¡°Assistant Zhang, find out the whereabouts of her daughter and go over to save her.¡±


    Just as Assistant Zhang was about to speak, Qin Xi said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Mu, don¡¯t worry. My husband has already gone to save her. I believe it won¡¯t be long before he comes back.¡±


    When the nurse heard Mu Wen¡¯s words, her dim eyes instantly lit up with hope. She knelt on the ground and knocked her head on the ground. She was excited and begged with a trembling voice, ¡°Please, save my daughter. As long as you can save my daughter, I¡¯m willing to die for what I did. I just want you to save her. She¡¯s still young. Please give her a chance!¡±


    Her actions shocked everyone. Mu Wen quickly gestured for Assistant Zhang to help her up. When they looked at the nurse again, her forehead was already bleeding. It was obvious how much force she used just now.


    Seeing that the nurse was so pitiful, Mu Wen¡¯s heart softened and he comforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Perhaps things aren¡¯t as bad as you think. Do you know where your daughter is? I¡¯ll send someone to find her now.¡±


    The nurse¡¯s heart sank again. She thumped her chest and wailed, ¡°I don¡¯t know where they took my daughter. I don¡¯t know. I really don¡¯t know!¡±


    Mu Wen and Assistant Zhang looked at each other. Then, Assistant Zhang seemed to have thought of something and looked at Qin Xi with wide eyes. ¡°Young divine doctor, do you know where her daughter is?¡±


    Qin Xi sat at the side and said casually as she peeled off a banana, ¡°I¡¯ve already said that my husband has gone to save her, but¡­ no one seems to believe me.¡±


    She even pouted, as if to say, ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Mu Wen and his assistant were speechless. At a time like this, when a life was at stake, this young divine doctor was still acting so indifferently.


    Assistant Zhang was a little anxious and asked uncertainly, ¡°Young divine doctor, are you sure your husband can¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Qin Xi looked over coldly. Her voice was flat, but it made Assistant Zhang¡¯s hair stand on end. She said, ¡°My husband went to save her because he is a good person, but he is not obligated to save people for you. There are some things that I can¡¯t predict, understand?¡±


    Assistant Zhang immediately lowered his head in embarrassment and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Divine Doctor.¡±


    Qin Xi was the savior of the entire Mu family. Of all the people he could offend, he chose Qin Xi. It was really¡­


    Mu Wen was afraid that Qin Xi would be angry, so she quickly said apologetically, ¡°Young divine doctor, I apologize on behalf of Assistant Zhang. We were too anxious just now.¡±

 Chapter 896 - 896 Giving Birth to a Boy, Surprise Him!

    896 Giving Birth to a Boy, Surprise Him!


    At this moment, the door of the ward was pushed open and Han Shi appeared in front of everyone with a little girl in his arms.


    The little girl saw her mother at a glance and quickly broke free from Han Shi¡¯s arms. She ran to her mother¡¯s side and hugged the nurse¡¯s waist, crying, ¡°Mom, Mom, I¡¯m so scared. Boohoo ~¡±


    ¡°My child, my child!¡± Seeing that it was her daughter, the nurse squatted down and hugged the girl tightly, crying her heart out.


    Han Shi walked to Qin Xi¡¯s side and gently held her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s getting late. We should go back!¡±


    Qin Xi stood up and walked out of the ward with Han Shi without saying goodbye to Mu Wen.


    When they arrived at the ground floor of the hospital, they happened to see Mu Yali hugging a man in the corner. The two of them were talking about something, and Mu Yali looked shy.


    Han Shi frowned in disgust and gently covered Qin Xi¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t look. It¡¯s too dirty!¡±


    Qin Xi took his hand off and continued to look at the two of them. This angered the petty Han Shi. He said sourly, ¡°Is it that interesting to look at? If you like it, I¡¯ll show you as much as you want tonight!¡±


    ¡°Cut it out.¡± Qin Xi knew that this guy was jealous again and explained, ¡°Hey, I realized that the man with Mu Yali is actually not the man who slept with her.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Han Shi was stunned and asked subconsciously.


    Qin Xi sneered and said, ¡°In other words, I¡¯m guessing that Mu Yali must have been tricked. The man with her is not the man who slept with her because he doesn¡¯t have the mother Gu worm on him, which is used to control the Gu worm. However, looking at how Mu Yali and this man are interacting, she¡¯s clearly in love. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very suspicious?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, but this has nothing to do with us. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Han Shi picked her up and quickly walked to the car.


    Qin Xi blushed. Fortunately, it was already late and there were not many people outside the hospital. If anyone saw her being picked up like that, they would definitely laugh at her.


    After returning to the hotel, Han Shi filled the bathtub with warm water and gently placed Qin Xi in the bathtub. He went out to make supper for Qin Xi.


    Although Qin Xi said that she was not hungry, Han Shi knew that she just did not want him to tire himself out!


    Hearing the sounds coming from the kitchen, Qin Xi soaked in the warm bathtub, enjoying the feeling of warm water flowing down her body.


    She gently touched her round stomach and whispered, ¡°Son, your father wants a cute little princess, but you¡¯re a boy. It¡¯s hard to imagine his reaction if your father finds out that the daughter he¡¯s been looking forward to for a long time has become a little boy.¡±


    To be honest, Qin Xi wanted to see Han Shi¡¯s expression at that time. Also, she was a little worried that Han Shi would give his son away.


    Just as she was deep in thought, she saw Han Shi walk in and dry her hair with a towel. He asked dotingly, ¡°What are you thinking about? You were so distracted.¡±


    Qin Xi opened her mouth and wanted to say that she was chatting with her son, but when she thought of how much Han Shi wanted a daughter, she immediately dismissed the thought.


    Forget it. She would give him a surprise on the day of delivery. He wouldn¡¯t possibly give his son away, right?


    Han Shi wrapped Qin Xi¡¯s hair in a towel and took out a bathrobe. ¡°Alright, come out. Don¡¯t soak for too long. The food is ready. Let¡¯s go to bed after eating!¡±

 Chapter 897 - 897 Mental Hospital

    897 Mental Hospital


    The next day, Qin Xi woke up from a sweet dream and subconsciously touched her side. The place where Han Shi was lying was already cold and he was no longer on the bed.


    She frowned and looked out the window.


    The sun was bright today, shining through the glass, warming the entire room.


    She called out to Han Shi softly, but there was no response. She sensed her surroundings and realized that Han Shi was not in the room.


    Qin Xi muttered to herself, ¡°Where did he go?¡±


    As soon as she got up, she saw the note on the pillow. It was written by Han Shi: Wifey, Second Brother Mu is looking for me. We¡¯re going out for a while. Breakfast is in the pot. If you don¡¯t want to eat, you can go out and take a walk. Remember, don¡¯t cause trouble and don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business!


    Seeing the last sentence, Qin Xi¡¯s face darkened. She threw the note into the trash can and snorted. ¡°Stinky Stone, am I that kind of person who causes trouble and meddles in other people¡¯s business? Seriously, you¡¯re even more nagging than my mother.¡±


    Although she muttered unhappily, the corners of her mouth curled up slightly at the thought that when Han Shi was not around, she would be able to do whatever she wanted.


    Hence, she planned to go to the Ye family after eating to see what they were hiding.


    However, sometimes, plans wouldn¡¯t keep up with the changes. After eating, Qin Xi dressed up and went out happily.


    However, as soon as she left the hotel, she was surrounded by a group of burly men in suits.


    ¡°You¡¯re Qin Xi, right?¡± A burly man asked.


    Before Qin Xi could speak, another burly man looked at Qin Xi¡¯s face and stomach and nodded. ¡°It looks like it¡¯s her. She¡¯s pregnant!¡±


    ¡°Alright, take her away!¡± The burly man manhandled Qin Xi into the car.


    Qin Xi did not resist and got into the car leisurely. She looked around and thought to herself, ¡°Stinky Stone, it¡¯s not that I want to cause trouble. It¡¯s trouble looking for me. I¡¯m forced to deal with it.¡±


    ¡°Behave yourself. Don¡¯t look around. Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re a woman, we won¡¯t hit you. You¡¯d better not provoke me.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded and asked curiously, ¡°Who are you? Where are you taking me?¡±


    The burly man said angrily, ¡°Why are you talking so much? You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡±


    Qin Xi pouted and did not ask further. Instead, she looked at the scenery outside.


    Thirty minutes later, the car stopped at a gloomy hospital. However, this hospital was a little special. Qin Xi blinked and looked at the burly man. ¡°Why did you bring me to the mental hospital?¡±


    ¡°Go in. Someone is waiting for you inside!¡± The burly man changed the topic and pulled Qin Xi out of the car.


    At this moment, a few doctors in white coats came out of the mental hospital and looked at Qin Xi seriously. One of the male doctors frowned.


    ¡°Why is she pregnant? Doesn¡¯t she know that people with mental illnesses have a 50% chance of passing the mental illness down to their descendants?¡±


    ¡°Dean Wu, this is a lunatic. Take her away and treat her. I¡¯ll come and pick her up in a few days.¡± The burly man took out a cigarette and handed it to Dean Wu.


    Dean Wu looked at Qin Xi with a look of pity. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go and see if the patient can be treated while she¡¯s still young.¡±


    Qin Xi was speechless. Who thought of such a despicable move?


    Of course, she didn¡¯t have to guess to know who it was. In the past few days since she came to the capital, the only person she had offended was Mu Yali. That woman was probably afraid that the Mu family would punish her when they found out about her secret, so she did this.


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. Very good, you can¡¯t wait to die? Then I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!

 Chapter 898 - 898 Hanged to Death

    898 Hanged to Death


    Qin Xi looked at the burly men seriously and began to draw talismans. Golden light that was invisible to the naked eye entered the burly men¡¯s bodies. She smiled strangely and said, ¡°¡®l wait for you to pick me up. Remember, the sooner the better, because I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to come over alive!¡±


    Her strange action made everyone frown at the same time. The burly men wondered if this woman was really crazy!


    Dean Wu felt that it was a pity that such a young woman had a mental illness.


    However, Qin Xi¡¯s words still angered the burly men. One of the burly men pointed at Qin Xi and said angrily, ¡°How dare you curse us?¡±


    Before he could finish, Dean Wu said coldly, clearly dissatisfied, ¡°Everyone, she¡¯s pregnant. Be nice to her.¡±


    The burly man was furious, but this wasn¡¯t a place where he called the shots. He waved his hand impatiently. ¡°Alright, our mission is completed. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Soon, the car drove away, leaving Qin Xi standing at the entrance of the mental hospital. To be honest, this was the first time she had come to such a place in her two lifetimes.


    ¡°Hey, let me take you in. I¡¯ll check your condition first.¡±


    Seeing Qin Xi looking around, Dean Wu was afraid that she would be against such a place and delay the treatment, so he quickly said in a gentle tone.


    Qin Xi smiled and nodded. She followed Dean Wu into the mental hospital, looking quite relaxed.


    The other staff members followed behind the two of them.


    To be honest, this was the first time they had encountered a patient who was so cooperative. In the past, they had to use sedatives when they sent patients in. When had they ever seen a patient swagger in like she was taking a stroll in the garden?


    ¡°Let me introduce myself first. My name is Wu Chengyun, and I¡¯m the dean of this mental hospital. You can call me Dean Wu.¡± Dean Wu did not want the atmosphere to be so tense, so he introduced himself with a smile.


    Qin Xi¡¯s eyes were still darting around, but she still nodded to show that she understood.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to introduce yourself?¡± Dean Wu¡¯s smile froze.


    Qin Xi smiled and remained silent. Instead, she was very interested in this mental hospital. From the outside, this mental hospital looked very old-fashioned with mottled walls. However, the greenery here was very good. There was a small bridge, running water, and a swing.


    If not for the fact that this was a mental hospital, Qin Xi would have thought that she had entered a nursing home!


    ¡°The environment here is not bad. It used to be a school, right?¡± Qin Xi asked casually.


    Dean Wu thought that she had probably heard it from someone else and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right, but it was shut down long ago.¡±


    Qin Xi looked at Dean Wu meaningfully. ¡°Do you know why the school was shut down?¡±


    Dean Wu sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s said that someone died. The principal was afraid of getting implicated, so he auctioned the school off.¡±


    ¡°Dean Wu, have you ever heard that schools were often built on graves? The purpose is to use the vitality and Yang energy of the students to suppress the Yin energy in the graves.¡±


    Qin Xi said with a smile. Ignoring Dean Wu¡¯s expression, she pointed at a tree.


    ¡°Do you see that tree?¡±


    Dean Wu and the staff behind looked over. ¡°Is it that crooked tree?¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°There was once a woman in a red dress who hanged herself to death on that tree.¡±

 Chapter 899 - 899 Shes a Psycho

    899 She¡¯s a Psycho


    Dean Wu and the staff instantly felt the cold wind around them. Even under the scorching sun, they still felt a chill run down their spines.


    This was because they had heard about what Qin Xi said, but they did not know how Qin Xi accurately pointed out the crooked tree and even said that it was a woman in a red dress.


    Seeing that their expressions had changed, Qin Xi chuckled and pointed at a fish pond. ¡°There, a two-year-old girl drowned. The girl was born during the Yin time.¡±


    Dean Wu and the staff¡¯s faces turned pale again. They did not know about this, but they knew that a little girl had indeed died here.


    Qin Xi pointed in a direction and was about to say something when Dean Wu and the other staff quickly stopped her. They looked terrified and were covered in sweat. Their voices were trembling. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, let¡¯s not talk about it. Stop it, ok?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you have any mental problems. Really!¡±


    It was obvious that Dean Wu was terrified. However, there was something he did not understand. He wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and felt that the surroundings were suddenly many degrees colder. He looked at the dazzling sun and asked carefully, ¡°Um, I want to ask how you know this.¡±


    Logically speaking, these things would not be spread to outsiders. Only a few people knew about it. After all, if the news were leaked, it would definitely cause a lot of panic.


    The reason why Dean Wu still worked here was because he felt that these stories were all nonsense. He believed in science. Those mystic things were all lies.


    However, what Qin Xi said now was very logical. She even knew what color the clothes were and how old the girl was. This was a little mind-blowing.


    Qin Xi shrugged. ¡°Because I saw them.¡±


    These people were still lingering around in their original appearance, especially the woman in red. She stuck out her long tongue and stared at Qin Xi with her eyes that were like a dry well. Qin Xi felt that she was greeting her, so she waved her hands at the woman in a friendly manner.


    Dean Wu was about to cry. His body stiffened like an ice sculpture and he asked with a trembling voice, ¡°You, you, you, who are you waving at?¡±


    Qin Xi did not answer him. Instead, she looked at him with a faint smile. ¡°Are you sure you want to know?¡±


    Dean Wu and the other staff shook their heads crazily, looking resistant. One of the staff said suspiciously, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I keep feeling that this place is gloomy.¡±


    Qin Xi blinked and smiled playfully. ¡°Because that woman in red is standing beside you!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± The staff member screamed and ran away.


    One of the staff pointed at Qin Xi and pretended to be calm. ¡°You, you, you¡¯re lying. Dean, don¡¯t believe her. Have you forgotten that she¡¯s a lunatic? She came here to get treated.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t believe me? Alright, I¡¯ll let you see it with your own eyes.¡±


    Qin Xi looked at him with a smile, a trace of mischief flashing across her eyes. Previously, she had seen this man whispering something to those burly men who brought her here. She had every reason to believe that they were colluding.


    However, she had plenty of ways to deal with him, and now was an opportunity.

 Chapter 900 - 900 The Unexpected Person in the Mental Hospital

    900 The Unexpected Person in the Mental Hospital


    Qin Xi reached out her hand in front of him. The staff was shocked and thought that Qin Xi was going to hit him, so he quickly dodged.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    Qin Xi snapped her finger and shouted coldly and the staff instantly stopped moving.


    The staff was dumbfounded. What did this mean? What could a snap of her finger do?


    Dean Wu did not understand what she meant either. He asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m showing him something eye-opening!¡±


    Qin Xi took a step back and crossed her arms. She looked at the staff member with a gloating expression. ¡°Now, turn back!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy and ridiculous!¡± The staff member said disdainfully. He wanted to see what this woman was up to.


    When he turned around, he was met with a pair of blood-red eyes, a long tongue, a pale face, and a blood-red dress.


    He was so frightened that he fell to the ground, trembling. His eyes were filled with fear as he shouted, ¡°Ghost!¡±


    He screamed and crawled, wanting to run. Perhaps because his legs were weak from fear, he couldn¡¯t move an inch. After a while, he fainted from fear.


    The others were struck dumb.


    This time, even Dean Wu more or less believed it. He wiped the sweat off his forehead. ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s going on? Could he have seen¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t dare to say the rest, afraid that he would see something he shouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ a master?¡± He guessed suspiciously.


    Otherwise, why would a person who was fine just now suddenly become like this? At this moment, he seemed to have thought of something. ¡°When you were outside just now, you did this. Was that also a kind of¡­ magic?¡±


    Dean Wu imitated how Qin Xi drew talismans through the air.


    Qin Xi rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. I¡¯m not a master.¡±


    She smiled and said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m a doctor!¡±


    ¡°Doctor?¡±


    Dean Wu was dumbfounded. What was a doctor doing in the mental hospital? Eh, no, what if she was a psychiatrist?


    However, before he could ask, he saw Qin Xi take out her doctor¡¯s license. Qin Xi brought this thing with her wherever she went.


    ¡°Qin Xi, a doctor of Chinese medicine?¡± Dean Wu took the doctor¡¯s license and widened his eyes, his voice filled with disbelief.


    ¡°If you¡¯re a Chinese doctor, why are you here?¡±


    Qin Xi shrugged. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to. When I went out in the morning, I was sent here by those burly men. How do you think I got here?¡±


    ¡°Did they kidnap you?¡± Dean Wu asked in shock and anger.


    ¡°Calm down. To others, it¡¯s kidnapping. To me, it¡¯s just a trip. It just so happens that I want to tour around the capital!¡± Qin Xi said with a smile.


    After walking for a while, Qin Xi actually saw a familiar figure. She was stunned and asked Dean Wu, ¡°When did that person come in?¡±


    Dean Wu looked over and saw Ma Peng jumping on the grass like a frog.


    ¡°Last winter, when he came, he was already like this. He was treated a few times, but he was not improving at all. In this situation, I think he¡¯s hopeless.¡±


    Qin Xi narrowed her eyes and immediately called out in her mind, ¡°Ma Peng, how¡¯s the matter I asked you to investigate?¡±

 Chapter 901 - 901 Nightmare Memory

    901 Nightmare Memory


    Ma Peng, who was dancing like a frog, trembled and his eyes widened. He immediately stood up warily and looked around, as if he was looking for something.


    However, when he saw Qin Xi, his eyes were filled with shock, anxiety, and deep fear.


    He took a step back and ran in a direction, looking even more frightened than the staff who had just seen a ghost.


    Seeing that he had run away, Qin Xi chanted in her heart, Fall!


    Then, for some reason, Ma Peng, who was running at top speed, fell to the ground. His mouth and nose were bleeding, and his clothes were scratched. His face was even cut. He was in an extremely sorry state.


    Ma Peng turned his head stiffly and looked at Qin Xi in shock.


    Qin Xi raised her eyebrows and walked over casually. She looked down at him and smiled. ¡°Ma Peng, long time no see. I didn¡¯t expect you to be here. How¡¯s the investigation going? However, from the looks of it, you must know something. Aren¡¯t you going to tell me?¡±


    Looking at Qin Xi¡¯s sweet smile, Ma Peng¡¯s heart was in his throat. He lowered his head and shook his head with all his might. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I don¡¯t know anything. Go away, go away!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Dean Wu quickly checked Ma Peng¡¯s condition and looked at Qin Xi.


    Qin Xi chuckled and said casually, ¡°Dean Wu, he¡¯s not sick at all. He¡¯s just timid and is hiding here to avoid something. Dean Wu, I know him. Can you give me some privacy to talk to him?¡±


    Dean Wu looked at Qin Xi and then at Ma Peng. He nodded and said hesitantly, ¡°Alright, Doctor Qin. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for my patient.¡±


    Qin Xi was really too mysterious. Ever since they met, she had given him the impression that she was unfathomable. He did not want to offend such a person.


    Qin Xi smiled and waved her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dean Wu. This is the son of someone I know. I won¡¯t do anything to him. I¡¯m just asking him a few simple questions. If you¡¯re worried, you can stand further away to watch.¡±


    When Dean Wu heard her say that, he brought his men away and looked at them nervously, afraid that something would happen.


    Qin Xi took two steps forward. Ma Peng quickly took a few steps back, still not daring to look at Qin Xi.


    Qin Xi guessed, ¡°Are you afraid of me? Or are you afraid of telling me what you saw?¡±


    Ma Peng trembled and looked at her in disbelief. He subconsciously asked, ¡°You know? How did you know?¡±


    ¡°It seems that I was right. Then, will you tell me yourself, or do you want me to do it like last time¡­¡± Qin Xi¡¯s eyes were deep as she lowered her voice and said, ¡°I¡¯ll drag your soul out and have a good chat with you.¡±


    Dragging out the soul?


    The memory of the last time was simply a nightmare for him. He would never forget Qin Xi¡¯s cold eyes. She was like a demon. No matter how he struggled, he could not escape her control.


    Ma Peng¡¯s pupils constricted as he stared at Qin Xi in horror. His lips trembled and his face instantly turned pale. He was so frightened that he quickly waved his hand and begged for mercy. ¡°No, no, I¡¯ll tell you. I¡¯ll tell you everything¡­¡±


    Qin Xi was very satisfied with his reaction. She nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good! Tell me, what did you see?¡±

 Chapter 902 - 902 The Ye Family Again

    902 The Ye Family Again


    It turned out that after being summoned back to life by Qin Xi, he went to the hospital to check his blood type.


    In the end, he was of type A blood and his wife was of type B blood, but his son was actually of type O blood. After the doctor explained, he finally realized that the child was indeed not his son.


    When Ma Peng returned home, he hit his wife. His wife couldn¡¯t take it anymore and finally admitted it.


    It turned out that he had been raising a son for a man next door. No wonder every time they met, the man next door would look at her with a strange smile.


    This made him furious. He divorced his wife and took away all the assets. Before he left, he even slept with the wife of the man next door and took a photo.


    Later on, when he arrived in the capital, he lost all the money he had in a few days through gambling and was in debt. He had no choice but to hide and live under the bridge.


    Just as he thought that he was temporarily out of danger, he was suddenly taken away. When he woke up, he lost a kidney. This made him want to commit suicide.


    However, he also knew that it must have been done by the debtors. Helpless, he began to find some labour work to support himself.


    As for what Qin Xi asked him to do, he had long forgotten about it. However, sometimes, fate was just so magical. The more you wanted to find something, the more you couldn¡¯t. When you stopped looking for it, it would jump out on its own.


    When Ma Peng arrived in the capital, he tried his best to find the person from back then, but after searching for an entire year, he still could not find her.


    When he could give up, he encountered her magically.


    Of course, he recognized her through smell. Although she was disguised as a man at that time, her smell didn¡¯t change. It did not escape his sharp sense of smell.


    Initially, he wanted to follow her, but in the blink of an eye, he was knocked unconscious. When he woke up, he was tortured beyond recognition. In order to protect himself, he told her about Qin Xi.


    Hearing this, Qin Xi narrowed her eyes and asked in a low voice, ¡°When did you tell her about me?¡±


    Ma Peng thought that Qin Xi wanted to punish him. He was so frightened that he quickly knelt on the ground and begged for mercy. The woman in front of him was much more terrifying than the person who tortured him. He was afraid that his soul would be dragged out and he would become a vegetable like a fool.


    ¡°Answer whatever I ask you. Why are you talking so much nonsense?¡± Qin Xi glanced at him coldly, her threat obvious.


    Ma Peng lowered his head and trembled. ¡°Before the new year!¡±


    Before the New Year?


    Qin Xi narrowed her eyes and immediately understood something. No wonder the Han family, which had disappeared for so many years, suddenly came to find her. It turned out that someone was behind this.


    ¡°When you found that woman, did you take a good look at her? Any distinguishing marks?¡±


    ¡°Distinguishing marks?¡±


    Ma Peng thought for a moment and his eyes suddenly lit up. He quickly looked up and said excitedly, ¡°I remember now. Although I didn¡¯t see that woman carefully, I saw the man beside her. That man is very young and¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Qin Xi found the image of that man from his memory. To her surprise, the young man was actually the man beside Mu Yali last night.


    It seemed that this matter was getting more and more interesting. That man was probably from the Ye family. She more or less knew that the Ye family and the Mu family did not get along, but what was the Han family¡¯s role in the picture?


    What grudge did the Ye family, the Mu family, the Han family, and that mysterious woman have against each other?


    No matter what, after investigating for so long, she had found some clues. She was naturally much more relaxed. As for Ma Peng, she didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for him.

 Chapter 903 - 903 A Noble

    903 A Noble


    The moment the restriction was removed, Ma Peng felt a sense of relief in the depths of his soul. He seemed to have understood something and kowtowed to Qin Xi before running away.


    Seeing this, Dean Wu walked over with a head full of questions and said awkwardly, ¡°Doctor Qin, um, you don¡¯t look like someone with mental illnesses. Do you want to take a look around here or leave now? I can get someone to send you back.¡±


    Qin Xi looked at the Feng Shui of the entire mental hospital and said with a smile, ¡°Dean Wu, it¡¯s fate that brought us together. I think you¡¯re a good person and I want to give you some pointers.¡±


    Dean Wu was stunned for a moment before accepting humbly, ¡°Doctor Qin, please enlighten me.¡±


    ¡°Dean Wu, have you not discovered anything after staying here for so long?¡±


    Qin Xi said meaningfully, ¡°At the beginning, the patients who came to your mental hospital didn¡¯t have particularly serious mental issues. However, the longer they stayed here, the more serious their mental illness was. Their personalities would also change drastically. Sometimes, they will do many unbelievable things.¡±


    Dean Wu frowned in confusion. ¡°Aren¡¯t all people with mental illnesses like this? They can¡¯t control their emotions and their personalities are unstable. What¡¯s so strange about that?¡±


    Qin Xi shook her head and did not say anything else. Instead, she walked into the building. On the way, she saw an old lady using the water in the basin as a mirror. There was a big red flower on her hair and she was smiling shyly, as if she was getting ready to see her lover.


    Qin Xi pointed at her and asked Dean Wu, ¡°Look at her. Do you see anything wrong?¡±


    Dean Wu stared at the old lady curiously for a long time but couldn¡¯t figure out anything. He shook his head and said, ¡°Doctor Qin, Granny Huang came three years ago. As soon as she came here, she became like this. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    ¡°Do you know anything about her life? For example, did she fall in love with someone when she was young? Or how was her family background?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I really haven¡¯t investigated her background.¡± Dean Wu blushed and smiled awkwardly.


    He did not understand why Qin Xi asked this. Patients were here to get treated, not to be investigated. If he asked so many irrelevant questions, people would feel uncomfortable.


    ¡°I can tell you very responsibly that this old lady has never really loved anyone, because in her era, it was already good enough that she could¡¯ve survived. How could she have the time to care about love? She married just for the sake of resources. From this, it can be seen that her family is very poor. Now that she¡¯s in her later years, she¡¯s sent here by her children.¡±


    Hearing Qin Xi¡¯s words, Dean Wu was skeptical. He smiled awkwardly, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°Dean Wu, you don¡¯t seem to believe me!¡± Qin Xi smiled playfully. ¡°Do you have a newborn at home, and it¡¯s a boy?¡±


    Dean Wu was shocked and blurted out, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Qin Xi lowered her voice and said mysteriously, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I can read your face. Not only do I know that you have a grandson, but I also know that your ancestor once saved a noble. The noble gave a good thing to your family, which is kept in your family¡¯s ancestral grave, right?¡±


    Dean Wu¡¯s pupils constricted, and his expression instantly changed drastically. He asked in disbelief, ¡°How, how do you even know this? Who are you?¡±

 Chapter 904 - 904 Dean Wu Scared to Death in His Own Hospital

    904 Dean Wu Scared to Death in His Own Hospital


    ¡°Me? I¡¯m a doctor.¡± Qin Xi waved the license in her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Didn¡¯t I tell you? I can read faces.¡±


    Dean Wu grinned, not knowing what to say. He changed the topic to Granny Huang. ¡°Doctor Qin, tell me, is there a problem with Granny Huang?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s possessed by an evil spirit, and it¡¯s the evil spirit that forces Granny Huang to look at the mirror. This is very dangerous to the old woman¡¯s lifespan. Also, you can go and investigate what happened to the last person who looked at the water in the basin with a flower in her head.¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s words struck Dean Wu like lightning. This was because he remembered that before Granny Huang came, another old lady also liked to do this. Later on, when she died, Granny Wang started to wear a flower in her head and look in the water.


    At that time, he did not pay much attention to it. He was an atheist to begin with, so he naturally did not believe in something like possession. Besides, he thought that Granny Huang learned it from that deceased old lady. He thought that since she was not doing anything crazy, he would let her be.


    However, after Qin Xi explained, his body stiffened.


    He wanted to say that it might be a coincidence, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it.


    Qin Xi probably knew what he was thinking. She smiled and snapped her fingers beside his ear. With a wave of her hand, the world in front of Dean Wu changed.


    The sky above the mental hospital became dark and gloomy, surrounded by a few wisps of black and gray gas. These gasses shuttled through the forest and entered the mental patient¡¯s body for a few seconds. During these few seconds, the mental patient became very agitated, as if he was afraid of something or angry.


    His gaze landed on Granny Huang again and saw that there was another woman sitting beside Granny Huang. The woman was wearing a flowery dress with makeup and a bright red flower on her head. From time to time, she would look in the mirror and cover her mouth to smile.


    Dean Wu was so frightened that his entire body trembled. He quickly looked away, only to see a woman in a red dress standing beside him. Her long tongue was hanging out exaggeratedly, making her look especially terrifying.


    ¡°Oh my god ~¡± He was so frightened that he collapsed to the ground. His eyes were filled with fear, and his face was pale.


    Qin Xi waved her hand, and the woman in red was instantly blown away.


    ¡°Dean Wu, do you believe me now?¡±


    ¡°I absolutely believe you.¡±


    Dean Wu nodded profusely. He covered his eyes and begged, ¡°Doctor Qin, no, Master Qin, y-you have to stop it. If I continue to look, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be scared to death!¡±


    At the thought of how many ¡®things¡¯ were hidden in his hospital, his legs went weak. He wished he could escape immediately.


    Unfortunately, he could not stand up at all.


    Qin Xi shrugged and brought him back to the real world. ¡°Alright, get up now!¡±


    Dean Wu¡¯s face was pale. He carefully opened one eye. When he saw that the scenery in front of him had become normal, he patted his chest.


    ¡°Dean Wu, you¡¯re really timid,¡± Qin Xi teased.


    The veins on Dean Wu¡¯s forehead twitched. He looked at Qin Xi resentfully and stood up. He patted the dust off his body. ¡°Fortunately, I have a good heart. Otherwise, I would have fainted.¡±


    Qin Xi shrugged innocently. ¡°It¡¯s your fault for not believing me. Then I have no choice but to let you see it for yourself.¡±


    Dean Wu did not want to dwell on this. Instead, he asked anxiously, ¡°Master Qin, what should I do now? How can I make them all leave?¡±

 Chapter 905 - 905 CEO Mu Doesnt Like Women

    905 CEO Mu Doesn¡¯t Like Women


    While Qin Xi was helping Dean Wu purify the mental hospital, Han Shi and Mu Di arrived at the medicine factory.


    Ever since Mu Di and Han Shi reached a cooperation, Mu Di had asked someone to rent a building and a large workshop. Today, the renovation was completed, so he asked Han Shi to come and take a look.


    Of course, Han Shi would not refuse his second brother-in-law¡¯s invitation. However, when the two of them were inspecting the factory, Han Shi suddenly realized that something was wrong, but he could not put his finger on it.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you see something wrong?¡± Seeing that he was looking at a certain place with a serious expression, Mu Di asked curiously.


    ¡°Yes, I keep feeling that something is moving over there.¡± Han Shi pointed at a flower bed, but he really did not sense the aura of a creature, which was a little strange.


    ¡°What¡¯s moving?¡±


    Mu Di was stunned. He walked to the flower bed and looked around.


    ¡°There is nothing here. Are you seeing things?¡±


    Han Shi shook his head with a conflicted expression. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so.¡± As he spoke, he began to search as well.


    However, after searching for a long time, they could not find anything. This was a little strange.


    Han Shi even began to wonder if he was hallucinating because he did not sleep well last night.


    No, with his current cultivation, he wouldn¡¯t hallucinate even if he didn¡¯t sleep for a week. What was going on?


    In order to figure out what was going on, Han Shi pulled Mu Di to hide behind a tree and stared at the flower bed.


    Mu Di was speechless. He was the Second Young Master of the Mu family, but he was actually playing hide-and-seek here. If word got out, he would become a laughing stock among his friends.


    He poked Han Shi¡¯s arm and said in a low voice, ¡°Brother Han, we¡¯ve been watching for a long time, but there¡¯s still no movement. I think we should leave first. It¡¯ll be¡­ awkward if others see us like this!¡±


    Han Shi did not understand what he meant and asked suspiciously, ¡°What¡¯s so awkward about it?¡±


    Just as Mu Di was about to end the conversation, Han Shi heard two staff passing by whisper, ¡°Ah, no wonder CEO Mu doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend. It turns out that he actually likes men¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Last time, in order to seduce CEO Mu, Xiaoli wore a revealing dress. However, CEO Mu didn¡¯t even look at her and even asked the security guards to throw her out. Previously, I thought that CEO Mu was not interested in women. I didn¡¯t expect¡­ Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­¡±


    ¡°The man beside CEO Mu is actually not bad-looking. He¡¯s like a television celebrity.¡±


    The two women were chattering and stealing glances at Han Shi from time to time. Their voices were not loud, but Han Shi had sharp ears and eyes. He almost spat out a mouthful of blood upon hearing their conversation.


    He did not expect these people to have such dirty thoughts. Why were they making such a fuss about two men hiding behind a tree? Wasn¡¯t this normal?


    People in big cities were really strange!


    At this moment, Mu Di had finished explaining. He patted Han Shi¡¯s shoulder helplessly. ¡°Alright, if you want to wait, go on. I¡¯m leaving to prevent others from gossiping. You can leave whenever you want.¡±


    Han Shi waved his hand indifferently.


    Mu Di heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Come and find me at the company later. My office is in the innermost room on the fifth floor.¡±


    ¡°Alright, got it. You can go!¡±


    Five minutes after Mu Di left, the bellflowers in the flower bed suddenly moved.

 Chapter 906 - 906 A Lump of Meat

    906 A Lump of Meat


    Han Shi quickly rushed to the flower bed and aimed at the moving ground. He formed a claw with his right hand and grabbed it.


    When he grabbed it, the thing trembled and slid away like an eel. Han Shi was slightly surprised. He felt that he had caught a lump of meat.


    Moreover, it was a lump of meat that could move.


    How was this possible? Could it be that it was a rat? But that was not right. How could a rat be so big? From the moment he caught it, he was certain that the thing underneath the ground must be very big and chubby. He just did not know what it was.


    Since he couldn¡¯t guess it, he would just take it out.


    Thinking of this, he looked around to make sure there was no one around. Then, he activated his True Qi and overturned the entire flower bed. Large amounts of bellflowers floated in the air like fairy scattering flowers.


    At this moment, a black thing suddenly rolled out. When it landed, it seemed to be quite elastic. It rolled a few times before stopping.


    Han Shi walked over in shock and sized up it curiously, but he did not know what it was.


    He poked it with a small tree club, but there was no reaction. This time, he was completely stunned. Wasn¡¯t it still moving just now? Why was there no movement now? Could it be that it was dead?


    However, no matter how hard he racked his brains, he could not figure out what it was. He thought to himself, ¡°Forget it. Perhaps my wife knows what it is.¡±


    As he thought, he placed the thing in his storage space. Then, he turned around to find that he had caused a mess.


    The corners of Han Shi¡¯s mouth twitched. He really did not know if Second Brother Mu would flare up when he saw this.


    At this moment, an old man in his fifties walked over while humming a tune. He was a gardener who was in charge of watering these flowers and plants every day. He had put a lot of effort into growing these bellflowers.


    However, when he saw the mess on the ground, he was so angry that he almost fainted. He stretched his neck and cursed loudly, ¡°Which bastard ruined my flowers like this? Ah, which bastard did it¡­¡±


    Han Shi had already slipped away. Hearing the old man¡¯s angry curses, Han Shi apologized to the old man in his heart.


    When he arrived at the office building, Han Shi found the washroom and wanted to wash his hands. After all, he had just touched that big ball of meat. It was quite disgusting. Moreover, his hands were covered in mud. If he did not wash his hands, he would feel very uncomfortable.


    Just as he was about to wash his hands, he suddenly heard a voice. From the sound of it, it should be from the other side of the wall. At first, Han Shi was not interested, but he did not expect that the conversation was related to him.


    ¡°Young Master Ye, I¡¯ve already done what you asked me to do. This batch of medicine is the first batch. If anything illegal is tested among the first batch, the Sunshine Pharmaceuticals and the Mu family will be doomed.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you did well. When the matter is over, you¡¯ll be the department manager of the Ministry of Commerce. Work hard.¡±


    ¡°I will. I promise to complete the mission!¡±


    These few words made Han Shi¡¯s expression instantly turn cold. It seemed that not all of Second Brother Mu¡¯s people were on his side. He was lucky to hear this today. If he did not know, his Sunshine Pharmaceuticals would be in big trouble.


    Han Shi knew that KangMao Pharmaceuticals was definitely behind this. After all, before Sunshine was established, KangMao was the real leader in the medicine industry.


    They could only use these unpresentable methods to take back the place they had lost.

 Chapter 907 - 907 Han Shis hint

    907 Han Shi¡¯s hint


    When Han Shi arrived at Mu Di¡¯s office, Mu Di was reading the documents. Han Shi sat on the sofa and asked casually, as if he was in his own office.


    ¡°Second Brother Mu, when do we launch the products?¡±


    ¡°On the 8th of August at 8,¡± Mu Di said without looking up.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite a good time.¡±


    Han Shi nodded. ¡°It¡¯s the sixth of August today. How¡¯s the preparation going, Second Brother?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ready. Almost all the small and medium-sized hospitals, clinics, pharmacies, and other places have ordered our products. Moreover, the demand is increasing.¡±


    When Mu Di talked about this, his face was filled with excitement.


    Han Shi asked casually, ¡°Second Brother, do you believe the people in charge of transporting the medicine? You also know that Sunshine Pharmaceuticals and KangMao Pharmaceuticals have some conflicts. Because of the organization, they don¡¯t dare to confront us openly, but in private, they definitely won¡¯t stand by and do nothing. Therefore, you have to find people you can trust.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. The person guarding the medicine is a trusted aide of the Mu family. His entire family works for the Mu family. They¡¯re good people and can be trusted,¡± Mu Di replied with a smile.


    After hearing Mu Di¡¯s words, the corners of Han Shi¡¯s mouth curled up slightly.


    ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡±


    He did not tell Mu Di what he had just heard. After all, it was useless to say anything without evidence. Only by catching the person in question red-handed would it be convincing.


    At the thought of this, he raised his eyebrows and smiled slyly. ¡°Second Brother Mu, I have something good here. Do you want to take a look?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Mu Di looked up in surprise.


    ¡°This is called the Truth Pill. You know Xi¡¯s ability. She likes to make all kinds of pills. As the name suggests, after taking this Truth Pill, people will answer whatever you ask them. Moreover, they will tell you the truth. Do you believe me?¡± Han Shi took out a bottle of Truth Pill and placed it on the coffee table.


    Mu Di¡¯s eyes lit up. He stood up and walked to Han Shi¡¯s side. He picked up the porcelain bottle curiously. ¡°Is there such a magical thing?¡±


    Actually, what he did not know was that Qin Xi had given Old Master Mu a lot of Truth Pills. After all, in his line of work, Truth pills could help him spot the traitors.


    However, this thing was too unbelievable. In order to protect Qin Xi, the old man never mentioned it to anyone, not even his grandson.


    ¡°Can I open it and take a look?¡± Mu Di asked.


    Han Shi shrugged and suggested, ¡°Of course. However, it looks not much different from ordinary pills. If you¡¯re interested, just find someone to try it. Don¡¯t worry, there are no side effects.¡±


    Mu Di narrowed his eyes and glanced at Han Shi.


    He was a smart person. It didn¡¯t take long for him to realize that Han Shi seemed to be hinting at a possibility.


    Mu Di¡¯s achievements today were not only because of his status as a rich second-generation heir, but also because he was the smartest person in the entire Mu family.


    However, he had always been hiding himself. He had known since he was young that the tallest tree in the forest would be destroyed by the wind first. He was not just the CEO of a small corporation. Even Old Master Mu probably did not know what he had achieved.


    Therefore, the person who hid the most in the Mu family was not Mu Sheng, but him, Mu Di.

 Chapter 908 - 908 The Shameless Mu Di

    908 The Shameless Mu Di


    Mu Di knew that Han Shi was hinting at something. Perhaps because of some reason, it was inconvenient for him to be blunt about it.


    At the thought of this, he immediately called his secretary over to find the trusted aide of the Mu family. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take this opportunity to introduce him to you.¡±


    Han Shi smiled and took out a small bag of Immortal Tea from his pocket and placed it in front of him. ¡°Second Brother Mu, try this tea. It¡¯s more mellow and fragrant than the tea I gave you previously. I guarantee that it will leave a lasting aftertaste in your mouth. Moreover, not only can young people drink this tea to increase their immune system, but it can also make you energetic and healthy. Especially when you¡¯re working¡­ You know!¡±


    He winked at Mu Di, his eyes flashing with¡­ a hint that only men could understand.


    Mu Di smiled awkwardly, but he still picked up the bag of tea leaves and opened it. There were only a few tender green leaves inside. However, the smell was really strong. With just a light sniff, he felt a comfortable warmth all over his body.


    Mu Di¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°This is really good stuff!¡±


    Han Shi was speechless. ¡°Second Brother Mu, when have I ever given you bad stuff?¡±


    ¡°What kind of tea is this? Why is it so fragrant?¡± Mu Di asked as he took out a leaf and threw it into the clay teapot to make himself a cup.


    ¡°Xi named it Immortal Tea.¡±


    Seeing that Mu Di only poured himself a cup of tea while he, the guest, was ignored, Han Shi was speechless. He thought that if not for the fact that Mu Di was his second brother-in-law, he would have stormed out long ago.


    Forget it. He was his second brother-in-law after all. Just as Han Shi reached out to pour himself a cup, Mu Di instantly put the tea into his arms.


    Han Shi was stunned and almost laughed out of anger at his childish behavior. ¡°Second Brother Mu, what do you mean? I gave you this tea. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t make a cup for me, but I¡¯ll make it myself, okay?¡±


    ¡°Brother Han, you can¡¯t take back what you gave away. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know what even a child knows!¡±l


    For the sake of a few immortal tea leaves, Mu Di didn¡¯t mind being shameless. Although it was quite hurtful to say so, the tea was really irresistible. It was so delicious that he wanted it all.


    Han Shi was speechless. He took out the tea to drink but never said he was giving it away.


    Mu Di did not look at Han Shi out of guilt. Instead, he recalled the taste of the Immortal Tea and kept muttering, ¡°Brother Han, why didn¡¯t you take out such a good thing earlier? Do you still have it? Give me some more!¡±


    Just now, he was so stingy that he refused to let him drink tea. Now, he actually asked for it shamelessly. Han Shi never knew that Mu Di was such a shameless person.


    ¡°No!¡± Han Shi said angrily.


    Unexpectedly, Mu Di didn¡¯t give up. He narrowed his eyes and enjoyed the taste of the tea. He said cheekily, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t have it. I¡¯ll ask Xi for it. Hmph, I believe Xi has a lot.¡±


    Han Shi gritted his teeth. Just as he was about to say something, there was a knock on the office door.


    Mu Di immediately drank the tea and hid the clay teapot. He said in all seriousness, ¡°Come in!¡±

 Chapter 909 - Chapter 909: Hatred

    Chapter 909: Hatred


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Xie Lei opened the door and walked into the office with a smile. He asked casually, ¡°Brother Di, are you looking for me?¡±


    Mu Di pointed at a seat diagonally opposite him. ¡°Come, sit. Let me introduce you to a friend. My brother, Han Shi, is the founder of Sunshine Pharmaceuticals and our big client.¡±


    ¡°This is Xie Lei, a friend I¡¯ve played with since I was young. Come and sit, Xie Lei. Brother Han brought me some Sweet Dew tea and asked you to come and try it.¡±


    As Mu Di spoke, he took out an exquisite wooden box from the drawer under the coffee table.


    Han Shi was speechless. I can understand why you put it in the box, but what I don¡¯t understand is why you put a lock on it. Are you afraid that someone will steal it?


    Mu Di did not seem to notice Han Shi¡¯s strange gaze. He calmly took out the key from his pocket and opened the small lock. Then, he took out tea leaves and made three cups of tea.


    When he was making tea for Xie Lei, where Xie Lei didn¡¯t see, he quickly put the Truth Pill into the water. The pill melted when it touched the water. Xie Lei took it with both hands. ¡°Thank you, Brother Di.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Xie Lei, try it. How does it taste?¡± As Mu Di spoke, he took a sip and closed his eyes, as if he was enjoying it.


    Seeing that Mu Di had drunk it all, Xie Lei took a sip. The moment he lowered his head, his eyes were filled with hatred.


    Of course, he had heard of the Sweet Dew Tea. The old man of the Mu family had obtained some recently and even specially gave his father a small jar. Although it was not much, his father treasured it very much. He did not even have the chance to try it.


    Especially since this tea was specially provided. People of his status could not buy it at all. Unexpectedly, Mu Di specially asked him to come over today, not only to let him get to know the founder of the Sunshine Pharmaceuticals, but also let him taste such a good tea.


    To be honest, he was very jealous that Mu Di was born a rich young master while he could only be Mu Di¡¯s lackey.


    It was the same every time. Mu Di would show off whatever good thing he had in front of him and give him a little bit of it like he was a beggar.


    It reminded him that he was just a dog beside Mu Di, a dog wagging its tail and begging for mercy.


    Xie Lei thought to himself, Just you wait. In two days, I¡¯ll bring you down from the heavens to the abyss and let you have a taste of being trampled on. At that time, I¡¯ll wait to see you kneel down in front of me and beg for mercy.


    Han Shi felt the deep malice coming from Xie Lei and frowned slightly. He was very suspicious of what Mu Di had said about Xie Lei being a close friend he grew up with.


    However, he did not expose him. After all, as long as Xie Lei drank the Truth Pill, he would take off all his disguises.


    As expected, after Xie Lei finished his tea, his eyes gradually glazed over. Han


    Shi took the opportunity to ask, ¡°Why do you hate Mu Di?¡±


    Mu Di was stunned. ¡°Are you serious? How can he hate me?¡± He and Xie Lei were childhood friends. Why would Xie Lei hate him?


    However, just as he finished speaking, he was slapped in the face.


    ¡°I hate him because of the way he looks at me like I¡¯m his servant. Occasionally, when he¡¯s happy, he¡¯ll give me a small bone. In front of him, I feel so inferior that I can¡¯t raise my head. It makes me feel that in front of him, I¡¯m only worthy of licking his boots. Therefore, I want to step on him and let everyone see how miserable the Second Young Master of the Mu family is.¡±


    When Xie Lei said this, his voice was filled with hatred, as if Mu Di had killed his entire family.


    Mu Di¡¯s face immediately turned red from anger..

 Chapter 910 - Chapter 910: Scheme

    Chapter 910: Scheme


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    For the first time, he felt that Xie Lei was an idiot.


    When did he look down on him? The more Mu Di thought about it, the angrier he became. Just as he was about to ask him something, Han Shi spoke again.


    ¡°What kind of shady deal do you have with Young Master Ye?¡±


    Mu Di was stunned again before his face darkened. He pointed at Xie Lei and looked at Han Shi. He mouthed, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    The corners of Han Shi¡¯s mouth curled up as he raised his chin, indicating for him to continue to listen in silence.


    Xie Lei explained everything in detail. ¡°Young Master Ye asked me to change the first batch of medicine into a fake medicine with poison. He wants to see


    Mu Di¡¯s reputation ruined with his own eyes. After the matter is done, he will promise me the position of manager of the Ministry of Commerce.¡±


    Mu Di was so angry that his face turned livid. He originally wanted to nurture Xie Lei to be his right-hand man, but he didn¡¯t expect Xie Lei to be tempted by just a small position as the manager of a department. At this moment, he did not know if he should laugh at Xie Lei or himself.


    His close friend, whom he had played with since he was young, was actually willing to do such a crazy thing for a position.


    If not for Han Shi¡¯s reminder today, he might have fallen into the Ye family¡¯s trap.


    Not only would this implicate him, but it would also negatively affect the entire Mu family. His father and grandfather would also be implicated. The Ye family would not let go of this excellent opportunity to bring down the Mu family. At that time, it would be too late.


    Mu Di asked coldly, ¡°Does Xie Guangkun know about this?¡±


    Xie Guangkun, Xie Lei¡¯s father, was considered an old staff of the Mu family.


    He was already 40 years old and had retired early because of his leg problem. Occasionally, he would come to the Mu family to play chess with the old man and chat.


    However, he did not see anything wrong with Xie Guangkun. Of course, if there was really something wrong with Xie Guangkun, his grandfather would also notice it. Therefore, Mu Di guessed that Xie Guangkun was unaware of the betrayal of Xie Lei and the Ye family.


    Even so, the Xie family was already on Mu Di¡¯s blacklist.


    As Mu Di had expected, Xie Lei said excitedly, ¡°My father doesn¡¯t know. He taught me since I was young that the Mu family is their benefactor and that they have to serve the Mu family for generations. However, I¡¯m not unwilling. The Mu family is his benefactor, not mine. I¡¯ve had enough.¡±


    ¡°You betrayed me just because of this stupid reason? Are you an idiot?¡± Mu Di couldn¡¯t hold back his anger anymore and shouted.


    Han Shi quickly pulled him back and shook his head at him. ¡°Calm down. Let¡¯s ask him the details.¡±


    ¡°Tell me your plan and what the poison is. Where did you keep the poison?¡± Han Shi asked.


    ¡°Young Master Ye gave me an incense that can temporarily shut off people¡¯s memories. He asked me to use it on the security guards and take the opportunity to swap the medicine. He hasn¡¯t given me the poison yet. He said that this thing is too dangerous and can only be given to me before we begin transporting the medicine.¡±


    Mu Di and Han Shi exchanged a glance and saw seriousness in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Second Brother, I don¡¯t think this matter is that simple.¡±


    Han Shi pondered for a moment and guessed, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible that they wanted to use this batch of medicine to do something? As for what they want to do, I can¡¯t guess.¡±


    Mu Di thought pretty much the same as Han Shi. However, the Ye family had always been sinister and cunning, so he had to be extra careful..

 Chapter 911 - Chapter 911: Because She’s a Master

    Chapter 911: Because She¡¯s a Master


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    After asking most of the questions, Han Shi knocked Xie Lei out and looked at


    Mu Di. ¡°Second Brother Mu, what do you plan to do?¡±


    Mu Di held his forehead and suppressed the anger in his heart. He really did not expect that the person who betrayed him was a good brother he had grown up with. Moreover, it was for the sake of benefits.


    Previously, he did not arrange a good job for Xie Lei because he wanted to let Xie Lei explore his potential and climb up the ranks on his own. Unexpectedly, this caused Xie Lei to think of him as a despicable person.


    Mu Di smiled bitterly. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll do what I have to do. Since he wants to be on the Ye family¡¯s side, I¡¯ll fulfill his wish.¡¯


    This way, Xie Guangkun would understand something. His son was the one who betrayed the Mu family, not the Mu family.


    Besides, how could he miss such a good opportunity to bring down the Ye family?


    If the person who betrayed him was not Xie Lei, he would¡¯ve been even happier. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get Xi to come over to help. She¡¯s been wanting to get rid of the Ye family too.¡±


    Han Shi patted his shoulder and comforted him. Then, he seemed to have thought of something and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Second Brother Mu, don¡¯t blame me for not reminding you. You¡¯d better go back and investigate who your sister has been hanging out with recently. Xi said that something¡¯s wrong with her.¡± ¡°You mean Mu Yali?¡± Mu Di frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    Han Shi did not tell the truth. Instead, he shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Xi didn¡¯t say. Alright, Second Brother, don¡¯t think about this. Didn¡¯t you bring me to see the factory? Let¡¯s go out and take a look!¡±


    Mu Di did not want to dwell on this either. He stood up and patted his pants before walking out of the office.


    At noon, Mu Di wanted to bring Han Shi out to eat, but Han Shi refused. After all, he had a wife. How could he eat outside?


    When he returned to the hotel, Han Shi did not see Qin Xi. He thought that Qin Xi had gone out to shop, but after he waited for a long time, she still did not come back. He looked at the time and saw that it was already five in the afternoon. This time, Han Shi could not sit still anymore.


    He took out the tracking talisman and injected True Qi into it. With a sudden sound, the tracking talisman instantly burned, and the location of Qin Xi appeared in his mind.


    He took the car key and quickly went downstairs to drive straight to her location.


    When Han Shi¡¯s car stopped at the entrance of the eye-catching mental hospital, he was speechless. He wondered what Xi was doing in the mental hospital. Could it be that there was¡­ a patient here?


    At this moment, footsteps came from the door. Han Shi looked up and saw a young man in a white coat walking over and knocking on his car window. ¡°Are you Mr. Han?¡±


    Han Shi nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Divine Doctor Qin asked me to come out and pick you up. She¡¯s inside. Do you want to go in?¡± The young man asked.


    Han Shi turned off the engine and got out of the car. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    The young man in the white coat quickly waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all.


    I¡¯m very honored to be able to help Divine Doctor Qin.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ what is she doing inside?¡± Han Shi asked tentatively.


    ¡°Oh, you mean Divine Doctor Qin? She¡¯s performing a ritual inside!¡± The young man said matter-of-factly, his eyes filled with admiration.


    ¡°A ritual?¡±


    The corners of Han Shi¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Then why did you call her a divine doctor?¡±


    Since it was a ritual, he should not know that Xi was a divine doctor. Xi was not a person who liked to show off and would not tell everyone that she was a divine doctor. However, how did this person know?


    The young man scratched the back of his head in embarrassment and said firmly, ¡°Because she¡¯s a master. A very powerful master. Since she¡¯s a doctor, I believe that she should be the divine kind..¡±

 Chapter 912 - Chapter 912: That Lunatic

    Chapter 912: That Lunatic


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Han Shi was speechless. What kind of logic was this? What was funny was that this person was right!


    The two of them walked very quickly. After a while, they arrived at the lobby. Although it was called a lobby, it was actually a recreation area of about 200 square meters.


    There were tables and chairs everywhere. There were fresh fruits and flowers on the table. The overall layout was very cozy. This didn¡¯t look like a mental hospital.


    When Han Shi arrived, he saw Qin Xi holding the hand of an old lady and saying something with a smile.


    The old lady tilted her head and looked at Qin Xi. Qin Xi tapped the old lady on the forehead. The old lady seemed to be frozen. A moment later, the old lady¡¯s mind actually became clear. She was feeling like a normal person again, and tears streamed down her face. She choked and kept thanking Qin Xi.


    Han Shi knew that Qin Xi was using dreams to let the old lady retrieve her sealed memory.


    Mental patients usually suffered from delirium. They were either stimulated by something or were in a state of extreme depression for a long time, which led to psychological illnesses.


    Therefore, Qin Xi used dreams to awaken their memories and used the Cleansing Talisman to nourish their souls. No wonder the old lady recovered so quickly.


    After treating another patient, Qin Xi looked at Han Shi and smiled. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for you. Look at the time.¡± Han Shi massaged her shoulder and asked curiously, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Qin Xi stretched her neck and rolled her eyes. ¡°I was kidnapped here. Why else would I come to a mental hospital?¡±


    ¡°Kidnapped?¡±


    Han Shi was shocked. His eyes were as sharp as knives, emitting strong killing intent. He quickly squatted down and asked with concern, ¡°How is it? Are you injured? Who kidnapped you?¡±


    Seeing that Han Shi was so concerned about her, she was touched and couldn¡¯t help but want to laugh. She pinched Han Shi¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Don¡¯t you know who I am? How many people in this world can hurt me? They are the ones who are in trouble.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. My wife is the best. I was so anxious that I forgot. However, you¡¯re pregnant now. It¡¯s normal for me to be worried about you.¡± Han Shi smiled at her ingratiatingly.


    ¡°You silly boy!¡±


    The two of them flirted with each other as if no one was around, making Dean Wu and the others not dare to make a sound. Just as they were about to interrupt, Qin Xi finally remembered them. She pointed at Dean Wu and introduced him to Han Shi. ¡°I forgot to introduce you. This is Dean Wu, Wu


    Chengyun.¡±


    ¡°Dean Wu, this is my husband, Han Shi.¡±


    After a simple introduction, Han Shi helped Qin Xi up. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. You¡¯ve been out for a day.¡±


    Qin Xi looked at the sky. She did not expect it to be so late already. She looked at Dean Wu. ¡°Dean Wu, think about the suggestion I gave you. We¡¯ll go back first. As for the patients here, I¡¯ll come to treat them tomorrow.¡±


    Dean Wu also knew that it was inconvenient for Qin Xi to stay in the mental hospital. He quickly agreed and personally sent them out.


    On the way back, Han Shi asked curiously, ¡°What suggestion did you give him? He looks a little uncomfortable.


    Qin Xi chuckled and asked meaningfully, ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice anything unusual about the mental hospital?¡±


    Han Shi frowned. ¡°There was indeed something unusual when I went in. It was as if something was staring at me. However, I didn¡¯t care.. I thought it was that lunatic peeping at me!¡±

 Chapter 913 - Chapter 913: Han Shi’s Wariness

    Chapter 913: Han Shi¡¯s Wariness


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Qin Xi was speechless. ¡°You¡¯re just narcissistic!¡±


    Han Shi chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s normal for people to peek at me. Your husband is so handsome!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the only one who takes a liking to you. If it were anyone else¡­¡±


    Before Qin Xi could finish, Han Shi said, ¡°If it were anyone else, they would want to worship me. Wifey, we have to be honest. Isn¡¯t your husband more handsome than a television celebrity?¡±


    ¡°I realize that you are getting more and more shameless.¡± Qin Xi shook her head and laughed.


    ¡°Wifey, you haven¡¯t told me. What suggestion did you give to him?¡± Han Shi asked casually.


    He really wanted to know if Xi was going to work with someone else again or poach them.


    Fu Sheng was already giving him a headache. Even though Fu Sheng was already married, Han Shi¡¯s intuition told him that Fu Sheng hadn¡¯t given up on Qin Xi yet. Therefore, he was afraid that Qin Xi would recruit another man.


    What if Dean Wu had a son who liked Xi and wanted to snatch her from him?


    If Qin Xi knew what he was thinking, she would probably pry open his brain and see if she could block the hole inside.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just told him that this place is not suitable for running a mental hospital. It¡¯s more suitable for a nursing home,¡± Qin Xi explained. ¡°This mental hospital is covered in Yin energy and is filled with wandering ghosts. If a person with mental illness absorbs Yin energy for a long time, his illness will become more and more uncontrollable.¡±


    ¡°Then why is it suitable for a nursing home? Aren¡¯t those old people afraid of Yin energy?¡± Han Shi asked in confusion.


    ¡°Of course not.¡¯


    Qin Xi said, ¡°A normal person will more or less be affected. The reason why I asked him to turn it into a nursing home is because it¡¯s suitable and the environment here is also suitable. As for those evil spirits, I¡¯ll clean them up.¡±


    After returning to the hotel, Qin Xi was carried back to bed by Han Shi. He gently stroked her fair face and said in a low voice, ¡°Wifey, take a nap. I¡¯ll cook for you now.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded lazily and fell asleep.


    Han Shi put on an apron and started to work in the kitchen. Not long after, the food was ready, but Qin Xi showed no signs of waking up.


    Looking at Qin Xi¡¯s sweet eyes, Han Shi gently kissed her cheek and said in a low voice, ¡°Wifey, it¡¯s time to eat. Do you want to get up and have a bite of the vinegar ribs I made for you?¡±


    After he called out three times, Qin Xi still did not move. Helpless, Han Shi could only give up.


    In the Mu family¡¯s villa.


    As soon as Mu Di returned home, he saw Qu Hong, Mu Ge, and an unfamiliar woman having dinner. Mu Di raised his eyebrows and immediately understood that this gentle woman was his brother¡¯s blind date.


    ¡°Di, you¡¯re back. It¡¯s rare for you to come back for dinner.¡±


    Qu Hong was very happy to see her second son. She stood up and pulled him to the side to sit down. She asked the nanny to take out another set of bowls and chopsticks and turned to introduce the woman to Mu Di. ¡°Di, this is your brother¡¯s girlfriend, Wang Yan. She just returned from studying abroad and is now a teacher at the Imperial University. She¡¯s very capable.¡± Mu Di smiled and nodded at Wang Yan as a greeting.


    ¡°Why do you have time to come back today?¡± Mu Ge asked.


    Mu Di moved out to live independently very early and usually only came back once or twice on the weekends. It was a little strange that he came back today..

 Chapter 914 - Chapter 914: Bachelor

    Chapter 914: Bachelor


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Mu Di shrugged. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just back to see Grandpa.¡±


    He looked around. ¡°Eh, where¡¯s Grandpa? Why isn¡¯t he here?¡±


    Mu Ge chewed and swallowed the food in his mouth and said slowly, ¡°He¡¯s in the backyard with Grandpa Han.¡±


    Mu Di nodded and picked up his chopsticks to eat. Halfway through, he seemed to have thought of something. ¡°How¡¯s Yali?¡±


    Qu Hong glared at him. ¡°Don¡¯t talk when you eat. Instead of worrying about her, worry about yourself. Look, your brother has already found a girlfriend, but you¡¯re still a bachelor. Let me tell you, if you don¡¯t find a girlfriend next year, I¡¯ll get your grandfather to find one for you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re almost entering your thirties and all you know is earning money. Think about it. What¡¯s the point of earning so much money? There¡¯s no one to spend it for you.¡± Qu Hong seemed to be still angry and pinched Mu Di¡¯s arm.


    Mu Di grimaced in pain and begged for mercy. ¡°Mom, Mom, please give me some face. Sister-in-law is still here. I¡¯ll be embarrassed if you do this!¡±


    Wang Yan blushed when she was called sister-in-law. She lowered her head shyly and ate the rice silently. Seeing this, Mu Ge used the chopsticks to pick up a piece of crispy chicken for Wang Yan and placed it in her bowl.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just eat rice. Eat some meat!¡±


    Wang Yan¡¯s face immediately turned even redder. She nodded slightly, still not daring to look up at him.


    While the family was eating, Mu Yali returned. She went shopping with Han Shuangshuang today and bought a lot of things.


    Seeing her return with big and small bags, Mu Di frowned but did not say anything. Instead, Qu Hong shouted enthusiastically, ¡°Yali, you haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? Come, I made your favorite braised pork today.¡±


    ¡°Eldest Aunt, Eldest Brother, Second Brother, Eh, Sister Wang, you¡¯re here too!¡± Mu Yali put down the things and walked over, greeting them one by one with a smile.


    Wang Yan replied politely.


    ¡°Is there anything to be happy about today? You bought a lot of things,¡± Qu Hong asked.


    Mu Yali¡¯s eyes flickered as she said casually, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just bought two more dresses from a brand I like.¡¯


    To prevent Qu Hong from asking further, she quickly changed the topic. ¡°By the way, Eldest Aunt, I¡¯ve already placed an order on the cosmeceutical products you mentioned last time. Shuangshuang said that we can get it next month.¡±


    Qu Hong covered her mouth and widened her eyes in surprise. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. ¡±


    Mu Yali immediately raised her chin and bragged, ¡°Of course it¡¯s real. In order to get Shuangshuang to buy me the cosmeceutical products, I even bought two dresses for her.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. The dresses are all on me.¡± Qu Hong was overjoyed and immediately said generously.


    ¡°What cosmeceutical products?¡± Mu Di asked curiously. It was not surprising that he was curious. There were very few things that could make Qu Hong show such an exaggerated expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s the cosmeceutical products from Twilight Cosmetics. It¡¯s said that after using it, a 30-year-old woman can look like a young girl. It can remove spots, scars, and even wrinkles. Moreover, it can also moisturize the skin. I heard from Shuangshuang that the skin of people who have used it is as smooth as milk. It¡¯s very amazing. Everyone in the capital knows it now.¡±


    Wang Yan was also interested. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m using it as well, but mine is the standard version.. Even so, the effect is still shockingly good!¡±

 Chapter 915 - Chapter 915: Support You Spiritually

    Chapter 915: Support You Spiritually


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    ¡°Is it that powerful?¡± Mu Di asked suspiciously.


    ¡°Of course. Second Brother, do you still remember Sister Liu Yue, the Liu family¡¯s eldest daughter who was disfigured by her stepmother.¡±


    Mu Yali said excitedly, ¡°After she used the cosmeceutical products, the ugly burns on her face recovered in a week. Now, her skin is as tender and smooth as that of a newborn. Many people know this.¡±


    Wang Yan also nodded. ¡°I heard that Liu Yue is now the spokesperson for cosmeceutical products in the capital. Everyone who saw her change rushed to buy the cosmeceutical products like mad.¡±


    Mu Yali said excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s right. Shuangshuang said the orders are so many that the longest has to wait for a few years. Even if you are rich and powerful, you are no exception.¡±


    ¡°Previously, a rich woman refused to believe it and insisted on using her power to threaten Twilight Cosmetics. However, not only was the Twilight Cosmetics not afraid, but it also blacklisted the woman and all her relatives.


    Now, her relatives are all cutting ties with her.¡±


    ¡°Is it that serious? I remember that Twilight Cosmetics is run by a southerner. Although it has been operating for more than ten years and has some real power, this is the north. How can they have the ball to go against the rich and powerful? Aren¡¯t they afraid of getting into trouble?¡±


    Qu Hong was also shocked and frowned.


    ¡°Eldest Aunt, you don¡¯t know this. Although the leader of the Twilight Cosmetics is just a young man, he has the ability to rope in many rich ladies or old ladies in just a few days.


    I heard from Shuangshuang that the mayor¡¯s wife and mother-in-law both used the cosmeceutical products. The effects have been amazing. Which woman doesn¡¯t like to look beautiful? With their support, no one will dare to make things difficult for Twilight Cosmetics.¡±


    ¡°Although the mayor¡¯s wife and Mother-in-law didn¡¯t say anything, they flaunted how good the Twilight Cosmetics was to everyone they met. Anyone with a brain will know that the Twilight Cosmetics was backed by the mayor¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, this young man is indeed quite capable. Hey, Mu Di, I remember that you¡¯re quite close to Han Fei, right? Do you have time to rope in the person-in-charge of the Twilight Cosmetics? This way, we¡¯ll have an endless supply of their products in the future and I¡¯ll be young.¡±


    The more Qu Hong thought about it, the more she felt that this was a good idea. She quickly urged Mu Di to investigate.


    Mu Di almost choked on the rice in his mouth. He said helplessly, ¡°¡­Mom, you¡¯re already very beautiful. There¡¯s no need to make such a mess, right? Also, if you continue to be young, won¡¯t people say that my father has married another wife?¡±


    Before Qu Hong could flare up at him, a dignified and serious voice came from outside the door. ¡°You brat, say that again!¡±


    Mu Di was shocked. ¡°Damn, why is Dad back?¡±


    At the thought that his father had heard everything he said just now, Mu Di quickly looked at Qu Hong for help and promised, ¡°Mom, help me out. I¡¯ll buy all the products for you in the future.¡±


    Qu Hong originally wanted to watch a good show, but when she heard his words, she immediately patted her chest and promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, son. Leave your dad to me.¡±


    Mu Di was immediately relieved and chuckled. ¡°Thanks, Mom. I¡¯ll support you spiritually..¡±

 Chapter 916 - Chapter 916: What Good Things Happened?

    Chapter 916: What Good Things Happened?


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    A moment later, Mu Sheng¡¯s face appeared in front of everyone. Mu Ge, Mu Yali, and Wang Yan stood up and nodded. ¡°Dad/Uncle/Uncle!¡±


    Mu Sheng nodded. He smiled, but in the eyes of everyone, his smile looked like a sneer.


    Mu Ge was already used to his father¡¯s expression.


    Although Mu Yali was already used to it, every time she faced her uncle, she couldn¡¯t help but feel afraid, especially when she was grounded by him in the hospital last time.


    As for Wang Yan, there was no fear on her face, and her smile was friendly, just like how she treated Qu Hong.


    After all, this was her boyfriend¡¯s father. There was no need to treat him like a ferocious beast. Moreover, she was a rich girl in the upper class and had seen all kinds of people. She was already able to remain calm in the face of danger.


    Seeing Wang Yan like this, Mu Sheng was secretly satisfied. He had a very good impression of her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony. Take a seat. Just treat this place as your home. If you need anything, tell your Auntie Qu.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of telling my mother? You have to tell my brother and let him give you what you want. After all, you two are dating.¡±


    The good atmosphere was immediately disrupted by Mu Di.


    Of course, he was also successfully noticed by Mu Sheng.


    Seeing his son, Mu Sheng was furious. ¡°You brat, I heard you say something stupid at the door just now. Come, say that again.¡±


    Mu Di nudged Qu Hong with his elbow and winked at her. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s your turn.


    Qu Hong glared at him and muttered softly, ¡°What a troublemaker!¡±


    Then, she cleared her throat and stood up to help Mu Sheng take off his coat. She lowered her voice and said with a smile, ¡°Yan is still here. Give him some face. By the way, Old Master Han is in the backyard. Aren¡¯t you going to take a look?¡±


    Mu Sheng knew that Wang Yan would feel uncomfortable if he was around, so he nodded. ¡°Since Elder Han is here, I naturally have to go and see him.¡± He said goodbye to Wang Yan and left through the back door.


    Seeing his father leave, Mu Di gave his mother a thumbs up and flattered,


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re the best. You¡¯re my goddess!¡±


    ¡°Alright, stop that. You have to do what I ask you to do. Otherwise, hmph, you know.¡± Qu Hong glared at him with a smile, her threat obvious.


    Mu Di immediately raised his hand and swore that he would complete the mission.


    Everyone laughed.


    After dinner, the few of them sat down and chatted for a while. Seeing that it was getting late, they asked Mu Ge to send Wang Yan back.


    Seeing that she had left, Mu Di said to Mu Yali, ¡°Yali, come upstairs with me. I have something to tell you.¡±


    Mu Yali was puzzled. Just as she was about to ask, she saw that Mu Di had already gone upstairs. Helpless, she could only follow him.


    When she arrived at Mu Di¡¯s room, she asked carefully, ¡°Second Brother, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Mu Di poured her a glass of warm water with his back facing her. He took the opportunity to put the Truth Pill into the water. After seeing that it had melted, he handed it to Mu Yali.


    ¡°Sit, drink some water!¡±


    Seeing him like this, Mu Yali took a sip nervously and forced a smile. ¡°Second


    Brother, if you have something to say, just say it. I¡¯m listening!¡±


    Mu Di sat diagonally opposite her and crossed his legs. He asked casually, ¡°You seem to be in a good mood recently. I just want to ask if something good happened.¡±


    Mu Yali¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She subconsciously took a big sip of water to relieve the pressure and revealed an awkward smile.. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so!¡±

 Chapter 917 - Chapter 917: Taisui

    Chapter 917: Taisui


    Translator: Henyee Translations      Editor: Henyee Translations


    Seeing that Mu Yali had taken a big sip of water, Mu Di did not continue asking. Instead, he waited quietly for a while. When the look in her eyes changed, Mu Di began questioning.


    He asked,


    ¡°Mu Yali, tell me, who have you been hanging out with recently?¡±


    Mu Yali¡¯s eyes were blank as she said faintly, ¡°Han Shuangshuang, Brother Ye


    Fan.¡±


    Mu Di¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Ye Fan? How did you get together with Ye Fan?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re already together. He said that he¡¯ll come to the Mu family to propose marriage when the time is right,¡± Mu Yali said.


    ¡°You¡¯re together? How? Tell me clearly!¡± Mu Di stood up and questioned with a livid expression.


    ¡°We slept together.¡±


    After Mu Yali finished speaking, Mu Di¡¯s head buzzed and he trembled with anger. ¡°When you were together, did he ask you to do anything?¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s very good to me.¡±


    Mu Di frowned. From what he knew of Ye Fan, he was the kind of person who had a motive for everything he did. It was impossible for him to be with Mu Yali for nothing.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have made a move on the Mu family.


    Therefore, things were definitely not that simple.


    No, he had to ask clearly, and the only person who knew all of this was Qin Xi.


    Just as he was about to pick up the phone to call Han Shi, he looked at the sky outside and found that it was too late. Forget it, he would talk to Ye Fan tomorrow.


    As for the matter of Mu Yali and Ye Fan being together, he had to tell his second uncle.


    The next morning, just as Qin Xi was about to go to the mental hospital after eating, Han Shi suddenly thought of something.


    ¡°By the way, wifey, I found something in Second Brother¡¯s company yesterday.


    That thing can move. Take a look and see what it is.¡±


    Right on the heels of that, Han Shi threw a black and chubby thing to the ground. When she saw that thing, Qin Xi¡¯s eyes lit up. She said in surprise, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s a


    Taisui! Such a big Taisui is at least a hundred years old!¡±


    She touched the Taisui excitedly and patted it. ¡°From the looks of it, it should weigh 500 grams. Stone, this is good stuff.¡±


    Although she had spiritual herbs and they were more effective than the Taisui, those spiritual herbs couldn¡¯t be used on everyone. The Taisui was different. Although it was rare, everyone could eat it.


    ¡°Oh, so this thing is Taisui. I heard that eating Taisui can make you live forever. Is that true?¡±


    Han Shi found this information in Jiu Yuan¡¯s memory. It was said that the emperors often consumed Taisui meat all year round, but they didn¡¯t live forever!


    Qin Xi waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s fake. It just increases the immune system and is also beneficial to the body, so it can help people live longer, but not forever. Taisui has very high medicinal value. It¡¯s considered a rare spiritual herb.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do with this Taisui?¡± Han Shi asked curiously when he saw how eager Qin Xi was.


    Qin Xi said with a smile, ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll use it to refine pills and make wine. I¡¯ll save the rest for when I need it.


    After putting away the Taisui, the two of them drove to the mental hospital.


    However, when she arrived at the entrance of the mental hospital, Qin Xi saw the burly men who had kidnapped her yesterday kneeling in front of the door. Fortunately, this place was in the suburbs and not many people saw them.


    Otherwise, people would definitely think that the mental hospital was ¡®bullying¡¯ people.


    As soon as Qin Xi got out of the car, the burly man kneeling on the ground immediately pointed at her angrily.. ¡°B*tch, did you do it?¡±

 Chapter 918 - Chapter 918: Clown

    Chapter 918: Clown


    Translator: Henyee Translations      Editor: Henyee Translations


    Just as he cursed, Han Shi slapped him across the face.


    With a bang, the burly man¡¯s head was knocked to the side, and a few teeth fell out. His cheek immediately swelled up, and his head and ears buzzed.


    ¡°Boss, Boss, are you alright? You little b*tch, do you know who we are? How dare you hit our boss? Do you want to die?¡± His lackeys shouted fiercely.


    Han Shi politely gave everyone a slap and waved his hand with a smile. ¡°This way, it¡¯s fair.¡±


    ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, Mr. Han, you¡¯re here. These people came early in the morning and insisted on seeing you¡­¡± Dean Wu immediately jogged forward with an embarrassed expression.


    Qin Xi shook her head indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Dean Wu. These people are just clowns. Don¡¯t worry about them. Let¡¯s go in and treat the people in the hospital first. By the way, how are the people who were treated yesterday? Are they used to it?¡±


    ¡°Thanks to Divine Doctor Qin, they¡¯re all fine. When they woke up this morning, they were helping to take care of the other mental patients!¡± Dean Wu was so happy that he couldn¡¯t stop smiling.


    Qin Xi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    The three of them quickly walked into the mental hospital without even looking at the burly men kneeling outside the door.


    One of the lackeys had a swollen face and a painful expression. When he spoke, he said, ¡°Boss, what should we do? Aren¡¯t we going to chase after them?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to chase? Our knees are injured. Do we have to crawl in?¡± The boss had nowhere to vent his suppressed anger and cursed at the lackey who spoke.


    He stared at Qin Xi¡¯s back and gritted his teeth. ¡°Damn b*tch, how dare you. Just you wait. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡± ¡°Boss, what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back and find Young Master Ye!¡±


    At Minghu Teahouse.


    A melodious zither sound slowly flowed out, carrying a hint of tranquility.


    On the second floor, there were two young men sitting by the window. One of them was handsome, evil, and exuded a dazzling noble aura.


    Opposite him was also a handsome man, but the shrewdness and scheming in his eyes gave people a bad impression.


    The two of them were Mu Di and Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan watched as Mu Di made him a cup of tea and smiled. He asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Second Young Master Mu asked me to come just to treat me to tea!¡±


    Mu Di pouted. ¡°Of course not. Do you think I have nothing to do? I¡¯m here to ask you something.¡±


    Ye Fan took the tea and took a sip. He fiddled with the lid of the cup casually. ¡°Second Young Master Mu, do you think our relationship is so good that I will answer every question you ask? Perhaps I know the answer, but it¡¯s up to me whether I want to tell you or not.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Mu Di revealed a disdainful expression. ¡°Ye Fan, you seem to be getting more and more arrogant recently. Your Ye family is really delusional!¡± When Ye Fan heard this, he sneered in his heart, but he still put on a smile.


    ¡°Delusional? I don¡¯t think so. Your Mu family likes to suppress our Ye family in every way. Aren¡¯t we allowed to fight back?¡±


    As he spoke, he picked up the teacup and drank it. He even narrowed his eyes in enjoyment. ¡°Yes, good tea. It seems that Second Young Master Mu knows a lot about making tea. In the future, if you don¡¯t have a job, you can make tea to make a living. This is also a good idea. Don¡¯t you think so, Second Young


    master


    Seeing that Mu Di was staring at him, he frowned. ¡°Why is Second Young


    Master Mu staring at me?¡±


    Mu Di faked a smile. ¡°Clown always attracts the most attention..¡±

 Chapter 919 - Chapter 919: Aunt?

    Chapter 919: Aunt?


    Translator: Henyee Translations      Editor: Henyee Translations


    ¡°Mu Di, don¡¯t think that just because you have the Mu family¡¯s backing, I won¡¯t dare to hit you.¡±


    Ye Fan slammed the table and pointed at Mu Di, his face turning red.


    Seeing that he was so agitated, Mu Di mocked, ¡°Hit me? Ye Fan, have you forgotten the scene of me beating you to the ground and making you beg for mercy? Do you need me to help you recall it?¡±


    At the mention of this matter, Ye Fan gritted his teeth. Back then, he was displeased with Mu Di and wanted to take the opportunity to make things difficult for him. In the end, he shot himself in the foot and was taught a lesson by him. Later on, he and his father even went to the Mu family to apologize.


    It was also that time that he swore to teach Mu Di an unforgettable lesson.


    However, at the thought of Mu Di¡¯s sister sleeping with his subordinate, the anger in Ye Fan instantly dissipated and a gloating smile appeared on his face. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t say it yet. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t mind using this matter to humiliate Mu Di and the Mu family.


    However, he still did not know that he had fallen into Mu Di¡¯s trap. As he thought about it, his vision slowly blurred.


    Seeing that the time was right, Mu Di immediately asked, ¡°Why did you approach Mu Yali?¡±


    Ye Fan said, ¡°Use Mu Yali to get rid of the entire Mu family.¡±


    Mu Di clenched his fists tightly, unable to suppress the anger in his heart.


    However, he knew that now was not the time. He had to figure out his plan.


    ¡°Tell me how you¡¯re going to ruin the Mu family.¡±


    ¡°I got my subordinate to f*ck that fool, Mu Yali, and leave the egg of the Gu worm in her body. In a month, when the egg grows, she will do whatever I say.


    Even if I ask her to commit suicide, she won¡¯t hesitate to slit her throat. Therefore, using Mu Yali, I can easily kill the entire Mu family.¡±


    Mu Di gasped. He could not believe that there was such an unbelievable thing in this world. However, how could Ye Fan have such a thing?


    Could it be that there was someone else behind Ye Fan, and that person was the culprit who wanted to harm the Mu family?


    At the thought of this, Mu Di immediately asked, ¡°Who gave you the Gu worm?¡±


    Ye Fan opened his mouth and was about to say the name of the person when he felt an itch in his throat. His face suddenly changed and his eyes widened. He immediately vomited a large mouth of blood.


    He fell to the ground, his body twitching as if he had epilepsy.


    Mu Di was shocked. Could it be that this Truth Pill had some side effects?


    Seeing that Ye Fan was foaming at the mouth and was at the risk of dying, he quickly walked out of the private room and went to the front desk to call Han Shi.


    Told that the other party was not in the hotel, he frowned and could only call an ambulance.


    Then, he immediately went to find his grandfather.


    At this moment, the old man was still leisurely taking care of his flowers. In the old man¡¯s courtyard, he saw an unexpected person, Auntie Mu Min.


    ¡°Auntie? Why are you here too?¡± He blurted out in shock.


    ¡°What are you talking about, brat? Your aunt can come and go as she pleases.


    Does she have to ask for your opinion?¡±


    Mu Tianzheng glared at his usually cheeky grandson. Although he was reprimanding him, there was no displeasure in his eyes.


    Mu Di chuckled. ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t mean that. I¡¯m just surprised. Don¡¯t be so angry.¡±


    Mu Min smiled gently and waved at him. ¡°Di, you¡¯re already so tall. Not bad.


    Our Mu family has good genes. Look, you¡¯re so handsome!¡±


    Mu Di immediately ran over and knelt on one knee in front of her like a puppy.


    ¡°Auntie, you haven¡¯t changed at all. You¡¯re still young and beautiful..¡±

 Chapter 920 - Chapter 920: The Ye Family Is Here

    Chapter 920: The Ye Family Is Here


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    ¡°Hmph! Bootlicker!¡±


    Unexpectedly, just as Mu Di finished praising Mu Min, the old man turned around and continued to fiddle with the flowers. However, he snorted. ¡°You must have caused trouble outside. Tell me, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, am I so useless in your eyes? I¡¯m just here to see you and care about your health. You make me sound like a good-for-nothing.¡±


    Mu Min covered her mouth and chuckled, but she still put on a straight face and touched his forehead with her fingertip. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to talk back to your grandfather.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Auntie!¡± Mu Di immediately saluted.


    ¡°Tell me, what are you doing here?¡± Mu Tianzheng snorted and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re just here to see me. I¡¯m not old enough to be muddle-headed.¡±


    Mu Di immediately stopped smiling and his expression became serious. ¡°Grandpa, something happened. Ye Fan got a Gu worm somewhere and planted it in Yali.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Mu Tianzheng¡¯s expression instantly changed drastically, and his voice rose several octaves. ¡°What did you say?


    Mu Di quickly explained what had happened, but he did not mention that Mu Yali had lost her innocence. This matter was not easy to talk about. It was better to wait until this matter was over.


    Mu Tianzheng¡¯s eyes were sharp and his aura was majestic. He said, ¡°How can she be so stupid? It¡¯s not like she doesn¡¯t know the situation between us and the Ye family. How can she be friends with such a person?¡±


    The old man was so angry that he clenched his fists and trembled. Mu Min quickly got up to support him and comforted him softly, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not too late. Just let them split up. If they refuse, send Yali overseas for a year. Then, she will forget everything.¡±


    Mu Tianzheng saw that Mu Di was avoiding his gaze. He narrowed his sharp eyes and said coldly, ¡°Mu Di, are you hiding something from me?¡±


    Mu Min turned around and saw the hesitant look on Mu Di¡¯s face. She frowned and said, ¡°Di, say it. What else can¡¯t you say at a time like this?¡±


    Mu Di stammered, ¡°Grandpa, Auntie, I¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t be able to take it¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell me!¡±


    Mu Tianzheng had already realized that things might be even worse than he thought, but no matter how bad it was, he still insisted on knowing.


    ¡°Ye Fan schemed to make his subordinate¡­ sleep with Yali. Yali doesn¡¯t know about this yet, and that Gu worm entered Yali¡¯s body through sex.¡±


    As Mu Di spoke, he stole a glance at the old man¡¯s face. Indeed, as he spoke, the old man¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°This is too much, too much!¡±


    Mu Tianzheng roared in exasperation. His blood surged and he slammed his palm on the cement table, causing a small crack to appear on the hard cement.


    ¡°How dare the Ye family play dirty with me?¡±


    With that, he shouted, ¡°Qi Xiong!¡±


    Qi Xiong immediately walked over and bowed slightly. ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°Go, get the car ready.¡±


    When Qi Xiong heard this, he immediately ran out to prepare the car. Mu Tianzheng gently pushed Mu Min away and strode into the house. After a moment, he changed into a formal Tang suit and walked out.


    Just as he was about to get into the car, he heard a servant coming to report. ¡°Old Master, the Ye family is here. They¡¯re looking for Second Young Master.¡± Mu Tianzheng was furious. He did not expect the Ye family to come knocking on his door. He wanted to see what the Ye family was up to..

 Chapter 921 - Chapter 921: Missing Home

    Chapter 921: Missing Home


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    ¡°Looking for me?¡±


    Mu Di thought for a moment and immediately understood. ¡°Oh, I remember now. Han Shi gave me the Truth Pill. I used it on Ye Fan. That is why I knew this secret. However, when I asked him who the mastermind was, he fell to the ground as if he was epileptic. I called an ambulance to send him to the hospital.


    I think they¡¯re here for this.¡±


    ¡°Who did you say? Han Shi?¡± Mu Min was surprised.


    Mu Di was stunned. ¡°Aunt, you know Han Shi too?¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that you want to ask the mastermind, but something happened to Ye Fan?¡±


    Mu Tianzheng immediately became suspicious. Moreover, with the Ye family¡¯s sinister and cunning personality, it was very likely that they would let this matter rest easily.


    At the thought of this, he immediately looked at Mu Di solemnly. ¡°You, go and find Divine Doctor Qin Xi immediately. Go!¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know where she is.¡± Mu Di seemed to have realized the severity of the matter.


    Mu Tianzheng said, ¡°She¡¯s in XX Mental Hospital. Go!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Mu Di did not have time to ask how his grandfather knew. He stood up and ran out.


    In the mental hospital.


    Qin Xi looked at the ten or so patients in the queue and heaved a sigh of relief.


    She used the mystic medicine technique a little too often, which was quite taxing on her body. No matter how strong she was, she could not use it all the time.


    Han Shi¡¯s heart ached for his wife. He told her many times to rest for a while, but Qin Xi was especially serious when she worked. In the end, he could only borrow the hospital¡¯s kitchen to make some tonics for her.


    Seeing that his wife was tired, Han Shi immediately picked her up and said domineeringly, ¡°Alright, take a rest. Even if you don¡¯t find it tiring, my daughter is tired!¡±


    Only then did Dean Wu remember that Qin Xi was still pregnant. His excitement immediately turned into guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Divine Doctor Qin. I forgot that you¡¯re still pregnant. I¡¯ve already gotten someone to tidy up a room.


    Go over and rest with Mr. Han. Our canteen makes a lot of delicious food today. We¡¯ll send it to your room later.¡±


    Han Shi nodded and carried Qin Xi back to the room that Dean Wu had prepared. He gently placed her on the bed and brushed the hair on her forehead away. His tone was more or less reproachful. ¡°Look at you. If you want to save someone, so be it, but you can¡¯t tire yourself and the child out like this. My heart will ache.¡±


    Qin Xi pouted. ¡°I just wanted to finish it quickly and settle the matter with the


    Ye family so that we can go back home.¡±


    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t like the capital?¡± Han Shi asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it, but I miss out. We¡¯ve been out for so long. Grandpa


    and Mom must be very worried.¡±


    As for the clinic, we can¡¯t leave everything to the staff. It¡¯s time to give them a break. Also, the shopping mall is almost completed. When we move the company, clinic, medicinal cuisine restaurant, and everything else over, it will definitely be very lively.¡±


    Hearing Qin Xi¡¯s non-stop mutter, Han Shi chuckled. He tapped her nose lovingly. ¡°I think you¡¯re just homesick. You want to eat Mom¡¯s cooking. You miss the staff at the clinic and the business at home.¡±


    Qin Xi giggled and hugged his arm. ¡°I do miss home. I still feel uncomfortable here. It¡¯s not as comfortable as being at home.¡±


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go home after dealing with the Ye family..¡±

 Chapter 922 - Chapter 922: I’m Your Father

    Chapter 922: I¡¯m Your Father


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    While the two of them were chatting, Dean Wu arrived with Mu Di behind him.


    Qin Xi and Han Shi did not expect Mu Di to come. When Qin Xi met Mu Di¡¯s eyes, Mu Di was stunned and felt that the woman in front of him looked familiar.


    However, he did not have time to think about it. When he came back to his senses, he looked at Qin Xi and then at Han Shi. He strode in angrily and picked


    Han Shi up by the collar. ¡°Han Shi, how dare you find another woman behind my sister¡¯s back? I¡¯ll beat you to death, you bastard.¡±


    As he spoke, he raised his fist and swung it at Han Shi¡¯s face.


    Han Shi knew that he couldn¡¯t hide it anymore. Actually, the two of them didn¡¯t want to hide it. It was just that when they first met, they used disguise. Without disguise, there would naturally be some misunderstandings.


    Just like now.


    Seeing that the fist was about to land on Han Shi¡¯s face, Qin Xi easily grabbed


    Mu Di¡¯s fist and said helplessly, ¡°Second Brother, I¡¯m Qin Xi.¡±


    ¡°Who the hell is your second brother? Don¡¯t try to get close to me.¡±


    Mu Di was already angry, but this woman actually dared to call him ¡°Second Brother¡±. How could he tolerate this? He opened his mouth and retorted. At the same time, he wanted to continue punching Han Shi, but he realized that he couldn¡¯t move his hand.


    He was stunned for a moment. He looked at his wrist that was being grabbed by Qin Xi and frowned. He continued to exert force, but it did not budge.


    Mu Di felt humiliated that he was actually weaker than a woman. If word got out, he would be laughed at.


    ¡°Second Brother Mu, she¡¯s Xi. Look at her stomach.¡± Han Shi said helplessly.


    Mu Di looked at Qin Xi¡¯s stomach and saw that it was slightly bulging. Immediately, the anger in his heart burnt even greater.


    He gritted his teeth and glared at Han Shi. ¡°Not only did you find a woman behind my sister¡¯s back, but you also got her pregnant. You¡¯re really capable. I was really wrong about you.¡±


    ¡°Second Brother.¡± The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth twitched. She wanted to explain her identity.


    Mu Di was furious and spat at Qin Xi. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. Didn¡¯t you hear me? I¡¯m not your second brother. I¡¯m your father.¡±


    Qin Xi was speechless. She looked at Dean Wu, who was at a loss, and said, ¡°Dean Wu, you can leave first. We¡¯ll handle the matters here ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Dean Wu quickly ran out and closed the door.


    After he left, Qin Xi stretched her neck and let go of Mu Di¡¯s hand. ¡°Watch my face carefully.¡±


    Before Mu Di could figure out what was going on, Qin Xi¡¯s facial features began to slowly change, turning into what Mu Di had seen before.


    His pupils constricted, and he was shocked. He loosened his grip and retreated.


    ¡°You, you¡¯re a demon?¡±


    Han Shi almost laughed out loud. ¡°Second Brother Mu, didn¡¯t you notice that Xi looks a little familiar?¡±


    Mu Di recalled Qin Xi¡¯s face and indeed found her familiar. However, where had he seen her before?


    Qin Xi immediately returned to her original appearance. Mu Di instantly widened his eyes and pointed at Qin Xi. He stammered excitedly, ¡°You, you, you look very similar to my aunt. Who are you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m Mu Min¡¯s daughter. Her daughter isn¡¯t dead. Grandpa knew about it a long time ago,¡± Qin Xi said with a smile.


    Mu Di went forward and held Qin Xi¡¯s hand excitedly. He was so nervous that he was incoherent.. ¡°Grandpa knows too? Then why didn¡¯t he tell me? Also, since you¡¯re my aunt¡¯s daughter, why didn¡¯t you go back to the Mu family?¡±

 Chapter 923 - Chapter 923: The Mysterious Qin Xi

    Chapter 923: The Mysterious Qin Xi


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    ¡°There are many reasons why I don¡¯t want to go back to the Mu family.


    However, I want to ask you why you¡¯re here.¡±


    Qin Xi did not intend to continue on the topic about her and changed the topic.


    Only then did Mu Di remember why he was here. He said anxiously, ¡°Quick, come back to the Mu family with me. I¡¯ll tell you about the details in the car.¡±


    Seeing that the situation was urgent, Qin Xi and Han Shi quickly followed him out of the mental hospital. The burly men who were kneeling at the door in the morning were long gone. They had probably gone to find a doctor to treat them.


    However, they probably did not know that what Qin Xi did to them couldn¡¯t be resolved by a doctor. As long as Qin Xi did not want to let them off, these people would have to walk on their knees for the rest of their lives.


    The three of them got into the car and drove away quickly. In the car, Mu Di told them the whole story. Although the Mu family was not afraid of the Ye family, the Ye family was like leeches sucking blood from the Mu family.


    They couldn¡¯t wait to cause trouble for the Mu family. Now that there was finally an opportunity, they naturally wouldn¡¯t miss it. The Ye family was ambitious and had always wanted to replace them.


    Therefore, if this matter could not be resolved in private, the Ye family would probably make a big deal out of it. If it was reported by the media, all kinds of negative news would follow and severely affect the Mu family¡¯s reputation.


    Although the Ye family didn¡¯t have the ability, who knew if the people behind the Ye family had the ability?


    Seeing the worry in Mu Di¡¯s eyes, Qin Xi smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since the Ye family took the initiative to look for me, it saves me the trouble of looking for them. This trouble is a good thing for your Mu family. I want to see what else the Ye family can do.¡±


    She had an indifferent smile on her face, as if the Ye family was nothing to her. ¡°That¡¯s right, Second Brother Mu. With Xi around, the Ye family is nothing to be afraid of.¡± Han Shi echoed.


    However, Mu Di was still a little worried. ¡°The Ye family is not like ordinary families. They have countless tricks up their sleeve and are extremely despicable.¡±


    Now that the Ye family had the Gu worm, they had to be extra careful. Gu worms were even more annoying than the Ye family.


    Han Shi said with a smile, ¡°Second Brother Mu, Xi is very capable. Don¡¯t worry about this. Since Old Master asked you to find Xi, it means that he trusts her.¡±


    Mu Di thought about it and agreed. His grandfather was experienced and smart. The fact that he called Qin Xi over meant that he trusted her ability.


    Moreover, he had just seen how capable Qin Xi was. Apart from being skilled in medicine, Qin Xi also knew how to change faces. Last year, his grandfather gave everyone in the Mu family a wooden bead and said that it was an item to ward off evil and keep them safe.


    At first, he did not believe it, but he still put it on. Later on, he was in a horrible car accident but survived. At that time, he knew that the bead he was wearing had saved him.


    He heard from his grandfather that it was given to him by Divine Doctor Qin. At that time, he thought that Divine Doctor Qin had received it from some expert and did not ask. Of course, it was useless to ask. His grandfather would definitely not tell him.


    Now that he thought about it, he found Qin Xi more and more mysterious.


    Soon, the three of them arrived at the Mu family.


    At this moment, in the living room of the Mu family, Mu Tianzheng was sitting on the sofa calmly.


    Beside him were Mu Sheng, Mu Ge, and Qu Hong, and opposite them were the Ye family.


    The Ye family was led by the head of the family, Ye Jianying, his wife, Lin Yanrong, and eight other members of the Ye family. From the looks of it, the Ye family was not going to give the Mu family a good time.


    Ye Jianying said with a sad but firm expression, ¡°Old Master Mu, I respect you as an elder, so you have to give me an explanation for what happened today. My son has become a vegetable for no reason..¡±

 Chapter 924 - Chapter 924: Eyes Full of Viciousness

    Chapter 924: Eyes Full of Viciousness


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    ¡°Vegetable?¡±


    Mu Sheng sneered. ¡°Your son is really weak. He became vegetative just by drinking tea. Also, please remember that my son was the one who sent your son to the hospital. Not only are you not grateful, but you also want to accuse us. What kind of logic is this?¡±


    Ye Jianying looked at Mu Sheng sharply. ¡°Mr. Mu, it was your son who caused my son to become a vegetable. It¡¯s easy to be an armchair quarterback. If it was your son¡­¡±


    Mu Sheng interrupted him impatiently, ¡°Even if it was my son, I wouldn¡¯t accuse a good person without evidence.¡±


    The meaning was obvious. The Ye family came to accuse them without any evidence. To put it bluntly, they were making trouble out of nothing.


    He said that Mu Di was the one who harmed Ye Fan while Mu Sheng said that his son saved Ye Fan!


    Ye Jianying¡¯s wife, Lin Yanrong, reprimanded angrily, ¡°Mr. Mu, as a parent, aren¡¯t you ashamed of twisting the truth? The reason why my son has become like this definitely has something to do with your son. Moreover, your son was the one who took the initiative to meet my son. Now that things have become like this, not only did the Mu family not hand over the culprit, but you also want to play the blame game? You¡¯re shameless.¡±


    When Qu Hong heard that someone dared to accuse her precious son, she was immediately displeased. Her face darkened and she said sharply, ¡°Madam Ye, I don¡¯t like what you¡¯re saying. I understand that you¡¯re worried about your son, but I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re accusing my son casually.¡±


    ¡°Do you think my son is stupid enough to ask your son out to harm him? If it were you, would you do that?¡±


    ¡°My son is such a smart person. He can support such a big company alone without relying on all the resources of the Mu family. Why would such an outstanding young man harm your son for no reason?¡±


    These words rendered Lin Yanrong speechless. Anyone with a brain would know that Mu Di was not someone a scheming rich second-generation heir like Ye Fan could compare to.


    Why would Mu Di be bothered to harm someone inferior to him in every way?


    Lin Yanrong was so angry that her chest heaved, but she did not know how to refute, but as Ye Fan¡¯s mother, she could not stand others saying bad things about her son.


    She said unreasonably, ¡°No matter what, something happened to my son when he was with your son. You have to give me an explanation.¡±


    Seeing that Lin Yanrong was being shameless, Qu Hong was not to be outdone.


    If you want to be shameless, fine, I¡¯ll do the same.


    ¡°You want an explanation? I also wanted to ask you for an explanation! Not only are you not grateful that my son saved your son, but you also spouted nonsense.


    ¡°Do you know what you look like now? You¡¯re like an old lady who fell on the street. You helped her up. Instead of being grateful, she wants to blackmail you.¡±


    Lin Yanrong immediately flared up at being called an old lady. ¡°You are old. You are the oldest and ugliest person here!¡±


    Qu Hong covered her mouth and chuckled elegantly. ¡°Look, why are you so angry? I¡¯m just giving you an analogy, understand?


    ¡°Being angry is not good for us women. Once you¡¯re angry, your face will be covered in wrinkles and spots. Look at me, I look much better than you. Don¡¯t think about scheming all day long. Look at your eyes. They¡¯re filled with viciousness.. It makes people dislike you!¡±

 Chapter 925 - Chapter 925: Devoted Men of the Mu Family

    Chapter 925: Devoted Men of the Mu Family


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    ¡°Qu Hong, what do you mean? Aren¡¯t you going overboard?¡±


    Lin Yanrong¡¯s face instantly darkened. She stood up and pointed at Qu Hong.


    ¡°I¡¯m going overboard? You accused my son. Why should I be polite to you?¡± Qu Hong¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Mrs. Ye, don¡¯t embarrass yourself in front of so many people.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Lin Yanrong flew into a rage out of humiliation. Just as she was about to say something, she heard Ye Jianying shout sternly, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Shut up.


    Women shouldn¡¯t interrupt when men are talking.¡±


    These words were not only directed at Lin Yanrong, but also at Qu Hong to embarrass her.


    Mu Sheng handed a glass of water to Qu Hong and said, ¡°Mr. Ye, what are you talking about? This is the Mu family. Qu Hong is my wife and the owner of this house. She can say whatever she wants. I have no right to interfere in other people¡¯s family rules, but in the Mu family, women and men have equal status. There is no such tradition that women can¡¯t interrupt when men are talking.¡± ¡°Take it, you must be thirsty from talking. Have some water.¡±


    The Mu family was used to the couple showing off their love as if no one was around, but the Ye family, especially Lin Yanrong, was overflowing with jealousy.


    It would be a lie to say that she was not jealous.


    It was said that the Mu family was all devoted people. The eldest son, Mu Sheng, was devoted. The second son, Mu Wen, didn¡¯t remarry even if he was betrayed by his wife. Men of the Mu family were loyal to love.


    No woman didn¡¯t want to be loved. However, for Lin Yanrong, her marriage was more like a partnership. After being married for so many years, her husband had never even said a word about loving her. Sometimes, she felt lonely and sad.


    Ye Jianying suppressed his emotions and looked at Mu Tianzheng. ¡°Old Master, what do you think? All we want is just the truth.¡±


    Mu Tianzheng looked at him calmly. ¡°You said that your son became a vegetable, right?¡±


    Ye Jianying lowered his eyes and said somewhat dejectedly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Which hospital is your son in?¡± Mu Tianzheng asked.


    ¡°Old Master, why are you asking this¡­¡± Ye Jianying frowned, not knowing why he was asking this. Could it be that he did not trust him and wanted to confirm it himself?


    Indeed, in the next second, Mu Tianzheng said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe Mu


    Di¡¯s words, you should believe your son¡¯s words, right? If you want to know what happened, you have to wake your son up first.¡±


    ¡°Elder Mu, do you have a way to save my son?¡± Ye Jianying¡¯s eyelids twitched and he asked anxiously.


    Mu Tianzheng said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. It depends on your son¡¯s condition.¡±


    ¡°Alright, as long as Old Master Mu can save my son, this matter will end here,¡± Ye Jianying said with a serious expression.


    Mu Tianzheng shook his head slightly. ¡°Ye Jianying, you have to know that without evidence, what you think is just what you think. Don¡¯t force it on others. As the head of your family, your way of doing things needs to change.¡±


    Ye Jianying forced a stiff smile. He hated this old fart to death, but he still said politely, ¡°Yes, thank you for the reminder, Old Master Mu.¡±


    At this moment, Mu Yali returned. She had secretly gone to see Ye Fan. She found it difficult to accept the fact that Ye Fan had become a vegetable. Just when they got together and were the most lovey-dovey, something happened to Ye Fan. What was even more unacceptable was that the reason why Ye Fan was hospitalized was actually because of her second brother..

 Chapter 926 - Chapter 926: How Did She Get Out?

    Chapter 926: How Did She Get Out?


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Knowing the truth, Mu Yali went to look for Mu Di angrily. In the end, the company said that Mu Di did not come to the company today, so she could only go home first.


    However, when she saw the situation in the living room, she was slightly stunned. Then, when she saw the Ye family, her face turned slightly pale and her eyes were filled with panic. She quickly looked at her grandfather.


    Mu Tianzheng¡¯s eyes were very calm, and there was even a hint of disappointment. Mu Yali¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She thought that her grandfather should have known everything and stood at the entrance at a loss.


    Qu Hong did not know about what happened between Mu Yali and Ye Fan, so when she saw her standing at the door in a daze, she thought that she was frightened by the scene. She waved her hand with a smile. ¡°Yali, you¡¯re back. We have some guests today. Go back to your room to stay for a while!¡±


    When Mu Yali heard that, she was finally relieved and quickly replied, ¡°Oh, okay!¡±


    Before she left, she did not forget to smile sweetly and nod politely at the Ye family. After all, they were Ye Fan¡¯s family. She wanted to leave a good impression so that when she married Ye Fan in the future, she would have a better life in her in-laws¡¯ house.


    However, in Mu Tianzheng¡¯s eyes, she was disappointing.


    Just as Mu Yali was going upstairs, the sound of a car engine came from the door. Mu Tianzheng¡¯s eyes instantly lit up.


    A moment later, Mu Di led Qin Xi and Han Shi into the house.


    This was the first time Qin Xi came to the Mu family/s house. In her impression, the Mu family¡¯s house should be very big, but in reality, it was the opposite. The house was not as big as the Breeze Villa, and it was not particularly imposing inside. However, even so, it didn¡¯t affect the status of the Mu family in the capital.


    ¡°Grandpa, we¡¯re back!¡±


    Mu Di¡¯s voice was filled with excitement.


    Seeing this, the Ye family did not look good, especially Ye Jianying and Lin Yanrong. Ye Fan was still unconscious on the hospital bed, but Mu Di, the culprit, was happy and excited. Who could tolerate this?


    Hearing Mu Di¡¯s voice, Mu Yali, who was about to go upstairs, paused. Thinking of what had happened to Ye Fan, she immediately turned around and went downstairs quietly.


    When she saw Qin Xi and Han Shi walk in, her face turned pale and she exclaimed in shock. Then, she immediately covered her mouth, afraid that her actions would leave a bad impression on the Ye family.


    ¡°You are back. Quick, take a seat. Qu Hong, go and make tea for Divine Doctor


    Qin. Take out the specialty tea. Go.¡±


    When he saw Qin Xi in person, Mu Tianzheng removed the stern look on his face. He was like an amiable grandpa who had seen his favorite granddaughter.


    Not to mention the Ye family, even the Mu family had never seen Mu Shengzheng like this before.


    Everyone looked at Mu Tianzheng in shock, as if they were wondering if the dignified and solemn Old Master Mu had been swapped under their noses.


    Mu Yali quickly lowered her head, suppressing the shock and panic in her eyes, not daring to breathe loudly at all.


    She did not understand what was going on. She had clearly got people to throw this woman into the mental hospital. Why was she here? Could it be that Grandpa brought her back? Then did Grandpa know that she was the one who did it?


    At the same time, when she saw how friendly her grandfather was to this woman, she was so jealous that she was about to explode.


    Mu Yali still did not understand why her grandfather treated Qin Xi so well, even better than her.. Was it because she was a divine doctor?

 Chapter 927 - Chapter 927: Madam Yunqing

    Chapter 927: Madam Yunqing


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Qin Xi did not want to reveal her identity too early. Moreover, the Ye family was also around. If they knew that she was from the Mu family, they would definitely not let her treat their son easily.


    Of course, even if they did not agree, Qin Xi had a way to get them to agree. However, in order to avoid trouble, she still wore a mask and did not show her face.


    Clearly, the old man had also thought of this. He smiled warmly at her and asked Qu Hong to make tea.


    The Ye family didn¡¯t understand why the Mu family treated Qin Xi so well, but they did not care who Qin Xi was. They just wanted to settle Ye Fan¡¯s matter as soon as possible and go back home.


    ¡°Elder Mu¡­¡± Ye Yinghao spoke anxiously.


    Mu Tianzheng waved his hand and interrupted him. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, don¡¯t be anxious. The young divine doctor is here. She has treated my old illness that has made me suffer for many years. Moreover, a few days ago, she even pulled my son back from the jaws of death. With her treating your son, he¡¯ll be fine!¡±


    ¡°Really? But she¡¯s so young!¡± Lin Yanrong said suspiciously. ¡°Madam Ye, you don¡¯t believe me?¡± Mu Tianzheng asked.


    Lin Yanrong stopped talking.


    However, a trace of ruthlessness flashed across Ye Yinghao¡¯s eyes. He suppressed the excitement on his face and said with a serious expression, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Old Master and the young divine doctor.¡±


    At the same time, in a private hospital, a well-dressed woman with an extraordinary aura was escorted to a high-class VIP ward.


    Behind her was a row of bodyguards. Only the bodyguards who were closest to her walked in. The rest were all guarding the door.


    When Ye Fan saw the woman, he immediately jumped off the bed in a panic. He bowed respectfully and lowered his head. ¡°Madam Yunqing, what brought you here?¡±


    Madam Yunqing glanced at the nurse who was frantically putting on her clothes on the bed and did not speak. The bodyguard behind her brought over a chair. Madam Yunqing sat down elegantly. Her red lips parted slightly and her eyes were filled with disdain. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    The nurse¡¯s face turned pale. She stole a glance at Ye Fan, hoping that Young Master Ye would speak up for her. However, Ye Fan disappointed her. He said with a fierce expression, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that? Get lost!¡±


    The nurse¡¯s eyes turned red. Just now, he was sweet-talking, but in the blink of an eye, he changed his attitude. She endured the grievance and quickly put on her clothes and left-


    Seeing her leave, Madam Yunqing mocked, ¡°You¡¯re quite enjoying yourself. You surely are using your lower body wherever you go.¡±


    Ye Fan trembled and lowered his head even more. He did not even dare to breathe, and his heart was pounding.


    Seeing this, Madam Yunqing did not say anything else and went straight to the point. ¡°Next, I¡¯m going to do something to you and let that woman who has been ruining my plans taste the power of my Gu worm. Are you ready?¡±


    Although Ye Fan was extremely unwilling, he did not dare to show it. After all, if he went against a woman of this level, he would die not knowing how.


    ¡°As long as Madam Yunqing needs my help, I won¡¯t hesitate!¡± Since he couldn¡¯t resist, he would show his loyalty.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin then!¡± Madam Yunqing raised her slender hand with bright red nails and said casually.


    ¡°Yes, Madam!¡±


    The bodyguard took out a box from his pocket and walked to Ye Fan¡¯s side. ¡°Lie down!¡±


    Ye Fan quickly lay on the bed. Just as he was about to close his eyes, he saw that the bodyguard had already opened the box.. When he saw a squirming black and disgusting worm inside, his body trembled!

 Chapter 928 - Chapter 928: Qu Hong: Break Your Son’s Legs

    Chapter 928: Qu Hong: Break Your Son¡¯s Legs


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    To be honest, if not for Madam Yunqing¡¯s identity and ability, he would have run away in fear. However, at the same time, he knew that as long as he could cozy up to Madam Yunqing, he and the Ye family would be able to trample on the Mu family.


    ¡°Open your mouth!¡± The bodyguard ordered.


    Ye Fan closed his eyes tightly and opened his mouth with difficulty. He felt a smooth and squirming thing being sent into his mouth.


    When it reached his throat, he instinctively retched and wanted to vomit, but the bodyguard quickly sealed his mouth and the Gu worm went straight into Ye Fan¡¯s stomach.


    When the Gu worm entered his stomach, it kept stirring. Ye Fan¡¯s body twitched in pain, and the veins on his forehead bulged as large beads of sweat flowed down.


    His eyes were red, as if they were about to bleed. He let out a low growl like a


    wild beast. His entire body was curled up like a shrimp in extreme pain. This pain was unimaginable to ordinary people, as if something was chipping away


    at his internal organs.


    In the end, with a miserable scream, Ye Fan fainted.


    The bodyguard took Ye Fan¡¯s pulse and found that the Gu worm had successfully settled on him.


    Madam Yunqing stood up, put on her sunglasses, and smiled leisurely. ¡°Qin Xi, aren¡¯t you a divine doctor? Let¡¯s see how you can solve this puzzle I left for you.


    Hahahaha


    The corridor was filled with the woman¡¯s cold and charming laughter.


    Half an hour after they left, the Ye family arrived with Qin Xi and the others.


    Because he trusted Qin Xi, Old Master Mu did not come. He instructed Mu Sheng, Qu Hong, Mu Ge, and Mu Di to go. During this time, Mu Di took good care of Qin Xi, which dumbfounded the Mu family.


    Qu Hong, in particular, almost thought that her son had taken a fancy to Divine Doctor Qin and wanted to snatch her away. However, seeing that although Han Shi looked jealous and helpless, he didn¡¯t mind, she couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled.


    Qu Hong secretly poked Mu Sheng and asked in a low voice, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with your son? The divine doctor has a husband, and she is pregnant. It¡¯s not appropriate for your son to¡­ like her, right?¡±


    Mu Sheng spread out his hands and shrugged.


    Qu Hong glared at him and threatened, ¡°Let me tell you, if your son does anything shameful, you have to break his legs.¡±


    Mu Sheng frowned. ¡°Why me but not you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not me. He¡¯s my son and a part of my flesh. How can I bear to do that?¡± Qu Hong glared at him.


    The corners of Mu Sheng¡¯s eyes twitched.


    Although the couple spoke very softly, Qin Xi and Han Shi heard everything they said clearly. They looked at Mu Di with sympathy and pity, feeling that it was not easy for him to survive in the Mu family until now.


    When they arrived at the VIP ward, Ye Fan¡¯s eyes were closed, his face was pale, and his breathing was weak. He did look like he was in a bad condition.


    ¡°You¡¯re a divine doctor, right? Take a look at my son. See how he¡¯s doing and if he can be saved.¡± Lin Yanrong did not expect her son to be so good at acting. If not for the fact that she knew that her son was fine, she would have been frightened by the scene in front of her..

 Chapter 929 - Chapter 929: Five Million Yuan

    Chapter 929: Five Million Yuan


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Qin Xi glanced at the black fog on Ye Fan¡¯s head and curled her finger. The black fog entered her body like threads and was absorbed. Then, the scene of Madam Yunqing feeding Ye Fan Gu worm half an hour ago appeared in her mind.


    Madam Yunqing?


    That woman was called Madam Yunqing?


    It seemed that Madam Yuqing really knew about her existence and wanted to use the Gu worm to get rid of her. Hmph, in her dream. Since Madam Yuqing had given her something to use against her, why would she not use it?


    Golden Silkworm? Then I¡¯ll let you have a taste of what it means to live a life worse than death.


    As she spoke, she waved her hand and walked forward with a smile. She said to Ye Yinghao and Lin Yanrong, ¡°I can treat him, but I won¡¯t treat him for nothing.¡±


    Ye Yinghao frowned and said in a displeased tone, ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, what do you mean? That¡¯s not what you said at the Mu family. Are you going back on your word?¡±


    Qin Xi chuckled. ¡°Mr. Ye, you¡¯ve misunderstood. What I mean is that the fee is very high. I wonder if the Ye family can afford it.¡±


    ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, don¡¯t worry. As long as you can save my son, I¡¯ll pay you as much as you want.¡±


    Lin Yanrong quickly said. She originally thought that Qin Xi would ask for something like a few grands at most. Unexpectedly, Qin Xi stretched out five fingers with a smile. ¡°No much. Five million yuan will do.¡±


    ¡°Five million?¡±


    Lin Yanrong shouted in surprise and looked at Qin Xi angrily. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just rob a bank? Do you think our Ye family runs a bank? Divine Doctor Qin, you can¡¯t be too greedy.¡±


    Ye Yinghao also felt that Qin Xi was being unreasonable. Or was it actually the Mu family who let her ask for five million yuan?


    ¡°Mrs. Ye, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯m not trying to rip you off. Let me tell you. Apart from me, only the person who harmed him can treat him. No one else will be able to find out what¡¯s wrong with him. Moreover, I can responsibly tell you that your son only has two and a half hours. If you miss the opportunity, he¡¯ll never wake up.¡±


    Qin Xi said it confidently, but Ye Yinghao did not believe her.


    Firstly, Qin Xi had not checked his son¡¯s condition at all and did not even take


    his pulse. Secondly, Madam Yunging had said that this was just an act to


    deceive Qin Xi. After it was over, Ye Fan would wake up.


    Although he did not know how good Qin Xi¡¯s medical skills were, she was nothing compared to Madam Yunqing.


    As for the five million yuan, it didn¡¯t matter if they agreed because she wouldn¡¯t be able to do what she promised to do.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? My son is already in such a state, and you¡¯re still cursing him to never wake up.¡± Lin Yanrong glared at Qin Xi, gritting her teeth.


    Ye Yinghao pulled her to stop her from pouncing at Qin Xi and looked at Qin Xi solemnly. He said in a low and threatening tone, ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, five million it is, but if you can¡¯t treat my son, this matter won¡¯t end.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Mu Di was indignant. Qin Xi was his biological sister. How could he tolerate others threatening her?


    However, just as he wanted to say something, he was stopped by Han Shi. Han Shi reminded in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xi can handle it.¡±


    ¡°Husband, that¡¯s five million yuan, not five hundred yuan.¡± Lin Yanrong pulled Ye Yinghao¡¯s arm and said anxiously.


    Ye Yinghao shook off her hand and raised his voice. ¡°Money, money, money. All you know is money.. Is your son¡¯s life more important than money?¡±

 Chapter 930 - Chapter 930: Sister, Well Done!

    Chapter 930: Sister, Well Done!


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Lin Yanrong immediately fell silent, not understanding what was wrong with her husband. Her son was fine. Why was he giving away money like that?


    However, although she was angry, she did not dare to say another word.


    Qin Xi smiled and spread her hands. She blinked her big innocent eyes and said, ¡°Mr. Ye, I want cash. You have less than two and a half hours left. This money¡­¡±


    ¡°Yanrong, go and get five million yuan. Be quick.¡± Ye Yinghao took out the checkbook in his hand and wrote it down with a few strokes. He tore it off and handed it to Lin Yanrong.


    Lin Yanrong took the check and was hesitating whether to go or not when she heard Ye Yinghao shout, ¡°Go. Do you want to see your son die?¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay, I¡¯ll go now.¡± Lin Yanrong was shocked and panicked.


    Qin Xi looked at Ye Fan from the side of the bed and instructed Ye Yinghao, ¡°Get someone to prepare a basin and a small knife. As long as it can cut through skin, it¡¯s fine. Also, get me a candle and a match.¡±


    Ye Yinghao frowned.


    He could understand the use of a basin and a knife, but why did she want a candle and a match?


    He was filled with doubts, but he still got someone to do as he was told. After everything was prepared, he looked at Qin Xi. ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, everything you want is ready. Can we start now?¡±


    Qin Xi sat at the side and shook her head casually. ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ve already said that I have to see the money first.¡±


    Ye Yinghao said anxiously, ¡°But there¡¯s not much time left. I¡¯m afraid something will happen to my son. Divine Doctor Qin, they¡¯ve already gone to get the money.¡±


    However, Qin Xi waved her hand impatiently and said matter-of-factly, ¡°That¡¯s none of my business. After all, I only do things for money. If I don¡¯t see the money, I will leave.¡±


    Ye Yinghao was so angry that he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Mu Di secretly gave her a thumbs up and mouthed to her, ¡°Sister, well done!¡± After another half an hour, Lin Yanrong and a few others returned with two boxes in each hand. They placed the boxes on the table and opened them one by one. Inside were all cash.


    Mu Di and Han Shi walked over and checked if the money inside was real. After checking, it was already ten minutes later.


    When the two of them nodded to indicate that the money was fine, Ye Yinghao immediately stood up and said with a dark expression, ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, since the money is ready, you can start now?¡±


    Qin Xi stood up and stretched her fingers. She said with a smile, ¡°Of course. Alright, I¡¯m going to start. You¡­¡±


    Lin Yanrong was afraid that Qin Xi would chase her away, so she quickly stood up and said firmly, ¡°We¡¯ll stay here and not go anywhere.¡±


    Qin Xi pouted and said indifferently, ¡°Alright, since you want to stay, stay.


    Anyway, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t see.¡±


    She turned to look at Mu Sheng, Qu Hong, and Mu Ge and said, ¡°Do you want to go out? I advise you to go out.¡±


    Looking at her, Mu Sheng thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll go out. Divine Doctor Qin, if you need anything, you can call me. We¡¯ll be right outside.¡±


    Qin Xi made an OK gesture.


    On the other hand, Mu Di immediately raised his hand, indicating that he wanted to stay. Han Qin tried to persuade him not to, but Mu Di refused and insisted on staying.


    However, in less than five minutes, he would regret it so much that he wanted to slap himself on the face..

 Chapter 931 - Chapter 931: Trouble!

    Chapter 931: Trouble!


    Translator: Henyee Translations    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Qin Xi took out the Ice Soul Silver Needles and stabbed them into a few of Ye Fan¡¯s meridians, restricting the movement of the Gu worm to prevent it from running to other parts and harming his organs.


    Then, she found a small bulge on his chest. Her eyes narrowed as she tore a hole in Ye Fan¡¯s hospital gown. She instructed Han Shi, ¡°Light the candle.¡± Han Shi did as he was told and lit the candle.


    Qin Xi took the candle and dripped wax around the bulge, forming a circle.


    Everyone was puzzled as to what Qin Xi was doing.


    When Lin Yanrong saw that her son¡¯s skin was red from being scalded, she was immediately displeased. She muttered with heartache, ¡°Divine Doctor


    Qin, what are you doing? I¡¯ve never seen such a strange treatment method.¡±


    Qin Xi said unhurriedly, ¡°If you¡¯re heartbroken because of this, then I think it¡¯s better for you to go out. There will be an even more bloody scene later.¡±


    Lin Yanrongs face darkened and she opened her mouth to threaten, ¡°Divine


    Doctor Qin, you¡¯d better make my son wake up, or else¡­¡±


    Qin Xi chuckled and continued to drip wax. ¡°l hate being threatened the most. If you were smart, you wouldn¡¯t have threatened an attending doctor at this time.¡±


    Lin Yanrong was about to say something when Ye Yinghao glanced at her sharply. ¡°If you have nothing to do, you can go out and take a breather. Don¡¯t disturb the young divine doctor¡¯s treatment.¡±


    Lin Yanrong did not dare to retort. She could only remain silent, but her eyes were sharp as knives as she glared at Qin Xi.


    Mu Di rolled his eyes and used his body to block Lin Yanrongs vision. Lin Yanrong was so angry that she wanted to skin the Mu family and this Divine Doctor Qin alive.


    After the wax was dripped, Qin Xi took the knife. There was no shortage of scalpels in the hospital.


    Qin Xi disinfected the knife over the candle flame and said to Han Shi, ¡°Prepare the container. I¡¯m going to start now. Remember to put the thing in the container as soon as it comes out. Be fast. Don¡¯t let it escape!¡¯


    Han Shi nodded confidently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can handle it!¡±


    Qin Xi nodded and looked at Mu Di. ¡°Second Brother Mu, hold the basin. It might bleed a lot later.¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me.¡± Mu Di quickly held the basin and glanced at Han Shi. He patted his chest confidently, looking even more confident than Han Shi.


    Han Shi rolled his eyes, thinking that Mu Di was really childish.


    ¡°Are you ready? I¡¯m going to start.¡± Qin Xi pointed the tip of the knife at the small bulge in the middle of the wax and looked at Han Shi and Mu Di.


    The two of them nodded in unison. ¡°I¡¯m ready!¡±


    Qin Xi raised her knife and cut open the bulge. Blood gushed out like a fountain, forming a blood pillar. However, in the blood pillar, a black and inconspicuous worm quickly flew towards Qin Xi along with the blood, as if the worm¡¯s target was Qin Xi.


    Han Shi narrowed his eyes and quickly put the worm into the container. He quickly covered it with the lid. The worm jumped back and forth in the container as if it wanted to break out.


    When the blood gushed out, Mu Di caught it with the basin.


    Lin Yanrong had never seen such a scene before, nor could she accept that it was blood from her son. She screamed in fear. Before anyone could react, she bumped into Han Shi.


    With a bang, the container fell to the ground and shattered.


    Qin Xi thought to herself, Oh no!

 Chapter 932 - Chapter 932: Getting Attacked

    Chapter 932: Getting Attacked


    Translator: Henyee Translations    Editor: Henyee Translations


    Qin Xi immediately drew a talisman in the air and sent two barriers to protect Han Shi and Mu Di. She quickly jumped to the side and shouted, ¡°Everyone, move aside. Don¡¯t let the Gu worm enter your body.¡±


    As expected, the Gu worm in the container had already broken out of its cocoon. It flapped its transparent wings and quickly flew up to find a new host.


    This was Madam Yunqings plan. As long as the Golden Silkworm broke out of the cocoon in Ye Fan¡¯s body and became a butterfly, when Qin Xi cut open Ye Fan¡¯s flesh, it would fly out and enter Qin Xi¡¯s body. At that time, Madam Yunqing would use a special method to force the Golden Silkworm to fuse with Qin Xi and completely control her.


    Although this Gu worm was similar to the Puppet Gu worm, it was much more terrifying.


    The Golden Silkworm could devour Qin Xi¡¯s memories bit by bit.


    That¡¯s right. Madam Yunqing wanted to snatch away Qin Xi¡¯s medical skills and wanted to use the Golden Silkworm to take away everything from Qin Xi and torture her to death.


    Qin Xi knew the effect of the Golden Silkworm from the beginning, so she prepared so much, but she did not expect something to go wrong.


    The others did not understand, but Han Shi, who knew his wife well, quickly pulled Mu Di to the window and wrapped him in the curtains. He instructed, ¡°Don¡¯t come out! I¡¯ll go protect Xi.¡±


    After throwing Mu Di into the corner, Han Shi jumped over the bed and came to Qin Xi¡¯s side. He protected her behind him and stared at the Golden Silkworm warily.


    The Golden Silkworm was very fast and kept flapping its wings in the air. There were a few times when it almost entered someone¡¯s nose, but it was slapped away. The Golden Silkworm was not discouraged. It had to find a host quickly, or it would die if it was exposed to the air for too long.


    Just as everyone was flapping their hands crazily, the Golden Silkworm finally saw a target. It was Lin Yanrong.


    She was also taken aback by the Golden Silkworm. She closed her eyes and started to scream. Her hands were still flapping in the air. Seeing this, the Golden Silkworm quickly entered Lin Yanrongs mouth. A strong bloody stench filled her mouth and entered her stomach from her throat¡­


    Lin Yanrong quickly bent down and vomited. Unfortunately, even if she vomited her intestines out, the disgusting worm did not come out.


    A moment later, she fell to the ground, foaming at the mouth, her face flushed, and her legs began to twitch, as if she was under extreme pain. Then, she fainted.


    The others were frightened by her reaction and retreated. Even Ye Yinghao avoided her and did not dare to approach. However, he was Lin Yanrongs husband after all.


    ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, Divine Doctor Qin, what¡¯s wrong with Yanrong? Save her, save her.¡¯


    Qin Xi shook her head and sighed. ¡°She can¡¯t be saved. That worm has already become one with her. Mr. Ye, I don¡¯t need to tell you what this thing is, right? The only person who can save her now is the mastermind. As for who is the mastermind and what her goal is, I believe you know it without me telling you.¡±


    Ye Yinghao¡¯s expression changed drastically. He did not understand why Qin Xi knew this and even knew the plan. The mastermind? He didn¡¯t have the guts to tell anyone about Madam Yunqing.


    Also, was this woman really just a simple doctor?


    Qin Xi continued, ¡°Your son is fine. He will wake up in a few minutes.. At that time, you can ask him what happened and get the truth!¡±

 Chapter 933 - Chapter 933: Father’s Current Girlfriend

    Chapter 933: Father¡¯s Current Girlfriend


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    As expected.


    Qin Xi used a blood stopping pill to stop Ye Fan¡¯s bleeding and removed the Ice Soul Silver Needles from his body. After waiting for more than ten minutes, Ye Fan slowly woke up.


    When he woke up, his vision was blurry, as if he was in a dream.


    In order to prevent him from denying it, Qin Xi took the opportunity to create a dream for him and made him tell the truth, including the mysterious Madam


    Yunqing.


    ¡°Madam Yunqing? So it¡¯s her!¡± Mu Di¡¯s expression was solemn.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? How can a noble person like Madam Yunqing frame the Mu family? Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    Ye Yinghao reached out and slapped Ye Fan, causing his body to tilt and he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Ye Fan was woken up by the slap and looked at his father in disbelief. Bright red blood instantly flowed out of the wound on his chest, causing Ye Fan to almost faint from the pain.


    After hitting Ye Fan, Ye Yinghao regretted it a little. After all, Ye Fan was his son and hadn¡¯t recovered yet. Looking at Ye Fan, who was on the verge of collapse and covered in blood, he quickly looked at Qin Xi.


    ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, save my son. He¡¯s bleeding again.¡±


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Mr. Ye, don¡¯t you know why your son is bleeding? Also, my job is done. If you want to save your son, call a doctor. Or you can pay me another five million yuan to do it.¡±


    Ye Ying was speechless, but he did not know how to refute, so he could only get someone to call the doctor.


    ¡°Alright, the deal is done and the truth has been found. If there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll leave.¡±


    Qin Xi couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste time with them. She brought Han Shi and


    Mu Di out. However, halfway out, she suddenly turned around and looked at Ye Yinghao with an evil smile.


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Ye, you can tell Madam Yunqing that I¡¯ll go and find her and ask her to wash her neck and wait for me!¡±


    Ye Yinghao broke out in cold sweat. His thin lips trembled as he opened his mouth but did not say anything.


    After they left, Ye Yinghao looked at Lin Yanrong, who was unconscious, and then at Ye Fan, who was silent with his head lowered. He sighed dispiritedly, looking like he had aged more than ten years in the blink of an eye.


    However, when the plan failed, he forgot to tell Madam Yunqing about it. When Madam Yunqing felt that the Gu worm had fused with its host, she smiled in satisfaction.


    After leaving the hospital, Qin Xi asked Mu Di, ¡°Who is Madam Yunqing?¡±


    Mu Di looked at her and was hesitant. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡±


    Qin Xi frowned. Seeing him like this, she suddenly had a strange feeling that Madam Yunqing was someone familiar.


    ¡°She¡¯s the current wife of my aunt¡¯s ex-husband and the boss behind KangMao.


    It¡¯s said that her background is not simple. That¡¯s all I know.¡±


    As Mu Di spoke, he observed Qin Xi¡¯s reaction. Seeing that her expression did not change much, he continued, ¡°Speaking of which, she¡¯s also Yali¡¯s aunt. However, this matter is taboo in the Mu family. Even Yali doesn¡¯t know about it. ¡±


    Qin Xi nodded.


    ¡°By the way, where is my father now?¡± she asked curiously.


    Mu Di shook his head. ¡°I heard that he went abroad. No one knows where he went. He hasn¡¯t come back all these years..¡±

 Chapter 934 - Chapter 934: (in Xi’s Guess

    Chapter 934: (in Xi¡¯s Guess


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    ¡°Tell me, why did they get a divorce back then?¡± Qin Xi looked out of the window and asked calmly.


    Mu Di pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Your father said that he doesn¡¯t love your mother anymore and has fallen in love with someone else!¡±


    ¡°With Madam Yunqing?¡± Qin Xi asked again.


    ¡°Yes, as soon as your father left, he married Madam Yunqing. The two of them lived together for a few years. Later on, for some reason, your father was gone and left Madam Yunqing here.¡±


    ¡°Since Madam Yunqing did everything she could to break them up, why would she let him go? If it were you, would you do that?¡± Qin Xi looked at Mu Di and asked.


    When Mu Di heard that, he said hurriedly, ¡°What a joke. If I were married, I would never divorce. The men of the Mu family won¡¯t do anything like divorcing and remarrying. Look at Second Uncle. Even though Second Aunt has been dead for so many years, he¡¯s still alone. Your hypothesis is an insult to my character.¡±


    Qin Xi rolled her eyes and did not speak.


    Mu Di touched his nose and said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m not a woman. How would I know what a woman is thinking? However, I think it¡¯s really possible. Isn¡¯t there a saying that once you have it, you won¡¯t cherish it? I think Madam Yunqing is the same.¡±


    ¡°Since she doesn¡¯t love my father anymore, why didn¡¯t she remarry? Or have you heard of her having any relationship with men?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Mu Di thought for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Madam Yunqing has always been alone. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever heard of her having relationships with other men.¡±


    At this point, something dawned on Mu Di as he said in shock, ¡°Sister, are you trying to say that your father is actually still in the capital? Are you suspecting that Madam Yunqing is hiding him?¡±


    He looked conflicted and said in a low voice, ¡°But that¡¯s not right. Back then, your father and Madam Yunqing seemed to be very loving. If not for that, your mother wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡±


    Halfway through, he suddenly realized that he had said too much and shut his mouth!


    Han Shi held Qin Xi¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Do you suspect that there¡¯s something suspicious about what happened back then? It makes sense. Madam Yunqing has outstanding Gu techniques. If she wanted to control someone, no one would be able to escape her grip. Just like today, if we weren¡¯t careful, I¡¯m afraid the consequences would be unimaginable.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s very likely. So, I¡¯m thinking that their divorce back then was actually done by Madam Yunqing!¡±


    She and Han Shi thought the same thing. The two of them looked at each other and saw a trace of curiosity and killing intent in each other¡¯s eyes.


    If Mu Di was told about the Gu worm in the past, he would have laughed at this idea. However, ever since he heard about what happened to Mu Yali and saw the Golden Silkworm today, he felt that this suspicion made perfect sense.


    On the other side, on a hospital bed, Lin Yanrong was lying there with a pale face, looking at the ceiling with unfocused eyes.


    ¡°Dad, go and beg Madam Yunqing. If this continues, Mom will die.¡± Ye Fan felt very bad when he saw how lifeless Lin Yanrong was.


    ¡°Your mother is tired. Don¡¯t disturb her.¡± With that, Ye Yinghao left.


    Ye Fan understood what he meant and looked at his father¡¯s departing figure in disbelief. He opened his mouth but found himself lost for words.


    At this moment, the door of the ward was suddenly pushed open. A hurried and sobbing voice was heard. ¡°Mom, Mom, I¡¯m back.. What happened to you?¡±

 Chapter 935 - Chapter 935: Qjn Wan

    Chapter 935: Qjn Wan


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    The person who came in was Ye Fan¡¯s brother, Ye Ming. He was a good-for-nothing who only knew how to eat, drink, and have fun.


    During this period of time, he had gone to the south to have fun. In the end, he was hit by an earthquake and almost couldn¡¯t come back. Fortunately, he was saved by a girl. The two of them quickly fell in love.


    He brought his girlfriend back this time to get his family to agree to their marriage. Unexpectedly, before he could enter the house, he was told by the butler that something had happened to his mother and brother.


    Hence, he brought his girlfriend to the hospital in a hurry. When he saw his mother lying on the hospital bed like an empty shell, his heart skipped a beat and he quickly looked at Ye Fan.


    ¡°Brother, what happened to Mom? How did she become like this?¡± Ye Ming looked at Ye Fan in disbelief, wanting to know the truth from him.


    Of course, Ye Fan would not tell him the truth. He only said that Lin Yanrong was seriously ill.


    ¡°Seriously ill? Then what did the doctor say? Should we send her overseas to get treated?. We have enough money to afford it.¡±


    Ye Ming grabbed his hair hysterically and shouted, ¡°Our mother is already like this. Think of a way!¡±


    Ye Fan shook his head and closed his eyes to suppress his sadness. ¡°It¡¯s too late. Our mother has¡­ an incurable illness!¡±


    For the sake of the big picture and the entire Ye family, Lin Yanrong had to sacrifice herself. Otherwise, if they angered Madam Yunqing, the Ye family would be doomed.


    Ye Ming¡¯s body trembled and he staggered back two steps. Just as he was about to trip over, a pair of soft hands supported him.


    A woman¡¯s worried and gentle voice sounded in his ear. ¡°Ming, are you alright? Auntie loves you so much. She definitely doesn¡¯t want you to be sad. Besides, I believe that God will bless her. She will definitely be able to get through it.¡±


    Ye Ming¡¯s eyes were red as he placed his head on Qin Wan¡¯s shoulder with a sad expression. He said in a choked voice, ¡°Wan, my mother is sick. I originally wanted to introduce you to my mother. When my mother saw you, she would definitely like you. I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡±


    Ye Fan was extremely frustrated. He looked at the woman his useless brother had brought back and said angrily, ¡°Alright, Mother is not dead yet. Why are you crying?¡±


    ¡°Also.¡± He glanced at Qin Wan. ¡°Don¡¯t bring people home. You know our father.


    If he finds out that you¡¯re messing around outside, he might break your legs.¡±


    Qin Wan¡¯s face turned pale and she lowered her head timidly. When she held Ye Ming¡¯s hand, she tightened her grip and trembled. This made Ye Ming want to protect her.


    He immediately looked at Ye Fan in dissatisfaction. ¡°Brother, how can you say that about my girlfriend? Do you know that she saved me when I went to the south this time? Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to see me. She¡¯s my savior.¡±


    ¡°You can just give her some money to thank her for saving you. There¡¯s no need to bring her home,¡± Ye Fan said coldly. ¡°Also, Dad has been in a bad mood recently. You¡¯d better not mention anything you shouldn¡¯t in front of him!¡± As he spoke, he looked at Qin Wan with hostility.


    Qin Wan felt goosebumps all over her body. She bit her lip and put on a pitiful look. She carefully pushed Ye Ming away. ¡°Ming, I, I still have something to do. I¡¯ll leave first. Take good care of yourself. I believe Auntie will be fine. Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    As she spoke, she turned around and left the ward reluctantly.


    How could Ye Ming let her leave alone? He was the one who brought Qin Wan here. She was unfamiliar with this place.. What if she ran into bad people?

 Chapter 936 - Chapter 936: A Superior Person

    Chapter 936: A Superior Person


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Ye Ming ignored Ye Fan¡¯s warning and chased after her resolutely. Sure enough, when he was at the entrance of the hospital, he saw a man handing Qin Wan tissues. His eyes were filled with concern.


    Ye Ming immediately became vigilant. He quickly walked over and pulled Qin


    Wan into his arms. He asked warily, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    That person was taken aback and subconsciously took a step back. When he saw Ye Ming protecting the woman, he said apologetically, ¡°I saw that this young lady was crying, so I gave her some tissues.¡±


    ¡°There is no need.¡± Ye Ming threatened, ¡°Get lost. Don¡¯t let me see you.


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you unable to stay in the capital.¡±


    The person was obviously shocked. Ye Ming did not seem like someone to be trifled with. He immediately said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    ¡°Ming, what are you doing? He¡¯s just a passerby. I didn¡¯t take his tissues. Can you not be so childish?¡±


    Although Qin Wan said that, the corners of her mouth curled up slightly. She liked the feeling of being protected by a man like this. She also liked how domineering and childish her man was. This made her feel like she was a princess.


    Ye Ming knew that Qin Wan liked it when he was domineering. He kissed her on the forehead. ¡°You¡¯re my woman. I won¡¯t allow you to accept other men¡¯s goodwill. Do you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Got it. I only have eyes for you.¡±


    After Qin Wan finished speaking, she looked sad again. ¡°But Ming, your brother seems to not like me very much. If your father doesn¡¯t like me too, will we be unable to be together?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. We¡¯re already together. My father has to agree even if he doesn¡¯t want to. However, now is not the time. My mother¡­¡±


    Ye Ming found it difficult to continue, but Qin Wan covered his mouth considerately. Her eyes were gentle as she said, ¡°Ming, I know what you mean. The person I love is you. No matter what, I won¡¯t change my mind. As for your father¡­ If he doesn¡¯t agree, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Be good. I¡¯ll definitely get him to agree!¡±


    Ye Ming rubbed her head. ¡°I have a house. Stay there for a while. I¡¯ll find a suitable time for you to meet. You¡¯re so cute. Believe me, my father will definitely like you. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Ok, thank you. Ming, without you, I would have to sleep on the street.¡± Qin Wan leaned on Ye Ming¡¯s shoulder and smiled sweetly.


    Suddenly, she looked up with a worried and reluctant expression. ¡°Ming, you have to take good care of your mother. If you need my help with anything, don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really great to have you. You¡¯re such a kind girl.¡±


    Ye Ming hugged her tightly with mixed feelings. His girl was so kind and sweet, but she actually suffered from that kind of thing¡­


    Soon, Ye Ming asked his driver to send Qin Wan to his house. Qin Wan liked this place at a glance.


    It was beautiful and high-end and was equipped with elevators she had never ridden before. It was also guarded by a lot of security guards.


    Moreover, the people who came out and went in were all women in very fashionable clothes and men in suits. This made her feel that after she became the owner of this place, she would be like them, a noble person.


    The driver gave her a bag. ¡°Miss Qin, this is Second Young Master¡¯s house. He also left you some money so that you can go out to kill time when you¡¯re bored..¡±

 Chapter 937 - Chapter 937: Qin Lan?

    Chapter 937: Qin Lan?


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    After the driver left, Qin Wan looked around the entire house. Compared to the place she used to live, this place was simply heaven.


    She had never seen such a beautiful house. She touched the television and the fridge and went to the bedroom. She lay on the soft bed with enjoyment written all across her face, as if she was in a dream.


    ¡°It feels so good¡­¡± She sighed in satisfaction.


    Looking at the crystal chandelier above her head, Qin Wan immediately stood up and went to the bathroom. After studying it for a long time, she finally figured out how to fill the bathtub with hot water.


    When everything was done, she took a nice shower. When she was wiping her body, she came to the mirror and looked at her haggard face. Qin Wan narrowed her eyes, which were filled with hatred.


    ¡°Qin Xi, you probably never dreamed that I would make a comeback. Just you wait. I, Qin Lan, will definitely let you have a taste of the misfortune and torture I¡¯ve suffered in the past. I will make you kneel down and beg for mercy!¡±


    Yes, the person in front of the mirror was Qin Lan, who was taken away by the human traffickers. Fortunately, an earthquake gave her an opportunity to escape.


    After escaping, she hid in the shelter and lived a life of fear every day, afraid that she would be caught and brought back.


    Therefore, on the day of the earthquake, when she saw Ye Ming, who was unconscious, being taken out of a super beautiful sports car by a girl. Taking advantage of the fact that there was no one around, she smashed the girl to death with a brick.


    Then, she pretended to be the one who saved Ye Ming. Ye Ming did not suspect anything. The two of them spent time together and Qin Lan quickly grabbed Ye Ming¡¯s heart.


    In order to let Ye Ming know that she was a good girl and to make Ye Ming marry her, she thought of a very bold and risky plan.


    She secretly found a few hooligans and asked them to rob Ye Ming while she risked her life to save Ye Ming.


    It was also because of this that Ye Ming loved Qin Lan to death.


    In order to prove that he loved her and did not despise her past, the two of them quickly slept together, and Qin Lan became his woman.


    Although she really wanted to go back to Shangwan Village to take revenge on Qin Xi, she had something more important to do.


    She could also tell that Ye Ming didn¡¯t have much of a say in the Ye family. If the Ye family refused to accept her, everything she had worked so hard to get would be gone. Therefore, during this period of time, she had to think of a way


    to stay in the Ye family.


    However, the first thing she had to do was to take good care of her face. If a woman¡¯s face aged, no matter how much a man loved her, it would gradually fade away.


    At the thought of this, Qin Wan put on her clothes and brought the cash to beautify her face.


    In the Mu family.


    After the Ye family left, Mu Tianzheng called Mu Yali to the study room. He did not speak and only asked her to help grind the ink.


    No matter how anxious Mu Yali was, she did not dare to disobey her grandfather. Moreover, she realized that his attitude towards her was very cold, which made her feel very uneasy.


    However, her heart was elsewhere. As soon as she thought of Qin Xi going to the hospital to visit Ye Fan, she had a bad feeling and was grinding the ink absent-mindedly..

 Chapter 938 - Chapter 938: It’s Too Late!

    Chapter 938: It¡¯s Too Late!


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯re very close to Ye Fan lately?¡±


    Suddenly, Mu Tianzheng put away the brush and glanced at Mu Yali.


    Mu Yali¡¯s body trembled. She quickly lowered her head and whispered, ¡°We¡¯ve met a few times. Grandpa, I heard that he is hospitalized. This matter is related to Second Brother. He¡­


    Before she could finish, Mu Tianzheng suddenly looked at her coldly. ¡°Who told you that?¡±


    Mu Yali¡¯s face turned pale. She was afraid that Mu Tianzheng would find out that she had gone to the hospital to see Ye Fan. She immediately thought of a lie and said, ¡°No, no one told me this. I just heard you talking with the Ye family about this at the door¡­¡±


    Mu Tianzheng retracted his gaze and put down the brush. His voice was filled with oppression and dignity. ¡°Yali, you have to be honest. If you choose your mother¡¯s path, the Mu family won¡¯t tolerate you.¡±


    Mu Yali¡¯s head buzzed as she said in disbelief, ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    ¡°I already know about you and Ye Fan. I wanted to give you a chance, but you didn¡¯t cherish it. Mu Yali, I¡¯m very disappointed in you.¡± Mu Tianzheng was really angry. This was the first time he said Mu Yali¡¯s full name in such a cold voice.


    ¡°Grandpa, Brother Ye Fan and I are really in love. Please help us. I promise that as long as I¡¯m with Brother Ye Fan, I¡¯ll make the Ye family and the Mu family accept each other. Grandpa, please help us.¡± Mu Yali knew that she couldn¡¯t hide it anymore and immediately begged.


    Mu Tianzheng closed his eyes and shook his head. He sighed sadly. ¡°It¡¯s too late. It¡¯s all too late!¡±


    Mu Yali did not know what Mu Tianzheng meant by ¡®late¡¯. She wanted to beg, but there was a knock on the study door and Qi Xiong¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°Old Master, Divine Doctor Qin and the others are back. Second Master is also back. He¡¯s waiting for you in the living room!¡±


    Mu Tianzheng took a deep breath and said to Mu Yali, ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to settle some things.¡±


    Mu Yali felt a chill run down her spine. Wasn¡¯t her father recuperating in the hospital? Why was he back? Could it be that he also knew about her and Brother Ye Fan?


    Although her father usually doted on her, she still had a bad feeling.


    She followed Old Master Mu back to the living room and saw that the atmosphere was not particularly good. However, when she saw her father looking at her coldly, Mu Yali suddenly had the urge to turn around and run.


    Mu Wen stood up and endured the pain of his wound. He walked to Mu Yali¡¯s side and slapped her without warning, knocking her to the ground. Mu Yali screamed and covered the side of her face, looking at Mu Wen in disbelief.


    Tears streamed down her face.


    She was filled with grievances. Her voice was trembling and choked. ¡°Dad, why did you hit me?¡±


    Mu Wen pointed at her and growled, ¡°Not only did I hit you but I also want to kill you, you shameless thing.¡±


    Mu Yali¡¯s face instantly turned pale. She looked at everyone in the living room nervously.


    Eldest Uncle Mu Sheng¡¯s eyes were as deep as ever. Eldest Brother Mu Ge¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment and heartache. Second Brother Mu Di¡¯s gaze was similar to Eldest Uncle¡¯s. Qu Hong¡¯s eyes were slightly red¡­


    Her gaze landed on Qin Xi and Han Shi, who were outsiders. Han Shi¡¯s gaze was always on Qin Xi. As for Qin Xi, there was no gloating in her eyes, no arrogance, only indifference and calmness, as if she was not interested in anything.


    Mu Yali seemed to have thought of something.. Her eyes suddenly became filled with hatred as she pointed at Qin Xi and shouted, ¡°Was it you, b*tch, who did it? Was it you?¡±

 Chapter 939 - Chapter 939: Grievances

    Chapter 939: Grievances


    Translator: Henyee Translations      Editor: Henyee Translations


    ¡°Shut up, you unfilial daughter. I think you¡¯re out of your mind. The Ye family is a wolf¡¯s den. How can you be associated with them? You even shamelessly lost your innocence. Is this how I taught you all these years?


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t repent, but you still want to blame others. Did Divine Doctor Qin ask you to sleep with someone else?¡±


    Mu Wen scolded Mu Yali until she was on the verge of tears. At this moment, he suddenly thought of his wife¡¯s sister. She was also an ingrate. If he hadn¡¯t saved his wife back then, Yunqing wouldn¡¯t have known Chu Yi and his sister wouldn¡¯t have been widowed and lost her daughter.


    At this moment, he sat on the sofa dejectedly and weakly. He covered his face in disappointment and silence.


    ¡°Yali, you really shouldn¡¯t be hanging out with the Ye family. Hurry up and apologize to your father. He will forgive you.¡± Qu Hong¡¯s heart ached for Mu Yali. She quickly walked over and whispered.


    ¡°No, Eldest Aunt, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I don¡¯t want to be like Eldest Brother. He clearly doesn¡¯t like Wang Yan but he has to marry her. I don¡¯t want to become your tool.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m your only daughter and the only girl in the Mu family. Can¡¯t you consider my feelings?¡±


    Mu Yali cried like a rain, ¡°The Mu family is already very powerful. If the Mu family joins forces with the Ye family, our Mu family will become even stronger.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re muddle-headed, Yali. Do you know that the Ye family is not as simple as they seem on the surface? They can do anything to achieve their goal. For example, do you know why the Ye family is here today?¡±


    Qu Hong was really afraid that Mu Yali would go against Mu Wen and the old man for someone like Ye Fan. At that time, Mu Yali would be in trouble.


    Mu Yali glared at Mu Di and grumbled, ¡°It¡¯s all because of Second Brother. If not for him, Brother Ye Fan wouldn¡¯t have become a vegetable.¡±


    Qu Hong was stunned for a moment before she shook her head and walked back to Mu Sheng with a disappointed look.


    Seeing that Mu Yali was hopeless, Mu Tianzheng waved his hand impatiently and looked at Qin Xi. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s enough. Xi, get ready!¡±


    Qin Xi nodded and stood up to walk towards Mu Yali with a serious expression.


    Mu Yali did not know what her grandfather meant, but she had a bad feeling, especially when Qin Xi walked over with an oppressive aura. Around her, the relatives were watching coldly, not showing any intention of helping.


    Her heart instantly sank to rock bottom, as if she had been betrayed by everyone. She gritted her teeth and watched as Qin Xi approached step by step, the fear in her heart rising.


    ¡°You, what are you doing? Dad, I¡¯m your daughter. You can¡¯t let her harm me,


    Dad.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I know what I did wrong. Can you chase her away, Grandpa¡­¡±


    Mu Tianzheng and Mu Wen looked away. Although they were extremely disappointed in Mu Yali, they knew that now was not the time to be soft-hearted.


    At some point, three silver needles had appeared in Qin Xi¡¯s hand and were inserted into the top of Mu Yali¡¯s head.


    Mu Yali¡¯s pupils constricted as she screamed in horror. Then, endless pain assaulted her. Heart-wrenching screams echoed in the living room, making everyone shudder..

 Chapter 940 - Chapter 940: Worm

    Chapter 940: Worm


    Translator: Henyee Translations      Editor: Henyee Translations


    Mu Yali felt like she was about to die. The pain seemed to be able to enter her organs and spread throughout her body. Every inch of her skin was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    She grabbed her hair with both hands and twisted it crazily. Her expression was twisted and ferocious as she looked at Qin Xi, her eyes filled with hatred.


    Her voice became resentful. ¡°B*tch, you, how dare you try to kill me? I, I won¡¯t let you off. Daddy, save me. Grandpa, I, I know I was wrong. Make her stop¡­


    Daddy.¡±


    Mu Tianzheng frowned and felt sad. He glanced at Mu Wen, whose face was pale, and patted his shoulder comfortingly. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. Everything will be fine!¡±


    The other Mu family members could not bear to watch it. Only Han Shi knew that there was no need to take out the Puppet Gu worm using this painful method.


    The reason why Qin Xi did this was because she wanted Mu Yali to know her mistake and teach her a lesson.


    Three minutes felt like a century to Mu Yali. Her face was drenched in sweat, her hair stuck to her face, and her expression was twisted from pain.


    ¡°Ah¡­ ah¡­¡±


    Again and again, Mu Yali¡¯s shrill scream echoed in the living room, making everyone¡¯s hair stand on end.


    Just as Mu Yali was about to collapse, her stomach suddenly started churning, as if something had been forced out of her stomach and was climbing up bit by bit.


    Her blood-red eyes instantly widened and her pupils constricted. She held her abdomen and retched. Her body was trembling from retching, as if she would vomit out her heart, liver, spleen, and lungs in the next moment.


    When the Mu family saw this, their expressions immediately became serious.


    Seeing that it was about time, Qin Xi immediately slapped her back. Mu Yali spat out a green Gu worm the size of a fingernail from her mouth. The Gu worm was still squirming crazily. Its body was covered in a sticky substance, making it look especially disgusting.


    Han Shi was quick to react and immediately stepped forward to crush it. Before dying, the Gu worm let out an extremely sharp hiss. The sound was ear-piercing. It was difficult to imagine that a fingernail-sized worm could make such a loud sound.


    After Qin Xi retracted her hand, Mu Yali collapsed to the ground like a deflated balloon.


    At this moment, Mu Yali really wanted to vomit. She wanted to vomit, but she did not have the strength to do so.


    Also, although she did not understand why there was a disgusting green worm in her stomach, no matter how stupid she was, she understood that Qin Xi was not going to kill her, but to take out the worm in her stomach. At this moment, she suddenly remembered something.


    Qin Xi seemed to have warned her before that someone had poisoned her with that thing. At that time, she did not know what that thing was. She thought Qin Xi was just trying to scare her.


    Only now, after experiencing the pain of the worm being forced out of her body, did she understand what Qin Xi was referring to.


    ¡°Alright, alright, it¡¯s over now. How do you feel, Yali? Does it still hurt?¡±


    Seeing that Mu Yali was about to collapse, Qu Hong quickly walked over and asked Mu Ge to carry her to the sofa.


    Mu Yali lay on the sofa and looked at Mu Tianzheng, Mu Wen, and the others in confusion.. She asked weakly, ¡°I, I¡­ what¡¯s going on? Why is there a worm in my stomach?¡±

 Chapter 941 - Chapter 941: That Brat!

    Chapter 941: That Brat!


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask so much. Rest well. When you recover, I¡¯ll send you abroad. As for Ye Fan, don¡¯t ever think about him.¡±


    Mu Wen¡¯s expression softened slightly. After all, she was his biological daughter. Whether she went astray or not, she was still his only daughter.


    However, his attitude towards Ye Fan didn¡¯t change and there was no room for negotiation.


    Mu Yali was about to say something when Qu Hong touched her arm, signaling her not to disobey her father.


    Recalling her father¡¯s coldness and disappointment just now, Mu Yali bit her lower lip and felt extremely aggrieved. Fortunately, she did not really lose her mind. She knew that it was not a wise move to go against her father. She decided to wait for her father to calm down before begging him.


    After settling Mu Yali¡¯s matter, Mu Tianzheng called Qin Xi to the study and asked her about the Ye family.


    ¡°Xi, what do you think the Ye family is up to?¡±


    As Qin Xi made tea, she said with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. No matter what schemes the Ye family has, I¡¯ll let them know the consequences of angering me. By the way, you still don¡¯t know, right? The mastermind behind the Gu worm and virus is Madam Yunqing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s her?¡± Mu Tianzheng was stunned before nodding in understanding. ¡°Actually, I should have thought of it long ago. That woman is here to take revenge on the Mu family.¡±


    Qin Xi thought for a moment and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I think she wants to control the Mu family to get something.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What do you mean?¡± Mu Tianzheng asked curiously.


    Qin Xi analyzed for him, ¡°With that woman¡¯s methods, it¡¯s easy for her to get rid of the Mu family. However, all the methods she has deployed so far are used to control. For example, Second Master Mu¡¯s virus and Mu Yali¡¯s puppet Gu worm. These are not fatal, but they can wear down one¡¯s willpower and eventually control them. What do you think her goal is?¡±


    Mu Tianzheng nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Control the Mu family¡­¡±


    Qin Xi narrowed her eyes. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the person she really wants to control is you. As long as she controls you, she controls an entire organization, I don¡¯t know what her ultimate goal is. Of course, no matter what it is, she will not succeed.¡±


    Hearing the hidden meaning in Qin Xi¡¯s words, Mu Tianzheng frowned and said worriedly, ¡°She¡¯s very sinister and has countless tricks up her sleeve. I¡¯m worried¡­¡±


    Qin Xi smiled confidently. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. She¡¯s not worthy of being my match.¡±


    Seeing that she was not just acting tough, Mu Tianzheng was a little relieved. However, he was still a little worried and reminded, ¡°Xi, I hope you can be careful. That person is not simple. Moreover, I heard that she has a bodyguard who is very skilled. If you need any help, I can mobilize Zhou Lei and the others to help you.¡±


    In order not to make the old man worry, Qin Xi nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you when I need help.¡±


    Mu Tianzheng nodded. He suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°When do you plan to come back to the family?¡±


    Qin Xi thought for a moment and said, ¡°At the end of the year!¡±


    She smiled meaningfully and continued, ¡°Speaking of which, if you didn¡¯t put pressure on him, the two of us might have returned long ago. Now that I¡¯m pregnant, he won¡¯t be at ease no matter where I go. According to your request, if he wants to be worthy of me, he has to make a name for himself. I¡¯m afraid you have to wait longer than you thought.¡±


    Mu Tianzheng narrowed his eyes and said after a long while, ¡°That brat!¡±

 Chapter 942 - Chapter 942: Testing

    Chapter 942: Testing


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    The next day, Qin Xi and Han Shi led some people to wait in Mu Di¡¯s pharmaceutical company. Today was the day the medicine was released, which was the day Xie Lei would carry out his plan to set Mu Di up.


    After waiting for more than half an hour, Xie Lei finally appeared when the staff were transporting the medicine.


    He stood at the side and watched. On the surface, he was supervising, but in fact, he was looking for an opportunity to mix the things Ye Fan gave him into the medicine. In order to let him succeed as soon as possible, Mu Di deliberately dismissed a few staff to create an opportunity for him.


    As expected, when Xie Lei saw this, he quickly mixed the ¡®poison¡¯ he had prepared into a box of medicine. Although he was nervous and panicked, he still pretended to be calm and helped carry the medicine to the car.


    Mu Di walked up to Xie Lei with one hand in his pocket and patted his shoulder like a good friend. ¡°How is it? Is everything going smoothly?¡±


    Xie Lei quickly put on a smile and said, ¡°Brother Di, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve checked everything here. There¡¯s no problem.¡±


    ¡°I can always trust you.¡±


    Mu Di¡¯s eyes flickered and the corners of his mouth curled up. He said encouragingly, ¡°When this matter is over, I¡¯ll promote you. What position do you like?¡±


    Xie Lei was stunned. He did not expect Mu Di to want to promote him. He was so nervous that he stammered, ¡°Brother Di, is this appropriate? I just joined the company not long ago.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing inappropriate about it. We¡¯re all brothers. I originally wanted to make you a manager from the beginning, but I wanted to nurture a capable, smart, and loyal subordinate to help me manage the company. As you know, I have more than one company and don¡¯t have that much time to manage them all. If I have a reliable person to share the burden, I can give myself a break.¡±


    Mu Di¡¯s words made Xie Lei¡¯s expression change slightly. He clenched his fists tightly, his heart racing, and he forced a smile that was worse than crying.


    He did not understand why Mu Di would say this to him. Could it be that he had discovered his trick, or was he testing his loyalty?


    However, no matter what, since he had already decided to turn back against Mu Di, there was no reason for him to give up. Besides, Young Master Ye would never allow anyone to betray him. There was no turning back. Mu Di had to die!


    Seeing the determination in Xie Lei¡¯s eyes, Mu Di let out a long sigh.


    After Mu Di left, the truck drove away and sent all the medicine to the designated location.


    Xie Lei followed behind the truck in a car. On the way, he found a phone booth and dialed Ye Fan¡¯s landline number. In order to be sure that no one was following him, he deliberately circled the area a few times.


    Unfortunately, he thought that no one knew what he was doing, but he was actually already being watched by Qin Xi and the others.


    Xie Lei said impatiently, ¡°Hey, Young Master Ye, I¡¯ve already done what you asked me to do. I¡¯ve mixed those things into the medicine.¡±


    Ye Fan said in surprise, ¡°Really? No one found out?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master Ye, no one found out. I even waited for a long time before calling you, ¡± Xie Lei said proudly.


    Ye Fan laughed out loud. ¡°That¡¯s good. Xie Lei, whether this matter succeeds or not, I¡¯ll let you join my company. However, let¡¯s not contact each other for the time being. When I make Mu Di lose everything, you¡¯ll be the greatest contributor. Not to mention the manager, I can even get you a high-ranking official position..¡±

 Chapter 943 - 943 Extorting a Confession

    943 Extorting a Confession


    After hanging up the phone, Xie Lei looked at the blue sky outside with a cold smile. ¡°Mu Di, I want to see you die with my own eyes this time!¡±


    As soon as he turned around, he was instantly handcuffed. His head buzzed and he subconsciously wanted to run, but he was pressed to the ground.


    He panted heavily and was so nervous that he did not know what to do. His eyes were filled with guilt, but he was still stubborn. ¡°Who are you? Why are you arresting me? Let go of me. I¡¯m a good brother of the Second Young Master of the Mu family. If you dare to touch me, Young Master Mu will not let you off.¡±


    A police officer shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a shameless person like you in my life. Just now, you wanted to frame Young Master Mu, and now you¡¯re calling yourself Young Master Mu¡¯s good brother. What a prick!¡±


    Seeing that more and more people were gathered around, the captain frowned and urged, ¡°Alright, why are you wasting your breath on such a person? Take him back!¡±


    At this moment, Qin Xi walked over and handed medicine Xie Lei had tampered with to the captain. ¡°The things inside are very dangerous. Once they are put on the market, the consumers will go crazy and lose their minds easily after taking it. Moreover, some of the substances will make people crave for blood, just like vampires.¡±


    The captain¡¯s expression turned cold as he said in shock, ¡°So, the person who takes the medicine is very likely to become a murderer?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ can¡¯t possibly be true, right?¡± Another police officer was skeptical.


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth curled up. ¡°The substance I mentioned refers to worm eggs, eggs that like fresh blood to grow. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can do a small experiment. Feed this thing to an animal and see how it reacts.¡±


    Hearing the confident tone in her voice, the police officer did not dare to question her anymore. Knowing the seriousness of the matter, he immediately brought Xie Lei back to the police station. They did as Qin Xi instructed and gave a hen a pill. In less than ten minutes, the hen went crazy.


    Its eyes turned red and its fur stood on end. It turned into something like a crazy beast, pouncing on the police officers and biting them.


    One of the security officers was caught off guard and was bitten. Blood instantly dripped down from the spot where he was bitten. The hen seemed to have smelled something sweet and delicious and pounced on him again like a fiend.


    It was clearly just a hen, but ever since it ate the pill, the hen had become so strong that it could even scratch off a layer of skin.


    This time, everyone finally understood the severity of the matter and why Qin Xi said that this substance was very dangerous. Fortunately, the medicine didn¡¯t go to the market. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    The seriousness of this matter had exceeded their ability to handle. They immediately reported it to their superior. When their superior heard it, he reported it to his superior. In the end, this matter reached Mu Tianzheng¡¯s favorite student, also the current chief of the police bureau.


    After knowing that this matter was related to the Mu family, he immediately contacted Mu Tianzheng. After discussion, he immediately arrested Ye Fan and brought him to the interrogation room.


    Ye Fan knew that the matter had been exposed, but he refused to admit it. However, refusing to admit it wouldn¡¯t make him innocent. A police officer took out a small pill and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to talk, but you have to eat this!¡±


    Ye Fan¡¯s pupils constricted as he stared at the black pill with inexplicable fear in his eyes. He instantly broke down and shouted at the police officer, ¡°You¡¯re extorting a confession. I¡¯m not convinced. I want to find a lawyer. This is illegal.¡±


    ¡°Illegal?¡± The police officer sneered and said shamelessly, ¡°Who saw it?¡±


    Ye Fan broke out in cold sweat.

 Chapter 944 - 944 Begging For Mercy

    944 Begging For Mercy


    The police officer gave his two colleagues a look at the same time. The two of them understood and immediately went forward to press Ye Fan on the table. He grabbed the small pill and stuffed it into Ye Fan¡¯s mouth.


    Ye Fan struggled with all his might, but he was no match for the police officers. He was subdued in no time. Seeing that he had swallowed the pill, the police officers let go of him.


    After regaining his freedom, Ye Fan raised his hand to his throat, wanting to spit out the pill he had taken. Unfortunately, nothing came out.


    At the thought that he was about to become a murderous man-eating demon, he was in despair.


    At this moment, the police officer immediately said, ¡°Ye Fan, I¡¯ll give you another chance. If you tell me the truth now, I¡¯ll ask Divine Doctor Qin to help you get out the thing you just ate. If you don¡¯t, you should know what this thing will turn you into.¡±


    Divine Doctor Qin?


    Hearing this, a trace of hope instantly lit up in Ye Fan¡¯s heart. He immediately said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ll tell you everything. Get her to take this disgusting thing out of my body. Hurry, hurry!¡±


    The police officer nodded and opened the door to the interrogation room. Qin Xi stood at the door and gave a perfectly innocuous look at Ye Fan with a smile. ¡°Young Master Ye, we meet again. What a small world.¡±


    Ye Fan did not care about Qin Xi¡¯s sarcastic mockery. He only wanted to take out the thing as soon as possible.


    Qin Xi looked at the police officer with a smile and suggested, ¡°Officer, just in case, I think I should suppress the thing in his body first. When this matter is over, I¡¯ll help him take the thing out. What do you think?¡±


    The police officer nodded. ¡°Of course. Thank you, Divine Doctor Qin.¡±


    Ye Fan wanted to protest, but no one would listen to his words. Qin Xi inserted a needle into him and tapped the acupoints on his body a few more times. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s under control. Don¡¯t remove the needle just yet. Otherwise, he will immediately transform into a demon. Now, you can ask him questions. When you are done, I¡¯ll come in and do the rest.¡±


    ¡°You already knew it?¡± Ye Fan asked in disbelief.


    Qin Xi smiled. ¡°I¡¯m called Divine Doctor for a reason. If you want to blame someone, blame yourself for offending the wrong person. Also, I¡¯ll deal with the person behind you when I have time. I also suggest you not to think about escaping.¡±


    With that, she left the interrogation room.


    Ye Fan finally realized that he had offended someone he shouldn¡¯t. He prayed in his heart that as long as he could leave, he would never be enemies with the Mu family again, let alone cooperate with Madam Yunqing.


    Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t.


    Qin Xi and Han Shi went to the lounge. On the other side, opposite Mu Di, Xie Lei¡¯s wrist was restrained by a pair of handcuffs. His eyes were filled with tears as he kowtowed to Mu Di to apologize.


    ¡°Brother Di, please save me. I knew what I did wrong. Please let me off on account of the fact that we grew up together.¡±


    ¡°And my father. No matter what, he¡¯s worked for the Mu family for most of his life. If he finds out that I was arrested, he¡¯ll definitely be sad. Brother Di, I won¡¯t do it again. I was bewitched by that Ye guy. Please forgive me. I beg you!¡±


    Xie Lei¡¯s voice was filled with grief and he looked pitiful, but when Mu Di saw Xie Lei like this, he did not pity him at all.

 Chapter 945 - 945 Not to Be trifled with

    945 Not to Be trifled with


    ¡°Xie Lei, I gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t cherish it. Also, I know what you¡¯re thinking. Don¡¯t think you can fool me again.¡±


    Mu Di originally had some hope for Xie Lei, but seeing the hatred in Xie Lei¡¯s eyes, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything else. He shook his head helplessly and stood up.


    Seeing that he was about to leave, Xie Lei panicked and knelt on the ground with a thud, crying in pain. ¡°Brother Di, I was wrong. Please withdraw the lawsuit. As long as you¡¯re willing to forgive me, I¡¯ll leave. I¡¯ll leave the capital and go to a place where no one will recognize me and never come back, okay?¡±


    Mu Di turned around and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s too late!¡±


    Looking at his departing figure, Xie Lei stopped pretending. His face was twisted as he cursed, ¡°Mu Di, I swear that as long as I can get out, I¡¯ll definitely kill you with my own hands. I¡¯ll make you die a horrible death. Just you wait. I¡¯ll definitely kill you!¡±


    Qin Xi raised her eyebrows and looked at Mu Di with her dark eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. Leave the rest to the old man.¡±


    Mu Di smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ve been busy all morning. It¡¯s time to go out and eat something. I know a very authentic Italian restaurant. I¡¯ll bring you to try it.¡±


    Qin Xi did not refuse and said, ¡°You guys get in the car first. I¡¯ll go to the washroom.¡±


    ¡°Let him go with you. I¡¯ll wait here,¡± Mu Di insisted.


    Han Shi could tell that Qin Xi had something to do and gave her a meaningful look. He put his arm around Mu Di¡¯s shoulder and led him away. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the car and wait. It¡¯s very slow for girls to go to the toilet. Let¡¯s get in the car and wait!¡±


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not right for you to say that. My sister is pregnant. What if she slips and there is no one to help?¡± Mu Di reprimanded with a serious expression. ¡°You can¡¯t do this. You don¡¯t value Xi at all. No, I have to tell my aunt later to let her teach you a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Second Brother Mu, I¡¯ve just done you a huge favor, but in the blink of an eye, you wanted to give me a hard time. That¡¯s not right! Can we still be good pals?¡±


    Han Shi was speechless. Why did this person change his attitude so quickly?


    Mu Di sneered and punched him on the shoulder. He gave him a look and said, ¡°I¡¯m your second brother-in-law. Kid, I finally understand why you were so obsequious to me back then. You¡¯d better treat her well. If I found out that you lied or cheated on her, humph¡­¡±


    Han Shi immediately made an oath gesture. ¡°How is that possible? Xi is not an ordinary woman. If I lied to her and cheated on her, she would probably send me to hell with a pill. Would I still be alive today?¡±


    Mu Di said unhappily, ¡°What are you talking about? My sister is smart, gentle, and kind. How can she do that?¡±


    At this moment, the gentle and kind Qin Xi that Mu Di mentioned was looking at Xie Lei innocently. ¡°Were you the one who swore to make him die a horrible death just now?¡±


    Xie Lei saw that her eyes were terrifyingly cold even though she was smiling. He suddenly had a bad feeling. He had a feeling that this woman was not to be trifled with.


    Unfortunately, what he did not know was that he had already provoked her!

 Chapter 946 - 946 Call the Police

    946 Call the Police


    The next day, Qin Xi handed the matter of finding Madam Yunqing¡¯s address to Mu Di while she and Han Shi went to the mental hospital again.


    Last time, she left in a hurry and did not have the time to say goodbye to everyone. This time, she came because she wanted to treat the remaining patients. If one could have a normal life, who would be willing to live a miserable life?


    Seeing that Qin Xi was finally here, Dean Wu heaved a sigh of relief and quickly welcomed her with a smile. ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, you¡¯re finally here. I thought you weren¡¯t coming!¡±


    Qin Xi smiled meaningfully. ¡°Dean Wu, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t go back on my word. The reason I didn¡¯t come early was because I was delayed by something.¡±


    Dean Wu realized that he was being too anxious. Although Qin Xi had promised him that she would treat all the mental patients, she did not have the obligation to do it at all. After all, she did not owe him anything.


    Qin Xi did not take it to heart, but she still had to say what needed to be said. Otherwise, people would take it for granted and not appreciate her effort.


    At this moment, a police car drove in. Two police officers got out. When they saw Qin Xi, they walked over with serious expressions and asked, ¡°Are you Qin Xi?¡±


    Qin Xi raised her eyebrows and nodded. ¡°Yes, I am. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°We received a report that you¡¯re suspected of intentional assault. Please cooperate with us in our investigation,¡± one of the younger police officers said.


    ¡°Intentional assault?¡± Qin Xi looked at her stomach and looked at the two police officers with a faint smile. ¡°May I ask who I injured?¡±


    Uh¡­


    The two of them also noticed Qin Xi¡¯s big stomach. Previously, they were very suspicious of what those burly men said. Now that they saw her bulging stomach, they believed without a doubt that those burly men were talking nonsense. Qin Xi was a weak pregnant woman. How could she injure a bunch of tall and muscular men? This was too ridiculous.


    The police officer felt like he had been played. A trace of embarrassment flashed across his face. ¡°This morning, a few men came to the police station, saying that you used a special method to cripple them and made them unable to walk normally, so they asked us to help them. If you can let them walk normally again, they can pretend that nothing happened.¡±


    Qin Xi chuckled and asked, ¡°Look at my condition. Do you believe I can hit them? Just out of curiosity, did they tell you why I hit them?¡±


    The police officer said, ¡°They said that you were bullying a girl. When they saw it, they wanted to help the girl.¡±


    Before he could finish, Dean Wu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and interrupted angrily, ¡°Doctor Qin bullying a girl? What a nonsense! I know what happened. It¡¯s not like what they told you at all.


    Three days ago, they kidnapped Doctor Qin and said that she was a mental patient and asked us to treat her. I originally thought that she was really a mental patient, but to my surprise, she is also a doctor.


    The reason why those people kidnapped her was to teach her a lesson. Officer, think about it. Divine Doctor Qin is pregnant. If we believed them and treated Divine Doctor Qin with drugs, the child she gave birth to would definitely not be healthy. They should be punished!¡±


    The police officers did not expect the truth to be like this, but there was one thing they did not understand. Why couldn¡¯t the burly men walk upright? Moreover, when they went to the hospital for a checkup, the diagnosis was normal. This was also why the burly men went to the police station.

 Chapter 947 - 947 Investigation

    947 Investigation


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Qin. We still need you to go back with us to help with the investigation. Don¡¯t worry, if what you said is the truth, we¡¯ll give you justice.¡±


    Although he did not know if Qin Xi was innocent, from the perspective of the police officer, it was impossible for a young pregnant woman to do anything to five to six burly men.


    Unless Qin Xi used some despicable method, but then again, why would Qin Xi deal with them? Did they do something to harm her in the first place?


    In short, this matter required further investigation.


    Dean Wu was anxious. It wasn¡¯t easy for Qin Xi to come here, but now, she was going to be taken away by the police. What about the patients in his hospital?


    ¡°Officer, can you wait a moment? Divine Doctor Qin is here to treat our patient. If you take her away like this, who will treat our patient?¡±


    ¡°Doctor? Are you a doctor?¡±


    At this moment, something dawned on the police officer. Just now, Dean Wu kept emphasizing that Qin Xi was a doctor and was apparently the divine kind.


    If Qin Xi was really a divine doctor, it seemed likely that she could do something to those burly men to make them unable to walk normally.


    This realization enlightened the two police officers. During the checkup in the hospital, the doctors couldn¡¯t find anything wrong with the burly men, but they kept complaining that their legs hurt and they could not stand up.


    ¡°Miss Qin, are you a doctor?¡±


    Qin Xi said faintly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. I still have patients to treat here. You can bring those people over. Also, if they can repent and be responsible for what they¡¯ve done, I can make them stand up again, but if they don¡¯t repent, they¡¯ll have to crawl for the rest of their lives.¡±


    The two police officers immediately frowned. ¡°Miss Qin, what you¡¯re doing is wrong. They have the right to sue you.¡±


    Qin Xi smiled and gently leaned into Han Shi¡¯s arms. She said casually, ¡°Sue me? They kidnapped a pregnant woman and threw me into a mental hospital. Do they know the consequences?¡±


    ¡°Besides, sue me on the basis of what? I didn¡¯t admit that I was the one who injured their legs. I only said¡­ that I could treat them or choose not to treat them. Officer, this shouldn¡¯t be illegal, right?¡±


    The two police officers were stunned. They looked at each other and thought about Qin Xi¡¯s words carefully. Indeed, they did not hear her admit anything. Clearly, this woman was not simple.


    However, they still had to do what they were supposed to do.


    ¡°Miss Qin, please come back with us to help with the investigation. If you¡¯re innocent, we¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    Qin Xi really did not want to go through so much trouble. She had just come out of one police station and now she had to go to another. She still had a lot of things to do.


    Seeing that Qin Xi was unwilling, Han Shi said, ¡°Officer, my wife is pregnant and it¡¯s not convenient for her to move around.


    Moreover, she is carsick. How is she supposed to treat the patients after coming back? My wife is the victim in this matter after all. Shouldn¡¯t you show some consideration for the victim?


    Although this is your duty, for the sake of my wife¡¯s health, how about this? One of you stays here and the other can go and call them over. We can confront each other face to face. What do you think?¡±

 Chapter 948 - 948 Admitting

    948 Admitting


    Hearing Han Shi¡¯s words, the police officer had nothing to say and did as Han Shi said, bringing the burly men back to the mental hospital.


    When they saw Qin Xi taking the mental patient¡¯s pulse leisurely, those burly men in wheelchairs pointed at her and glared at her murderously.


    ¡°Officer, it¡¯s her. She¡¯s the one who caused us to become like this. Hurry up and catch her and let her treat us.¡±


    Seeing that they were so shameless, Dean Wu was furious. He stood up and reprimanded, ¡°Shengli, you¡¯re really shameless. That¡¯s not what you said when you kidnapped Divine Doctor Qin and threw her to my hospital.¡±


    ¡°Also, when you left at that time, I can testify that Divine Doctor Qin didn¡¯t do anything to you. Who knows how you ended up crippled? Could it be that you¡¯ve done too many wicked things and are punished by the heavens?¡±


    The burly man in the lead was called Cheng Shengli. They had exchanged business cards before so Dean Wu knew that Cheng Shengli was a bodyguard of the Ye family, which was why he did not dare to offend him.


    However, with the police officers around and the fact that this matter concerned the entire hospital, he had no choice but to step forward.


    Cheng Shengli gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Dean Wu, you have to be responsible for what you said.¡±


    Hearing the threat in his tone, Dean Wu did not back down. Instead, he looked at the police officer. ¡°Officers, what I said is true. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can investigate.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Cheng Shengli was about to say something when Qin Xi interrupted with a faint smile, ¡°It seems that you want to be in a wheelchair for the rest of your lives. I don¡¯t have time to waste with you. Now, I¡¯ll give you two a choice.¡±


    Cheng Shengli looked at the police officer excitedly. ¡°Officer, listen. She admitted that she was the one who crippled our legs. Arrest her immediately.¡±


    The corners of the security officer¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°When did she admit it?¡±


    Cheng Shengli was rendered speechless. He did not know what to say.


    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s see what choices she¡¯ll give us first. I don¡¯t want to be in a wheelchair for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Brother. Why don¡¯t we listen and see what she is up to?¡± The two lackeys beside him were already exhausted from the torture and didn¡¯t want to continue sitting in a wheelchair.


    Although they did not know how Qin Xi crippled their legs, after this incident, they knew that Qin Xi was not to be trifled with.


    At the thought of this, they immediately looked at Qin Xi and begged, ¡°Miss Qin, we know what we¡¯ve done wrong. As long as you can treat us, we¡¯ll do anything.¡±


    Qin Xi supported her chin and said with a lazy smile, ¡°A wise man submits to circumstances. Do you see that? They¡¯re much smarter than you.¡±


    Cheng Shengli felt embarrassed. His face was ashen as he glared at the two lackeys and said fiercely, ¡°What are you doing? Are you rebelling? If anyone dares to go against me, you know the consequences.¡±


    The police officer frowned and immediately warned, ¡°Hey, Cheng Shengli, you have to watch your words. I don¡¯t care who you are. Behave yourself now.¡±


    Cheng Shengli immediately shut up.


    Although the lackeys were afraid of him, they were more afraid of losing their legs. They ignored Cheng Shengli and looked at Qin Xi pleadingly.


    Qin Xi walked up to them. ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices. Either tell me everything that happened in detail or tell me who the mastermind is. Choose!¡±

 Chapter 949 - 949 Stone, Come Back!

    949 Stone, Come Back!


    The lackeys were put in a difficult position.


    If they chose the first, they would offend Cheng Shengli. Cheng Shengli was a vengeful person and definitely wouldn¡¯t take this lying down. Moreover, he had countless despicable methods. If they revealed the truth, they would have a hard time living in the capital.


    The second choice was even worse. The mastermind was the eldest daughter of the Mu family. It was said that she was Young Master Ye¡¯s girlfriend. They could not afford to offend her.


    They were in a dilemma.


    ¡°Is there a third choice?¡± A lackey asked tentatively.


    Qin Xi smiled. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Before the lackeys could be happy, they heard Qin Xi say, ¡°The third choice is that you don¡¯t say anything and I don¡¯t do anything.¡±


    The corners of the lackeys¡¯ mouths twitched. How was that even a choice?


    A lackey forced a smile and begged in a low voice, ¡°We were wrong. We really know our mistake and will repent. We¡¯re just following the order. Don¡¯t make things difficult for us, okay? As long as you can treat us, we¡¯ll do anything.¡±


    Seeing that they were a bunch of cowards, Qin Xi couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°You¡¯ll do anything? Then why can¡¯t you tell the truth? Are you afraid that he will take revenge?¡±


    She clicked her tongue and mocked, ¡°It seems that you still don¡¯t understand your situation. I don¡¯t have time to waste with you. Don¡¯t blame me for not reminding you. This is the last chance. Whether you can stand up or not is entirely up to you.¡±


    With that, she stopped looking at them and continued to treat the patients.


    ¡°What should we do? I really don¡¯t want to be in a wheelchair for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°Me too. Why don¡¯t¡­ we tell the truth?¡±


    ¡°How? Boss is still here!¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t we tell her who the mastermind is. We¡¯ll run away after we¡¯re cured¡­¡±


    ¡°I agree!¡±


    ¡°I agree too.¡±


    Although they could not afford to offend the Mu family, as long as they ran away, the Mu family wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to them.


    After knowing who the mastermind was, Qin Xi would definitely go after Mu Yali. When the two of them were busy dealing with each other, they could take the opportunity to run away.


    After discussing, they gritted their teeth and said to Qin Xi, ¡°It was the eldest daughter of the Mu family, Mu Yali, who asked us to do it. She said that she wanted us to teach you a lesson. It¡¯s best if you lose¡­ lose something you cherish the most.¡±


    The lackey subconsciously looked at Qin Xi¡¯s stomach. Clearly, the thing she cherished the most was her unborn child.


    When Han Shi heard this, he was instantly enraged. Like a whirlwind, he arrived in front of the lackey in the blink of an eye. His eyes were like sharp knives, and his entire body exuded a suffocating pressure.


    He grabbed the lackey by the neck and picked him up from the wheelchair. He said word by word, ¡°What did you say? Say it again?¡±


    The lackey was dumbfounded.


    Not to mention him, even the others were shocked. Han Shi was so fast that they couldn¡¯t even keep up with their eyes.


    How could someone with such speed be an ordinary person?


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±


    The lackey, who was grabbed by the collar, was stammering. He looked at Han Shi in horror, his eyes filled with panic and fear.


    ¡°Stone, come back!¡± At this moment, Qin Xi¡¯s gentle voice came from behind.

 Chapter 950 - 950 I Cant Tolerate It

    950 I Can¡¯t Tolerate It


    Han Shi stared at the lackey in front of him, the veins on his forehead bulging. He couldn¡¯t help but want to tear the lackey apart. Fortunately, he still had a trace of rationality and knew the consequences of doing so.


    Hearing Qin Xi¡¯s call, the anger in his heart gradually dissipated. He threw the lackey back into the wheelchair like he was throwing trash. Perhaps because the throw carried too much force, the lackey fell backward along with the wheelchair.


    When the others saw this, they held their breath. Even Cheng Shengli slowed down his breathing, afraid that Han Shi would notice him.


    Qin Xi knocked on the table. ¡°Alright, since you tell me who the mastermind is, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. Come over. I¡¯ll treat you.¡±


    The police officer helped the fallen lackey back to the wheelchair. The few of them lined up to get treated. Qin Xi was very fast. She stabbed them with a few needles on the knees, but in fact, she was erasing the runes on their knees. Then¡­ they were fine.


    However, in the eyes of others, Qin Xi struck them as a divine doctor who had descended to the world. At this moment, if someone said that she could refine immortal pills, they would probably believe it.


    The lackeys were excited and jumped around happily. It felt good to be able to stand up. For the past few days, they had been sitting in a wheelchair every day. Those days were simply worse than death.


    Fortunately, they knew what was good for them. Otherwise, they might be in a wheelchair for the rest of their lives.


    When Cheng Shengli saw them jumping around, it would be a lie to say that he was not tempted. However, at the same time, he was very angry, feeling like he had been betrayed.


    Just as he was about to flare up, a sharp-eyed lackey quickly cleared his throat. The other lackeys who were overjoyed immediately understood something. They looked at each other and quickly ran away.


    Yes, they ran away just like that.


    They had offended their boss and the Mu family. If they didn¡¯t run now, when would they? Therefore, they didn¡¯t hesitate.


    This made Cheng Shengli furious. ¡°Damn it, come back. Come back quickly. If you run away, the Ye family and the Mu family won¡¯t let you off. Do you think you can escape?¡±


    He shouted angrily, but the lackeys who used to curry favor with him did not even look back and ran even faster.


    Qin Xi patted Han Shi, who was losing control of his emotions, and came to the two police officers. ¡°Officers, you should know the truth by now. Can I trouble you to make another trip to the Mu family and tell them about this matter? You just have to inform them. I¡¯ll settle the rest myself.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    The two police officers were in a difficult position. It was not that they were afraid of going to the Mu family but that they didn¡¯t have a good reason to go.


    If Qin Xi wanted to sue the Mu family, it would make sense for them to go. However, she didn¡¯t seem to want to sue the Mu family or settle the matter. She just wanted to inform the Mu family. What was she up to?


    As if she could tell what they were thinking, Qin Xi said, ¡°Just tell me the truth, and this matter will be over.¡±


    Seeing that she insisted, the police officers nodded helplessly. ¡°Alright!¡±


    After they left, Han Shi suddenly held her hand and looked at her seriously. ¡°Xi, she wants to harm our child. I can¡¯t tolerate it.¡±


    If Xi was an ordinary person, she might have already been harmed. How could he tolerate this?


    Qin Xi frowned and felt the man¡¯s hand trembling slightly. She quickly hugged his arm and said sweetly,


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Anyway, I¡¯m fine. She already suffered a lot yesterday. Moreover, when the Mu family finds out what she did to me later, they will definitely teach her a lesson again, so it can be considered revenge for us!¡±

 Chapter 951 - 951 Who in the World Is She?

    951 Who in the World Is She?


    As expected, when the police officers came to the Mu family and told them everything, the Mu family looked at Mu Yali with fire in their eyes.


    Apart from anger, there was also disappointment.


    No matter what, Qin Xi was the Mu family¡¯s savior. Not only did she save Mu Yali¡¯s father, but she also saved her grandfather. This time, she even saved her life. Not only was she not grateful, but she also targeted Qin Xi and even wanted to harm the unborn child in her stomach. Was she really a member of the Mu family?


    She might have inherited her aunt¡¯s genes and was vicious.


    Mu Yali¡¯s face was as pale as paper and she was shaking. Previously, she was secretly glad that Qin Xi did not know what she had done, but then, police officers came knocking on her door. This time, she would never be able to clear her name.


    Her body had not fully recovered to begin with. Now that her despicable methods were exposed in public, she felt the world spinning and her head was buzzing.


    Mu Yali fell to the sofa with weak legs. Her face was pale and her lips were trembling, but she could not say a word.


    ¡°Tomorrow¡­¡±


    Old Master Mu thought for a moment and said, ¡°No, let¡¯s do it today. Wen, go and contact a school overseas and send her abroad. She needs to reflect on her actions over there. Other than her normal expenses, she can only get 100 yuan a month as pocket money. If she thinks it¡¯s not enough¡­ let her earn money herself!¡±


    Although the Mu family was rich and powerful, the old man had never allowed the young ones to idle around. This could be seen from Mu Ge and Mu Di. As for Mu Yali, the old man had always doted on her, so he did not let her go out to work and was not strict with her.


    The reason why he suggested letting Mu Yali earn money herself was firstly to give her a wake-up call and let her experience the ways of the world.


    Ever since she was young, she had been protected so well that she had lost the ability to judge things. She had gone to the extent of using the most vicious methods to harm others. This was the result of the Mu family pampering and doting on her.


    Secondly, it was to let her spend time on meaningful things. When she was busy fending for herself, she wouldn¡¯t be thinking about scheming others all day long. What she would be thinking about was filling her stomach first.


    However, although the old man¡¯s intention was good, some people might not appreciate it and even try to pin the blame on others. They would get bitter and resentful until they did something horrendous.


    What they did had almost brought the entire Mu family to their demise. Of course, this was a story for another time.


    Mu Yali looked at her grandfather in disbelief. Her voice was trembling as she asked carefully, ¡°Grandpa, I know I was wrong. Do you really want to chase me away?¡±


    Mu Tianzheng held back his sadness and explained with a solemn expression, ¡°I¡¯m not chasing you away. I¡¯m letting you go out to train. Look at you now. You don¡¯t even have the ability to distinguish right from wrong. If this continues, your life will be ruined sooner or later.¡±


    ¡°But I already know my mistake. I don¡¯t want to leave home. Grandpa, can¡¯t you forgive me this time?¡± Mu Yali finally couldn¡¯t hold back her tears and shouted.


    Mu Tianzheng looked at her calmly. ¡°Everyone has to be responsible for what they¡¯ve done. If I keep you, how am I going to explain it to Divine Doctor Qin?¡±


    ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, Divine Doctor Qin, you keep bringing up Divine Doctor Qin. I¡¯m your granddaughter. Who in the world is she¡­¡±

 Chapter 952 - 952 Betrayed by Everyone

    952 Betrayed by Everyone


    Mu Yali was about to go crazy. Ever since Qin Xi saved her father, the entire Mu family seemed to be revolving around Divine Doctor Qin. Even her grandfather, who had always doted on her, was on Qin Xi¡¯s side. In order to give Qin Xi an explanation, he actually threw his granddaughter overseas to fend for herself. This made her feel like she had been abandoned and betrayed by the entire world.


    Mu Di couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He went forward and slapped her hard, knocking her head sideways.


    ¡°Mu Yali, not only are you disrespectful to Grandpa, but you also dare to insult our savior. Have you forgotten what we taught you all these years?¡±


    Although Mu Wen was very disappointed and heartbroken by Mu Yali¡¯s actions, he wouldn¡¯t allow people to casually hit his daughter. Moreover, Mu Di did it while he was still around. In his opinion, this was a slap to his face.


    He looked at Mu Di with a livid expression and warned, ¡°Di, you¡¯ve crossed the line!¡±


    At this moment, the old man said in a dissatisfied voice, ¡°Di didn¡¯t do anything wrong. The reason Yali becomes like this today is partly your fault. You spent all your time working and neglected her education. How can you still have the face to reprimand Di?¡±


    ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    Mu Wen said in embarrassment, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not educating Yali well, but¡­¡±


    Mu Tianzheng interrupted coldly, ¡°No buts. Do you know what kind of sin our Mu family will bear if anything should happen to the child in Divine Doctor Qin¡¯s stomach?¡±


    Not only would it be a sin, but the entire Mu family would also fall apart.


    First of all, if Mu Min knew that her granddaughter had been harmed by Mu Yali, she would definitely go crazy and might even lose her mind and kill Mu Yali.


    He knew his daughter very well. Although she was weak and gentle, once her soft spot was touched, she would do anything.


    Back then, when Qin Xi died and Chu Yi betrayed her, she lost her mind and almost killed Chu Yi. If not for him stopping her in time, she would no longer be around.


    And Qin Xi.


    He knew better than anyone how mysterious Qin Xi was. Not to mention her superb medical skills and alchemy skills, just the fact that she knew ancient martial arts was enough to make her extraordinary.


    It was definitely not a wise move to provoke such a person. Of course, Qin Xi was from the Mu family. With her personality, she would not do anything to the Mu family. However, now, it was more difficult to bring her back.


    Moreover, Qin Xi was his biological granddaughter, and the child in her stomach was his great-granddaughter. If anything happened to them, he would probably live the rest of his life in guilt.


    ¡°Alright, go and make the arrangements!¡± He waved his hand tiredly and said to Qi Xiong, ¡°Go and call Divine Doctor Qin. Tell her that I¡¯m inviting her over for dinner tonight!¡±


    Qi Xiong was stunned.


    He knew that the old man was definitely going to make Qin Xi¡¯s identity public. It made sense. Once Qin Xi¡¯s identity was made public, it would save a lot of trouble. At the very least, some people would not be unhappy with the old man standing up for Qin Xi.


    For example, Second Master and Eldest Miss, or other members of the Mu family.


    After all, Mu Yali was the apple of the old man¡¯s eye. Apart from Mu Di, who knew the truth, everyone else felt a little uncomfortable that he treated Mu Yali so harshly for an outsider.


    Although they knew that the old man did the right thing, they still couldn¡¯t get over it.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Qi Xiong called Qin Xi in front of everyone. The call was first made to the mental hospital before it was transferred to Qin Xi.

 Chapter 953 - 953 Making It Public?

    953 Making It Public?


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    Hearing Qin Xi¡¯s voice, Qi Xiong immediately composed himself and asked, ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, Old Master wants to invite you to our house for dinner. Do you have time?¡±


    Qin Xi fell silent.


    A trace of sadness flashed across Mu Tianzheng¡¯s eyes, and a bitter and disappointed smile appeared on his face.


    It seemed that she did not plan to make it public. It was understandable that Xi did not want to come back because of what Mu Yali had done. However, it would be a pain to Mu Min. She knew that her daughter was right in front of her, but she could not reunite with her. She must be feeling terrible!


    Just as he thought that Qin Xi would reject, Qin Xi¡¯s voice was heard from the other end of the phone. ¡°Alright, Han Shi and I will go in the afternoon!¡±


    Hearing that there was no displeasure in her voice, Mu Tianzheng¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. He said into the microphone excitedly, ¡°W-What do you like to eat? I¡¯ll get the kitchen to make it¡­¡±


    Qin Xi smiled and said in a relaxed tone, ¡°You don¡¯t have to specially prepare it. Old Master, I still have a lot of things to do. See you in the afternoon!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. See you in the afternoon!¡± Mu Tianzheng said excitedly. There was a trace of ecstasy on his face, and even his hands were trembling slightly.


    Only Qi Xiong and Mu Di understood why the old man was so excited.


    Mu Sheng and Mu Wen looked at each other and felt that their father seemed to be hiding something from them. Mu Sheng gave Mu Wen a look, indicating for him to test the waters. The latter glanced at him indifferently but did not agree. Instead, he looked at Mu Ge, who was deep in thought. Mu Sheng looked over too, his calm eyes flickering.


    Sensing two gazes on him, Mu Ge looked over in a daze and saw his father and second uncle staring at him. His heart skipped a beat and he immediately had a bad feeling.


    Mu Ge looked at them and then at his grandfather, who was overjoyed. He immediately understood what they meant. However, he was not stupid enough to ask his grandfather directly. Instead, he secretly kicked Mu Di and stared at him with dark eyes. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Tell me, what exactly happened?¡±


    Mu Di smiled mysteriously. ¡°You¡¯ll know in the afternoon.¡±


    At this moment, no one paid attention to Mu Yali.


    When Mu Yali saw them neglecting her, her heart was filled with hatred and resentment. She gritted her teeth and lowered her eyes. The tears on her face were still rolling down, but only she knew how much pain she was in.


    At four in the afternoon, Qin Xi and Han Shi¡¯s car stopped at the entrance. When Mu Di heard the engine sound, he immediately ran out and came to Qin Xi with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re finally here. Grandpa has been waiting for a long time!¡±


    Qin Xi held her stomach and got out of the car. Han Shi took out the gifts from the trunk.


    Seeing this, Mu Di took the gift bag and said cheekily, ¡°Look at you. We are a family. Why are you bringing gifts when you come back home?¡±


    The corners of Han Shi¡¯s mouth twitched. He felt that Second Brother Mu was like a completely different person from the one he first met.


    Mu Di walked into the house happily with the gifts. ¡°Let¡¯s go in. The food is ready. We¡¯re just waiting for the two of you. By the way, Aunt is inside. Get ready¡­¡±

 Chapter 954 - 954 My Child Is Back!

    954 My Child Is Back!


    Getting ready?


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. She thought to herself that she was ready a long time ago. Besides, she had already found the one who wanted to harm the Mu family. There was no need to hide anymore. Since the old man wanted her to return to the Mu family, she didn¡¯t have any reason to refuse.


    As soon as they entered, everyone looked over. When they saw Qin Xi¡¯s facial features that were 60 to 70% similar to Mu Min¡¯s, apart from those who knew about it, everyone else was in disbelief.


    Looking at Qin Xi and then at Mu Min, a bold idea immediately surfaced in everyone¡¯s minds.


    Mu Min immediately stood up. She was a little reserved, but anyone could tell from the excited and hopeful expression on her face that something was going on here.


    She smiled and resisted the urge to cry. ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± she whispered.


    Qin Xi ignored everyone¡¯s gaze and looked at Mu Min gently. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m back!¡±


    Mu Tianzheng heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, Mu Sheng, Mu Wen, Qu Hong, and Mu Ge widened their eyes and felt like they were hearing things.


    Mu Min couldn¡¯t help but cry. She quickly walked up to Qin Xi and held her hand tightly. Her voice was choked and trembling. ¡°Xi! My daughter! You¡¯re finally back!¡±


    Qin Xi took out a handkerchief from her pocket and carefully wiped the tears off her face. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry that I couldn¡¯t come back home earlier. It¡¯s been hard on you all these years!¡±


    Mu Min sniffed and tears continued to stream down her face. She shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not hard, it¡¯s not hard. As long as you¡¯re fine, no suffering is unbearable.¡±


    Qin Xi was afraid that Mu Min would cry again, so she quickly changed the topic. ¡°Mom, let me introduce you to my husband, Han Shi.¡±


    She looked at Han Shi and introduced with a smile, ¡°Stone, why are you standing there like a dummy?¡±


    Han Shi quickly handed the bag in his hand to Mu Min and smiled brightly. ¡°Mom, this is a gift Xi and I picked for you. I guarantee you¡¯ll like it!¡±


    ¡°I like it. As long as it¡¯s from you, I like it.¡±


    Mu Min took the bag and pulled Qin Xi and Han Shi to the sofa. She looked at the Mu family and said, ¡°Come, Xi, Shi. I¡¯ll introduce you to our family.¡±


    ¡°This is your grandfather.¡±


    Qin Xi and Han Shi looked at Mu Tianzheng, who was nervous and expectant. They smiled and bowed respectfully. ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    Mu Tianzheng¡¯s body trembled. When he heard the word ¡°grandpa¡±, his heart was in turmoil. He could barely control his emotions. His eyes instantly turned red, and his lips trembled as he replied with a smile, ¡°Good, good¡­ how wonderful. I can die in peace now.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, what are you talking about? With me around, you will live a long and healthy life.¡± Qin Xi handed him a bag with a smile. ¡°Grandpa, this is a gift for you.¡±


    Mu Tianzheng took the bag and wiped the corners of his eyes. ¡°Good girl, thank you!¡±


    ¡°Come, Xi, Shi, this is your eldest uncle, your eldest aunt!¡±


    Then, Mu Min turned to look at Mu Sheng and said with a smile, ¡°Brother, this is my daughter and son-in-law, Qin Xi and Han Shi. Brother, my child didn¡¯t die prematurely. My child is fine. She¡¯s back, Brother!¡±


    Although she was smiling happily, tears streamed down her face non-stop.


    Seeing that his sister was crying, Mu Sheng was at a loss. He looked at Qin Xi for help¡­

 Chapter 955 - 955 Reunion

    955 Reunion


    Qin Xi patted Mu Min¡¯s back with a smile. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cry. You won¡¯t look pretty if you cry too much. Besides, I¡¯m already back. You should be smiling.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Min, don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s a joyous day today. You¡¯ll look terrible if you cry.¡± Qu Hong quickly went forward to comfort her and carefully wiped her tears.


    Mu Min also knew that today was a joyous day. It was not good to cry, but she couldn¡¯t control her tears. Fortunately, Qin Xi injected a trace of Mystic True Qi into her body to calm her down. Only then did she not lose her composure in front of everyone.


    At this moment, Qin Xi handed Mu Sheng and Qu Hong a bag and said with a smile, ¡°Eldest Uncle, Eldest Aunt, this is a gift from Shi and me. I hope you can accept it.¡±


    ¡°We have one too?¡±


    Qu Hong took the gift in shock and also took Mu Sheng¡¯s gift. She smiled awkwardly and said in embarrassment.


    ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, thank you. We¡­ we didn¡¯t know about this, so we weren¡¯t prepared. But don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll definitely prepare a welcome gift later.¡±


    ¡°Eldest Aunt, we¡¯re family. You don¡¯t have to be so polite. Gifts are just a token. Shi and I came in a hurry today and didn¡¯t prepare anything special. As long as you don¡¯t mind these gifts, we¡¯ll be happy.¡± Qin Xi still maintained a polite smile.


    Qu Hong couldn¡¯t stop smiling. She felt that a good girl like Qin Xi was really too likable. ¡°You¡¯re really considerate.¡±


    Mu Sheng did not know how to express his feelings, so he nodded stiffly and said, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Mu Min pulled Qin Xi to Mu Wen and introduced, ¡°Xi, Shi, this is your second uncle. You¡¯ve already met him. You were the one who saved him.¡±


    Qin Xi and Han Shi said in unison, ¡°Second Uncle!¡±


    Mu Wen¡¯s expression was even stiffer than Mu Sheng¡¯s. It was not that he had anything against Qin Xi because Mu Yali and Qin Xi did not get along. On the contrary, he was too ashamed to face Qin Xi.


    Not only was Qin Xi his savior, but she was also his father¡¯s savior and Mu Yali¡¯s savior.


    To put it bluntly, Qin Xi was the savior of the entire Mu family. However, not only did the Mu family not get to thank her, but they almost harmed her. Now that Divine Doctor Qin had become his niece, he felt even more ashamed.


    He felt that he had never been so embarrassed in his life. He could only nod stiffly. ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Qin Xi could tell that he was ill at ease. She handed him the gift she had prepared and said, ¡°Second Uncle, this is a gift from Shi and me. Take it!¡±


    Mu Wen was stunned. He quickly took the bag and forced out two words. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Seeing his second uncle¡¯s embarrassed look, Mu Di wanted to help him out. He walked up to Qin Xi and rubbed his hands together with a smile. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, Xi, they already have gifts. What about me? What gift did you prepare for me?¡±


    Seeing that he was so anxious, as if he had never received a gift in his life, Old Master Mu immediately snorted. ¡°Good for nothing!¡±


    Mu Di rolled his eyes and said, ¡°What do you mean, Grandpa? The things my sister prepared can¡¯t be ordinary. Of course, I¡¯m excited about it.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know. Sister sends you a lot of things every month. Usually, when I touch them, you¡¯ll get angry. It¡¯s finally my turn to receive a gift.¡±

 Chapter 956 - 956 Study Hard

    956 Study Hard


    ¡°You brat! As someone who knows it already, why should Xi prepare a gift for you?¡±


    Mu Tianzheng used to think that this grandson of his made him proud, but now, he thought differently.


    Mu Di immediately took out a check from his pocket and placed it in Qin Xi¡¯s palm. ¡°Of course I prepared a welcome gift. Sister, I don¡¯t have anything else but money. Here, this is your pocket money. Take it and spend it as you like. If it¡¯s not enough, tell me. I¡¯m so poor that I only have money left.¡±


    Qin Xi looked down. It was 100,000 yuan for pocket money. This second brother was really generous!


    Even the old man probably did not have so much savings!


    Qin Xi put the check into her pocket and handed the gift bag to him with a smile. She winked at him. ¡°Second Brother, Stone and I specially prepared this for you. I hope you¡¯ll like it.¡±


    Seeing that his sister winked at him, Mu Di was immediately excited. He thought to himself that his sister¡¯s gift must be extraordinary. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have winked at him.


    He took the gift bag and asked anxiously, ¡°Sister, can I open it now?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Qin Xi nodded.


    Mu Di couldn¡¯t wait to open the gift bag. He thought that Qin Xi would give him an immortal pill or something like a safety talisman.


    Unexpectedly, there was an ordinary book inside. On it were three big words, ¡°Shadow Fist Technique¡±. When he saw the big words on it, he instantly felt like he was being fooled.


    He flipped through it and realized that there were many obscure words. Fortunately, there was a translation at the back. Otherwise, he really wouldn¡¯t be able to understand anything.


    This thing looked like an ancient cultivation technique.


    Mu Di was caught between laughter and tears. ¡°Sister, you are thinking really highly of me. Do you want me to master this fist technique?


    A fist technique?


    Hearing this, Mu Tianzheng¡¯s eyes lit up. He shouted excitedly at Mu Di, ¡°Di, quick, let me take a look.¡±


    His voice was urgent, even trembling.


    Mu Di was a smart person. When he saw the old man¡¯s attitude, his heart skipped a beat. He looked at the book in his hand and then at Qin Xi and Han Shi¡¯s smiling faces. He seemed to understand something.


    However, since the old man wanted to read it, he couldn¡¯t say no. He quickly handed the book to the old man.


    The old man, who knew very well that Qin Xi knew ancient martial arts, looked at the words ¡°Shadow Fist Technique¡± and the general content. His heart was pounding, as if it was about to jump out of his throat at any moment.


    Excitement flashed across his face as he looked at Qin Xi. ¡°Xi, is this true?¡±


    Qin Xi understood what the old man was asking. He was asking if this was ancient martial arts.


    She admitted openly, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡±


    Mu Tianzheng was so excited that his face turned red. ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s really great¡­¡±


    The others did not understand what riddle the old and the young were talking about. Mu Di was also at a loss and asked, ¡°Grandpa, what riddle are you talking about? Tell us.¡±


    The others also pricked up their ears. They also wanted to know what it was that made the old man so excited.


    Unfortunately, Mu Tianzheng did not say anything. He returned the book to Mu Di and patted his shoulder. ¡°Study hard!¡±

 Chapter 957 - 957 Preparing a Nursery

    957 Preparing a Nursery


    Qin Xi gave another gift to Mu Ge and said with a smile, ¡°Brother, this is a gift for you and my future sister-in-law. I believe she will definitely like it.¡±


    Mu Ge did not show much emotion towards his sister who had suddenly appeared. After all, Mu Yali had just been heartlessly sent away by his second uncle, and it was all because of this new sister.


    He was in a dilemma. One was his sister, whom he had doted on since she was young, and the other was his long-lost sister. Speaking of which, Qin Xi was also innocent, but it was still a little difficult for him to accept her at this moment.


    However, Mu Ge still smiled and took the gift. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    At this moment, Qi Xiong walked out and said respectfully, ¡°Old Master, dinner is ready. Do you want the dishes to be served now?¡±


    Mu Tianzheng nodded with a smile. ¡°Serve the dishes. Xi must be hungry. Let¡¯s eat first!¡±


    Mu Min led Qin Xi to a seat and said with a smile, ¡°Xi, sit with me. Shi, come over too.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Qin Xi gave Han Shi a look. Then, Han Shi gave the last gift to Qi Xiong. ¡°Uncle Qi, this is for you. It¡¯s the pill Xi refined. There¡¯s a note on it. You can try it when you go back.¡±


    ¡°For me?¡± Qi Xiong was stunned. He waved his hand and rejected, ¡°No need!¡±


    Han Shi explained, ¡°Uncle Qi, Xi specially refined this for you. It¡¯s good for your health. In the future, I¡¯ll have to rely on you to take care of Grandpa, so please accept it.¡±


    Mu Tianzheng chuckled and said, ¡°Take it as a token from the children!¡±


    ¡°Then, thank you, Young Miss and Young Master.¡± Qi Xiong took the bag and was very touched.


    He had also seen how powerful Qin Xi was, especially her medical skills. Not to mention whether she could revive the dead or not, just the medicinal effects of those pills were already shocking enough. Now that Qin Xi said that she had specially refined a pill for him, how could he not be touched?


    The family sat at the dining table happily. Mu Tianzheng cleared his throat. Everyone knew that the old man had something to say, so they quietened down and looked at him, waiting for him to continue.


    ¡°As you can see, Xi is Min¡¯s daughter. Back then, when Min gave birth, Xi was swapped. Min thought that it was stillborn, so all these years, she thought that Xi was dead.¡±


    ¡°If not for the fact that I fell ill in Luoping City last time, I¡¯m afraid I would never have known that I have such an amazing granddaughter in this world.¡±


    ¡°Besides, not only did Xi save me, but she also saved the Mu family. Although she is the savior of the Mu family, she is also my granddaughter. We must take good care of her in the future.¡±


    ¡°Also, Xi has suffered a lot since she was young. Now that she¡¯s back, you must treat her well¡­¡±


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. Xi is a member of the Mu family. Of course we have to take good care of her,¡± Qu Hong immediately said.


    Mu Tianzheng instructed happily, ¡°Yes, Xi is more than five months pregnant. Min, Hong, when you are shopping, buy some baby things. Also, prepare the nursery. By the way, bring Xi to buy some clothes tomorrow. We have to clean up a room for Xi and her husband¡­¡±


    Qin Xi frowned. ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t think we need these, do we?¡±


    Han Shi held her hand and continued after her, ¡°Of course we do. We¡¯ll come back often in the future. If there¡¯s no nursery, where will the child sleep?¡±

 Chapter 958 - 958 acquaintance

    958 acquaintance


    Mu Min looked at Han Shi gratefully and immediately held Qin Xi¡¯s hand. ¡°No matter what, this is your home. You can come home whenever you want. If you can¡¯t, I can go and visit you.¡±


    Mu Di said at the right time, ¡°That¡¯s right, Xi. Although you¡¯re married now, this is still your home.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded.


    The family had a happy reunion meal, but Mu Yali, who was sitting in the airport lounge, was filled with resentment.


    Why did Qin Xi have to appear and snatch everything from her?


    Mu Yali clenched her fists tightly, her eyes filled with hatred. She thought to herself, ¡®B*tch, just you wait. When I come back, I¡¯ll make you and your child die without a burial place.¡¯


    At this moment, the airport broadcast announced that it was time to board the plane. The two bodyguards behind Mu Yali said coldly, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s time to board the plane. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°I know. You don¡¯t have to tell me.¡± Mu Yali vented all her anger on the bodyguards.


    These two bodyguards were her grandfather¡¯s subordinates. She knew what her grandfather meant. He was afraid that she would run away midway, so they were sent to keep an eye on her.


    Seeing that they were letting her vent her anger on them like it was nothing, she was even more angry.


    Mu Yali snorted with an ugly expression and walked towards the boarding gate in her high heels.


    At this moment, a surprised and weak voice was heard. ¡°Yali, Mu Yali¡­¡±


    Mu Yali stopped in her tracks and turned around with a frown. Not far away, she saw a young man in tattered clothes waving at her excitedly. ¡°Yali, it¡¯s really you. It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m Lin Yu, the one from Shangwan Village. We¡¯ve met before. You, you even asked me to find a car for you. Don¡¯t you remember?¡±


    Seeing Mu Yali¡¯s confused expression, Lin Yu was extremely anxious. He wanted to rush past the gate, but how could the airport security let him? The security guard immediately shouted at him, asking him to back away.


    Speaking of Lin Yu, he was really unlucky. Ever since he secretly followed Mu Yali to the capital last time, the only 20 yuan on him had been stolen before he could find Mu Yali.


    He was unfamiliar with the capital and did not dare to run around. He could only settle down at the airport for the time being. Although he could not find Mu Yali, he narcissistically believed that he could hook up with a rich woman at the airport.


    As it turned out, he indeed hooked up with a rich woman. Although the rich woman was a little old and fat, she was rich and took pity on him. Not only did she spend a lot of money on him, but she also let him live in a big house that he had never seen in his life. However, good times did not last long. The rich woman later took a fancy to a muscular man.


    The muscular man was a scheming person and set him up. When the rich woman found out, she was very angry and threw him out.


    He really had nowhere to go and was penniless. He went back to the airport, wanting to try his luck again.


    In the end, he did not get to see a rich woman for half a month. It was not that he had never thought of returning to Shangwan Village, but he was indignant.


    It was said that it was easy to go from frugal to extravagant, but it was as difficult as ascending to the heavens to go from extravagant to frugal. He finally understood that after enjoying such a luxurious life, he was unwilling to return to a poor village.


    Just as he thought that he would starve to death here, he saw a familiar figure.

 Chapter 959 - 959 Out of His League

    959 Out of His League


    ¡°Lin Yu? Shangwan Village?¡±


    Mu Yali immediately remembered who this person was. When she recalled her encounter in Shangwan Village, her expression darkened.


    ¡°Yali, I¡¯m Lin Yu. We¡¯ve met before. Don¡¯t you remember?¡± Lin Yu was so anxious that he was sweating profusely. He was really afraid that Mu Yali would turn around and leave.


    Disgust flashed across Mu Yali¡¯s eyes as she asked in a bad tone, ¡°Don¡¯t call me. I¡¯m not familiar with you. Also, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Lin Yu smiled obsequiously. ¡°I-I¡¯m here to look for you, but I don¡¯t know where you live¡­¡±


    Mu Yali frowned even more and looked disgusted. ¡°Looking for me? Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. I like you, Mu Yali. Give me a chance. I might be poor, but I have a heart that loves you. Really, I love you sincerely. I¡¯m willing to do anything for you.¡±


    Lin Yu knelt on one knee and looked at her sincerely and lovingly. ¡°Mu Yali, I¡¯m not asking you for anything. I just want to be by your side.¡±


    When the surrounding people heard his words, they were more or less touched. To be honest, Lin Yu was quite good-looking. Otherwise, that rich woman wouldn¡¯t have taken a fancy to him.


    Seeing Lin Yu kneeling on the ground and confessing his love, Mu Yali was extremely frustrated. She said coldly, ¡°Lin Yu, you¡¯re just a smelly beggar. I don¡¯t like people like you, so get lost. Don¡¯t appear in front of me.¡±


    ¡°Why is that young girl talking like that? She¡¯s too harsh!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s such a good-looking young man. Even if she doesn¡¯t like him, she shouldn¡¯t insult him!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see how well that girl dressed? One look and you can tell that she¡¯s from a rich family. Look at the two bodyguards standing behind her. Those who can afford to hire bodyguards are all rich. How can someone like her take a fancy to a poor boy? In my opinion, this poor boy can¡¯t realize the fact that she is out of his league.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make wild guesses. That girl doesn¡¯t seem to know this young man.¡±


    Hearing the whisper, the people who were originally speaking up for Lin Yu immediately stopped talking. They just liked to join in the fun and did not want to get involved.


    Lin Yu was furious, especially when he heard someone say that she was out of his league. However, inside, he was bitter, but outside, he still looked humble.


    ¡°Mu Yali, I really want to be by your side. I¡¯m not asking you to like me. I just want to protect you and take care of you.¡±


    Before Lin Yu could finish his speech, Mu Yali nodded and said, ¡°Sure!¡±


    Lin Yu was stunned and could not react. ¡°Huh? Yali, what did you say?¡±


    ¡°I said sure. However, I¡¯m going to Country F now. If you want to go with me, go and find a person called Han Shuangshuang. She¡¯ll arrange for you to come and find me.¡±


    Mu Yali wrote down Han Shuangshuang¡¯s phone number and asked the bodyguard to pass it to Lin Yu. She looked down at him and said, ¡°If you can come and find me, I can consider letting you stay with me.¡±


    Lin Yu was overjoyed. ¡°Really?¡±


    Before Mu Yali could answer, the bodyguard took a step forward and urged, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s time to board the plane. You should leave early.¡±


    Mu Yali glared at the bodyguard unhappily and turned to leave.

 Chapter 960 - 960 Giving Up

    960 Giving Up


    After Mu Yali left, Ye Fan was sent to jail because of the conclusive evidence. Ye Yinghao found many lawyers but none of them could save him.


    Returning to the villa, Ye Yinghao was furious. He threw all the cups on the coffee table to the ground and gritted his teeth. ¡°Ye Fan, you useless thing, can¡¯t do anything. Stay there for the rest of your life!¡±


    At this moment, Ye Ming returned. He had just returned from the hospital. Lin Yanrong¡¯s condition was getting worse and worse. She had lost a lot of weight. If this continued, she probably wouldn¡¯t have much time left.


    As soon as he entered the house, he saw the shattered tea cups on the ground and asked in confusion, ¡°Dad, what happened? Where¡¯s my brother? I haven¡¯t seen him for two days.¡±


    Hearing this, Ye Yinghao flared up even more. Ye Fan couldn¡¯t even complete such a simple task and was caught red-handed by Mu Di. When he thought of how his son was inferior to the Mu family¡¯s junior, he was frustrated.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention him to me. You, come with me to the company tomorrow to familiarize yourself with the company¡¯s business and take over your brother¡¯s position as soon as possible. Also, cut all contact with your gang. Do you hear me? If they find out, I¡¯ll break your legs!¡±


    Ye Ming¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Seeing his father¡¯s dark face, he had a bad feeling. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not interested in taking over the company. Let Brother¡­¡±


    With a bang, Ye Yinghao kicked the coffee table and roared at him, ¡°I said not to mention him again. Don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    Ye Ming was shocked and didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. He replied obediently, ¡°I understand, Dad!¡±


    ¡°Alright, rest early. Don¡¯t go to the hospital in the future. I¡¯ll get Auntie Li to take care of your mother. I¡¯ll get my assistant to teach you. In the future, the Ye family will be in your hands. Work hard!¡± Ye Yinghao instructed and left.


    ¡°Got it, Dad!¡± Ye Ming returned to his room and lay on the bed, but he couldn¡¯t fall asleep. His mind was filled with Ye Yinghao¡¯s words.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Dad let me mention Brother? Why did he ask me to replace him? What he said today sounded like¡­ he kicked Brother out of the house. What happened?¡±


    ¡°I wonder where Brother went. I haven¡¯t seen him for a few days.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I have to go and find Brother.¡±


    He immediately sat up from the bed and looked at the window. In order to avoid being seen by his father, he decided to take a shortcut.


    He jumped out of the window and landed steadily on the ground, then hailed a cab to go to the house Ye Fan bought outside.


    However, he did not see his brother in his house. It was impossible for his brother to be in the company at this time. Then where did he go?


    He decided to look for his brother¡¯s friends.


    Just as he was thinking this, a voice came from behind. ¡°Ye Ming?¡±


    Ye Ming turned around and saw that it was his brother¡¯s friend, Meng Qiang.


    ¡°Brother Qiang, it¡¯s you. Are you here to look for my brother? He doesn¡¯t seem to be around¡­¡±


    Meng Qiang frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Ye Ming was stunned and subconsciously asked, ¡°Know what?¡±


    Meng Qiang thought for a moment and said, ¡°Your brother¡­ went to jail. It¡¯s not clear how many years he¡¯ll be sentenced to for the time being.¡±


    Ye Ming¡¯s face turned pale and he retorted loudly, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Brother is the eldest son of the Ye family. Who can send him to jail? My father¡­¡±


    He was about to say that even if something happened to his brother, as long as his father was around, his brother would be fine, but he swallowed his words.


    Because Ye Yinghao¡¯s reaction today made him realize that his father seemed to have given up on his brother.

 Chapter 961 - 961 Mysterious Phone Call

    961 Mysterious Phone Call


    ¡°What happened to my brother?¡± Ye Ming asked immediately.


    Meng Qiang did not hide it. Many people already knew about this. There was no way to hide it. ¡°Your brother wanted to frame a pharmaceutical company. He was caught red-handed.¡±


    Ye Ming¡¯s heart sank and he subconsciously took a step back. His face turned pale. ¡°Why is Brother so stupid¡­¡±


    ¡°Your brother underestimated Mu Di. He thought that he could bribe the person Mu Di trusted the most to do it. Little did he know that Mu Di is so cautious that he¡¯s on guard against the person he trusts the most.¡± Meng Qiang shook his head helplessly.


    Although Ye Ming did not know why his brother wanted to frame Mu Di, it was indeed his brother¡¯s fault for wanting to swap the medicine with poison. Not to mention how much of a blow the Mu family would suffer because of this, just those innocent people who took the poison were enough to put him in jail for the rest of his life.


    He did not understand why the Ye family still wouldn¡¯t stop harming others when they were already strong enough. If they used the energy on something positive, they could gain a lot.


    Only by relying on one¡¯s own hard work could one gain something. Why didn¡¯t his brother understand this simple principle?


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. Your brother asked me to do something. I need to go and do it.¡± Meng Qiang rubbed the space between his eyebrows and said tiredly.


    He took out his key and entered Ye Fan¡¯s villa. He found a phone number according to Ye Fan¡¯s instructions and dialed it.


    Meng Qiang did not know who this number belonged to. Ye Fan only asked him to make a call and hang up upon hearing the other party¡¯s voice. It sounded easy, but he was not stupid. He knew what this call meant. After thinking about it, he still came. Anyway, it was just a call. It was unlikely he would get himself into trouble because of it.


    With that in mind, he took a deep breath and dialed the number.


    The phone rang for a long time before it was picked up. A low and hoarse voice came through. ¡°Hello?¡±


    Hearing the other party¡¯s voice, Meng Qiang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He immediately hung up according to Ye Fan¡¯s instructions. Before he could heave a sigh of relief, Ye Ming¡¯s voice suddenly sounded behind him, scaring Meng Qiang.


    Seeing his strong reaction, Ye Ming frowned. ¡°Brother Qiang, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Huh? No, nothing.¡± Meng Qiang stood up and pretended to be calm. ¡°I¡¯ll leave first. You¡­¡±


    ¡°Brother Qiang, I want to see my brother. Can you help me?¡± Ye Fan asked anxiously.


    ¡°Not right now. Your brother¡¯s case is very complicated and it¡¯s very difficult to visit him.¡±


    Meng Qiang shook his head. Then, he seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°If you really want to see your brother, you can go and look for his assistant. He knows more than me. He¡¯s also busy with this case. Perhaps he can give you a suggestion.¡±


    Ye Ming slapped his forehead excitedly. ¡°That¡¯s right, why didn¡¯t I think of that? Then I¡¯ll leave first, Brother Qiang.¡±


    With that, he immediately ran into the garage and drove a car to the company.


    However, after looking around, he could not find the assistant. Helpless, he could only come tomorrow.


    Ye Ming drove aimlessly on the street. When he saw a few girls chatting and laughing on the street, he immediately thought of Qin Wan, whom he had neglected for some days.


    He slapped himself in frustration and cursed himself for being an idiot before speeding up to his apartment.

 Chapter 962 - 962 Who Is It?

    962 Who Is It?


    Qin Wan had been living a carefree life these past few days. She had just returned from the beauty salon and bought a few beautiful dresses. To be honest, she had never been treated like a princess in her life.


    Although she had not seen Ye Ming for three days, she was not in a hurry at all. This was because in the past two days, she had gotten to know many rich young masters. If something happened to Ye Ming, she had plenty of options to fall back on.


    However, she also believed that Ye Ming wouldn¡¯t abandon her. Even if his family objected, Ye Ming, that fool, wouldn¡¯t give up on her.


    Just as she was thinking this, the sound of a lock being unlocked came from outside the door. She was shocked and hurriedly put the new clothes she had just bought on the sofa into the bedroom cabinet. When she came out, Ye Ming happened to walk in.


    ¡°Wan, I¡¯m sorry. Something happened at home these past few days and I didn¡¯t have time to come. Are you alright?¡± He took a few steps forward and pulled Qin Wan into his arms, gently stroking her.


    Qin Wan shook her head and raised her head to look at Ye Ming¡¯s face. Her heart ached as she said, ¡°Look at you, you¡¯re haggard. No matter how busy you are, you have to take good care of yourself. Are you hungry? I¡¯ll make you some noodles.¡±


    Seeing that she was worried about him, Ye Ming was touched. He hugged her even tighter. ¡°You¡¯re still the best to me, Wan. However, I don¡¯t want to eat noodles. I want to eat you¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he quickly picked Qin Wan up and strode towards the bedroom.


    Qin Wan exclaimed and subconsciously wrapped her arms around his neck. She said shyly, ¡°Ming, you¡¯re too much. You want to torture me the moment you come!¡±


    Ye Ming placed her on the bed and twirled her hair with his fingers. He said with a sinister smile, ¡°If I don¡¯t torture you, who will? Good girl, serve me well, okay?¡±


    Qin Wan buried her face in his arms. ¡°You, shameless¡­¡±


    A trace of a smile flashed across Ye Ming¡¯s eyes. He grabbed her chin and kissed her hard. After a moment, he tapped her mouth and said, ¡°Be good. Use this to serve me!¡±


    Qin Wan was extremely resistant to doing this. Every time she did this, she would be reminded of that unbearable past. However, Ye Ming seemed to like it very much. She suppressed her disgust and did as he said.


    After a long time, when Qin Wan could no longer feel her lips, Ye Ming finally let her go.


    Of course, this was only the first round. After that, the two of them had another round. It was not until Qin Wan fell asleep that Ye Ming hugged her to sleep.


    ¡­


    The next day, Qin Xi and Han Shi came out of the Mu family and went straight to Madam Yunqing¡¯s mansion.


    Madam Yunqing lived in a manor in the suburbs of the capital. The architectural style was European.


    Not only was the environment beautiful, but the air was also very fresh. Even the vegetation was extremely lush. Moreover, this place was not as bustling as the city center. It was a good place to recuperate.


    Qin Xi and Han Shi entered the manor easily with Invisibility Talismans on their bodies. They were not loitering around like last time when they barged into the Han family. This time, they came with a clear goal, which was to meet Madam Yunqing.


    First, they found someone familiar with this place to hypnotize him. After getting Madam Yunqing¡¯s exact room, the two of them quietly sneaked into a villa. Because it was summer, the windows were all open. The two of them sneaked into Madam Yunqing¡¯s bedroom without any effort.


    However, as soon as they entered, Qin Xi sensed that something was wrong. Just as she was sizing up her surroundings in confusion, she heard an extremely ear-piercing sound, like the sound of nails scratching against glass.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±

 Chapter 963 - 963 Catching the Thief

    963 Catching the Thief


    Qin Xi and Han Shi did not say anything. Instead, they held their breaths and hid above the wardrobe.


    When Madam Yunqing heard the ear-piercing alarm from the Gu worm, she immediately tensed up. She gave the two bodyguards behind her a look. The bodyguards understood and took out the daggers from their pockets before tiptoeing upstairs. Behind them, Madam Yunqing followed with a sharp and ruthless gaze.


    The Gu worm was still letting out ear-piercing cries. This cry was like the chirping of cicadas. It was noisy and unsettling, making Qin Xi, who was pregnant, feel very uncomfortable.


    Seeing this, Han Shi bent his fingertip and flicked out a trace of true Qi. The true Qi hit the Gu worm like a bullet, causing it to explode. Only then did the ear-piercing sound stop.


    Madam Yunqing¡¯s expression changed drastically. Knowing that her Gu worm was dead, the anger in her heart instantly soared. Not only did these people come uninvited, but they also killed her Gu worm in her territory. It seemed that those comers weren¡¯t simple.


    At the thought of this, she took out a flute the length of a finger and blew on it, letting out a low and sinister flute sound. Immediately, the Gu worms in the bedroom began to move slightly. A pair of red eyes appeared from the crack in the wall. Those red eyes looked especially strange.


    The corners of Madam Yunqing¡¯s mouth curled up into a cold smile. ¡°Hmph, you ignorant thief. Since you dare to trespass my territory, you can forget about leaving.¡±


    The one with red eyes was a small snake. It was very poisonous and was specially refined by her. Unlike Gu worms, the snake was her pet. It usually hid in the cracks of the wall.


    At this moment, when it heard the sound of the flute, a small blood-red snake crawled out with its tongue sticking out. Following the smell, it quickly crawled to the wardrobe.


    Unfortunately, the opponents it faced weren¡¯t ordinary people. As it climbed up the wardrobe, Qin Xi¡¯s silver needles had already pierced its neck. The little snake hissed twice.


    In order not to alarm Madam Yunqing, a dark fire suddenly lit up between Qin Xi¡¯s fingers. Before the little snake could close its eyes, it was burned to death. A wisp of green smoke that could not be seen with the naked eye floated into Qin Xi¡¯s body.


    At this moment, Madam Yunqing felt that something was wrong. She knew how powerful her snake was. Even an expert like her Senior Brother might not be able to deal with it, let alone a little thief.


    However, after waiting for a long time, she did not hear any sound coming from inside the bedroom, which made her a little puzzled.


    Madam Yunqing thought for a moment and gave the two bodyguards a look. The two of them took a deep breath and quickly rushed into the bedroom. They thought that they would be met with sharp blades, but they realized that the entire bedroom was empty.


    The two bodyguards looked at each other. One of them rummaged through the bedroom, while the other pushed open the bathroom door. After searching for a long time, they did not see anyone. Only then did the two of them leave.


    ¡°Madam, there¡¯s no one inside!¡±


    Madam Yunqing said firmly, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. There must be someone inside.¡±


    Hence, the two bodyguards entered the bedroom again and checked carefully for a long time. In the end, they only took out the Gu worm that Han Shi had killed. ¡°Madam, that thief should have left.¡±


    ¡°Go and see my snake. Perhaps it¡¯s dead too.¡± Madam Yunqing did not walk into the bedroom. Instead, she instructed the bodyguards to go in and look for it.


    In the end, they couldn¡¯t find the snake.


    Madam Yunqing narrowed her eyes and followed the bodyguards in. Seeing that there was indeed no one in the bedroom, she was relieved. However, at the thought of someone breaking into her bedroom, her face darkened. ¡°What are the security guards doing outside? They don¡¯t even know that someone broke in. Go, get them to find the person. If they can¡¯t, let them get lost.¡±

 Chapter 964 - 964 Face to Face

    964 Face to Face


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The two bodyguards trembled and did not dare to look up. They quickly left.


    However, Madam Yunqing kept frowning. Her gaze landed on the exploded Gu worm and for some reason, she felt inexplicably uneasy.


    This uneasiness intensified. She quickly came to a wall and moved a painting away. There was a secret compartment behind it. When the secret compartment was opened, there was a small box carved from jade inside. When she opened the box, a snow-white ¡®insect¡¯ lay quietly inside.


    Of course, this was not an insect. It was a high-level Gu worm, the Ice Worm, that Madam Yunqing had nurtured with her blood. This kind of Gu worm usually took more than ten years to form, and the Ice Gu Worm was not something ordinary people could control.


    Ice Gu Worm, as the name suggested, could freeze people or things into ice for three minutes. With a light knock, the ice sculpture would shatter into pieces.


    Back then, she had also used the ice Gu Worm to turn her stubborn Master into an ice sculpture. She believed that as long as anyone dared to approach her, she would have another ice sculpture.


    However, when she turned around, she saw a man and a woman sitting on the sofa behind her. She was slightly shocked and quickly took a few steps back warily.


    However, when she saw Qin Xi¡¯s face, which was 70 to 80% similar to Mu Min¡¯s, Madam Yunqing¡¯s pupils constricted and she subconsciously blurted out, ¡°This is impossible. This is absolutely impossible!¡±


    ¡°What is impossible?¡± Qin Xi looked at her calmly and sneered.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to still be alive, right? Let me guess¡­¡± She put on a guessing expression.¡± From the looks of it, you should have known who I am, right? Since you know, you should remember that Mu Yali stole my luck, right? Because of this, you think it¡¯s impossible for me to be alive, right? ¡±


    Qin Xi was right. Madam Yunqing did not know that Qin Xi was Divine Doctor Qin, nor did she know that Ye Fan¡¯s Gu worm had failed. For the past two days, she had been in seclusion, refining her worm. She had just come out, but she did not expect the young man and woman in front of her to appear in her bedroom without a trace.


    When she saw Qin Xi¡¯s face that looked like Mu Yali¡¯s, her heart was inexplicably filled with anger and hatred.


    Madam Yunqing was not afraid of the sudden intrusion of strangers, because she had a huge trump card in her hand, the ice Gu worm. As long as she controlled it slightly, the two people in front of her would become ice sculptures.


    However, when she saw Qin Xi¡¯s face, she suddenly had an idea.


    If that man did not want to see her, what about his daughter? If he knew that his daughter was still alive, would he change his attitude towards her?


    At the thought of this, her eyes lit up. She looked at Qin Xi with burning eyes, her emotions changing from anger to excitement.


    Qin Xi raised her eyebrows, not understanding what this woman was thinking. Of course, she did not want to know.


    She leaned lazily against Han Shi¡¯s muscular chest and asked casually, ¡°Tell me, why are you targeting the Mu family? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s a personal grudge. What I want to hear is the truth. If your answer doesn¡¯t satisfy me, don¡¯t blame me for being rude!¡±


    ¡°Therefore, think carefully before you speak!¡±


    Who was Madam Yunqing? She was an existence that all the big shots in the capital were afraid of. It was not only because she had the KangMao Group, but also because she had a very powerful Senior Brother. In the capital, she could basically do whatever she wanted. How could she take Qin Xi seriously?


    Moreover, she still had the ice Gu worm.

 Chapter 965 - 965 Crazy Woman

    965 Crazy Woman


    ¡°The Mu family?¡±


    Madam Yunqing smiled charmingly and looked at Qin Xi with a vicious gaze. ¡°The Mu family should have died a long time ago, especially that b*tch Mu Min. I¡¯m already very kind to let her live for 20 years. However, I really didn¡¯t expect the bastard she gave birth to back then to still be alive.¡±


    Qin Xi shook her head indifferently and turned to look at Han Shi, her curly eyelashes fluttering slightly. ¡°Shi, she¡¯s not telling the truth. Can you teach her a lesson?¡±


    Han Shi nodded.


    He had the same thought. Not only did this woman call his mother-in-law a b*tch, but she also dared to call Xi a ¡®b*stard¡¯. Just these two words alone were enough for her to die ten times over.


    He condensed his True Qi into his palm and slapped Madam Yunqing more than ten times. The sound of slaps and screams resounded through the entire bedroom, like pigs being slaughtered. It was unpleasant and ear-piercing.


    At first, Madam Yunqing thought that Han Shi was crazy, waving his palm at her face from so far away. However, the moment Han Shi waved her palm, she felt her face burning, as if a layer of skin had been forcefully scraped off. It was so painful that she almost fainted.


    It was also at this moment that she was shocked to discover that Han Shi was actually an ancient martial artist. This magnified the fear in her heart.


    She wanted to retreat, but her legs were as heavy as a mountain and she couldn¡¯t move them at all. S


    At this moment, she suddenly thought of the ice Gu worm in her hand. She bit her lip and looked at Han Shi with hatred and ruthlessness. She quickly throw the Ice Gu Worm in Han Shi and Qin Xi¡¯s direction.


    The ice Gu Worm drew an arc in the air. Just as the worm was about to land on Qin Xi, Qin Xi bent her finger and flicked out a wisp of black flames. Then, the flames burned the worm to ashes.


    Madam Yunqing¡¯s face turned as pale as paper as she looked at Qin Xi in disbelief like Qin Xi was some kind of a demon.


    Because of fear, she suppressed her trembling voice and said, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±


    How could an ordinary person conjure flames out of thin air? Could it be that she was also a warlock like her Senior Brother?


    However, even her Senior Brother couldn¡¯t conjure flames out of thin air. How did Qin Xi do it?


    Then, when she thought about how Qin Xi was the daughter of that b*tch, Mu Min, she was so envious that she was going crazy. Why? Why was Mu Min better than her in everything? Chu Yi was hers, and so was Qin Xi. Why did all the good things belong to Mu Min?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know who I am? I¡¯m Mu Min¡¯s daughter, Chu Yi¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Qin Xi said with a smile, but she was interrupted by Madam Yunqing. She was like a lunatic, her eyes filled with ruthlessness and hatred. She shouted at Qin Xi, ¡°Shut up. You¡¯re not allowed to mention him. You and your mother are both b*tches. You¡¯re not worthy of mentioning him.¡±


    Hearing that she still dared to shout, Han Shi slapped her a few more times, making her hair messy and her face swollen like a pig¡¯s head.


    ¡°If you say anything insulting again, I¡¯ll cut off one of your arms.¡±


    Madam Yunqing had never thought that she would be humiliated by Mu Min¡¯s b*tch daughter one day. Hatred and madness were written all over her face, making her face look especially ferocious and twisted.


    She really wanted to rush up and kill Qin Xi, but her rationality told her that she had to deal with the situation calmly. Otherwise, these two lunatics might really kill her.

 Chapter 966 - 966 Destined to Lose

    966 Destined to Lose


    ¡°Let me ask you again. What are your intentions towards the Mu family? Why do you want to control the Mu family?¡±


    Qin Xi sat up straight and looked at Madam Yunqing indifferently. The aura around her was like an invisible mountain, suffocating her.


    Madam Yunqing was shocked. She did not understand who Qin Xi and Han Shi were or why they were so capable. Not only did they know ancient martial arts, but they also knew how to control flames.


    However, she naturally had more tricks up her sleeve. While Qin Xi and Han Shi were not paying attention, she quickly took out the small jade flute and blew on it.


    The sound of the flute was clear and pleasant, like the sound of spring water. However, this flute had an indescribable bewitching effect.


    At this moment, Qin Xi and Han Shi heard dense buzzing sounds coming from afar.


    The two of them subconsciously looked out of the window and saw black shadows flying over. They were densely packed and covered almost the entire sky, as if they wanted to devour everything.


    As Madam Yunqing played the flute, she observed Qin Xi and Han Shi¡¯s expressions. There was no fear on their faces. They were only a little curious and were even chatting with each other.


    She snorted. Let me see how long you can be arrogant.


    A fierce look flashed across her eyes.


    However, when she thought of the ancient martial arts and the strange flame, she was filled with greed. If she could have these, who would dare to bully her in the future?


    With this thought in mind, she began to change the tune again. Unlike the clear and pleasant sound just now, this time, the flute was evil and ruthless. It was like a ferocious beast trapped in a dark cage, trying its best to break free.


    Qin Xi and Han Shi saw densely packed insects suddenly appear in the room. There were all kinds of insects, including ants, centipedes, spiders, cockroaches, rats, snakes¡­


    These things gathered together and surged towards Qin Xi and Han Shi like a tide.


    Qin Xi and Han Shi were not afraid of these things, but they were disgusted.


    Just as Han Shi was about to stand up and kill these things, he was pulled back to the sofa by Qin Xi. She said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s just insects. There¡¯s no need for you to do anything.¡±


    With that, she took off the Chain of Darkness on her wrist. In an instant, the chain turned into a black dragon, emitting a powerful pressure that made people dread.


    A strange black flame suddenly covered the black dragon and swept out in all directions. Wherever it passed, small insects were burned to ashes and blown away by the wind.


    Madam Yunqing¡¯s expression changed drastically. When she saw the magical black fire dragon, she was shocked and terrified. This ability had already exceeded her imagination. No, it should be said that it had already exceeded human imagination.


    Who were the two people in front of her? How could they have such heaven-defying methods? Even if her Senior Brother was here, he would also be beaten up.


    She fell to the ground dejectedly and weakly. The flute had already fallen to the ground. She retreated repeatedly, her face filled with fear and despair. She muttered, ¡°How is this possible? How is this possible? How can you have such power? No, this is not possible, definitely not¡­¡±


    Madam Yunqing knew that her Gu technique was useless against Qin Xi. She was destined to lose today.

 Chapter 967 - 967 Head over Heels in Love

    967 Head over Heels in Love


    ¡°Let me ask you one last time. What exactly do you want from the Mu family?¡±


    Qin Xi put away the Chain of Darkness and looked at Madam Yunqing teasingly. ¡°If you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, don¡¯t blame me.¡±


    Madam Yunqing suppressed the fear in her heart and gritted her teeth. ¡°I hate the Mu family and Mu Min, so I want to use Mu Wen to firmly control the Mu family.¡±


    Qin Xi chuckled and shook her head. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m easy to fool or do you think I don¡¯t dare to kill you.¡±


    Han Shi glanced at Madam Yunqing¡¯s twisted face in disgust and said to Qin Xi gently, ¡°Xi, don¡¯t waste time with her. Let¡¯s end this quickly and go find Father-in-law!¡±


    Father-in-law?


    His father-in-law is¡­ Chu Yi?


    No, no!


    Madam Yunqing¡¯s pupils constricted and she was immediately alarmed.


    Chu Yi was hers. She had loved Chu Yi for so many years. How could she let someone take him away from her? Everyone who had designs on Chu Yi deserved to die.


    Sensing the strong killing intent emanating from her, Han Shi sneered. ¡°Xi, since she doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her, there¡¯s no need to keep her alive.¡±


    Just as he was about to attack, Qin Xi grabbed his wrist and said, ¡°Let me do it. Coincidentally, there are some things I have to figure out. Besides, her skin is very useful.¡±


    Hearing that, Han Shi guessed what Xi was going to do, so he took a step back.


    Hearing their words, Madam Yunqing¡¯s heart tightened. She suddenly had a bad feeling. She pretended to be calm and said, ¡°You can¡¯t kill me. My Senior Brother is a renowned Feng Shui master in the capital. If you touch me, he won¡¯t let you off. If you let me go now, I won¡¯t hold it against you.¡±


    Qin Xi sneered. ¡°If someone else said that, I might believe them, but not you. I don¡¯t want to have a time bomb ticking in my ear.¡±


    Of course, she was not someone who would kill the innocent. Madam Yunqing was not a good person. It could even be said that her hands were stained with the blood of countless people. She was an out-and-out murderous demon, so Qin Xi felt no burden killing her.


    Thinking of this, she did not hold back anymore. A cluster of dark flames shot out from her fingertip and burned brighter. Madam Yunqing was so frightened that she froze on the ground. Before she could scream, she was burned to ashes. Then, a wisp of smoke floated up and entered Qin Xi¡¯s body.


    Qin Xi sat on the sofa and closed her eyes to rest and digest all of Madam Yunqing¡¯s memories.


    Madam Yunqing¡¯s real name was Yun Fang, and her sister was Yun Jing. Their grandmother was a Gu master. In order to pass down the Gu technique, their grandmother nurtured the two sisters carefully.


    However, Yun Fang did not like studying Gu technique. When she was studying, she was always absent-minded. Her grandmother had no choice but to throw her to her Junior Brother, Madam Yunqing¡¯s Master.


    On the other hand, her sister had a special liking for Gu worms. Her grandmother always praised her sister and criticized her. This made Yun Fang very upset.


    After her grandmother passed away, no one cared about her anymore. She was like a bird that had been freed and quickly became obsessed with the outside world.


    Because she was beautiful and looked innocent, she was targeted by human traffickers. By a freak combination of factors, she was saved by Chu Yi.


    From then on, she fell head over heels in love.

 Chapter 968 - 968 Madam Yunqings Memory

    968 Madam Yunqing¡¯s Memory


    Yun Fang was a very bold and direct girl. She fell in love with Chu Yi at first sight and started to pursue him. Unfortunately, Chu Yi only had Mu Min in his heart. Moreover, the reason why he appeared there to save her at that time was because he was on his way to the countryside to find Mu Min.


    Therefore, he rejected her without thinking. Yun Fang did not give up and secretly followed Chu Yi. In the end, she realized that he actually had a lover.


    Yun Fang was envious. She secretly cast a Gu on Chu Yi. At the very least, she could mark him so that she could find him at all times while thinking of a way to break up Chu Yi and Mu Min.


    Actually, she had many ways to make Chu Yi fall in love with her, but she was proud and did not want that kind of forced love. Besides, she really wanted Chu Yi to choose her willingly. Only then would she feel a sense of accomplishment.


    However, before she could do anything, she was summoned back by her master. When she returned, Mu Min was already pregnant.


    She was so angry that she wanted to kill the child in Mu Min¡¯s stomach. However, when she thought that this was not enough to make Mu Min heartbroken, she thought of a very vicious plan.


    Letting Mu Min have a miscarriage seemed to light a punishment. Only by letting Mu Min see her child die or become a child of a poor family would she be able to vent her anger.


    Hence, she found Hu Xiaofeng, who was also a few months pregnant, and quietly killed the child in Hu Xiaofeng¡¯s stomach.


    Hu Xiaofeng thought that the child had died of natural causes. Just as she was about to have an abortion, she found Hu Xiaofeng and bought the stillbirth in her stomach.


    This was why Mu Min gave birth to a stillborn child.


    Later on, when Chu Yi returned to the capital, she also returned to the capital. When she saw that he was still in contact with the Mu family, she was furious. Hence, she came up with another scheme to put Yun Jing and Mu Wen together.


    She did not expect the two of them to have a child on the first try. Later on, she asked her Senior Brother to use a forbidden technique to refine a talisman that could change fate and secretly use it on Mu Min¡¯s child and Yun Jing¡¯s child. This changed Qin Xi¡¯s life trajectory.


    Later on, when Yun Jing found out about this and questioned Yun Fang, Yun Fang twisted the truth and lied, causing Mu Wen to have a deep misunderstanding of Yun Jing.


    Yun Jing, who was pregnant, was dealt a blow, causing her to be depressed and have a miscarriage in the end.


    Yun Fang thought that her sister would die from the miscarriage, but she did not expect her to survive. She was filled with hatred. While Yun Jing was weak, she meticulously plotted a car accident to kill Yun Jing.


    As for why Yun Fang wanted to kill Yun Jing, it was because Yun Fang wanted to use the Gu worm to control Chu Yi, but Yun Jing stopped her. After all, Yun Jing had fallen in love with Mu Wen and did not want Mu Wen to see his sister, Mu Min, in pain, so she had been stopping Yun Fang.


    However, Yun Jing did not expect Yun Fang to kill her own sister for Chu Yi.


    After Yun Jing died, no one was around to stop her anymore. Mu Min¡¯s child died again. Amidst this chaos, Yun Fang cast a Love Gu Worm on Chu Yi.


    Under the influence of the Love Gu Worm, Chu Yi and Mu Min eventually divorced.


    Yun Fang thought that she and Chu Yi would live happily ever after, but she did not expect Chu Yi to rather suffer the pain than love her. This made her extremely angry and helpless.

 Chapter 969 - 969 Is It Considered Cheating?

    969 Is It Considered Cheating?


    Even so, she did not let Chu Yi go and kept him in this manor.


    At this point, Qin Xi felt that this woman was really an incurable lunatic. For her own selfish desires, not only did she kill her sister, but she also broke up a couple.


    However, what surprised her the most was Chu Yi. Even though he was poisoned by the love Gu worm and endured the heart-wrenching pain, he did not submit to Madam Yunqing. Such a man impressed Qin Xi.


    As for why Madam Yunqing wanted to control the Mu family, this was actually her Senior Brother¡¯s idea. He wanted to use Mu Tianzheng¡¯s authority to control the entire police force. His goal was to plant his people all over the country because not only did Madam Yunqing¡¯s Senior Brother have a smuggling organization, but he also had a human trafficking gang¡­


    Therefore, as long as he controlled Mu Tianzheng, his business would be unstoppable.


    After slowly digesting all of Madam Yunqing¡¯s memories, Qin Xi took a deep breath. When she slowly opened her eyes, her facial features and appearance had transformed into Madam Yunqing.


    When Han Shi, who was hugging Qin Xi, saw this, he subconsciously retracted his hand. However, he quickly reacted and leaned forward again, only to be pushed away by Qin Xi.


    Han Shi smiled apologetically. ¡°Wifey, I didn¡¯t react just now. You, you have to at least tell me in advance. Otherwise, how would I know?¡±


    Qin Xi glared at him. ¡°You still want to snuggle up to me when I look like a different person?¡±


    ¡°Why not? You¡¯re my wife!¡± Han Shi suddenly smiled evilly. ¡°Wifey, if we sleep together now, is that considered cheating on you?¡±


    Qin Xi pinched Han Shi¡¯s thigh. It was so painful that Han Shi gritted his teeth and quickly begged for mercy. ¡°It hurts, it hurts. Wifey, I was wrong. I will shut up!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll let you off today. If you dare to spout nonsense again, I¡¯ll punish you,¡± Qin Xi threatened.


    She stood up and looked in the mirror. She was very satisfied with her appearance. She smiled charmingly and reached out a hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go and pick up my father and your father-in-law now!¡±


    Because she had transformed into Madam Yunqing, Qin Xi swaggered into the manor unobstructed. Although Han Shi was an unfamiliar face, the servants in the manor didn¡¯t raise any suspicion.


    ¡°This old woman really knows how to enjoy herself. The scenery in the manor is good, but it¡¯s still not as good as the Han mansion.¡± Qin Xi praised as she admired it.


    Han Shi said, ¡°The Han mansion is a royal mansion that has been passed down for generations, so it¡¯s naturally incomparable. Wifey, I remember Second Brother saying that KangMao Group belongs to this woman, right? What do you plan to do with it?¡±


    Qin Xi thought for a moment and said, ¡°Not all of the KangMao Group belongs to Madam Yunqing. Half of it belongs to her Senior Brother. All these years, KangMao Group has done a lot of illegal things, and they¡¯re all heinous. When I collect enough evidence, I¡¯ll hand it to Grandpa.¡±


    Qin Xi suggested, ¡°Oh right, let¡¯s donate all the assets under Madam Yunqing¡¯s name. Anyway, we don¡¯t need so much money. What do you think?¡±


    Han Shi agreed with her suggestion. He nodded and said, ¡°Sure, this is considered a good deed.¡±

 Chapter 970 - 970 Biological Father

    970 Biological Father


    According to Madam Yunqing¡¯s memories, Qin Xi and Han Shi quickly arrived at a dilapidated house. The two of them entered the dilapidated house. There was a secret passageway below, and the passageway led to a huge palace.


    It was a real palace. In order to make Chu Yi feel more comfortable, Madam Yunqing built a palace-like place underground. This way, he could move around more.


    When they saw Madam Yunqing, the guards immediately opened the iron door respectfully. However, the guards glanced at Han Shi from time to time and a trace of vigilance flashed across their eyes. ¡°Madam!¡±


    Qin Xi nodded lightly and walked in with an arrogant look.


    The interior was very spacious. As far as the eye could see, it was boundless. It even looked a little like the imperial mausoleum of some emperors. It could be seen how much Madam Yunqing valued Chu Yi.


    When the servants saw that it was Madam Yunqing, they immediately bowed respectfully. ¡°Madam!¡±


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Qin Xi asked in the tone of Madam Yunqing.


    ¡°Master is in the greenhouse.¡±


    Master? A trace of disdain flashed across Han Shi¡¯s eyes. Madam Yunqing was really shameless. She used despicable methods to snatch someone else¡¯s husband away and even asked the servants to call him ¡®master¡¯. How could there be such a shameless woman in this world?


    She resisted the disgust and ordered, ¡°Leave. I want to talk to him. Don¡¯t let anyone disturb us.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± A few servants immediately answered and left.


    At this moment, in the greenhouse.


    A tall but thin man with unhealthy skin was sitting in a wheelchair with a blanket covering his legs. He was looking at the pots of green vegetation in a daze, thinking about something.


    Qin Xi¡¯s eyelids twitched. At a glance, she saw a cold chain on the man¡¯s slender ankle. Her eyes instantly turned extremely cold.


    At this moment, she regretted killing Madam Yunqing so easily.


    Seeing Chu Yi like this, for some reason, Qin Xi suddenly felt a lump in her throat. Her chest felt heavy. Perhaps this was blood relations. Even though she had never seen this man since she was born, she still felt awful when she saw his current state.


    It was said that pregnant women were easily sentimental, and Qin Xi was no exception. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t help but blame herself. If she had discovered him earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Everything will get better soon.¡± Han Shi could roughly guess what Qin Xi was thinking and quickly comforted her.


    Qin Xi calmed down and returned to her original appearance. She gently walked behind Chu Yi and said in a muffled voice, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m here to bring you home. Mom is still waiting for you to go back!¡±


    Chu Yi slowly raised his head and turned around. When he saw Qin Xi¡¯s face, he thought that he was seeing things. He was so excited that he couldn¡¯t speak. He opened his mouth and muttered silently, ¡°Min? Are you Min?¡±


    Was he dreaming? Min actually came to see him. But how could Min still look so young? He was already an old man. Would she despise him?


    At the thought of this, he quickly turned his head away and timidly covered his face. His entire body was trembling and he hugged his head with both hands in despair.


    Seeing him like this, Qin Xi¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. She quickly squatted down. She grabbed his cold and trembling hand and shouted, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m your daughter, the daughter of you and Mu Min. Look at me, look at me, okay?¡±

 Chapter 971 - 971 Getting Out

    971 Getting Out


    ¡°Daughter?¡±


    Chu Yi had not spoken for many years. His voice was hoarse. His eyes were tears, and his thin lips were trembling with excitement. ¡°You, are you really¡­¡±


    This was something Chu Yi didn¡¯t even dare to dream of.


    If he had been by Mu Min¡¯s side back then, nothing would have happened. Therefore, he still could not get over this.


    Qin Xi couldn¡¯t help but cry. She grabbed his hand and placed it on her face. She said gently, ¡°Dad, come home with me. Mom is still waiting for you! I know everything about what happened to you. Thank you, Dad. If you didn¡¯t protect Mom back then, Yunfang would definitely have targeted Mom, so it¡¯s been hard on you all these years!¡±


    Seeing that she was crying, Chu Yi was at a loss and wanted to help wipe her tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s not hard on me at all. As long as Min is fine, I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡±


    Qin Xi held his hand tightly and said sincerely, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll take you out to find Mom, okay?¡±


    ¡°Out?¡±


    Chu Yi was slow to react. Only then did he begin to wonder how Qin Xi and this unfamiliar man got in. How could that crazy woman let them in? If the crazy woman knew that someone had barged in and it was his daughter, she would definitely torture her to death.


    He quickly pushed Qin Xi away excitedly, his eyes filled with anxiety. ¡°Quick, leave this place. If that crazy woman finds out, she won¡¯t let you off. I won¡¯t go out. As long as I know that you¡¯re still alive and that Min is doing well, I can die without regrets.¡±


    Qin Xi knew that the crazy woman Chu Yi was talking about was Madam Yunqing. She smiled and said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. That woman is already dead. She has done so many bad things. Now that she has been taken away by the Grim Reaper, no one will stop us from leaving.¡±


    ¡°She¡­ Dead?¡±


    Chu Yi was in disbelief. Over the past 20 years, he had wanted to kill that woman countless times, but every time, he would fail. He did not expect things to end like this.


    Han Shi patted Qin Xi on the shoulder and reminded her softly, ¡°Let¡¯s leave this place quickly. We¡¯ll deal with the matters here after we go back.¡±


    Qin Xi wiped her tears and broke the chain around Chu Yi¡¯s ankle. ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go home. Stone, carry Dad. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Chu Yi looked at Qin Xi¡¯s hand and then at the broken chain. He swallowed with difficulty, not knowing what to say.


    Han Shi quickly squatted down with his back facing Chu Yi. ¡°Dad, come up!¡±


    Qin Xi helped Chu Yi climb onto Han Shi¡¯s back and covered Chu Yi¡¯s head with the blanket to prevent him from feeling uncomfortable under the sunlight.


    The three of them quickly left. When they arrived at the gate, Qin Xi transformed back into Madam Yunqing and led the way out leisurely.


    ¡°Madam¡­¡± The bodyguards immediately nodded respectfully.


    Hearing the word ¡®madam¡¯, Chu Yi, who was on Han Shi¡¯s back, trembled and tightened his grip on Han Shi¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Madam,you¡­¡± The bodyguards were puzzled when they saw a stranger carrying a person on his back.


    They knew very well how important that man was to Madam Yunqing, so they did not dare to be careless.

 Chapter 972 - 972 Mobile Blood Bank

    972 Mobile Blood Bank


    ¡°I met a divine doctor recently. I¡¯m taking him to see him!¡±


    Qin Xi explained casually, although according to Madam Yunqing¡¯s personality, she wouldn¡¯t explain anything to a group of servants. However, she was in a happy mood and didn¡¯t mind saying a few words.


    The bodyguard did not suspect anything. After all, Qin Xi¡¯s appearance was really impeccable. There was nothing to suspect. However, seeing that Madam Yunqing was in a good mood, the bodyguard couldn¡¯t help but remind her, ¡°Madam, are you going out? Then¡­ aren¡¯t you going to bring a few blood banks with you?¡±


    Blood bank?


    Qin Xi stopped in her tracks and immediately searched through Madam Yunqing¡¯s memories to find the blood bank information the bodyguard mentioned.


    It turned out that the blood bank was actually people that Madam Yunqing had prepared for Chu Yi, who had the same blood type. Because of the love Gu worm, Chu Yi would vomit a large amount of blood at intervals, so he needed a large amount of blood to replenish himself. For this reason, Madam Yunqing caught a few mobile blood banks with outstanding physique.


    ¡°Yes, just in case, bring two!¡± Qin Xi nodded and said pretentiously.


    However, when she found the mobile blood banks in Madam Yunqing¡¯s memory, she was very surprised to see a person. It just so happened that she had been wanting to find this person.


    ¡°Hey, you, take Master out first. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Qin Xi looked at Han Shi from the corner of her eye and instructed coldly, ¡°Take good care of him. If anything happens to him, you¡¯ll be dead.¡±


    The corners of Han Shi¡¯s mouth twitched. He quickly lowered his head and bowed. ¡°Yes, Madam!¡±


    Qin Xi nodded in satisfaction and looked at the two bodyguards beside her. She ordered, ¡°The two of you, follow me!¡±


    The bodyguards followed Qin Xi to a secret room. In the secret room, five women had chains around their ankles. They looked healthy, but their expressions were a little stiff. Perhaps because they had been locked up for too long, their bodies and minds had become numb.


    Qin Xi saw a familiar figure at a glance. Well, not really familiar. She had only seen this person once¡­ And the one she saw was an imposter.


    Yes, this person was Fu Sheng¡¯s mother. Qin Xi had once guessed that Fu Sheng¡¯s mother was controlled by someone. She did not expect her to be captured by Madam Yunqing and become her father¡¯s blood bank.


    ¡°Just the two of them. Take the rest out for a walk. I don¡¯t like lifeless blood banks.¡± Qin Xi pointed at Fu Sheng¡¯s mother and the woman beside her.


    The bodyguards did not understand what was going on with Madam Yunqing today. In the past, she had never cared about the lives of these people, but today, she seemed especially abnormal. However, they did not dare to ask and could only reply, ¡°Yes, Madam!¡±


    Mi Qiuyue was pulled out by the bodyguards with a look of confusion and fear. Her mind was blank. She did not know what they were going to do. She even wanted to resist, but she did not have the strength to struggle. She could only ask timidly and frantically, ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±


    ¡°Shut up, don¡¯t talk!¡± The bodyguard glared at Mi Qiuyue. Mi Qiuyue trembled in fear.


    After choosing the blood banks, Qin Xi left and returned to the ground. Mi Qiuyue and Wen Yaner, who had also been brought out, were not used to the sunlight outside. Their eyes hurt from the sunlight, but even so, they still yearned for it. After all, they had not seen the sunlight outside for more than ten years.

 Chapter 973 - 973 20 Years Young

    973 20 Years Young


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t just stand there!¡±


    Seeing Mi Qiuyue and Wen Yan enjoying the sunlight, the bodyguards frowned and urged them rudely.


    The two of them did not dare to make a sound. They followed the bodyguards to a small car and were thrown in. When the car drove to the entrance, Han Shi¡¯s car was already waiting. Qin Xi sat in the back to take care of Chu Yi. The two cars drove straight to the Mu family¡¯s house.


    The bodyguards driving behind were still a little puzzled. Although they did not know why Madam Yunqing brought people to the Mu family, they more or less knew that Madam and the Mu family were mortal enemies. Madam even snatched Mr. Chu away in front of the Mu family. But now, why did Madam bring him back to the Mu family?


    The car stopped at the entrance of the Mu family¡¯s house. Qu Hong and Mu Min came out of the house chatting and laughing.


    Qu Hong said, ¡°Xi is back. I don¡¯t know where she went early in the morning. I wanted to bring her shopping to buy clothes. Now that she¡¯s back, I can¡¯t let her run around.¡±


    Mu Min smiled and said, ¡°Sister-in-law, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll definitely talk to her later and ask her to go shopping with us.¡±


    In the car, Chu Yi saw the woman he had been longing for day and night standing in front of him with a smile. He cried involuntarily.


    He was so excited that his heart was pounding non-stop, as if it was about to jump out of his chest. At this moment, he felt that the suffering he went through was worth it. Everything was worth it. Even if he had to die now, he would still feel happy.


    Chu Yi¡¯s gaze was fixed on Mu Min¡¯s elegant face, as if he was afraid that she would disappear.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of the car. If Mom sees you, she¡¯ll definitely be very happy,¡± Qin Xi said softly.


    Chu Yi seemed to have thought of something and quickly covered his face. He shook his head in panic and rejected, ¡°No, no, me looking like this, I-I¡¯ll scare your mother. Besides, I haven¡¯t washed up yet¡­¡±


    Qin Xi and Han Shi looked at each other and the corners of their mouths twitched at the same time. At this moment, they did not expect their father to be so concerned about his appearance.


    Chu Qingzhi held his arm and said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re very handsome. You¡¯re the most handsome man I¡¯ve ever seen. Let me tell you a secret. You¡¯re even more handsome than Eldest Uncle and Second Uncle. Back then, my mother took a fancy to you probably because she was greedy for your beauty.¡±


    Chu Yi blushed at Qin Xi¡¯s praise. His face was filled with nostalgia. However, he stole a glance at Mu Min, whose face had not changed at all. A trace of sadness and faint fear flashed across his eyes. He said awkwardly, ¡°I, I don¡¯t think I should get out¡­¡±


    From a man¡¯s point of view, Han Shi could understand Chu Yi. He chuckled and said, ¡°Dad, do you think Mom is too young and beautiful for you?¡±


    Chu Yi¡¯s face turned pale. He was once a proud person, but now, he actually lowered his head in inferiority. Looking at his cold and boney fingers moving uneasily, Qin Xi did not know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°So it¡¯s because of this!¡±


    She smiled mysteriously and took out a beauty pill from her spatial ring. She placed it in Chu Yi¡¯s hand. ¡°Here, this is for you. This is what I ate to maintain my youthful appearance. If you want, you can take it.¡±


    Chu Yi widened his eyes and looked at the round beauty pill in his hand. He said hesitantly, ¡°Can this really make me younger?¡±


    Qin Xi reached out two fingers and said with a smile, ¡°At least 20 years!¡±

 Chapter 974 - 974 I Owe You Too Much

    974 I Owe You Too Much


    ¡°Eh, why isn¡¯t Xi getting out of the car yet?¡±


    Two minutes later, seeing that Qin Xi had no intention of getting out of the car, Mu Min walked over suspiciously and guessed, ¡°Is she asleep?¡±


    However, when she walked over, the door suddenly opened. Qin Xi got out of the car first and said to Mu Min with a smile, ¡°Mom, look who I brought back.¡±


    Mu Min smiled lovingly. ¡°Who is it? Is it someone I know? Don¡¯t tell me they are in-laws?¡±


    She subconsciously looked into the car. When she saw Chu Yi¡¯s face, she was stunned. Her eyes instantly turned red, and tears streamed down her face like pearls. She covered her mouth and looked at Qin Xi in disbelief. ¡°He¡­ he¡­¡±


    After ¡°he¡± for a long time, Mu Min did not say anything else. Qin Xi smiled at her and did not speak.


    At this moment, Chu Yi, who was in the car, resisted the urge to rush up and hug her. His voice trembled as he said, ¡°Min, I¡¯m back!¡±


    With a buzz, Mu Min felt as if she had been struck by lightning. Her body went limp and she almost fell to the ground. Seeing this, Chu Yi¡¯s heart tightened. He was so nervous that he wanted to pounce on her and catch her. However, his body was too weak and he did not have much strength, let alone catch someone.


    Fortunately, Qin Xi was close enough to catch Mu Min. ¡°Mom, my father said that he¡¯s hungry. You¡­¡±


    ¡°I, I¡¯ll make noodles for him immediately. I¡­¡±


    When Mu Min heard that Chu Yi was hungry, she quickly wiped the tears off her face. However, her eyes were fixed on Chu Yi in the car, as if she was afraid that he would run away.


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth twitched. She suddenly felt that her days of being doted on by everyone were coming to an end.


    She waved at Han Shi. ¡°Stone, help Dad into the house.¡±


    Han Shi helped Chu Yi out of the car. Chu Yi stood up with Han Shi¡¯s help and looked at Mu Min affectionately. He raised his hand and gently touched Mu Min¡¯s cheek, gently wiping away the tears on her face. ¡°Min, have you been well all these years? Did you miss me?¡±


    Without waiting for Mu Min to answer, Chu Yi said affectionately, ¡°I missed you so much that I went crazy!¡±


    When Mu Min heard that, the defense in her heart collapsed and tears streamed down her face. Chu Yi¡¯s heart ached when he saw her crying. He went forward and reached out to pull Mu Min into his arms.


    Feeling the bones on the man, Mu Min¡¯s heart ached so much that she was about to suffocate. She leaned against Chu Yi¡¯s broad chest and wrapped her arms around his waist.


    Seeing that Chu Yi was no different from 20 years ago, Qu Hong was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t speak. She quickly ran into the house.


    She wanted to tell the old man this news. If the old man knew, he would definitely be very happy.


    On the other side, Qin Xi saw that the couple was hugging each other non-stop. She coughed a few times and pulled the two of them away.


    Being stared at by her daughter like this, Mu Min buried her face in his chest shyly.


    Qin Xi reminded, ¡°Dad, Mom, let¡¯s go in. Grandpa will probably be out soon.¡±


    Hearing the word ¡°grandpa¡±, Chu Yi suddenly thought of something and quickly asked nervously, ¡°Min, all these years, do you¡­ still blame me?¡±


    Mu Min looked at him with tears in her eyes. ¡°Why should I blame you? Why should I blame you for sacrificing yourself for me and the Mu family? Yi, I owe you too much.¡±


    Chu Yi was stunned. ¡°So you already know?¡±

 Chapter 975 - 975 This Old Kid

    975 This Old Kid


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know you?¡± Mu Min sighed.


    ¡°At first, I suspected you. When I calmed down, I knew that I had wronged you, but I couldn¡¯t change anything. I could only watch as you were controlled by someone. Actually, she came to look for me back then.¡±


    She was referring to Madam Yunqing.


    ¡°She gave me two choices. Either I give up on you or the Mu family. I knew that she loved you and wouldn¡¯t do anything to you, so I chose the Mu family.¡± After giving up on Chu Yi, she felt like a knife was twisting in her heart. In the end, she even wanted to commit suicide. Later on, it was the old man who talked her out of it.


    ¡°Yi, I know this is a selfish choice, but I-¡±


    Tears streamed down Mu Min¡¯s face. Chu Yi quickly covered her red lips and said dotingly with a deep gaze, ¡°I understand your choice. I don¡¯t blame you. Actually, I was the one who caused this entire matter. The Mu family was implicated by me. I should be the one who deserves to die, but I don¡¯t dare to die. The fear of not being able to see you scares me.¡±


    Mu Min cried even harder. She hugged Chu Yi¡¯s waist tightly. ¡°Why are you so stupid? I¡¯ve never blamed you. I just hate that I don¡¯t have the ability to save you¡­¡±


    Chu Yi pulled her into his arms and rested his chin on the top of her head. He smiled happily. ¡°Fortunately, I waited for you. Min, thank you for still being here!¡±


    Qin Xi and Han Shi were not sentimental people, but when they saw them hugging each other, their eyes teared up a little.


    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±


    At this moment, a deep cough was heard. The four of them looked over and saw an energetic old man looking at Chu Yi with his hands behind his back.


    This person was Mu Tianzheng.


    Chu Yi gently let go of Mu Min and held her hand. He came to Mu Tianzheng and bowed respectfully. ¡°Father-in-law, I¡¯m sorry to come back so late. Thank you for taking care of Min and Xi for me all these years.¡±


    Mu Tianzheng glanced at him and snorted. ¡°One of them is my daughter, and the other is my granddaughter. You don¡¯t have to thank me for taking care of them. It¡¯s my job.¡±


    The old man narrowed his eyes and said calmly, ¡°If I remember correctly, you and Min are already divorced, right? Why are you still here?¡±


    Hearing the old man¡¯s sarcastic words, Mu Min said sulkily, ¡°Dad, what are you talking about? It¡¯s not easy for Yi to come back. Can¡¯t you say something nice?¡±


    Mu Tianzheng placed his hands behind his back and sneered. ¡°You want to hear something nice? No way. Back then, you were on the verge of death for this man. I almost lost you. You still want to hear something nice? It¡¯s already good enough that I didn¡¯t make him kneel!¡±


    With a thud, everyone was shocked to see that Chu Yi was already kneeling in front of Mu Tianzheng. His expression was filled with guilt and self-blame. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t take good care of Min and Xi and let them suffer with me. Please give me another chance. I¡¯ll treat them well for the rest of my life. If such a thing happens again, I¡¯ll protect them even if I have to die¡­¡±


    ¡°Yi, get up quickly. Dad doesn¡¯t blame you.¡± Mu Min was worried and wanted to pull Chu Yi up. Chu Yi looked up and smiled at her. ¡°Min, you don¡¯t have to feel sorry for me. I know Dad only did this to test me. He doesn¡¯t really want to make things difficult for me. If he wanted to make things difficult for me, I¡¯m afraid he would have kicked me out by now.¡±


    Mu Tianzheng was speechless. This old kid was cunning and glib-tongued. Who wanted to test him? He really wanted to kick him out, okay?

 Chapter 976 - 976 Ming, Youre a Bad Boy

    976 Ming, You¡¯re a Bad Boy


    ¡°Alright, Grandpa, let¡¯s talk inside. It¡¯s too hot outside. Besides, Father¡¯s body is still weak. He can¡¯t be in the sun for too long.¡±


    Qin Xi took the opportunity to suggest.


    Her words successfully attracted everyone¡¯s attention, especially Mu Min. Her face turned pale and she grabbed Qin Xi¡¯s hand nervously. ¡°Xi, what happened to your father?¡±


    Actually, when she was hugging Chu Yi, she already felt that he was skin and bone. Apart from his bones, there was only the skin. She did not know how much pain he had suffered all these years.


    ¡°Yes, Father has been mentally and physically exhausted all these years and has gotten some heart disease. If we found him half a year later, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    Before Qin Xi could finish, Mu Min felt her head buzz and her body go limp.


    Mu Tianzheng was also stunned. He did not expect things to turn out like this. No one knew better than him how his daughter had survived all these years. Initially, he was glad that Chu Yi came back alive, but right after the good news, there was the horrible bad news. He did not know how his daughter was going to make it this time.


    Seeing that the father and daughter had already started grieving, the corners of Han Shi¡¯s mouth twitched. He coughed lightly and quickly explained, ¡°Grandpa, Mom, don¡¯t worry. Xi can treat Father. It¡¯s just a little troublesome. It¡¯s not as serious as you think.¡±


    Mu Min and Mu Tianzheng looked at Qin Xi expectantly. Qin Xi shrugged innocently. ¡°Before I can finish, you¡¯ve already started to cry. Don¡¯t worry, with me around, the Mu family will only die of old age. So, nothing will happen to Father. Mom, Grandpa, you can rest assured!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good!¡± Mu Min immediately relaxed and quickly helped Chu Yi up. She did not care about the old man and asked Han Shi to bring him into the house.


    Mu Tianzheng¡¯s eyelids twitched and he reluctantly made way. After they entered, he turned around and tapped Qin Xi on the nose. ¡°You little girl, he just came back and you¡¯re already siding with him.¡±


    Qin Xi giggled and held his arm. ¡°Grandpa, he¡¯s my father. Of course I have to side with him. Besides, the harsher you are to him, the sadder my mother will be. When her heart aches, she¡¯ll kick up a fuss. You don¡¯t want that to happen, right? So in a way, I¡¯m helping you.¡±


    Hearing her twisted logic, Mu Tianzheng was speechless. In the end, he could only tap her head indulgently. ¡°You are full of twisted logic!¡±


    ¡­


    When it was almost noon, Qin Wan opened her eyes with a sore back and stared at the ceiling in a daze. When she recalled how crazy she was with Ye Ming last night, her eyes were filled with disgust.


    At this moment, Ye Ming opened the door and walked over. Seeing Qin Wan looking at the ceiling in a daze, he sat by her bed and brushed away the hair on her face dotingly. He said gently, ¡°Wan, you¡¯re awake. Get up and eat something. I got the nanny to make a few of your favorite dishes.¡±


    The moment Ye Ming entered, Qin Wan put away her disgusted expression and put on a gentle look. She knew that Ye Ming liked gentle and kind women the most, so she was very good at this.


    She turned her head away coquettishly like a little girl. ¡°Ming, you¡¯re a bad boy. You tortured me last night. I can¡¯t even raise my fingers now. How can I get up to eat?¡±


    Men liked it when they received approval from their girl. Ye Ming was no exception. When he heard Qin Wan¡¯s words, his face lit up with a smile.

 Chapter 977 - 977 Qin Lan, I Finally Found You

    977 Qin Lan, I Finally Found You


    ¡°Good girl, you have to eat no matter what. How about this? I¡¯ll bring the food to the bedroom so that you don¡¯t have to get up.¡± Ye Ming coaxed softly. ¡°When you¡¯re done resting, I¡¯ll take you to see my friends. How about that?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Qin Wan asked in surprise. Her big eyes flickered with joy. ¡°Ming, can you really bring me to see your friends?¡±


    Seeing her smile, Ye Ming planted a kiss on her forehead. ¡°What¡¯s there to be happy about? In the future, you¡¯ll be my wife. It¡¯s only right for me to meet them.¡±


    Qin Wan covered her face with the blanket shyly and said happily, ¡°You, you¡¯re shameless. I didn¡¯t agree to marry you. Don¡¯t flatter yourself.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Ye Ming pulled the blanket away. Qin Wan screamed and glared at him. Ye Ming held her face and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t marry me, who do you want to marry? You¡¯re already my woman, and you still want to marry someone else? It seems like I didn¡¯t serve you well last night, which is why you¡¯re so bold.¡±


    As he spoke, his big hands burrowed into the blanket, tickling Qin Wan and making her laugh out loud. In the end, she begged for mercy while panting.


    The two of them played for a while before getting up from the bed and walking out of the bedroom neatly dressed. Nanny Li had been waiting for a long time. When she saw the two of them walk out chatting and laughing, she quickly served the food she kept warm in the pot.


    ¡°Wow, it smells so good. Nanny Li, your cooking is really good. My stomach is growling when I smell it.¡± Qin Wan couldn¡¯t wait to sit at the dining table. She picked up a mouthful of food and put it into her mouth, chewing happily.


    Nanny Li burst with joy at the praise. She smiled and said, ¡°Miss Qin, eat more. Second Young Master specially instructed me to make these dishes for you to nourish your body.¡±


    Hearing her words, Qin Wan¡¯s face turned red. She stole a glance at Ye Ming and realized that he was looking at her without blinking.


    ¡°Eat your food. Don¡¯t look at me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll listen to you,¡± Ye Ming said dotingly. ¡°I¡¯ll take you somewhere after dinner.¡±


    Qin Wan widened her eyes in curiosity. ¡°What place?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll bring you to buy a few clothes first. Since you are going to see my friends, you naturally have to dress better.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take you to buy jewelry.¡±


    ¡°Do you like high heels? If you like them, we¡¯ll buy a few pairs of high heels.¡±


    Qin Wan felt sweet as she listened to Ye Ming talk about their schedule.


    ¡°Ming, you¡¯re the best.¡± Qin Wan couldn¡¯t help but hug him and rub against him affectionately.


    Seeing that the two of them were snuggling against each other, Nanny Li left.


    Later on, Ye Ming brought Qin Wan to a luxury store in the city center. As they walked, they saw beautiful clothes and jewelry. Qin Wan picked a few up to take a closer look. Seeing that she liked them, Ye Ming bought them all.


    Qin Wan said that there was no need, but the greed in her eyes was obvious.


    Fortunately, Qin Wan restrained herself in time. She did not dare to buy too many things, afraid that it would make Ye Ming uncomfortable.


    Time passed quickly as they shopped. Unknowingly, it was drizzling outside.


    When the two of them came out of the mall, the drizzle had already turned into a downpour. It hit the glass with a crisp sound, making people feel inexplicably frustrated.


    Ye Ming said gently, ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll go get the car.¡±


    Qin Wan quickly nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you!¡±


    Not long after Ye Ming left, a figure appeared beside her and said with a sinister smile, ¡°Qin Lan, I finally found you.¡±

 Chapter 978 - 978 Who Was That Man Just Now?

    978 Who Was That Man Just Now?


    Hearing this voice, Qin Wan¡¯s face instantly turned pale. She froze as if she had been struck by lightning.


    She was so frightened that she forgot to breathe. Her body was trembling, and her eyes were filled with fear.


    The voice sounded again. ¡°It seems that you still remember me. My long journey to find you was not in vain.¡±


    Qin Wan¡¯s body trembled, but she did not make a sound. She could only hear a buzzing sound in her ears. She felt that her soul would dissipate at any moment, and her body swayed as if she could be blown away by a gust of wind.


    The man smiled evilly. ¡°That man¡­¡±


    Qin Wan was shocked. Afraid that the man would say something, she quickly lowered her voice and growled, ¡°What exactly do you want? It wasn¡¯t easy for me to escape. Why are you still following me? If you force me again, I¡¯ll call the police.¡±


    ¡°Call the police? Sure!¡±


    The man shrugged fearlessly and suddenly leaned close to her with a smile. ¡°As long as you call the police, I¡¯ll tell that fool about your ugly past. What do you think will happen to you if he finds out how many men you have slept with?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Qin Wan¡¯s pupils constricted. Looking at his evil smile, she involuntarily took two steps back. A chill ran down her spine, making her hair stand on end. She felt like she was in an icehouse.


    ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±


    She forced herself to calm down and tried her best to look at the man calmly, but her voice was still trembling. ¡°I¡¯ve been tortured enough by you. Don¡¯t provoke me again, or else¡­ I won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t let me off? How?¡±


    The man sneered. ¡°Qin Lan, do you believe that as long as I tell people about your past, no man will accept you. Once you are thrown out, I¡¯ll crush you to death.¡±


    Qin Wan¡¯s pupils constricted as fear flashed across her eyes. She gritted her teeth and stared at the man.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. Your man is coming soon.¡± He smiled wickedly. ¡°If you want to continue living with him, it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t agree, but¡­¡±


    ¡°You have to give me 10,000 yuan a month.¡±


    ¡°10,000 yuan?¡± Qin Wan gasped and shouted in a low voice, ¡°Are you crazy? I don¡¯t have that much money.¡±


    The man shrugged and looked at the car that was driving over. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t agree. I can tell him now what kind of person you are.¡±


    Just as he was about to take a step forward, Qin Wan¡¯s heart almost jumped out of her chest. She quickly said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you, alright? I don¡¯t have that much now. When I save enough, I¡¯ll definitely give it to you at the end of this month¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t even think about getting rid of me. I¡¯ve already written everything about you in a notebook. If anything happens to me, that notebook will be sent to him, so don¡¯t try to play any tricks. Be good and I¡¯ll guarantee that you and your man will live a happy life. Otherwise¡­ I can¡¯t guarantee that I won¡¯t do anything crazy.¡±


    With that, he turned around and left.


    Qin Wan leaned against the wall weakly. As she watched the man leave, her heart was filled with panic and hatred.


    At this moment, Ye Ming¡¯s car drove over. Seeing that Qin Wan didn¡¯t look too good, he honked.


    Qin Wan instantly came back to her senses and her expression immediately became awkward. She forced a smile and got into the car.


    Just as she was about to say something, she heard Ye Ming suddenly ask, ¡°Who was that man just now?¡±

 Chapter 979 - 979 Let Him Dig Coal For The Rest of His Life

    979 Let Him Dig Coal For The Rest of His Life


    Qin Wan¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she subconsciously clenched her fists. Her mind raced as she thought of a reply.


    ¡°He, he¡¯s the person who sold me. I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s in the capital. I once¡­ owed him some money. No, not me. It was my father. My father owed him money.¡±


    She stammered, ¡°As you know, my father is a gambler. He owes a lot of money outside. They came knocking at the door every day to ask for money. My father couldn¡¯t stand their torture, so he sold me to these people. Later on, I finally escaped with much difficulty. I didn¡¯t dare to go back home¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s him?¡± Ye Ming¡¯s face darkened. He slammed the steering wheel and cursed, ¡°F*ck, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? I¡¯m going to beat this bastard to death.¡±


    Qin Wan was overjoyed. This was the effect she wanted. However, she pretended to be terrified and shook her head. ¡°Ming, that won¡¯t do. He¡¯s very good at fighting. If he attacks you, I, I¡­¡±


    Seeing that she was so anxious that her face turned pale, Ye Ming quickly patted her head. ¡°Silly girl, I naturally won¡¯t do it myself? I will find a few people to teach him a lesson. Damn it, how dare he touch my woman? When I catch him, I¡¯ll break his leg.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Is this illegal? Ming, I won¡¯t allow you to break the law for me. Without you, I¡¯ll be afraid!¡±


    Qin Wan looked at him with teary eyes. Her eyes flickered with a pitiful light as she grabbed Ye Ming¡¯s clothes tightly. ¡°Ming, it doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m like this. I just want you to be safe and sound. To be honest, I have to thank him. If he didn¡¯t sell me so far away, I¡¯m afraid I would never have met you in my life.¡±


    Seeing her like this, Ye Ming¡¯s heart softened. ¡°Wan, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m the Second Young Master of the Ye family. There¡¯s no need for me to do anything myself. Alright, this matter is over for now. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll avenge you. After all, you¡¯re my woman.¡±


    Qin Wan bit her lower lip and said with a conflicted expression, ¡°But, what if he finds out that it¡¯s me who asked you to do it? He knows where my dad lives. Although Dad sold me, he¡¯s still my dad¡­ Ming, why don¡¯t you get someone to secretly knock him out and send him away? This way, he won¡¯t take revenge on me and my family.¡±


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    When they got home, Qin Wan returned to her room happily with the items she had bought today. Ye Ming picked up the phone and made a call. A moment later, the call was picked up.


    ¡°Send five or six people to protect Wan in secret. If a sneaky man approaches her, knock him out and send him to a mine to dig coal for the rest of his life.¡±


    When Qin Wan, who was eavesdropping in the bedroom, heard this, the viciousness and hatred in her eyes were almost overflowing. The corners of her mouth curled up into a ruthless smile. ¡°Cao Dajun, this is your karma. I want you to never have peace for the rest of your life. This is the consequence of bullying me.¡±


    Of course, there was also that b*tch, Qin Xi. All of this was caused by Qin Xi. When she stabilized her position in the Ye family, she would return to Shangwan Village and kill Qin Xi and the Han family.


    No, she was not going to kill them all. She wanted to sell Qin Xi to that kind of place and let her experience the tragedy she had experienced. Only then could she vent her anger¡­

 Chapter 980 - 980 Luring the Snake Out of the Hole

    980 Luring the Snake Out of the Hole


    Qin Lan swore in her heart that one day, she would trample on everyone who had hurt her and make them suffer a hundred times over.


    The night was silent and filled with stars.


    The next morning, sunlight shone through the curtains and illuminated everything by the bed. Qin Wan opened her eyes in a daze and realized that she was alone on the bed.


    Last night, she took the initiative to serve Ye Ming well. This could be considered his reward for helping her get rid of Cao Dajun!


    She slowly sat up and lifted the thin blanket. Her fair body was covered in bruises. She found the new dress she bought yesterday from the wardrobe. When she was done dressing up, it was already two hours later.


    ¡°Miss Qin, are you going out?¡± Nanny Li couldn¡¯t help but ask when she saw Qin Wan walking out beautifully.


    Qin Wan smiled brightly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Yesterday, I took a fancy to a watch. I thought Ming would look very handsome wearing it, so I wanted to sneak out and buy it today to give him a surprise. Nanny Li, you¡¯re not allowed to tell him.¡±


    Of course, she was not going to buy a watch. She was deliberately luring Cao Dajun out. After all, Cao Dajun knew too much. If she did not get rid of him as soon as possible, Ye Ming would find out sooner or later.


    In any case, Ye Ming had already found people to protect her. As long as Cao Dajun deliberately got close to her, his good days would be over.


    With this thought in mind, Qin Wan sashayed out of the door. As expected, when she was walking outside, she saw a few people following her. She did not look over and pretended not to know.


    Knowing that they were sent by Ye Ming to protect her, she was much more at ease.


    She went to a watch shop and carefully chose a watch for Ye Ming.


    ¡°May I know what kind of watch you need?¡±


    The salesperson asked enthusiastically. Seeing that Qin Wan was dressed well, she did not dare to be negligent.


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll take this one!¡±


    Qin Wan smiled shyly and pointed at a watch in the middle.


    The salesperson was stunned and quickly walked over with the watch. ¡°Miss, you have a good taste. This watch is a limited edition that has just been released. There are only 500 pieces in the country. This is the last one in the entire capital. It¡¯s 30,000 yuan.¡±


    The corners of Qin Wan¡¯s mouth stiffened. She did not expect the watch she was casually pointing at to be so expensive. She only wanted to choose a gift for Ye Ming that was within her acceptable range, but she did not expect the price to be several times higher than she expected.


    ¡°Let me think about it!¡± Qin Wan smiled awkwardly. Just as she was about to look at the next watch, a figure appeared beside her.


    ¡°It¡¯s just 30,000 yuan¡­ Didn¡¯t your lover give you money to spend? I think the car he drives is worth hundreds of thousands. Don¡¯t tell me he can¡¯t even bear to give you 30,000 yuan!¡±


    Cao Dajun.


    Qin Wan¡¯s face turned pale, and her heart raced. She clenched her fists tightly. Even though she knew that there were people protecting her in the dark, she was still afraid of Cao Dajun. The scenes from the past made her shudder uncontrollably.


    In front of him, Qin Lan felt fear on instinct. Cao Dajun probably knew this too, which was why he was calm.


    Qin Wan panicked. ¡°It¡¯s not the end of the month yet. Why are you here? What exactly do you want?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed not the end of the month, but I have to remind you at all times that if you dare to play any tricks or do anything to harm me, you know the consequences!¡±


    Cao Dajun threatened. He stared at Qin Wan with his dark eyes for a long time, as if he wanted to see through her.

 Chapter 981 - 981 The Fate of Cao Dajun

    981 The Fate of Cao Dajun


    Qin Wan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly lowered her head to avoid Cao Dajun¡¯s gaze. ¡°Brother Dajun, I, I wouldn¡¯t dare¡­¡±


    Of course, Cao Dajun knew that she wouldn¡¯t dare. However, he had to threaten her. If she really asked that rich young master to deal with him, he would be in trouble.


    He took out a watch and put it on his wrist. He smiled shamelessly. ¡°It¡¯s quite nice. Lan, don¡¯t just stand there. Pay it!¡±


    Qin Wan¡¯s body stiffened the entire time. She looked at the salesperson. ¡°How much is this?¡±


    The salesperson smiled politely and said, ¡°This watch is 28,000 yuan.¡±


    28,000 yun?


    She couldn¡¯t even bear to spend 30,000 yuan on Ye Ming, let alone Cao Dajun.


    Qin Wan said pitifully, ¡°I, I don¡¯t have that much money. Brother Dajun, can you¡­ choose something cheaper?¡±


    Cao Dajun sneered and said disdainfully, ¡°Lan, you¡¯re being dishonest. You have so many valuable things on you. 28,000 yuan shouldn¡¯t be a big deal to you, right? Don¡¯t blame me for not reminding you. If you don¡¯t pay the bill today, I¡¯ll make what happened between us public.¡±


    Qin Wan quickly grabbed his arm and looked around nervously.


    She hated him to death, but she still pretended to be in a difficult position. She bit her lower lip and said in a low voice, ¡°I really don¡¯t have that much money with me. How about this? Y-You come with me to the bank. I¡¯ll withdraw some cash. How about that?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± This was the effect Cao Dajun wanted. He placed the watch on the glass counter and winked at the salesperson. ¡°Help me keep this. I¡¯ll go and get the money. I¡¯ll be back soon. Remember to wrap it up nicely.¡±


    The salesperson nodded with a smile. ¡°Alright, sir.¡±


    Cao Dajun followed Qin Wan out of the shop in satisfaction. His gaze was fixed on Qin Wan, especially the pair of legs that he had played with countless times. Unknowingly, an evil lust flashed across his eyes.


    Just as he was about to do something to Qin Wan, he was suddenly hit on the back of the head. He instantly lost all senses and passed out.


    Qin Wan pretended to be shocked. Her face was pale and her body was trembling. Just as she was about to collapse to the ground, she was suddenly held by a pair of strong arms. ¡°Miss Qin, are you alright? Do you need me to inform Second Young Master?¡±


    Qin Wan¡¯s eyes lit up and she leaned into the man¡¯s arms. ¡°You, you¡¯re Ming¡¯s people?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Qin. My name is Zou Jun. I¡¯m in charge of protecting you. In the future, if there is anything, you can tell me.¡± Zou Jun nodded slightly and put on a polite expression.


    ¡°Thank you. What about him?¡± Qin Wan stood up straight and pointed at Cao Dajun with lingering fears.


    Zou Jun said, ¡°Second Young Master said to send him to another city. Miss Qin, don¡¯t worry. Second Young Master knows his limits and won¡¯t do anything rash.¡±


    Another city?


    If she hadn¡¯t heard Ye Ming talking on the phone yesterday, she might have believed it.


    Looking at Cao Dajun, who was unconscious, Qin Wan was overjoyed. When she thought of how he had tortured her for the past year, she wished she could kill him with her own hands.


    However, in order not to expose herself, she could only watch as Zou Jun dragged Cao Dajun into a black car and left. She knew very well that Cao Dajun would not have an easy time in the future. She smiled smugly.


    After the car left, Qin Wan felt that a heavy stone in her heart had disappeared. Even the air around her suddenly became fresh.


    She turned around and was about to leave when she saw a familiar figure.

 Chapter 982 - 982 Someone Like Him

    982 Someone Like Him


    Qin Xi was pulled by Mu Min and Qu Hong to shop early in the morning. Knowing that it was not convenient for her to shop for too long because she was pregnant, they specially prepared a wheelchair for her.


    Qin Xi, who was sitting in the wheelchair, was speechless.


    Han Shi pushed her with a smile and patted her head. ¡°Don¡¯t be unhappy. Mom specially prepared this for you. She¡¯s afraid you¡¯ll be tired.¡±


    Qin Xi held her forehead. ¡°No women will get tired from shopping.¡±


    Han Shi kissed the top of her head and said gently, ¡°You¡¯ve been busy recently. It¡¯s good to relax.¡±


    Under the sunlight, Qin Xi closed her eyes in satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯m a little sleepy. I want to sleep!¡±


    ¡°Then take a nap. I¡¯ll push you like this.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    However, as soon as Qin Xi closed her eyes, she felt a gaze on her, an extremely uncomfortable gaze.


    She subconsciously opened her eyes and looked over. She saw a woman hiding behind a billboard in a panic.


    Qin Xi frowned and felt that this figure was a little familiar.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Han Shi followed her gaze but did not see anything.


    Qin Xi shook her head. ¡°I saw a familiar figure, but I can¡¯t remember who it was. Perhaps I¡¯m being too paranoid!¡±


    Just as Han Shi was about to speak, he heard Mu Min call out their names in the clothes shop. ¡°The two of you, come and choose a few clothes for the child. Your aunt and I have no clue.¡±


    ¡°Alright, coming!¡± Han Shi agreed and quickly pushed the wheelchair over.


    Seeing that they had bought a lot of baby clothes, Qin Xi couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Mom, Eldest Aunt, the child is not yet born. Why are you buying clothes so early?¡±


    Mu Min glared at her. ¡°Look at what you are saying. It¡¯s not a bad thing to be well-prepared. When the child is born, we won¡¯t have to buy them.¡±


    Qu Hong took out a small blue coat. ¡°That¡¯s right. Xi, what do you think of this? It¡¯s light blue and looks high-end. Our baby will definitely look good in it.¡±


    At this moment, Han Shi suddenly pointed at a pink dress. ¡°Eldest Aunt, I think that pink dress is not bad. My daughter likes pink more.¡±


    Qu Hong disagreed. ¡°Stone, Xi¡¯s stomach is so protruding. The child will definitely be a boy.¡±


    Han Shi looked at Qin Xi¡¯s stomach and did not think it was protruding at all. ¡°Eldest Aunt, my wife must be pregnant with a girl. Who wants a boy? My daughter will be as beautiful as Xi.¡±


    ¡°When the girl grows up, she can go out shopping with Xi and Mom. Three natural beauties walking side by side will be a spectacular scene.¡±


    ¡°Believe or not, Xi is pregnant with a boy. I gave birth to two. Every time I got pregnant, my stomach would protrude a lot. In the end, I gave birth to Mu Ge and Mu Di.¡±


    Han Shi¡¯s face gradually stiffened. He did not know what to say. How did the daughter he had been looking forward to for a long time become a son?


    Actually, he had a feeling that the child in Xi¡¯s stomach was not a girl, but he still chose to continue pretending it was a girl.


    It was not that he did not like boys, but he wanted a daughter like Xi. What if she gave birth to someone like him?

 Chapter 983 - 983 How Come?

    983 How Come?


    While Qin Xi was buying baby supplies for the child, Qin Wan and the others followed behind sneakily.


    When she saw Qin Xi sitting in the wheelchair, her breathing seemed to stop. She clenched her fists tightly, and hatred filled her eyes. If possible, she really wanted to rush over and scratch Qin Xi¡¯s smiling face.


    Fortunately, she still had her rationality and did not rush over. Instead, she observed the two women dressed like noblewomen who were shopping with Qin Xi.


    The first person she saw was Qu Hong. Qu Hong was very beautiful and had a gentle and elegant aura. She was dressed in branded clothes and looked dignified. Moreover, her skin was fair and delicate, many times better than hers. She looked like an 18-year-old girl, which made Qin Wan very envious.


    The woman beside Qu Hong was slender and dressed in a cheongsam, making her look curvaceous. Her hair was tied into a bun and she was wearing a light purple jade pendant. Under the light, it flickered. One could tell at a glance that it was expensive.


    Just as Qin Wan was wondering how Qin Xi knew these women, Mu Min turned around. Qin Wan was shocked to see a face that looked 70 to 80% similar to Qin Xi.


    She covered her mouth in shock and stared at Mu Min¡¯s face in disbelief, wishing she could run out and take a closer look.


    How was that possible? How could Qin Xi look like this woman? She must be hallucinating. Yes, definitely. Qin Wan kept telling herself this, as if this was the only way to make herself feel good.


    However, she knew very well in her heart that this woman definitely had a special relationship with Qin Xi.


    In order to hear their conversation, Qin Wan moved closer.


    This time, she finally heard it clearly. Qin Xi actually called that woman Mom.


    Mom?


    If this woman was Qin Xi¡¯s mother, then who was Hu Xiaofeng to Qin Xi? How did Qin Xi become Hu Xiaofeng¡¯s daughter back then?


    Qin Wan¡¯s mind was in a mess, not knowing what to do. She really hoped that Qin Xi was Hu Xiaofeng¡¯s daughter, but anyone with eyes could tell that Qin Xi was definitely the daughter of this rich lady.


    Previously, she thought of using the Ye family to take revenge on Qin Xi, but now that Qin Xi had become the daughter of a rich lady, she did not know if she should take revenge. No, she did not know if she had the ability.


    However, she was very indignant. If she had known that Qin Xi would become the daughter of a rich lady, she would never have gone against Qin Xi. However, it was too late now. They were destined to become enemies.


    However¡­ How was she going to get rid of Qin Xi now?


    It was impossible to knock Qin Xi out and send her away like how she did to Cao Dahai.


    What should I do?


    Just as she was thinking hard, a voice sounded behind her. ¡°Qin Lan?¡±


    Qin Wan¡¯s body stiffened. She turned around and saw Han Shi looking at her with a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s really you. Why are you here?¡±


    Han Shi sized up Qin Wan¡¯s clothes and saw a red mark on her neck. He instantly understood and a trace of disdain flashed across his eyes. He said with a fake smile, ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve been living quite well these days. You can even come to such a place to shop.¡±


    Qin Lan smiled nervously and awkwardly. ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. You must have mistaken me for someone else. I¡¯m not Qin Lan.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t want to admit it? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t admit it. I¡¯m just here to warn you not to have any ill intentions. If you want to continue living a good life, stay away.¡±

 Chapter 984 - 984 Have Another Child.

    984 Have Another Child.


    Of course, Han Shi was not so kind as to let Qin Lan off. Back then, she was the one who bullied Xi the most and even framed her time and time again. If he let Qin Lan off just like that, it would be out of character for him.


    Moreover, he knew that Qin Lan was very vengeful. The better Qin Xi was doing, the more indignant she was. The malice she exuded just now naturally could not be hidden from him and Xi. That was why he appeared behind Qin Lan quietly.


    Qin Lan¡¯s face turned pale and she bit her lower lip. After glancing at Han Shi, she quickly left. Her flustered footsteps had already betrayed her.


    ¡°It¡¯s Qin Lan,¡± Han Shi said after returning to Qin Xi.


    ¡°Why is it her?¡± Qin Xi was also a little surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t she missing?¡±


    ¡°Last time, I heard that she was sold by human traffickers. As for where she was sold, I don¡¯t know.¡± Han Shi¡¯s dark eyes flickered with an anxious light. ¡°However, when I saw her just now, she was wearing gold and silver and had kiss marks on her body. I think she found someone to rely on again. She should be living a good life.¡±


    Qin Xi shook her head indifferently. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ve read her face. She won¡¯t have a good ending. As long as she doesn¡¯t provoke us, let her be.¡±


    Han Shi did not speak. As for what he was thinking, only he knew.


    When Qin Lan was peeping at Xi, the hatred in her eyes was so obvious. It would be strange if she didn¡¯t cause trouble!


    However, he had already left a tracking talisman on Qin Lan. As long as he investigated what had happened to her in the past half a year, he would think of a way to deal with her.


    After a day of shopping, Qin Xi was so tired that her back hurt. In the past, she did not think that shopping would be so tiring, even more tiring than treating patients. On the other hand, Mu Min and Qu Hong still wanted to shop. If not for the fact that the car was already filled to the brim, they would probably want to move the entire shopping mall home.


    When they returned to the Mu family, Chu Yi looked much better. Just last night, Qin Xi had prepared a medicinal bath and treated him with acupuncture. After resting for a day today, he felt much better and had strength in his body. At the very least, he did not need anyone to help him stand up.


    Qin Xi took his pulse and said with a smile, ¡°Dad, the internal injuries in your body have almost recovered. The most important thing now is to recuperate. I¡¯ll refine some Essence Enhancing Pills for you. You can also try to practice the body tempering technique. Look at how energetic Grandpa is now. It¡¯s because he practices the body tempering technique.¡±


    Chu Yi had no doubts about Qin Xi¡¯s words and nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Seeing that Qu Hong and Mu Min were busy in the kitchen, Qin Xi¡¯s eyes suddenly darted around, looking like she was thinking about something. Chu Yi asked, ¡°Is there something on your mind?¡±


    ¡°Not really¡­¡± Suddenly, Qin Xi leaned close to him and asked in a low voice, ¡°Dad, you and Mom are still young. Have you thought about getting another child?¡±


    Chu Yi¡¯s handsome face froze and a trace of redness appeared on his face for some reason. Then, he cleared his throat and touched her forehead awkwardly. ¡°Your mother and I are going to have a grandson soon, and yet you are asking us to have another child? How embarrassing¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so embarrassing about this? You should live the life you want. It¡¯s a pity to waste your good genes.¡± Qin Xi smiled and said, ¡°Have a child so that your grandson will have a companion to play with. What do you think?¡±


    Grandson?


    Chu Yi was stunned. He looked at Qin Xi¡¯s stomach and then at Han Shi, who was playing chess with the old man. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Stone told me that the child in your stomach is a girl. Why are you¡­¡±


    Qin Xi grinned.

 Chapter 985 - 985 I Agreed!

    985 I Agreed!


    At night, in the bedroom.


    Mu Min was making the bed, while Chu Yi was hiding in the bathroom looking at himself in the mirror. He touched his cheek narcissistically and sighed in his heart. Looking like this, he wondered if he could still attract Min.


    He had always remembered that Min fell in love with him without hesitation because of his face. He wondered if it would still work now.


    Recalling what Xi said today, his heart skipped a beat. It was not that he wanted a child, but¡­


    All these years, he had missed Min too much. However, in order to let him recover well, Min had no intention of being intimate with him. It would be a lie to say that he did not yearn for her body.


    However, he still did not know what Min was thinking, but it wouldn¡¯t hurt to give it a try.


    At the thought of this, Chu Yi hurriedly took a shower and deliberately did not dry his body. The water droplets on his hair flowed down his face and dripped onto his collarbone, making him look sexy.


    Although his body was not as strong as before and was even a little weak, his face was handsome. He did not believe that with his good looks, Min would reject him.


    His son-in-law told him that women were soft-hearted. If he wanted to succeed, he had to¡­ act pitiful and shameless!


    He prided himself on being a gentleman and couldn¡¯t bring himself to act shameless, but he could act pitiful. Of course, he was already pitiful enough. If he pretended a little more¡­


    ¡°Yi, why aren¡¯t you out yet? I¡¯ve already made the bed.¡±


    Perhaps because she was worried that he might slip in the bathroom, Mu Min called out worriedly.


    Chu Yi looked at himself in the mirror one last time and took a deep breath. He pulled open the collar of his bathrobe and said in his heart, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Then, he mustered his courage and opened the door. In the next second, he was like a drama queen. With a weak look, he said, ¡°Min, help me dry my hair. I¡¯m a little tired!¡±


    Seeing Chu Yi like this, Mu Min was stunned on the spot. When she saw a sparkling water droplet flowing down her collarbone, Mu Min felt a burning sensation. Her face instantly turned red, and she suddenly did not dare to look him in the eye. She dodged his gaze and stammered, ¡°Sit down first. I¡¯ll go get a towel.¡±


    As she spoke, she ran to the bathroom at the speed of the wind, but she did not pay attention to the slippery floor and fell backward.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Mu Min exclaimed.


    Chu Yi¡¯s gaze was fixed on Mu Min. He wanted to remind her that there was water on the ground, but she rushed in like a child. Seeing that she was about to fall, Chu Yi quickly rushed over and pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°Are you alright, Min?¡± Chu Yi asked with concern.


    Seeing that his bathrobe was half unbuttoned, Mu Min blushed. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. I was just scared!¡±


    Seeing that she was shy, Chu Yi smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already a mother, but you¡¯re still so rash. You have to be careful in the future.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Mu Min was a little out of breath from being hugged by him. Her heart was pounding, as if it was about to jump out of her throat. Her head was getting more and more dizzy, and her body felt weak. She felt that the room temperature had risen a few degrees.


    She struggled to get up, but Chu Yi said, ¡°Min, your daughter said that she wants a brother¡­ I¡­¡±

 Chapter 986 - 986 Hooligan

    986 Hooligan


    A younger brother!


    Brother!


    At this moment, Mu Min¡¯s face was extremely red. Not only her face, but from her ears to her neck and down¡­ her entire body was pink, making her look like a pink cake that made people drool.


    Chu Yi knew that his wife was easily shy, but he did not expect her to have such a big reaction after being teased.


    He quickly took advantage of the situation. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I, I¡­¡± At this moment, Mu Min¡¯s ears were buzzing and her mind was blank. Without knowing why, she nodded in a daze.


    Chu Yi was delighted, but he did not show it on his face. There were not many opportunities like this. He had to hurry up and seize it. He picked her up, carried her to the bed, and gently put her down.


    Mu Min felt his body temperature and heavy breathing, and her body burned even more. She quickly closed her eyes.


    When the arms wrapping her disappeared, she felt a sense of loss. Just as she opened her eyes, the light in the bedroom was suddenly switched off. Then, she felt a pair of rough hands slowly reaching out to touch her smooth and tender skin¡­


    Everything went according to plan.


    However, when everything was over, Mu Min was exhausted. She pursed her lips and looked at him with a complicated expression. She buried her head in the blanket and asked sadly, ¡°You did it intentionally, right?¡±


    After the intense battle, Chu Yi felt satisfied. He felt as if he was alive again. His entire body was glowing, as if he had eaten an immortal pill.


    ¡°Did what?¡±


    He hugged her tightly and pretended to not know.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Seeing that he was giving a perfectly guileless look, Mu Min bit her lower lip and reached out to pinch his waist.


    ¡°Hiss ~¡±


    Chu Yi couldn¡¯t help but gasp and his face grimaced. ¡°Wifey, are you trying to murder your husband? I¡¯m already in this state, but you¡¯re still bullying me.¡±


    ¡°Did I bully you?¡±s


    Mu Min was so angry that she wanted to laugh. She sat up and complained, ¡°You were the one who lied to me and bullied me, and yet you still have the cheek to say that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I was the one who bullied you. How about you bully me back?¡±


    Chu Yi pulled her into his arms and turned around to press her down. He kissed her forehead, his eyes filled with love, and his voice was low and magnetic.


    ¡°Min, I¡¯ve missed you all these years. I¡¯ve missed you all the time. You¡¯re the belief that kept me going. If not for you, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Mu Min covered his mouth with her hand, preventing him from continuing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything else. I know.¡±


    Tears welled up in Mu Min¡¯s eyes and rolled down her cheeks. ¡°Without you, I would be the same. Yi, let the past be the past. Now that we¡¯re finally together, we have to cherish each other and¡­¡±


    ¡°Since Xi said that she wants a younger brother, then¡­¡± She whispered, ¡°Then, let nature take its course!¡±


    ¡°Min¡­¡±


    Chu Yi¡¯s eyes lit up. He hugged her tightly and placed his chin on her head. Smelling the faint fragrance coming from her hair, he couldn¡¯t help but lower his head and kiss her on the glabella.


    Mu Min¡¯s eyelashes fluttered, but she did not push him away.


    Hearing the faint sound next door, Qin Xi and Han Shi looked at each other and smiled.


    Qin Xi blushed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Dad to be so glib-tongued. Sigh, are all men like this?¡±


    Han Shi pounced on her with a wicked smile. ¡°Wifey, shouldn¡¯t we exercise too?¡±


    ¡°Ah, hooligan!¡±

 Chapter 987 - 987 Waiting for Him

    987 Waiting for Him


    When Qin Wan returned to the apartment, she was in low spirits. Nanny Li did not know what happened and secretly called Ye Ming to tell him this.


    Over the past few days, Ye Ming had no time to care about Qin Wan. He took over Ye Fan¡¯s position in the company according to Ye Yinghao¡¯s instructions. However, he was a rich second-generation heir who only knew how to have fun. When it came to managing a company, he was clueless and did not know what to do.


    Looking at the stacks of documents and the mission his father had given him, he felt inexplicably frustrated.


    When he received a call from Nanny Li, his tone was a little irritable, making Nanny Li think that the couple had quarreled and not dare to mention it again.


    Just like that, for three days in a row, Qin Wan did not see Ye Ming. She immediately felt anxious. She did not know what Ye Ming was doing. She called him but no one answered. She asked Nanny Li, but she didn¡¯t know anything.


    Qin Wan was afraid that her money tree would run away just like that. She knew that she couldn¡¯t continue like this. Ye Ming was a playboy to begin with. If he found another woman behind her back, she would be abandoned immediately.


    After putting on some makeup, Qin Wan went to the hospital.


    She didn¡¯t know where to find Ye Ming, nor did she know where Ye Ming¡¯s house was. She could only wait in Lin Yanrong¡¯s ward and take care of her.


    Of course, she did not really want to take care of Lin Yanrong. She was just putting on an act to make the nurses remember her. When Ye Ming came, the nurses would naturally tell him what she had done. At that time, he would be touched.


    ¡°May I know which ward Mrs. Ye is in?¡±


    When she arrived at the inpatient department, Qin Wan found the floor according to her memory, but she had forgotten which ward. She happened to see a few nurses coming towards her and asked with a sweet smile.


    ¡°Who are you to Mrs. Ye?¡± The nurse couldn¡¯t help but ask when she saw that Qin Wan was dressed extravagantly.


    Qin Wan blushed slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m Ye Ming¡¯s girlfriend. I came to see Auntie Ye once, but I was in a hurry at that time and forgot to check the ward number.¡±


    One of the nurses exclaimed, ¡°Ah, I remember you. She¡¯s indeed Second Young Master Ye¡¯s girlfriend. Last time, when I was on duty, I happened to see Second Young Master Ye holding her hand and walking into the ward!¡±


    Qin Wan nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to see Auntie Ye. Can you tell me her ward number?¡±


    ¡°Of course, but you have to go to the duty room to register your name.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    After registering her name, Qin Wan walked to Lin Yanrong¡¯s ward and placed the flowers she had brought in a vase. She sat beside Lin Yanrong and introduced herself in a low voice.


    ¡°Hello, Auntie Ye. I came in a hurry last time and didn¡¯t introduce myself properly. I¡¯m Ming¡¯s girlfriend. My name is Qin Wan. I met Ming in an earthquake. Ming is a very good person. Although he likes to play, he¡¯s still very responsible. Although I¡¯m not from a good family, he doesn¡¯t mind it at all and treats me very well.¡±


    ¡°Auntie Ye, I believe you¡¯ll definitely make it through. You¡¯re so good and raised such a kind-hearted son. God will bless you.¡±


    ¡°Ming has been very busy these past few days. I know he can¡¯t come, so I want to do my best to come and take care of you¡­¡±


    Qin Wan continued to talk as if she did not see a man sleeping on the sofa behind her. She looked natural and decent, giving people the feeling that she was a good wife and mother.

 Chapter 988 - 988 Qin Wans Tricks

    988 Qin Wan¡¯s Tricks


    Meng Qiang, who was sleeping, was very angry when someone came in to disturb him. However, when he heard that the other party claimed to be Ye Ming¡¯s girlfriend, he didn¡¯t flare up.


    He did not say anything. Instead, he looked at Qin Wan calmly to see what she was up to.


    Unexpectedly, Qin Wan had been talking to Mrs. Ye and saying good things about Ye Ming. Meng Qiang gritted his teeth and cursed in his heart. What kind of luck did Ye Ming have to be able to find such a gentle and considerate girlfriend? Why didn¡¯t he have one?


    Just as he was letting his imagination run wild, Qin Wan suddenly stood up and took out a harmonica from her bag.


    ¡°Auntie Ye, I¡¯ve never been to school and have never learned any instruments since I was young. However, I know how to play the harmonica. Although this thing looks ordinary, its sound is very pleasant. I¡¯ll play it for you. Please forgive me if it doesn¡¯t sound good.¡±


    As she spoke, she put the harmonica to her mouth and a gentle but unique rhythm sounded. It was melodious and pleasant to the ears. Unlike the piano, it sounded refreshing, like a breeze.


    When Meng Qiang heard this music, his heart felt like it was being tickled by a kitten.


    He quietly looked at Qin Wan¡¯s side profile. Although Qin Wan was not particularly beautiful and was not even close to being beautiful in his eyes, at this moment, Qin Wan had indeed tugged at his heartstrings.


    Qin Wan heaved a sigh of relief when she realized that the person behind her had woken up and was not angry.


    Actually, she did not really want to play the harmonica for Lin Yanrong. Instead, she deliberately wanted to wake up the person behind her. As for why she wanted to wake Meng Qiang up, she had her reasons.


    The people who could appear in Lin Yanrong¡¯s ward were definitely not ordinary people. Ye Ming had not appeared for the past few days, so she was worried about losing him. If there was a day when Ye Ming did not want her, she had to find a new backer. Anyone with a bit of status was within her consideration.


    Of course, she was also vain. She liked it when men looked at her with dazed eyes. Men were all ambitious and lustful. As long as they had the desire to possess her, this man would be hers for the taking. This was probably the only thing she had learned after becoming a prostitute!


    After she finished playing, Meng Qiang sat up and clapped gently. ¡°Miss Qin, you played well.¡±


    Qin Wan, on the other hand, acted like she was frightened. The harmonica in her hand fell to the ground and broke.


    Seeing that she was like a frightened rabbit, Meng Qiang immediately regretted being too rash.


    ¡°W-Who are you?¡± Qin Wan blushed and took a step back, clenching her fists nervously.


    Meng Qiang explained with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m Ye Fan¡¯s best friend. I came to see Auntie Lin today and accidentally fell asleep on the sofa. You probably didn¡¯t see me, right?¡±


    ¡°You, are you a friend of Ming¡¯s brother? Hello, I¡¯m Ming¡¯s girlfriend.¡± Qin Wan immediately let down her guard and blinked her bright eyes. ¡°Have you been here all this time? I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t notice you. I¡¯m sorry to disturb your sleep!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Meng Qiang waved his hand and walked up to her. He bent down to pick up the broken harmonica on the ground.


    Qin Wan wanted to reach out to take it, but Meng Qiang put it in his pocket and said, ¡°This is broken. I¡¯ll buy you a new one another day.¡±

 Chapter 989 - 989 Going Out Together

    989 Going Out Together


    Qin Wan was overjoyed, but she still looked confused on the surface. She said in a low voice, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I can actually get someone to fix it.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t sound as good as the new one even if it¡¯s fixed,¡± Meng Qiang said with a smile. In order not to let her continue this topic, he asked, ¡°Does Ye Ming know that you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know yet. I think he¡¯s been busy recently. I don¡¯t want him to worry too much.¡±


    Qin Wan shook her head and said in embarrassment, ¡°Mr. Meng, do you know what Ming has been busy with recently?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? He didn¡¯t tell you?¡± Meng Qiang narrowed his eyes and asked suspiciously.


    Qin Wan widened her eyes and shook her head in confusion. ¡°Did something happen to him?¡±


    In an instant, the confusion in her eyes turned into anxiety. In a moment of desperation, she subconsciously reached out to grab Meng Qiang¡¯s hand. ¡°Mr. Meng, what¡¯s going on? Did something happen to him? Tell me quickly.¡±


    Meng Qiang¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he was held by her soft hand. However, on the surface, he pretended to be calm and retracted his arm. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. He¡¯s fine. He¡¯s quite busy now that he¡¯s taken over the company.¡±


    ¡°Also, don¡¯t call me Mr. Meng. Ye Ming calls me Brother Meng. Just call me Brother Meng like him.¡±


    Qin Wan immediately heaved a sigh of relief and patted her chest. ¡°I¡¯m scared. I thought something happened to Ming. Meng¡­ no, Brother Meng, I¡¯m really sorry. I was anxious just now and lost my composure. Don¡¯t mind me!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok.¡± Meng Qiang put his hands behind his back and wiped the sweat off his palms. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly as he asked, ¡°I can tell that you have a good relationship with Ye Ming. How long have you known him?¡±


    He asked casually.


    Qin Wan smiled happily and said, ¡°Of course. Ming treats me very well. We¡¯ve known each other for a month.¡±


    A month?


    The corners of Meng Qiang¡¯s mouth twitched. This girl was too naive. They had only known each other for a month. She didn¡¯t even know what kind of a person Ye Ming was, but she was already so dependent on him. Sigh, he did not know if he should call her too naive or too stupid.


    Seeing him sigh and shake his head, Qin Wan asked in confusion, ¡°Brother Meng, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s almost noon. You haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? Let¡¯s go. Brother Meng will take you to eat something delicious.¡± Meng Qiang changed the topic and asked.


    Qin Wan bit her lip and said in embarrassment, ¡°Brother Meng, I think I¡¯d better not go. If Ming finds out that I went to eat with another boy, he¡¯ll definitely be angry.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha.¡± Meng Qiang laughed heartily. ¡°It¡¯s fine. He won¡¯t be angry with you for eating with me. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal as an apology for scaring you just now.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then. I also feel a little hungry!¡± Qin Wan smiled innocently.


    When they arrived downstairs, Meng Qiang pointed at his car. It was a silver sports car. Qin Wan did not know what brand it was, but she knew that sports cars were very expensive.


    Meng Qiang opened the door for Qin Wan like a gentleman. Qin Wan¡¯s heart was pounding and her face was slightly red as she got in.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to eat Western food. I know a very good restaurant. How about it?¡±


    After getting into the car, Meng Qiang fastened his seatbelt. At the same time, he helped Qin Wan fasten her seatbelt. When the two of them were inches away, his breath landed on Qin Wan¡¯s face. Smelling the faint fragrance on the woman, he was dazed for a moment.

 Chapter 990 - 990 An Outstanding Man

    990 An Outstanding Man


    The corners of Qin Wan¡¯s mouth curled up imperceptibly. She was very glad that she had applied some aphrodisiac on her neck today.


    When they arrived at a western restaurant, Meng Qiang was still very gentlemanly. He pulled out a chair for her and thoughtfully placed the menu in front of her. ¡°Order whatever you want.¡±


    Qin Wan was a little embarrassed. She tilted her body and leaned closer to Meng Qiang, probably letting him smell the fragrance on her body. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°Brother Meng, I, I¡¯ve never eaten Western food. I don¡¯t know what to order. Besides, I don¡¯t know how to use a knife and fork. I don¡¯t want to embarrass you¡­¡±


    With that, she lowered her head, looking a little uneasy. ¡°Brother Meng, I¡¯m sorry. I-I think I should leave!¡±


    Meng Qiang patted her shoulder gently and comforted her. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. When the food is served, I¡¯ll teach you how to use a knife and fork. No one is born knowing everything, and I¡¯m no exception. Don¡¯t feel uncomfortable. This is not your fault.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Ye Ming bring you here to eat before?¡± Meng Qiang asked calmly.


    Qin Wan shook her head honestly. ¡°I was afraid of embarrassing him, so when he said he wanted to bring me to eat Western food, I always found a way to refuse.¡±


    ¡°This is his fault. Since he knows about your situation, he should take the initiative to teach you. Since you¡¯ve decided to be with him, you have to learn a lot of things and be independent. That way, you¡¯ll lose yourself if¡­¡±


    He emphasized, ¡°I mean if, if the two of you are separated, what do you plan to do? Have you thought about it?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not exaggerating. You know what kind of family Ye Ming comes from. It¡¯s very difficult for his father to agree to the two of you being together. No matter what, you¡¯re not the first choice for the daughter-in-law of the Ye family. Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    Of course Qin Wan understood. She understood it more than anyone. She was no longer the little girl who put love first.


    ¡°Brother Meng, I know. I know I¡¯m not worthy of Ming, but I don¡¯t have any complaints. As long as I can stay by his side, I don¡¯t care about my status¡­¡± Qin Wan¡¯s voice was trembling and she was at a loss, but she still forced herself to remain calm.


    Seeing this, Meng Qiang shook his head with heartache. ¡°You¡¯re really a silly girl.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being silly? If possible, I can be silly for the rest of my life.¡± Qin Wan forced a smile. Tears welled up in her eyes, but she refused to let them fall.


    At this moment, the waiter walked over and smiled at the two of them. ¡°Good afternoon, Young Master Meng. What would you like to eat?¡±


    Meng Qiang nodded. ¡°Give me two portions of your restaurant¡¯s specialty steak and one dessert. Also, bring me some of the girls¡¯ favorite side dishes. By the way, bring me the wine I keep here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master Meng.¡±


    The waiter quickly left. Meng Qiang turned around and saw Qin Wan looking at him with starry eyes. This made Meng Qiang feel a little uncomfortable. He touched the tip of his nose awkwardly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. When I heard the waiter call you Young Master, I felt that you were like Ming, a rich young master.¡±


    ¡°Previously, I felt that Brother Meng¡¯s temperament was extraordinary and that you must be an outstanding young master. By the way, you said that you¡¯re Brother Ye Fan¡¯s friend. You¡¯re both outstanding men¡­¡±


    Qin Wan spoke very skillfully. Although she seemed to be flattering him, it was natural.


    These words undoubtedly made Meng Qiang very delighted.

 Chapter 991 - 991 Playing Hard to Get

    991 Playing Hard to Get


    When the steak was served, Qin Wan looked at Meng Qiang at a loss. Meng Qiang smiled gently at her and picked up his knife and fork unhurriedly, asking her to follow suit.


    Qin Wan clumsily imitated him. She used a fork to stabilize the steak with one hand and used the knife to cut it gently with the other. However, because she did not control her strength well, she accidentally cut the plate, making a jarring sound.


    Her face instantly turned red as she looked at Meng Qiang with her big eyes. She looked like a kitten that had done something wrong.


    Meng Qiang liked girls who needed protection very much. He stood up and walked behind Qin Wan. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll teach you!¡±


    With that, he wrapped his arms around her and held her hands, teaching her step by step.


    Qin Wan seemed to be frightened and quickly retracted her hands. She said in embarrassment, ¡°Brother Meng, I can do it myself. I¡¯ll get Ming to teach me later¡­¡±


    Meng Qiang shrugged and was not angry at being rejected. Instead, he smiled and shook his head. He pushed his plate to her. ¡°Eat this. I¡¯ve already cut it!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Meng.¡± Qin Wan tucked the hair behind her ear and lowered her head shyly, not daring to look at Meng Qiang again.


    Of course, this was all an act. If she let a man touch her too easily, he wouldn¡¯t also lose interest very easily. The more he couldn¡¯t touch her, the more he wanted to touch her.


    She did not know if Meng Qiang had taken the bait, but she was sure that Meng Qiang was tempted. She was secretly delighted, but on the surface, she pretended to be reserved as she ate the steak.


    After returning to her residence, Qin Wan was in an especially good mood. She had no idea that Cao Dajun, who was taken away, had been quietly saved.


    The next day, in a dark room, Cao Dajun woke up in a daze. He felt like his body was about to fall apart and his entire body hurt.


    He hissed softly, his eyes vigilant of his surroundings. When he saw that he was the only one here, he frowned and rubbed his glabella, muttering softly, ¡°Where am I? Why am I here?¡±


    Memories instantly came back to him. Cao Dajun suddenly remembered Qin Lan¡¯s face.


    At that time, he was talking to Qin Lan when he was attacked. After that, he woke up in a daze and heard someone saying something about ¡®coal mine¡¯ and ¡®kill¡¯ in his ear¡­


    He immediately understood.


    ¡°Qin Lan, you b*tch, how dare you plot against me? If I don¡¯t tear off your mask this time, my surname won¡¯t be Cao.¡± Cao Dajun punched the bed and cursed through gritted teeth.


    He struggled to support himself against the wall and slowly stood up. He was hungry and wanted to go out to find something to eat, but halfway through, he saw a business card on the table.


    Cao Dajun was illiterate. He looked at the words written on it and was very puzzled. Although he did not know what was written on it, he still took it and walked out of the house to a small shop. He bought a big loaf of bread and a bottle of water and wolfed it down.


    When he was almost done eating, he took out the business card and handed it to the shop owner. He asked, ¡°Boss, can you help me see what these words are?¡±


    The boss took the business card and read it word by word. ¡°Ye Yinghao, the CEO of the Ye Corporation.¡±


    Ye Yinghao?


    Who is that?


    Suddenly, Cao Dajun¡¯s eyes lit up. He knew who Ye Yinghao was!

 Chapter 992 - 992 Exposed

    992 Exposed


    ¡°Boss, do you have a phone here? I need to make a call.¡±


    Although Cao Dajun had never been to school, he recognized the numbers.


    The boss pointed at the landline on the counter. ¡°Over there. Go ahead!¡±


    Cao Dajun picked up the phone and pressed the numbers on the business card one by one. As he listened to the beeping sound on the phone, he became nervous for no reason. He was not afraid, but excited.


    ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± A deep voice came from the other end. It sounded tired, but it also gave people a sense of pressure.


    ¡°Are you Boss Ye?¡±


    ¡°I am. You are?¡±


    ¡°Boss Ye, I have a piece of information to sell you. It¡¯s about Young Master Ye. I wonder if you¡¯re interested in hearing it,¡± Cao Dajun asked.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ye Yinghao seemed to be interested and said with a dignified voice, ¡°And how much is that piece of information worth?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want much. 50,000 yuan is enough.¡± Cao Dajun really did not want too much. Firstly, Qin Lan was not worth too much money, and secondly, he did not dare to ask for too much.


    If he angered a big boss, he wouldn¡¯t die without a trace. Just like this time, if not for the fact that he was saved, he would probably have been buried.


    ¡°Tell me about it!¡± Ye Yinghao asked directly.


    Cao Dajun frowned and asked tentatively, ¡°Then the money¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you think a person like me will go back on my word for a mere 50,000 yuan? Tell me, if it¡¯s something valuable, I might give you more.¡±


    Cao Dajun thought so too. Why would such a big boss lie for the sake of 50,000 yuan? Of course, even if he did not give him the money, Cao Dajun did not think it was a loss. After all, he only had one goal, which was to destroy Qin Lan.


    ¡°The woman Young Master Ye has been dating recently is called Qin Lan. She¡¯s from Shangwan Village in Luoping City, Zhehai province. She¡¯s married before and was a plaything for an old bachelor.¡±


    ¡°Get to the point!¡±


    ¡°The point is that Qin Lan is a prostitute. Your son knocked me out and wanted to kill me for this b*tch. Fortunately, I ran away. So, Boss Ye, is this piece of information worth 50,000 yuan?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you 100,000 yuan. From now on, this matter will be written off. If you dare to mention it again, you know the consequences.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Big Boss. Thank you, Big Boss. Don¡¯t worry, as long as I get the money, I¡¯ll run away and never come back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to take 100,000 yuan. Wait at the entrance of the Jiaxing Timber Factory.¡±


    With that, he hung up.


    In the CEO¡¯s office of the Ye Corporation.


    Ye Yinghao narrowed his eyes and sneered. ¡°How dare you extort money from me?¡±


    He picked up the phone and dialed the number to an assassin he had nurtured. ¡°Take a box and wait at the entrance of the Jiaxing Timber Factory. If anyone asks for the money, bring him to a place where no one is around and get rid of him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    Ye Yinghao picked up the phone again and called a detective who he often worked with. ¡°Zhao, help me do something¡­¡±


    After making the call, Ye Yinghao called his bodyguard over. ¡°Keep an eye on that woman beside Ming for the next two days. If she does anything out of line, take a photo immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    After giving out a series of orders, he called Ye Ming to his office.


    ¡°Dad.¡± Ever since Ye Ming took over the company, he had become much steadier.

 Chapter 993 - 993 True Color Revealed

    993 True Color Revealed


    Ye Yinghao did not tell Ye Ming about Qin Lan. At least, he did not intend to tell him until he found evidence.


    Ye Ming was currently in the honeymoon phase and was young and impetuous. Without concrete evidence, it was hard to convince him. Therefore, in order to prevent Ye Ming from interacting too much with that woman, he gave him a lot of work.


    Ye Ming wanted to refuse because he had not seen his sweetheart for a few days. Just as he was about to refuse, Ye Yinghao said unhurriedly, ¡°I¡¯m old and don¡¯t have that much energy left. You have to learn to be independent. In the future, our Ye family will have to rely on you and your brother. If you want to save him, become stronger quickly.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I will.¡± Ye Ming swallowed his rejection and said solemnly.


    Ye Yinghao nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Alright, go out. If you have anything you don¡¯t understand, ask.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Dad. Don¡¯t work too hard. I¡¯ll get back to work first.¡± Ye Ming left after saying that.


    Looking at Ye Ming¡¯s back, Ye Yinghao sighed and shook his head. This son of his was not half as good as Ye Fan. It seemed like it was time to nurture his other sons.


    That¡¯s right. The reason why he gave up on Ye Fan was not only because Ye Fan had committed a serious crime, but also because he did not lack sons. He had three sons who were not inferior to Ye Fan. If Ye Ming couldn¡¯t live up to his expectation, he would immediately replace him.


    As for Ye Fan and Lin Yanrong, he didn¡¯t care about them at all.


    Ye Ming did not know what Ye Yinghao was thinking. He returned to his office, picked up the phone, and called Nanny Li. ¡°Hello, Nanny Li. Where¡¯s Wan?¡±


    ¡°Miss Qin is in the bedroom. Should I call her?¡±


    ¡°No need. Tell her that I¡¯ve been very busy recently and might not have time to accompany her. If she¡¯s bored, she can go out and buy whatever she wants.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    After the phone was hung up, Qin Wan walked out of the bedroom and asked casually, ¡°Nanny Li, who called?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Second Master¡¯s. He¡­¡±


    Before Nanny Li could finish, Qin Wan¡¯s expression changed drastically. She said angrily, ¡°Nanny Li, why didn¡¯t you tell me that Ming called? You have no respect for me.¡±


    Nanny Li was stunned. She did not expect Qin Xi to reprimand her over a phone call. This was very inconsistent with her usual temperament.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Qin. I wanted to call you when I picked up the phone, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, enough excuses. I¡¯m asking you. What did Ming tell you?¡± Qin Wan did not have time to listen to an old woman¡¯s nagging. She waved her hand impatiently and asked.


    ¡°Second Young Master said that he¡¯ll be very busy recently and won¡¯t have time to accompany you. If you¡¯re bored, you can go out and shop.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand. By the way, I¡¯m hungry. Make some food for me. I want to eat braised pork. Call me when it¡¯s done.¡± Qin Wan¡¯s tone was almost commanding. With that, she returned to the bedroom and started to dress up.


    Looking at the closed bedroom door, Nanny Li¡¯s expression was not good.


    After eating a few mouthfuls of braised pork, Qin Wan left in her high heels. Nanny Li looked at her back and wanted to call Ye Ming to tell him what had happened today, but she picked up the phone and put it down.


    With a sigh, she returned to the kitchen to work.


    Qin Wan arrived at the hospital and sat beside Lin Yanrong. She began to tell some stories she had heard.


    Seeing her enter the ward, a nurse immediately ran to the phone booth and made a call. ¡°Hello, Young Master Meng, Miss Qin is here again!¡±

 Chapter 994 - 994 I Want to Go

    994 I Want to Go


    Qin Wan knew that Meng Qiang would come, but she did not expect him to come so quickly. When she saw him, she was slightly surprised.


    ¡°Brother Meng, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I was just passing by. A friend of mine was hospitalized here.¡± Meng Qiang sat on the sofa calmly and said, ¡°You¡¯re here to see Auntie Lin again? Where¡¯s Ye Ming?¡±


    At the mention of Ye Ming, Qin Wan¡¯s eyes darkened. She lowered her head slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Ming has been a little busy recently and doesn¡¯t have time to come. He asked me to go shopping when I was bored. I thought that shopping would cost a lot of money, so I came over to accompany Auntie Ye.¡±


    ¡°Ye Ming is rich. Why are you saving money for him?¡± Seeing that she was a little down, Meng Qiang stood up and walked to her side. He asked, ¡°Have you been to the amusement park?¡±


    ¡°Amusement park?¡±


    Qin Wan raised her head and looked at Meng Qiang with sparkling eyes. ¡°Is there one here? I¡¯ve never been to an amusement park in my life. I heard that there¡¯s a flying car kind of thing. It¡¯s like riding a train in the sky. It can seat a lot of people. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a roller coaster. Do you want to ride it? I¡¯ll take you there.¡± A trace of a smile flashed across Meng Qiang¡¯s shrewd eyes.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Qin Wan stood up excitedly, but in her hurry, her head bumped into Meng Qiang¡¯s chin. Meng Qiang hissed in pain. Qin Wan exclaimed and quickly went to rub his chin.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother Meng. It¡¯s all my fault for being too rash. Are you alright? Does it hurt? Do you want me to blow on it for you?¡±


    Qin Wan looked like she was about to cry.


    Seeing that she was really about to cry, Meng Qiang endured the pain and rubbed her head. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, but you¡¯d better blow on it! It really hurts!¡±


    Qin Wan really leaned over and blew on Meng Qiang¡¯s face. Her gentle and fragrant breath landed on Meng Qiang¡¯s face, making him inexplicably intoxicated. His heart skipped a beat. Looking at her wet eyelashes trembling, Meng Qiang¡¯s heart itched even more.


    However, neither of them saw that behind them, the door opened a crack and a shuttle flashed a few times


    ¡°Brother Meng, what are you looking at? Are there flowers on my face?¡± Qin Wan touched her face innocently and asked suspiciously.


    ¡°Oh, nothing. I was thinking about something and got distracted.¡±


    Meng Qiang was not embarrassed. He said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to the amusement park. Not only are there roller coasters there, but there are also other facilities that are very fun.¡±


    Qin Wan nodded excitedly and followed Meng Qiang out. She looked at Meng Qiang¡¯s back and smiled smugly.


    It was indeed Qin Wan¡¯s first time coming to the amusement park. She couldn¡¯t help but exclaim with joy and excitement in her eyes. She suddenly pointed in a direction. ¡°Brother Meng, look at that. What¡¯s that? It looks so exciting!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s called a pendulum. Do you want to give it a try?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. That¡¯s too scary. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll fall.¡±


    ¡°Idiot, this is all safe. You won¡¯t fall.¡±


    ¡°It looks too terrifying.¡±


    ¡°Brother Meng, what¡¯s that place?¡± Qin Wan pointed at a gloomy door and asked curiously.


    Meng Qiang raised his eyebrows and a glint flashed across his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s a haunted house. I¡¯ve never been in it, but I heard that it¡¯s very thrilling.¡±


    ¡°Haunted house?¡± Qin Wan¡¯s eyes lit up. She grabbed his arm and wheedled, ¡°Brother Meng, let¡¯s try that.¡±

 Chapter 995 - 995 The Lust Inside

    995 The Lust Inside


    When they arrived at the entrance of the Haunted House, Meng Qiang bought two tickets and followed a few young people in.


    The haunted house was dark. There were colorful lights everywhere. They were either green or red. On the floor were broken arms and legs, or props with heads and tongues stuck out. They were covered in red paint.


    Moreover, in order to create an atmosphere, the sound of spooky music floated over from the corner from time to time. It made Qin Wan¡¯s hair stand on end and she grabbed Meng Qiang¡¯s arm tightly in fear.


    Meng Qiang glanced over and smiled. He leaned close to Qin Wan¡¯s ear and comforted, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll protect you!¡±


    Qin Wan lowered her head. In the dark haunted house, no one saw the smug look in her eyes. She pretended to be afraid and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Brother Meng, this place is so scary. Look at that¡­¡±


    Just as she was pointing at one of the props, a head suddenly fell, dangling in front of her with a gaping mouth, as if it wanted to eat someone. It frightened a few women so much that they screamed and fled.


    Qin Wan was also frightened. She hid in Meng Qiang¡¯s arms with a pale face and hugged his waist tightly. She said with a sobbing tone, ¡°It¡¯s too scary. Brother Meng, I¡¯m so scared!¡±


    Meng Qiang wrapped his arms around Qin Wan¡¯s waist and pressed her against his chest. With the help of the aphrodisiac fragrance on Qin Wan, Meng Qiang had a reaction and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Brother Meng won¡¯t let you get hurt.¡±


    Sensing something poking her lower abdomen, Qin Wan¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Her expression immediately turned to fear. Her body trembled as she hugged Meng Qiang¡¯s waist even tighter. From time to time, she would rub against him, but her voice was still as coquettish as ever¡­


    Meng Qiang resisted the urge to force himself on her on the spot. He let go of Qin Wan and held her hand as they walked towards the darkest place.


    Seeing that he was anxious, Qin Wan felt even more smug. She knew what Meng Qiang wanted to do. He wanted to find a place with no one around to do that.


    Initially, her plan was to wait for a while longer, but Ye Ming had not been back recently, so she felt very lonely. Therefore, she didn¡¯t mind doing it with Meng Qiang.


    As for what would happen after that, she just had to pretend not to know. Firstly, she could satisfy herself and secondly, she could make Meng Qiang feel guilty towards her. Thirdly, it would help them build a kind of relationship.


    The more exciting the experience was, the more it would leave an indelible memory.


    Meng Qiang couldn¡¯t wait to bring Qin Wan to a dark corner. Just as he was about to say something, a zombie in strange clothes suddenly appeared in the darkness and jumped out.


    Qin Wan screamed and threw herself into Meng Qiang¡¯s arms before falling to the ground.


    Meng Qiang was furious. He kicked the zombie away and shouted in a low voice, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Seeing that he was not to be trifled with, the zombie scrambled away.


    ¡°Wan, how are you? Wan, wake up¡­¡±


    Sensing that the person in his arms was no longer moving, Meng Qiang immediately checked worriedly. He realized that Qin Wan had fainted from shock.


    Just as he was about to carry her out, the fragrance wafted into his nose again, making the lust in his body surge.

 Chapter 996 - 996 Hurt Yourself

    996 Hurt Yourself


    Meng Qiang placed one hand on Qin Wan¡¯s waist and held her face with the other hand, stroking it carefully.


    ¡°Wan, I¡¯m sorry. I really can¡¯t take it anymore. You¡¯re so cute and kind. You¡¯ll definitely forgive me, right?¡±


    The closer he got, the faster his breathing became. His big hand subconsciously slid across her cheek, then her neck, and then under her collar¡­


    Qin Wan was wearing a knee-length dress today, which made things much easier for Meng Qiang. In addition, the environment in the haunted house was very dark. Usually, people passing by would think that the two of them were afraid and were hugging each other tightly.


    Therefore, Meng Qiang¡¯s actions did not attract anyone¡¯s attention.


    When he first entered, Meng Qiang paused and frowned. A trace of disappointment flashed across his eyes as he realized that she had lost her innocence, but when he thought of Ye Ming¡¯s character, he felt that it would be strange if she still had her innocence.


    However, apart from being disappointed, his interest in her also faded a lot.


    Qin Wan sneered in her heart. She knew what was on Meng Qiang¡¯s mind, but she was not worried at all. She was determined to get Meng Qiang. Whether she had her innocence or not, since he had touched her, she wouldn¡¯t let him abandon her easily.


    She pretended to be in pain and whimpered like a kitten. ¡°It hurts ~ Ming, be gentle ~ It hurts!¡±


    Meng Qiang instantly regained his senses and stopped what he was doing. He stared at Qin Wan¡¯s face nervously. Seeing that she was frowning and biting her lower lip, looking like she was about to cry, the lust burned again.


    He leaned close to her earlobe and his hot breath sprayed on her skin. Qin Wan felt itchy and rubbed against Meng Qiang¡¯s chest in a daze.


    Men liked kittenish women the most. Qin Wan seemed to have caught Meng Qiang¡¯s weakness. With just one move, she made Meng Qiang crazy about her.


    ¡°Good girl, I¡¯ll be gentler. Don¡¯t be anxious.¡±


    Just like that, an intense exercise was completed in the dark. In order not to let Qin Wan notice anything, he cleaned up the scene and pretended that nothing had happened. He waited quietly for Qin Wan to wake up.


    Not long after, Qin Wan woke up. At this moment, she was sitting on the prop with her head on Meng Qiang¡¯s shoulder.


    She opened her eyes in confusion and rubbed the space between her eyebrows. She pretended not to understand what was going on and asked softly, ¡°Brother Meng, what happened? I think¡­ I fell asleep? Oh my god, why did I fall asleep?¡±


    Qin Wan wanted to stand up, but her legs went weak and she fell back. ¡°Ah, my leg, what¡¯s going on? It¡¯s so sore! And my back¡­ Brother Meng, what happened?¡±


    Meng Qiang blushed and cleared his throat. He said in embarrassment, ¡°Wan, I¡¯m sorry. You fainted from shock just now. Before I could catch you, you fell to the ground. You might have knocked yourself somewhere. Why don¡¯t I take you to the hospital to take a look? Your probably hurt yourself¡±


    Hurt myself?


    Qin Wan thought to herself, More like hurt by you.


    Seeing that he had found an excuse, Qin Wan scratched her head in embarrassment. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. I just fell. I¡¯ll get Nanny Li to take a look at me later. I think I¡¯ll be fine after applying some ointment.¡±


    Meng Qiang was afraid that she would say something else, so he quickly stood up and changed the topic. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go out. What else do you want to play? Why don¡¯t we take the roller coaster?¡±


    Qin Wan said happily, ¡°Alright, I want to play carousel too!¡±

 Chapter 997 - 997 Death Sentence

    997 Death Sentence


    Qin Wan was so busy playing that she had no idea that she was in trouble.


    When Ye Yinghao saw the information about Qin Lan in his hand, he was furious. He slammed the table and said angrily, ¡°This b*tch, how dare she lie to my son? This is unforgivable. Xiao Zhao.¡±


    Xiao Zhao, the assistant who had been silent all this while, quickly replied, ¡°Boss.¡±


    ¡°Go, bring that shameless b*tch to me.¡±


    Ye Yinghao sneered. ¡°Call that unfilial son over at the same time. I want him to see what kind of woman he found. My son was actually fooled by a b*tch. How can he run the Ye Corporation with such intelligence?¡±


    Xiao Zhao¡¯s heart tightened. His boss¡¯s last sentence was equivalent to a death sentence for Second Young Master Ye. It seemed that his boss wanted to give up on his last legitimate son and use his illegitimate son.


    Sigh, his Second Young Master was probably going to suffer a double loss this time.


    Five minutes later, Ye Ming knocked on the door and entered. When he saw Ye Yinghao¡¯s gloomy face, he asked in confusion, ¡°Dad, are you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, go to the resting room and stay there. You¡¯re not allowed to come out without my permission and you¡¯re not allowed to make a sound, understand?¡± Ye Yinghao pointed at the resting room and ordered coldly.


    Ye Ming was stunned. ¡°Dad, what happened? I-I still have a lot of work to do!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t take up too much of your time. Put your work aside for now.¡± Ye Yinghao waved his hand impatiently.


    Ye Ming seemed to be able to tell that his father was in a bad mood. He did not dare to say anything and obediently entered the resting room.


    As soon as Qin Wan returned to her apartment, she was stopped by a burly man in a suit. His expression was serious and his tone was stiff. ¡°Miss Qin, our boss wants to see you. Come with me.¡±


    Qin Wan¡¯s face turned pale and her eyes were filled with fear. She was even more nervous and her voice was trembling. ¡°Who, who are you?¡±


    She thought quickly and eliminated all the possibilities. In the end, she thought of Qin Xi, Han Shi, and the rich lady. Her heart skipped a beat and she shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not going. I don¡¯t know your boss.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you whether you want to go or not. Miss Qin, you¡¯d better stop struggling,¡± the bodyguard said coldly.


    ¡°You should at least let me know who your boss is, right?¡± Qin Wan was so afraid that her entire body was trembling. She slowly retreated, wanting to take the opportunity to escape.


    Seeing this, the bodyguard shook his head helplessly. He strode forward and slashed at Qin Wan¡¯s neck. Qin Wan widened her eyes in disbelief and fell to the ground.


    In the CEO¡¯s office of the Ye Corporation.


    The bodyguard threw Qin Wan to the ground like a sack. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve brought her.¡±


    ¡°Wake her up!¡± Ye Yinghao instructed without looking up.


    The bodyguard took a bowl of cold water and splashed it on Qin Wan¡¯s face.


    Unfortunately, Qin Wan did not open her eyes. The bodyguard could tell that she was pretending and raised his leg to kick her in the stomach.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡±


    Qin Wan was in so much pain that her face grimaced. Cold sweat flowed down her face as she curled up into a ball, trembling like a cooked prawn.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Ye Yinghao sneered. He put down the fountain pen in his hand and looked at Qin Wan calmly.


    Qin Wan was terrified. She looked at Ye Yinghao warily. ¡°You, who are you? Let me tell you, my boyfriend is the second young master of the Ye family. If you dare to do anything to me, he won¡¯t let you off!¡±

 Chapter 998 - 998 The Fox May grow gray but never good

    998 The Fox May grow gray but never good


    Ye Yinghao sneered, his eyes as sharp as an eagle¡¯s. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    Qin Wan bit her lower lip and shook her head pitifully.


    Ye Yinghao said straightforwardly, ¡°Ye Ming is my son.¡±


    Qin Wan was stunned.


    She never expected that the person who kidnapped her was actually Ye Ming¡¯s father. When she thought of how she used his son to threaten him just now, she felt embarrassed.


    She forced a smile. ¡°So it¡¯s Uncle¡­¡±


    Ye Yinghao raised his hand in disgust and interrupted her. He said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Uncle. Now, I¡¯ll give you two choices. Either you leave my son, or I¡¯ll cripple you and throw you out. It¡¯s your choice!¡±


    Qin Wan was so frightened by his sharp gaze that her heart skipped a beat. She shivered and said, ¡°Ming and I are really in love. I wonder why Mr. Ye wants to separate us. Do you think I¡¯m not worthy of Ming?¡±


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re worthy?¡± Ye Yinghao said. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to listen to you talk about love here. Now, I¡¯ll give you one minute. Leave or lose your legs.¡±


    With that, he closed his eyes and leaned against the chair to take a nap.


    Qin Wan sobbed softly. ¡°Mr. Ye, I know my status is low, but I also have my dignity. I love Ming very much, but I swear that I won¡¯t ruin his future. I just want to follow him quietly and not cause him any trouble!¡±


    Seeing that Ye Yinghao was still unmoved, Qin Wan was so anxious that she broke out in a sweat. Her heart was pounding. She did not know what Ye Yinghao meant. It was almost a minute. She felt that she had to go all out.


    ¡°Mr. Ye, I¡¯ll never leave Ming. Even if I¡¯m crippled, I believe Ming won¡¯t mind¡­¡±


    This time, Ye Yinghao opened his eyes and said with interest, ¡°Oh? Are you sure he won¡¯t mind, Qin Lan?¡±


    Qin Lan¡¯s eyes widened instantly. Then, she quickly denied in panic, ¡°I, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. My name is Qin Wan. Mr. Ye, are you mistaken?¡±


    ¡°Mistaken? Aren¡¯t you Qin Lan from Zhehai province, Luoping City, Shangwan Village? Not only were you married, but you were also played by a bachelor for a few months. Later on, you were taken away by human traffickers and became a prostitute for a year and a half¡­ Do you remember now?¡±


    Ye Yinghao said slowly. Looking at the shocked look on Qin Lan¡¯s face, he sneered. ¡°Look at yourself in the mirror. You actually had the cheek to approach my son. You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. I¡¯ve already shown mercy by asking you to leave him.¡±


    Qin Lan quickly knelt in front of Ye Yinghao and kowtowed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Ye. I admit that I lied to Ming, but I really love him. I know my past is unpresentable, but I can change it. As long as Ming doesn¡¯t despise me, I¡¯m willing to be his servant girl.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not worthy! Show her the thing.¡± Ye Yinghao turned his head and instructed.


    The bodyguard immediately took out a stack of photos from his pocket and slapped them on Qin Wan¡¯s face. ¡°Take a look. This is you.¡±


    Qin Lan looked down and her face turned pale. She quickly covered the photos and shook her head while crying. ¡°This is not true. This is not true¡­¡±


    Ye Yinghao said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s said that the fox may grow gray but never good. You¡¯re really something. You actually hooked up with Ye Fan¡¯s friend.¡±

 Chapter 999 - 999 Cuckold

    999 Cuckold


    Listening to the conversation outside, Ye Ming felt extremely disgusted.


    Especially when he thought of the scene of him having fun with Qin Wan every night, he was disgusted to the point he vomited.


    Actually, he was a little obsessed with cleanliness. In the past, the women he dated all had their first time. Only Qin Wan was the most special. However, he did not expect this special woman to be hideously special. It almost made him a misogynist.


    Also, what did his father mean by the last sentence? ¡®Hooking up with Ye Fan¡¯s friend¡¯? Could it be that this woman couldn¡¯t stand the loneliness? It had only been a few days since he went back. Had she made a cuckold out of himself so quickly?


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. No matter who it was, as long as a man was made a cuckold, it would be a humiliation that he would never be able to get over.


    He ignored his father¡¯s warning and opened the door. The three people in the office looked over at the same time. Ye Ming strode up to Qin Wan and kicked her hard.


    When Qin Wan saw Ye Ming, her heart skipped a beat. Just as she was about to open her mouth to explain, she was kicked in the stomach. Tears instantly welled up in her eyes. She held her stomach and wailed in pain, ¡°Ming¡­ listen to me.¡±


    Ye Ming kicked her a few times in anger. ¡°You still want to talk? What else do you want to talk about, you stupid bitch? You lied to me. I¡¯ll beat you to death today.¡±


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. The more angry he was, the stronger the force he exerted. Qin Wan¡¯s mouth was bleeding from the kick, and her screams became softer and softer. In the end, the bodyguard couldn¡¯t take it anymore and reminded Ye Ming, ¡°Second Young Master, if you continue to kick her like this, she¡¯ll be dead.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best if she dies. This kind of b*tch should have died long ago.¡± Ye Ming cursed, but he still stopped. He was tired after kicking her for so long.


    Looking at Ye Ming, who was panting heavily with a gloomy expression, Ye Yinghao sighed and shook his head. This son of his was really useless. He was the one who was fooled by a woman, but he pushed all the blame to the woman and did not reflect on himself.


    Sigh, it seemed that this was the end for him. It would be a waste of time to nurture him.


    Ye Ming did not know what Ye Yinghao was thinking. Instead, he asked the bodyguard to throw Qin Wan out. The bodyguard glanced at Ye Yinghao and the latter nodded. The bodyguard picked Qin Wan up and walked out.


    ¡°Dad, I really didn¡¯t know this b*tch was so dirty. If I knew, I would definitely stay away from her,¡± Ye Ming complained.


    Ye Yinghao did not want to talk to him anymore. ¡°Go back to work and complete the project I handed to you the day before yesterday. If you can¡¯t complete it, you won¡¯t be qualified to sit in that position anymore.¡±


    Ye Ming was stunned and said in shock, ¡°Dad, what do you mean?¡±


    Ye Yinghao¡¯s face immediately turned cold. His voice was as sharp as a knife, harsh and ear-piercing. ¡°What do I mean? Do you think I can leave the company to someone like you?¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to be so ruthless. I¡¯m your son.¡±


    Ye Ming frowned and said angrily, ¡°I¡¯ve only taken over the position for a few days. Dad, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too harsh on me? Wasn¡¯t Brother just like me back then?¡±


    ¡°At least your brother isn¡¯t fooled by a woman. Alright, you shouldn¡¯t waste your time here. Get out.¡±


    Ye Yinghao waved his hand impatiently and picked up the fountain pen on the table to continue working.

 Chapter 1000 - 1000 A Bad Feeling

    1000 A Bad Feeling


    Qin Lan did not know when she woke up, but when she woke up, she was lying in a dark room. Her hands and feet were tied, and there was only a rug on her body. Her mouth was tied tightly with a cloth, and she could not make a sound.


    She did not know where she was. At this moment, she was incomparably afraid and her body was trembling violently. She vaguely felt the urge to pee.


    Qin Lan wanted to shout if anyone was there, but her mouth was gagged. She could only struggle with all her might, deliberately making noise to attract the attention of her captors.


    Unfortunately, no one came after she struggled for a long time, and she no longer had the strength.


    Tears streamed down her face as she felt helpless and afraid. She regretted seducing Meng Qiang back then. If she hadn¡¯t seduced Meng Qiang, that old thing wouldn¡¯t have investigated her.


    But it was useless to regret. She only hoped that someone would come and save her.


    She waited for three days. For three days, she was in this position. She did not eat or drink. The pool of brown liquid filled the room with a strange smell.


    Just as Qin Lan was about to give up hope, the door suddenly opened and a dazzling sunlight shone in. Qin Lan did not see the person¡¯s face clearly, but she knew that it was two men.


    As if she had seen hope, she quickly struggled and whimpered, looking very excited.


    ¡°I¡¯ve checked. Apart from being infertile, she¡¯s very healthy. Take whatever you want.¡± The short and fat man took a puff of smoke.


    A man in a white coat and mask walked towards Qin Lan. He first rubbed Qin Lan¡¯s eyelids and looked elsewhere. He ignored the bruises all over Qin Lan¡¯s body and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    As he spoke, the man took out a bundle of banknotes from his bag and handed it to the short and fat man who was smoking.


    The man took the money and smiled. ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s good to work with Brother Fei. I¡¯ll look for you next time I get the goods.¡±


    Qin Lan did not know what they were doing, but when they took out the money, she suddenly felt an unprecedented sense of uneasiness and fear, especially when the man in the white coat looked at her as if she was a commodity.


    She started to struggle again. The short and fat man grinned, revealing his big yellow teeth. ¡°Haha, this girl has a good figure. Brother Fei, do you want to play with her first?¡±


    Brother Fei¡¯s eyes were calm as he instructed, ¡°Hurry up and take her away.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    The short and fat man stubbed out the cigarette and slapped Qin Lan hard. Qin Lan¡¯s head buzzed and she fainted on the spot.


    He untied the rope and carried her to the basement like a sack.


    The basement was surrounded by shelves filled with large glass jars. The jars were filled with human organs soaked in formalin. There were also a few deformed fetuses, looking sinister and terrifying.


    The short and fat man removed the rug from Qin Lan¡¯s body and locked her on the operating table. He asked, ¡°Brother Fei, why are you in such a hurry this time?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask. Just do your thing and leave,¡± Brother Fei said coldly.

 Chapter 1001 - 1001 Resentment

    1001 Resentment


    Qin Lan was woken up by the pain. The heart-wrenching pain made her feel like her body was being cut open by something cold.


    Her eyelids trembled as she tried to open them, but the strong light made her close them again, but the real pain made her cry out in pain.


    A blurry voice suddenly sounded in her ear. ¡°Huh? You¡¯re awake? Has the anesthetic lost its effect?¡±


    The footsteps gradually walked away. Not long after, the footsteps approached again and she felt a sharp pain in her arm. Although Qin Lan was in a daze, she still knew that she had been injected with an anesthetic.


    In the last moment of her life, Qin Lan was filled with resentments. She hated Qin Xi, her parents, Cao Dajun, and Ye Ming, as well as the black-hearted doctor who had cut her open.


    An invisible black aura floated out of her glabella. That was Qin Lan¡¯s soul. It was floating in the air.


    From a third person¡¯s point of view, she watched as the black-hearted doctor cut her into pieces expressionlessly and placed her heart, liver, spleen, lungs, and kidneys in a freezer. More and more black aura gathered around her, almost condensing into something solid that enveloped the entire basement.


    The black-hearted doctor suddenly felt a cold Yin energy spreading throughout his body. He couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Moreover, he sized up his surroundings with a frown. In the past, he didn¡¯t think that this place was sinister, but just now, he felt an inexplicable fear.


    Just as he was puzzled, the surrounding shelves began to tremble violently, as if there was an earthquake.


    The jars on the shelf moved bit by bit. Then, with a snap, one by one, they fell. The formalin spilled all over the floor and the organs inside rolled out.


    The black-hearted doctor¡¯s pupils constricted and he immediately ran towards the door in a panic. However, he was too anxious and did not notice that he had stepped on a long intestine. He slipped and fell to the ground. His head hit the sharp broken glass and blood instantly spread.


    Seeing what happened to the black-hearted doctor, Qin Lan was satisfied. She floated out like a dark cloud. She, Qin Lan, wanted to take revenge.


    ¡­


    Qin Lan floated to Ye Ming¡¯s apartment and learned about Ye Ming¡¯s company from Nanny Li. After searching for a long time, she finally found Ye Ming.


    She hated Ye Ming. If not for Ye Ming, she would not have been killed for no reason. The pain of seeing her body being cut into pieces was indescribable.


    At the thought of this, Qin Lan wanted to go on a killing spree. She was like a malicious ghost, and the Yin energy around her skyrocketed.


    Ye Ming felt a chill approach him and his body stiffened. He stood up as if he was being controlled and walked straight to the window.


    The person in charge of the project with Ye Ming frowned when he saw him leave. ¡°Mr. Ye, we haven¡¯t finished discussing our project. Where are you going?¡±


    Ye Ming did not answer him. Instead, he stepped on the window sill and tilted his body out of the window. At this moment, Qin Lan, who had possessed Ye Ming, floated out of his body. Ye Ming did not know what happened. He was still in a daze. Just as he was about to speak, he realized that his body was falling at an extremely fast speed.


    ¡°Ah ah ah ah¡±


    With a bang, he died without knowing why he jumped off the building.


    He did not want to die. He really did not want to die.


    At this moment, the ground was already surrounded by people. When they saw the smashed body on the ground, they were terrified.

 Chapter 1002 - 1002 Unclean

    1002 Unclean


    ¡°Boss, bad news!¡±


    Xiao Zhao barged into Ye Yinghao¡¯s office without knocking. Seeing that he was so rash, Ye Yinghao¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Boss, Second Young Master¡­¡± Xiao Zhao was still in shock and did not know how to put it.


    Ye Yinghao frowned and asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that unfilial son?¡±


    ¡°Boss, Second Young Master jumped off the building.¡± Zhao looked at his boss¡¯s face carefully and stammered.


    ¡°What?¡± Ye Yinghao thought that he had heard wrongly. He raised his voice and asked in disbelief, ¡°What, who did you say jumped off the building?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Second Young Master. He¡¯s downstairs!¡± Xiao Zhao pointed at the window and said.


    Ye Yinghao quickly put down his hand and ran to the window to look down. The two of them did not know that there was a dark ball of Yin aura gathered behind them. Just as Ye Yinghao walked to the window and looked down, the black ball suddenly hit him.


    Ye Yinghao felt like someone had bumped into him. However, the force was not strong, and the feeling disappeared in a flash.


    At first, he thought that it was Zhao who hit him, but Xiao Zhao was standing at the other window, so he was certain that it was not Zhao who hit him.


    He immediately looked around the office and felt that there was a chill in the office today. This chill was not the coldness of the weather, but a very gloomy feeling.


    ¡°Xiao Zhao, don¡¯t you think the air is a little strange?¡± Ye Yinghao frowned and asked seriously.


    Zhao was puzzled. What¡¯s going on? Boss, your son committed suicide by jumping off a building, but you¡¯re here caring about the air.


    Seeing that there was no response, Ye Yinghao¡¯s eyes turned sharp. ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question. Feel it for yourself. There¡¯s something wrong with the office today. The temperature.¡±


    Xiao Zhao shivered and immediately began to feel the surrounding air seriously. After being reminded by his boss, he really felt that the room was colder than normal. Perhaps he was too excited just now, so he did not notice it.


    He nodded. ¡°Boss, I feel that the office is a little oppressive and cold. It¡¯s cold in a gloomy way.¡±


    Ye Yinghao nodded and said with a solemn expression, ¡°That¡¯s right. This office is not clean.¡±


    Not clean?


    The CEO¡¯s office is cleaned everyday. Why did his boss say that it¡¯s not clean?


    Qin Lan was forced out by an inexplicable force. The Yin energy around her body was less dense. She did not know why, but she felt that there seemed to be something on Ye Yinghao that could stop her from possessing him.


    As expected, Ye Yinghao took out a jade pendant. It was covered in something she hated and feared. As long as she approached, her Yin energy would be purified.


    She did not dare to attack rashly again, but it was absolutely impossible for her to let Ye Yinghao off.


    After thinking for a moment, she immediately thought of another way.


    Since she couldn¡¯t get close to him, she could choose to kill him with a borrowed knife.


    Ye Yinghao quickly took out a business card and dialed the number on it. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Ye Yinghao. I¡¯m looking for Master. Tell him that it¡¯s an urgent matter.¡±


    A moment later, a deep voice came through the phone. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Master, something happened to me. My son jumped off a building for no reason. Just now, I was almost pushed down the window by something invisible. It was all thanks to the jade pendant you gave me last time. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.¡±

 Chapter 1003 - 1003 Qin Lan Is Devoured

    1003 Qin Lan Is Devoured


    Feng Kun was Madam Yunqing¡¯s senior brother and a very famous Feng Shui master. He was a man in his forties.


    Beside him were two young disciples. They stood on both sides with respectful expressions.


    Feng Kun stood downstairs of the Ye family¡¯s house and looked at the Yin energy emanating from upstairs. He took out the ancestral compass with a solemn expression. As expected, when he saw the pointer on the compass spinning crazily, he knew that there was something strange upstairs, and it was a very evil one.


    Knowing that Feng Kun was here, Ye Yinghao went downstairs to receive him. In front of this Feng Shui master, he was just a small fry.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re here. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand the situation. Bring me upstairs. I want to see that evil thing.¡± Feng Kun¡¯s eyes were very sharp. Moreover, when he looked at people, his eyes were as black as ink, giving people a strong sense of oppression.


    Ye Yinghao nodded with a smile. ¡°Alright, follow me.¡±


    When they arrived at Ye Yinghao¡¯s office, Qin Lan had already run away. However, Feng Kun could still find where she was hiding based on the aura she left behind.


    Feng Kun took out the compass and looked at the pointer pointing in a direction. He narrowed his eyes. ¡°It has already left.¡±


    Ye Yinghao was not surprised that Qin Lan ran away. ¡°Master, do you know what that is?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a vengeful spirit that has just died. It can use resentment to move some objects. Fortunately, its ability hasn¡¯t reached a high level. Otherwise, even if you have the Evil-Warding Jade Pendant on you, it¡¯s useless.¡±


    Ye Yinghao¡¯s expression changed drastically and he quickly asked, ¡°Ah, then what should we do? Master, can you subdue it?¡±


    Feng Kun stroked his mustache and said with a smile, ¡°Sure, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. As long as you can deal with that evil spirit, I will not be stingy,¡± Ye Yinghao immediately said. He stretched out five fingers.


    That meant five million yuan.


    Feng Kun nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Alright, I can tell you are sincere, so I agree to help.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your help, Master!¡± Although Ye Yinghao looked overjoyed, he despised Feng Kun for being an old fox.


    Therefore, the group followed the compass and arrived at Ye Ming¡¯s residence. Feng Kun pointed at the apartment. ¡°The evil spirit is here. I¡¯ll go and subdue it.¡±


    As he spoke, he entered the apartment and pasted evil-warding talismans all over the room. ¡°Evil spirit, I¡¯m here. Show yourself.¡±


    Following the direction of the compass pointer, Feng Kun took out a small black jade bottle that was glowing red. He began to speak to the wardrobe. After chanting the incantation, he opened the white jade bottle and a big-headed doll appeared. It crawled into the wardrobe like a wisp of black smoke.


    Qin Lan was trembling in the corner. She did not know who was outside, but she could feel a power around her that terrified her, as if she would be turned to ashes as soon as she went out.


    She was terrified, indignant, resentful, and hated everyone in the world.


    She just wanted to live. Why did everyone want to kill her? She really wanted to tear everyone in this world into pieces.


    Unfortunately, as soon as she had this crazy thought, she was bitten by an evil force. It was a real bite, just like the bite of a tiger.


    Qin Lan screamed in pain. That sound was extremely ear-piercing. Even Ye Yinghao could hear it clearly. He felt his hair go up and held the evil-warding jade pendant tightly.


    Soon, Qin Lan¡¯s voice became softer and softer before disappearing. A moment later, the thing floated back into the small bottle.

 Chapter 1004 - 1004 The Corpse Boy Reappears

    1004 The Corpse Boy Reappears


    If Qin Xi was present, she would definitely know what it was.


    This was a corpse child. Moreover, Feng Kun¡¯s corpse child was refined by his Master. Through the refining methods of the Yin family and the evil methods he developed, he sealed it in a small jade bottle for him to use.


    Feng Kun closed the small jade bottle and looked at Ye Yinghao in satisfaction. ¡°Alright, the evil spirit is gone. I¡¯ve done my job. Farewell.¡±


    ¡°Master Xie, I will remember to transfer 5 million yuan to your account.¡±


    Feng Kun got into the car. The disciple who was on the driver¡¯s seat asked, ¡°Master, are we going back now?¡±


    Feng Kun looked at the sky outside the window and closed his eyes calmly. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the villa. I haven¡¯t seen Junior Sister for almost a month.¡±


    It had been a month. He wondered if his junior sister had taken over the Mu family. As long as he controlled the old man from the Mu family, he would be able to expand his business steadily. He wanted to take over the entire country eventually.


    When they arrived at the villa in the suburbs, the guard opened the door respectfully as usual. The car was parked at the entrance of the villa.


    When Madam Yunqing saw him, she immediately sashayed out with a flirtatious smile. ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this my senior brother? What brings you here? I was wondering why I haven¡¯t seen you for a month.¡±


    Yes, Madam Yunqing and Feng Kun had a very strange relationship. Although they were Senior Brother and Sister, the two of them had already slept with each other. Moreover, Madam Yunqing had given him her first time.


    However, even if the two of them were lovers, they did not love each other. Their relationship was like that of an old couple who had been married for more than ten years.


    ¡°Junior Sister, are you teasing me?¡±


    Facing Madam Yunqing¡¯s teasing, not only was he not angry, but he also didn¡¯t forget to flirt with her. ¡°Why? Do you miss me so much? Don¡¯t you like your pretty boy the most? How can you have the time to miss me?¡±


    The pretty boy he was talking about was Chu Yi, who was locked in the basement by Madam Yunqing.


    Hearing Feng Kun mock her father as a pretty boy, the corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth curled up, and wisps of dark fire entered his clothes through her fingers.


    Yes, Madam Yunqing was Qin Xi in disguise. She knew that Feng Kun would come. After all, he still wanted the power behind the Mu family, so he would definitely come to find out more.


    For this reason, Qin Xi and Han Shi moved to the villa to wait.


    ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re here today to ask about the Mu family, right?¡± Qin Xi personally poured him a cup of tea and asked with a smile.


    Seeing her confident expression, Feng Kun narrowed his eyes and couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows. ¡°Junior Sister, judging from your expression, you must have succeeded!¡±


    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t disappoint you. However, there¡¯s a fish that escaped the net.¡± At this point, Qin Xi said with a solemn expression, ¡°Senior Brother, do you still remember Qin Xi, the woman who is called a divine doctor?¡±


    ¡°Why? Is she here to cause trouble again?¡± Feng Kun asked fiercely.


    He said ¡°again¡± because last time, during the earthquake in Yunbei, the organization found out that KangMao Group had used a Gu worm. It was Qin Xi who did it.


    Later on, with the help of a big shot, he managed to suppress this matter. Therefore, when he heard Madam Yunqing mention Qin Xi, Feng Kun¡¯s expression immediately changed.


    Qin Xi shook her head and said solemnly, ¡°No. It¡¯s just that this person is too cunning and not easy to deal with. Senior Brother, do you have any way to deal with her?¡±

 Chapter 1005 - 1005 Dragon Trapping Array

    1005 Dragon Trapping Array


    ¡°There¡¯s a way.¡± Feng Kun took a sip of tea and said, ¡°How about this? You use the lives of the Mu family to threaten her and set up a dragon trapping array to lure her into it?¡±


    As long as Qin Xi entered the array, he was confident that he could trap her inside to death.


    Dragon Trapping Array?


    Qin Xi was stunned. She knew from Jiang Yi¡¯s memories that this kind of array was very sinister and tricky. Moreover, its array core was often planted in the body of a living person. If they wanted to break out of the Dragon Trapping Array, they had to kill that person.


    If she was not wrong, Feng Kun wanted to plant the array core in the bodies of the Mu family. If he really succeeded, even Qin Xi would have no choice but to kill the Mu family to get out of it.


    ¡°Is the Dragon Trapping Array Really that powerful?¡± She pretended to be curious and asked.


    ¡°Of course. This Dragon Trapping Array was left behind by Master¡¯s Master. It¡¯s extremely powerful. It¡¯s said that back then, in order to find another way to break the Dragon Trapping Array, Master spent more than ten years studying it, but in the end, he still failed. Moreover, the stronger the person trapped is, the more power the Dragon Trapping Array will unleash.¡±


    ¡°I heard that that woman knows ancient martial arts. Alright, I¡¯ll get the Su family to help.¡± He looked at Madam Yunqing. ¡°Junior Sister, when the time comes, find the Elders of the Su family and we¡¯ll work together to take down that woman. By the way, there¡¯s also her husband.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, let¡¯s take action tonight. I¡¯ll go and catch Mu Min.¡±


    Seeing how eager she was, Feng Kun was amused. ¡°You¡¯re really impatient. I haven¡¯t even eaten yet. Why don¡¯t you prepare some food to entertain me?¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, we¡¯re family. Do you still need me to entertain you when you come back home?¡± Qin Xi stood up. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go first. If I don¡¯t get rid of that woman, I won¡¯t feel at ease.¡±


    As she spoke, she swayed her hips and said to the servant, ¡°Go and prepare a car for me.¡±


    Soon, Han Shi drove the car over and stopped beside her. Qin Xi opened the door and got in. She said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Mu family.¡±


    Qin Xi was not afraid that Feng Kun would run away. She had planted the seed of the Dark Fire on Feng Kun¡¯s skin. As long as she wanted to, he would be reduced to ashes like Jiang Yi.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Han Shi asked after driving for a distance.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very successful, but now is not the time to get rid of him. A few elders of the Su family are coming over tonight. It seems that we have an obligation to help the organization get rid of some parasites.¡±


    Over the years, the Su family had become more and more powerful. They were about to overtake the organization¡¯s place in the country. The organization had been holding back. It was not that they were afraid of the Su family, but the connections the Su family had were complicated. There were too many forces siding with the Su family.


    Once the Su family fell, the other forces would definitely be affected. Moreover, in Madam Yunqing¡¯s memory, the Su family was actually suspected of colluding with the enemy to commit treason. He was also instructed to do so by Jiang Yi¡¯s subordinate, the one in the upper echelons of the Organization.


    It seemed that the Su family could not be allowed to exist. As for the organization wanting the cultivation method of ancient martial arts, Qin Xi planned to give them the body tempering technique. As long as the soldiers practiced the body tempering technique, she believed that it was only a matter of time before her country became the number one country.


    However, she had to go back and discuss this with her grandpa and see if he could ask anything from the higher-ups.


    At the same time, she wanted to borrow her mother¡­


    After returning to the Mu family, Qin Xi and Han Shi went to the backyard to look for the old man. In the end, the old man was meeting a guest, and this guest was Han Cang, Han Shi¡¯s second granduncle.

 Chapter 1006 - 1006 First Meeting

    1006 First Meeting


    Han Cang looked at Qin Xi happily and teased Mu Tianzheng, ¡°Old Mu, is this the precious granddaughter you talk about every day? How many good deeds have you done in your life to be so lucky?¡±


    ¡°You must be Grandpa Han!¡±


    Qin Xi held Han Shi¡¯s hand and walked up to him. ¡°I always heard Grandpa mention you. I didn¡¯t know you were coming today and didn¡¯t prepare any gifts. How about this? I heard from Grandpa that you like immortal tea. I still have two jars here. Take them!¡±


    ¡°Really? Hahahaha, that¡¯s great. Your grandpa has become stingy as he gets old. He doesn¡¯t even take out good stuff to treat his guests.¡±


    Han Cang beamed with joy. Then, he did not forget to mock Mu Tianzheng. ¡°Look at you, you¡¯re getting worse and worse. You¡¯re worse than a child. Hmph!¡±


    ¡°Cut it out. You speak as if I¡¯ve never given you anything.¡±


    Mu Tianzheng pointed at Han Cang and said, ¡°You still have the cheek to accept my granddaughter¡¯s gift. As an elder, didn¡¯t you prepare anything for her? Hmph, don¡¯t give those useless things. Otherwise, I will not let you into the Mu family again.¡±


    Han Cang stood up and rolled up his sleeves, looking like he was about to fight. ¡°Hey, what do you mean, Old fart? Do you want to fight?¡±


    Mu Tianzheng turned his head away in disdain. ¡°With your small body, you can¡¯t even withstand a punch from me.¡±


    Han Cang said, ¡°You old thing, who are you talking about?¡±


    Mu Tianzheng said unhurriedly, ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m only a year older than you. Stop calling me old.¡±


    Seeing that they were arguing, Qin Xi and Han Shi looked at each other and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Ahem, ahem, ahem. Grandpa, I have something to tell you. Grandpa Han, I¡¯ll get Han Shi to bring you to get the immortal tea. By the way, there are also pills. Take whatever you like. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Han Shi? His surname is also Han?¡±


    Only then did Han Cang turn to look at Han Shi. When he saw Han Shi, he was slightly stunned. For some reason, he felt a sense of familiarity.


    ¡°Hello, Grandpa Han. I¡¯m Han Shi, Xi¡¯s husband.¡± When Han Shi faced his granduncle, he was calm and didn¡¯t reveal anything that would betray his identity.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Han Cang wanted to say something, but in the end, he did not. He walked towards the front courtyard.


    Mu Tianzheng saw Han Cang¡¯s reaction and frowned slightly. He muttered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Old Han?¡±


    Qin Xi sat opposite him and said casually, ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s reminded of the past.¡±


    ¡°The past?¡±


    Just as Mu Tianzheng was wondering what Han Cang could be thinking, Qin Xi called him back to his senses.


    ¡°Grandpa, the Su family¡­¡±


    While the two of them were discussing the Dragon Trapping Array, on the other side, Han Cang glanced at Han Shi.


    Even if Han Shi saw it, he pretended not to know.


    Han Cang thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Young man, your name is Han Shi? This name is not bad. Who gave you this name?¡±


    ¡°My father gave it to me.¡± Han Shi nodded.


    ¡°Your father?¡±


    A trace of joy flashed across Han Cang¡¯s eyes. ¡°Your father¡­¡±


    Before he could finish asking, Han Shi pointed at a door. ¡°Grandpa Han, we are here!¡±


    Han Cang could only swallow his words!

 Chapter 1007 - 1007 Disguise

    1007 Disguise


    That night, Qin Xi brought Mu Min to the villa in the suburbs. While Feng Kun was not around, Qin Xi said to Mu Min, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be afraid. Just put on an act. Leave the rest to me.¡±


    ¡°Xi, will you be alright?¡± Mu Min was not worried about herself. She was only worried about Qin Xi. After all, she was pregnant.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. In this world, only my family can hurt me.¡± Qin Xi smiled confidently. She was not exaggerating. Even Jiang Yi, that old monster, was killed by her. Who else could be her match?


    ¡°Stone, it¡¯s your show later!¡± Qin Xi looked at an empty place beside Mu Min and said.


    Han Shi nodded and picked up the unconscious person in his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t mess it up.¡±


    Mu Min was shocked by the sudden voice. Her face was a little pale, and her voice was trembling. ¡°Xi, who are you talking to? Why, why did I hear Shi¡¯s voice?¡±


    She thought that she was overly nervous and was hearing things.


    Qin Xi quickly said, ¡°Oh right, I forgot to tell you. Stone is invisible now and is beside you. I¡¯ll get him to protect you. Later, he¡¯ll swap you with a substitute at the critical moment. At that time, just don¡¯t be frightened.¡±


    Mu Min felt her ears buzzing. She was shocked. ¡°Invisible?¡±


    How could people be invisible?


    ¡°Alright, Mom, it¡¯s not convenient to talk too much now. Let¡¯s talk after this matter is over.¡± Qin Xi looked at the time and said to Han Shi, ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll go in first.¡±


    She instructed the bodyguards behind her, ¡°The few of you, keep an eye on her and don¡¯t let anyone approach her.¡±


    Qin Xi glanced at the two of them and turned to leave.


    She was now in the appearance of Madam Yunqing. Her walking posture was flirtatious. If not for the fact that Qin Xi was good at learning, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to sashay so seductively.


    After entering the villa, Madam Yunqing saw Feng Kun discussing the Dragon Trapping Array with the five elders of the Su family and the head of the Su family. She walked over with a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ve caught her. As for Qin Xi, she should be here soon. Why don¡¯t we set up the Dragon Trapping Array now. I can¡¯t wait to see this powerful array.¡±


    The First Elder stood up happily and said to the other elders, ¡°Since Madam wants to see it, let¡¯s do it now!¡±


    They naturally wouldn¡¯t treat Madam Yunqing lightly. Be it Madam Yunqing¡¯s relationship with Master Feng or her mysterious Gu technique, they couldn¡¯t afford to offend her.


    ¡°Master Feng, please!¡± The First Elder gestured.


    Feng Kun did not hesitate and walked forward. When he passed Madam Yunqing, he realized that her face did not look good. Her body swayed and she almost fainted. Fortunately, Feng Kun quickly helped her up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Madam Yunqing shook her head, her eyes filled with confusion. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±


    However, as soon as she finished speaking, she fainted.


    Seeing this, the Third Elder of the Su family couldn¡¯t help but ask with a solemn expression, ¡°Master Feng, can I take Madam Yunqing¡¯s pulse?¡±


    Feng Kun nodded.


    After taking her pulse, the Third Elder shook his head. ¡°Madam Yunqing has been poisoned. As for what poison it is, I don¡¯t know. However, the person who poisoned her is quite skilled.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Who is so capable as to poison Madam Yunqing?¡± The Fifth Elder asked in shock.

 Chapter 1008 - 1008 Just In Time

    1008 Just In Time


    ¡°I think I know who it is!¡± Feng Kun narrowed his eyes, a cold glint flashing across them. ¡°It seems that I underestimated you previously!¡±


    Feng Kun got someone to bring Madam Yunqing back to the bedroom while he brought a group of people to the lawn outside.


    Qin Xi was helped back to the bedroom by the servants. Just as she was about to walk to the bed, her eyes suddenly opened. She knocked the two maids unconscious with her hands. One of them was hidden in the bathroom and the other was placed on the bed.


    Qin Xi took out a set of clothes and shoes from her interspatial ring and changed into them. Then, she quickly left and circled the perimeter of the villa before coming to the gate.


    She looked at the guard arrogantly. ¡°I¡¯m Qin Xi. Call Madam Yunqing out.¡±


    The guard had previously received an order that if a woman who claimed to be Qin Xi came, he could open the door without needing to inform. ¡°Please come in!¡±


    After Qin Xi walked in, the guard immediately picked up the phone and told the butler about this.


    ¡°Master, Qin Xi is here!¡± The butler jogged up to Feng Kun and the others and said respectfully.


    Feng Kun sneered and looked at Mu Min, who was trembling. ¡°She came at the right time.¡±


    At this moment, Feng Kun, the Su family¡¯s head, and the elders looked at Qin Xi, who was walking over from afar.


    She was dressed in loose casual clothes with a bun tied on the top of her head. There were a few strands of bangs on her forehead that fluttered in the wind, revealing her fair forehead and slender neck. Her face was covered in makeup, but it could not hide her youthful and beautiful face.


    Mu Min suddenly felt the corner of her clothes being touched and immediately understood that it was her turn to act. Hence, she shouted at Qin Xi excitedly, ¡°Xi, why are you here? Go back quickly. They¡¯re not good people. They want to harm you. Go back and find your grandfather.¡±


    Seeing that Mu Min was agitated, the bodyguard immediately grabbed her arm and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t shout!¡±


    Mu Min looked like she was frightened. Her face turned pale and she did not dare to make another sound. However, when she looked at Qin Xi, her eyes were filled with worry and anxiety. Tears streamed down her face like pearls.


    ¡°I¡¯m here. Where¡¯s the woman?¡± Qin Xi stood still and looked at Feng Kun and the Su family. She suddenly smiled. ¡°Oh, I forgot. She is probably unconscious now. Forget it. This is the consequence of harming my Mu family. Tell me what you are up to. You don¡¯t lure me here just to treat me to a meal, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Divine Doctor Qin Xi?¡± Feng Kun sized her up with a condescending gaze. ¡°If you cooperate, I can guarantee that your mother will be fine.¡±


    Qin Xi crossed her arms and looked at him calmly. She said with a faint smile, ¡°Oh, what if I say no?¡±


    ¡°Then you and her, none of you can live.¡± Feng Kun smiled and pointed at her and Mu Min, his tone filled with threat.


    Qin Xi shrugged. ¡°That depends on whether you have the ability or not.¡±


    She took out a handkerchief from her pocket and looked at everyone with a smile. ¡°Since I dare to come alone, I¡¯m naturally confident that I can get out of here. If you push me too far, I don¡¯t mind perishing together with you.¡±


    Feng Kun narrowed his eyes and glanced at the handkerchief in her hand. His hand, which was hidden behind his back, suddenly opened, and a black jade bottle appeared. The lid was opened, and a powerful black aura instantly gushed out.

 Chapter 1009 - 1009 Die without a Burial Place

    1009 Die without a Burial Place


    Looking at the corpse boy floating towards her, Qin Xi raised her eyebrows. Oh, there is actually another fish that escaped the net!


    However, since she wanted to catch all these people in one fell swoop, she had to put on a good show.


    At the thought of this, she pretended not to see it and allowed the handkerchief to be corroded by the corpse boy. She took a step back in shock and looked around warily.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Seeing this, Feng Kun immediately shouted, ¡°Array, activate!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the Su family¡¯s head and the five Elders quickly surrounded Qin Xi. Waves of true Qi attacked Qin Xi. For a moment, inside the array, wind surged like a storm, and Qin Xi seemed to be enveloped by an invisible barrier.


    At this moment, the atmosphere reached its tensest.


    Seeing this, Mu Min subconsciously wanted to rush over, but she was held back by the bodyguard. ¡°Xi, Xi, run. Don¡¯t worry about me. Xi¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. Xi is putting on an act.¡± Han Shi used a secret technique to send a voice transmission to Mu Min to calm her down first. Otherwise, it would be difficult to continue acting!


    When Mu Min heard that, she was relieved. However, in order not to be exposed, she still put on a good show.


    It was not until Qin Xi screamed as if she had been greatly stimulated that Mu Min was instantly stunned and forgot to react. Seeing this, Han Shi immediately tapped her neck and Mu Min fell to the ground.


    Sensing that she had only fainted from shock, the bodyguards did not mind. They focused their attention on Qin Xi. After all, this was the first time they had seen such a magical scene.


    Seeing that no one was paying attention to them, Han Shi quickly placed the woman disguised as Mu Min beside her. He took out an Invisibility Talisman and stuck it to Mu Min. At the same time, he tore off the Invisibility Talisman on the fake Mu Min and swapped the two of them perfectly.


    Qin Xi had been paying attention to Han Shi and Mu Min from the corner of her eye. Seeing that he had successfully replaced Mu Min, she immediately stopped hesitating. Her aura changed and she took out the Chain of Darkness in her hand. A low and distant dragon roar resounded throughout the entire villa. She smiled evilly and said, ¡°Since you like to play so much, let¡¯s make it big.¡±


    As she spoke, she gestured at the Chain of Darkness. As if it was telepathic with her, the Chain of Darkness instantly locked their hands.


    The elders of the Su family were shocked. They did not understand why Qin Xi suddenly erupted with such powerful strength. Moreover, Master Feng did not tell them that she was also a master. What was going on now?


    Not to mention them, even Master Feng was stunned.


    The main reason why he went out of his way to trap Qin Xi was because he wanted her soul. His corpse boy had the ability to devour souls and turn them into his own. As long as he set up the Soul Locking Array and let the corpse boy eat Qin Xi¡¯s soul, he would be able to possess Qin Xi¡¯s powerful medical skills.


    That¡¯s right, what he used was not a Dragon Trapping Array, but a Soul Locking Array.


    ¡°Have you been pretending to be weak all this time?¡± Feng Kun looked at the black chain on his wrist with a solemn expression, his eyes filled with killing intent. ¡°Who are you exactly?¡±


    Qin Xi pursed her lips. ¡°Why should I tell you? Feng Kun, all these years, you¡¯ve stolen the fate of others and used corpse children to lock up the souls of many people. It¡¯s time to return them!¡±


    Feng Kun sneered and was furious. He quickly formed hand seals and injected True Qi into the compass. Immediately, a strange phenomenon happened. A thick layer of dark clouds quickly gathered in the sky. Lightning flashed in the dark clouds, as if it would strike at any moment.


    ¡°I, Feng Kun, have never been played like this all these years. You¡¯ve angered me. Today, I¡¯ll make you die without a burial place!¡±

 Chapter 1010 - 1010 Han Shi Shows His Might

    1010 Han Shi Shows His Might


    As rumbles sounded, a bolt of purple lightning as thick as a bowl slashed down at Qin Xi¡¯s head.


    Qin Xi did not dodge and let the purple lightning strike her. Seeing that she did not dodge, everyone was dumbfounded.


    With a bang, before everyone could react, they saw Feng Kun fall to the ground like a statue. His entire body was emitting thick smoke, and his clothes were tattered. His elegant face was badly mangled, and the compass and black jade bottle in his hand dropped to the ground. It was unknown if he was dead or alive.


    Just as Qin Xi thought that the corpse boy was going to attack her, the corpse boy broke the seal and an old man with an immortal aura immediately appeared.


    The old man laughed sinisterly. ¡°Hahahahaha, I¡¯m finally out. I¡¯m finally out. Hahahahaha, Feng Kun, you rascal, I won¡¯t let you off today!¡±


    As he spoke, his entire body turned into a black fog that enveloped Feng Kun. Feng Kun, who was still breathing, let out a heart-wrenching scream. His voice was extremely miserable and terrifying.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ Master, I was wrong. Let me go. I¡¯m willing to be your slave¡­ Ahhh, Master, I was wrong¡­¡±


    No matter how much Feng Kun begged for mercy, the old man was not soft-hearted at all. Of course, he did not have a heart now. He was not even human.


    He only remembered that he had been harmed by his disciple and had become an out-and-out monster. He was whipped by his disciple and could only hide in a small bottle in the dark, struggling to survive.


    Every time he thought of it, he wished he could skin Feng Kun alive. Now that he finally had a chance, how could he let it go?


    In just a few seconds, Feng Kun, who was on the verge of death, was devoured by the old man. Then, he looked at Qin Xi with green eyes.


    ¡°Good, good. Your body is really to my liking. It just so happens that the baby in your stomach can be my corpse boy. Hahahaha, I¡¯m really too lucky¡­¡±


    With that, he bared his fangs and brandished his claws as he bit at Qin Xi. His mouth was wide open, revealing his white teeth.


    Qin Xi¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. How dare he use her precious son as a corpse boy? Just as she was about to raise her foot and kick him away, she suddenly heard a sound. When she looked at the strange old man again, he was already torn into two by Han Shi.


    Although the old man was no longer human, he could still feel pain. Perhaps because Han Shi knew that ordinary methods could not deal with the old man, he injected True Qi into his hand and tore the old man into two with his bare hands.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    The old man who was torn into two instantly returned to his original appearance, but Qin Xi and Han Shi could tell that his body did not seem to be as solid as before.


    ¡°Kill me? That¡¯s good. I don¡¯t plan to let you off either!¡±


    Han Shi was like the god of war that had descended to the mortal world. A violent whirlwind blew around him for no reason. Even the Su family elders were affected. The clothes on their bodies seemed to be shattered by sharp blades.


    Han Shi suddenly soared into the sky. A majestic true Qi was instantly released like a surging flood, and his clothes fluttered in the wind.


    He was slender and handsome. Jis eyes were as cold as ice, and the corners of his mouth curled up into a sinister smile.


    ¡°How dare you have designs on my woman and child? You have to die!¡±


    All the True Qi instantly condensed into a net¡­

 Chapter 1011 - 1011 Crippling Cultivation

    1011 Crippling Cultivation


    The net formed by True Qi enveloped the old man who was emitting a strange black aura. The old man let out a heart-wrenching scream. It was no different from Feng Kun¡¯s scream just now, making the hairs of the Su family stand on end.


    They looked extremely frightened and struggled to break free, but the chain of darkness tightened even more. Only when their wrists were bruised did they give up.


    ¡°What should we do, First Elder?¡± Su Xiting asked anxiously.


    The First Elder did not have a good impression of the Su family¡¯s head. If not for the fact that he wanted to curry favor with Feng Kun, they would not have ended up like this. He said angrily, ¡°How would I know? Leave it to fate!¡± He had a strong feeling that the Su family might be finished.


    He had always known that the organization was already dissatisfied with the Su family. If not for the five Elders, the Su family would probably have ceased to exist long ago.


    Therefore, he was basically certain that Qin Xi was sent by the organization to deal with them.


    ¡°Brother, what should we do? I don¡¯t want to die yet!¡± The fifth elder¡¯s face was pale and his body was trembling. Because he had been living a comfortable life, he was fat and the fact on his face was moving as he trembled.


    ¡°Do you think I want to die?¡± The First Elder was helpless, his eyes filled with grief and regret. He looked at the blue sky and said with relief, ¡°It seems that our good days are over.¡±


    ¡°Brother, what do you mean?¡± Second and Fourth Elder¡¯s hearts sank. They had a bad feeling.


    ¡°All these years, we¡¯ve been relying on the fact that we¡¯re from an ancient martial arts family to look down on the organization. How far do you think we can go?¡± Third Elder was the most calm among them. ¡°We colluded with Madam Yunqing and cast a Gu on those high-ranking officials. I¡¯m afraid this matter has already been investigated. Moreover, what the Su family has done all these years is all evil. It¡¯s not surprising that they brought doom upon themselves.¡±


    ¡°But, but we don¡¯t deserve to die. Don¡¯t they want the ancient martial arts inheritance anymore?¡± The Fifth Elder couldn¡¯t accept this fact at all. He was still thinking about how to salvage the situation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy. This is our life,¡± the First Elder said weakly. ¡°Besides, can¡¯t you see that the Su family isn¡¯t the only one who knows ancient martial arts? The aura emitted by these two people in front of us is even more authentic than ours. There¡¯s no room for negotiation. We are finished.¡±


    Hearing their conversation, Qin Xi looked disdainful.


    ¡°At least you still have some self-awareness. The Su family has used their power to harm countless innocent people. They deserve to die a thousand times over. As for you, punishment is also unavoidable.¡±


    As she spoke, a majestic Mystic True Qi spread out and rushed to the dantian of the five of them. The five of them screamed and their cultivation was instantly sucked into Qin Xi¡¯s body. Their originally 40-year-old faces slowly became 70 years old. Their bodies were no longer as strong as before, and they stood there on the verge of collapse.


    They looked at Qin Xi in disbelief, sweat dripping down their foreheads. The fifth elder almost fainted and cursed with a ferocious expression, ¡°Vicious woman, you vicious woman. How dare you take away my cultivation? I¡¯m going to kill you. I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Qin Xi summoned the Chain of Darkness back. The fifth elder was caught off guard and staggered to the ground, but he still stared at Qin Xi, looking like he wanted to tear her apart.

 Chapter 1012 - 1012 Mu Di Comes Out of Seclusion

    1012 Mu Di Comes Out of Seclusion


    As soon as Qin Xi knocked out the Su family, Han Shi beat the old man to ashes.


    At this moment, a group of people in security uniforms barged in. The person in the lead was Zhou Lei.


    ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, I¡¯m sorry that we¡¯re late!¡± Zhou Lei said apologetically when he saw the Su family on the ground.


    Of course, it was not that he was late, but Qin Xi deliberately told him the wrong time just so they wouldn¡¯t cause her trouble.


    ¡°Alright, take these people away. I¡¯ve already crippled their cultivation.¡± Qin Xi took out a bottle of pills from her pocket. ¡°This is the Truth Pill. Ask whatever you want!¡±


    Zhou Lei took the Truth Pill in surprise and thanked her profusely. ¡°Thank you, Divine Doctor. I¡¯ll bring them back to interrogate now.¡±


    After everyone left, Han Shi came to Mu Min¡¯s side and took off the Invisibility Talisman on her body before helping her up.


    He looked at the woman disguised as Mu Min and shook his head with a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that after so much preparation, there would still be a small mistake. However, the result is still considered perfect.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Feng Kun to have a corpse child. Moreover, he crazily refined his master into a corpse child. It¡¯s really mind-blowing.¡± Qin Xi sighed.


    Han Shi tapped Mu Min on the neck. Mu Min slowly woke up and looked around in panic. ¡°Where¡¯s Xi? How¡¯s Xi?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go home. I¡¯m afraid Grandpa is going to be anxious.¡± Qin Xi walked over from behind and held Mu Min¡¯s hand as they walked out.


    Han Shi held Qin Xi¡¯s other hand and smiled foolishly at her.


    In the Mu family.


    When Mu Tianzheng received the news, his heart, which was beating nervously, immediately calmed down.


    At this moment, Mu Di, who had been in seclusion for almost a week, ran out excitedly, looking crazy.


    ¡°I succeeded, Grandpa. I finally felt a trace of True Qi. Hahahaha, I¡¯m going to become a martial artist. Grandpa, did you hear me? I will definitely be able to bring glory to our ancestors!¡±


    Mu Tianzheng was actually also very excited, but seeing his grandson¡¯s expression, he immediately suppressed his excitement and snorted. ¡°Look at you. If the Mu family really needs you to bring honor to our ancestors, how many people will laugh at us?¡±


    Mu Di¡¯s smile froze. ¡°Grandpa, how can you say that? I¡¯m also very outstanding! By the way, where¡¯s my sister? I have to ask her something.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re coming back soon.¡±


    As soon as Mu Tianzheng finished speaking, he heard the door open.


    The two of them turned their heads and saw Qin Xi, Han Shi, and Mu Min returning, chatting and laughing. Mu Tianzheng almost thought that they had just gone out for a walk.


    ¡°Eh, Aunt, Sister, Brother-in-law, did you go shopping?¡± Mu Di asked.


    ¡°Congratulations, Second Brother.¡± Qin Xi smiled in surprise when she saw a trace of true Qi coming out of Mu Di.


    Mu Di scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°It was just a coincidence. By the way, Sister, there are some things I don¡¯t understand and I want to ask you for some pointers.¡±


    Han Shi knew that Qin Xi had something to discuss with the old man, so he looked at Mu Di and said, ¡°I¡¯ll explain it to you. Oh right, Xi refined a Marrow Cleansing Pill for you¡­¡±

 Chapter 1013 - 1013 Background

    1013 Background


    The Su family collapsed very quickly. That afternoon, almost everyone in the Su family was locked up. Moreover, with the effect of the Truth Pill, it was almost effortless.


    To be honest, many people expected the downfall of the Su family. After all, the Su family was too high-keyed over the years. It was very difficult not to be regarded as a thorn in the side. However, they did not expect this day to come so quickly.


    Many families knew that the Su family was an ancient martial arts family. It was really terrifying that a family that even the organization was afraid of could disappear just like that.


    Who was behind all of this? Or could it be that the organization couldn¡¯t stand the Su family anymore and wanted to get rid of them completely?


    There were all kinds of guesses in the capital. Some said that the Su family had offended someone extraordinary. Some said that the Su family had declined and it was only a matter of time before they were wiped out. Some said that they saw the Su family being taken away by the security team that day and wondered if this was done by the Mu family.


    In short, the rumors became more and more intense, but in the end, they did not come to a satisfactory conclusion.


    At this moment, in Han Cang¡¯s study room in the Han family.


    Ever since that big scandal happened in the courtyard, Liao Meifeng and Han Yuanyuan had been locked up by Han Cang. As for Han Feng, he had long been sent to the mental hospital. Of course, it was not the mental hospital Qin Xi was familiar with.


    ¡°Dad, is what you said true?¡± Han Cang¡¯s eldest son, Han Jiafeng, stood up excitedly and asked in disbelief.


    Han Cang looked worried, his expression not as excited as his son¡¯s. ¡°That child should have known that he was from the Han family long ago, but when I asked him, he always avoided answering me. Sigh¡­¡±


    He shook his head helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that child doesn¡¯t like us!¡±


    ¡°As long as we find him, we can talk about the future later. Dad, who else is in his family? Is Brother still around?¡± The brother Han Jiafeng mentioned was Han Shi¡¯s father.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, but I¡¯ve asked someone to investigate. I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t take long to find out.¡±


    As soon as Han Cang finished speaking, the phone in the study room rang. He quickly picked it up and waited expectantly for a reply.


    ¡°Mr. Han, I¡¯ve already found out the information you wanted. Han Shi¡¯s grandfather¡¯s name is Han Dazhu. He has two sons and a daughter. However, his eldest son and daughter are no longer alive. His second son, Han Guofa, has a son called Han Tao. Han Tao has a son and a daughter called Han Shuo and Han Yao. Han Guofa and Han Tao are the current general managers of the Sweet Dew Food Factory¡­¡±


    ¡°Han Shi¡¯s father died in an accident 20 years ago. His current wife is already pregnant. It¡¯s said that his wife is a famous divine doctor here¡­¡±


    Listening to the report on the other end of the phone, Han Cang¡¯s mood fluctuated. He was sad and excited. In short, after so many years, he had finally found his long-lost brother. He believed that his father could rest in peace!


    ¡°Moreover, I found out that Mrs. Liao actually knew Han Shi long ago. She even went to cause trouble in Han Shi¡¯s wife¡¯s clinic. It¡¯s said that she kicked up a big fuss.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Han Cang stood up. He was shocked and furious. ¡°It turns out that this woman knew about Brother and the others long ago. She actually kept it a secret. It seems that the Han family treats her so well that she forgot her identity.¡±


    He said, ¡°Tell me the address now. I want to go to Zhehai province personally.¡±

 Chapter 1014 - 1014 Han Cangs Visit

    1014 Han Cang¡¯s Visit


    Luoping City.


    Han Dazhu and Blackie were planting fruit trees in Breeze Villa. Blackie was digging the pit while Han Dazhu was planting a fruit tree as thick as an arm into the pit.


    Looking at the row of fruit trees planted, the old man smiled happily.


    ¡°Blackie, in the future, we can pick whatever fruits we want to eat. When my granddaughter is born, we can sit under the tree and eat while enjoying the shade. Wouldn¡¯t that be great?¡± Han Dazhu looked forward to the scene of the child being born.


    Blackie seemed to understand and wagged its tail excitedly.


    Han Dazhu smiled and patted its head. ¡°You¡¯re the smartest dog. That brat has been gone for a month and hasn¡¯t called me. It¡¯s too much. When he comes back this time, Blackie, help me teach that unfilial grandson a lesson.¡±


    Blackie raised its front claws and stomped them twice.


    Han Dazhu knew that the dog could understand and was smiling from ear to ear.


    At this moment, a guard came to report, ¡°Old Master, someone is looking for you outside.¡±


    The guards of the Breeze Villa were all retired soldiers who had been carefully selected and trained by Wang Zhiqiang and the others.


    ¡°Are you sure they¡¯re looking for me?¡± Han Dazhu asked suspiciously. The people he knew were all in Shangwan Village. Ever since he moved to Breeze Villa, he had never seen his old neighbors.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure. He¡¯s a stranger and his surname is Han. I think his clothes are expensive and he has a good temperament. He¡¯s about the same age as you,¡± the guard said.


    Han Dazhu frowned and pondered. ¡°The same age as me and his surname is Han¡­¡±


    It seemed like that family had found him.


    Previously, he had a feeling that the Han family would come soon, but he did not expect them to come after just a few months. He wondered if it was Stone¡¯s doing.


    ¡°Alright, those who come are all guests. Let him in!¡±


    Han Dazhu patted the dust off his body before rubbing Blackie¡¯s head. ¡°Let¡¯s go in. It¡¯s hot today!¡±


    When Blackie heard that, it wagged its tail and ran into the house.


    After a while, the guard brought Han Cang and Han Jiafeng into the villa.


    Han Cang¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw Han Dazhu sitting on the rattan chair and drinking tea. He seemed to have seen the reincarnation of his grandfather in the past.


    His mouth trembled with excitement, and his eyes gradually welled up with tears. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Han Cang. I believe you know why I¡¯m here¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your cousin. The biggest wish Grandfather had was to find you and let you return home! Cousin, come back to the capital with me!¡±


    Han Dazhu was calm and did not get excited by his words.


    To be honest, at his age, he had gotten over everything. Now, his life was very good. His son was filial, his grandson was filial, and now he had a great-granddaughter. What was there to be dissatisfied about?


    Previously, he had heard from Stone what kind of family the Han family in the capital was. To be honest, he did not care. Ever since he had Qin Xi, his family had never been short of money. He did not care if the Han family in the capital was rich or not.


    ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with the capital, so I won¡¯t go. You must be thirsty from coming all the way here. Come and drink tea and rest!¡±

 Chapter 1015 - 1015 Family Reunion Banquet!

    1015 Family Reunion Banquet!


    After being excited, Han Cang said guiltily, ¡°I heard that¡­ they came to cause trouble for Stone. I¡¯m sorry to have let you suffer outside all these years.¡±


    Han Jiafeng glanced at the villa and thought to himself that it didn¡¯t look like a place for suffering.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always felt bad that I couldn¡¯t find you and bring you back. Cousin, come back with me. I¡¯ve already chased those people away. They definitely won¡¯t appear in the Han family again. All these years, the family has never given up on looking for you. Now that I¡¯ve found you, our grandfather will definitely be very happy to know in the netherworld.¡±


    As if the stone in his heart had been lifted, Han Cang couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Back then, when our grandfather passed away, his greatest regret was that he had yet to find you.¡±


    ¡°Brother, if I hadn¡¯t seen Stone in the Mu family this time, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have been able to see you for the rest of my life¡­¡±


    Han Cang seemed to have an endless list of things to say. He explained the journey of finding them over the years and mentioned Han Shi and Qin Xi.


    ¡°Brother, Stone is really amazing to be able to marry such a capable wife.¡±


    Han Dazhu raised his eyebrows and a trace of smugness flashed across his eyes. He flaunted in a low-key manner, ¡°Oh, Xi doesn¡¯t have much ability. She is just a divine doctor. To be honest, these people are blowing things up a bit. She can only treat cancer, epilepsy, broken arms, and broken legs. These people treat her like a goddess. Sigh, this is the only bad thing about my Xi. She¡¯s too high-profile.¡±


    Han Cang and Han Jiafeng were speechless. Being able to do all these things, wasn¡¯t she capable enough?


    ¡­


    Overseas, at a university.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    In the phone booth, Mu Yali seemed to have heard some shocking news and was in disbelief.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. The Mu family has sent out all the invitations.¡± Han Shuangshuang scratched her head anxiously. ¡°The date is set to be in three days.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Mu Yali¡¯s hand that was holding the microphone was pale and trembling. Her eyes were filled with hatred as she gritted her teeth and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s someone called Qin Xi. I heard that she¡¯s pregnant and married to a young man from the countryside. Yali, what do you plan to do? I feel that there¡¯s something strange about this matter. I think they chased you away on purpose because they¡¯re afraid you¡¯ll cause trouble.¡± Han Shuangshuang added fuel to the fire.


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s a family reunion banquet?¡± Mu Yali asked again.


    Han Shuangshuang said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m positive. Why would I lie to you? I heard that it¡¯s going to be a big event this time. Even the higher-ups are invited. Moreover, the drinks and food are all catered by Sweet Dew Company. When many people heard this, they all wanted to attend this banquet.¡±


    ¡°Yali, will you come back? If you don¡¯t come back, that woman will snatch your place.¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t go back. Grandpa sent bodyguards to watch over me!¡±


    Of course, Mu Yali wanted to go back. When she thought of how her grandfather had sent people to follow her, she felt a fire burning in her chest.

 Chapter 1016 - 1016 A Man and a Woman Alone

    1016 A Man and a Woman Alone


    ¡°Even if you can¡¯t come back, you have to think of a way. Yali, don¡¯t blame me for not reminding you. This woman is very capable. Even Brother Mu Di is obedient to her. If this continues, it¡¯s hard to say if the Mu family will still remember you.¡±


    ¡°Besides, when I bumped into him last time and asked when you were coming back, he didn¡¯t tell me the exact time, but I don¡¯t think they had any intention of informing you. Yali, this is not a good sign. You have to think for yourself!¡±


    Han Shuangshuang¡¯s words were like a knife stabbing into Mu Yali¡¯s heart. She bit her lower lip and listened quietly.


    Although she was anxious, it was useless. She couldn¡¯t possibly sneak back!


    Suddenly, Mu Yali¡¯s eyes lit up. Why couldn¡¯t she sneak back. As long as she appeared at the banquet, her grandfather and father would definitely not send her back under the gazes of everyone.


    At the thought of this, she said urgently, ¡°Shuangshuang, I want to go back. Give me some money. I don¡¯t have the money to buy a plane ticket back now.¡±


    Of course, Han Shuangshuang knew her current situation and agreed without hesitation.


    Mu Yali hung up the phone and walked out of the school. Soon, she came to a restaurant and said a few words to the staff. Not long after, Lin Yu, who was washing the dishes, walked out.


    When he saw Mu Yali, he said excitedly, ¡°Yali, you¡¯re finally here to see me. I thought you had forgotten about me!¡±


    During this period of time, he had been washing the dishes, washing the vegetables, and cleaning in the restaurant. He had never done such dirty and tiring work in his life, and all of this was because of this woman in front of him.


    Lin Yu knew that she must be testing him to see if he loved her enough.


    Indeed, after such a long time, she was finally willing to see him.


    Seeing him, a trace of disgust flashed across Mu Yali¡¯s eyes. She said expressionlessly, ¡°I¡¯m going back to the country. Pack up and come with me!¡±


    Her attitude was arrogant and cold.


    Lin Yu was very excited. ¡°Back to the country? Really? That¡¯s great!¡±


    He did not want to stay in this country for a long time. Not only was the food bad, but he couldn¡¯t even communicate with others.


    Here, he was like a robot. No one spoke or cared about him. He dealt with those greasy and dirty plates all day long. If not for the fact that he wanted to pass the test, he would have smashed the plates and left long ago.


    ¡°Shh, keep your voice down.¡± Mu Yali was afraid that the bodyguard would hear her and immediately covered his mouth.


    ¡°Oh, okay!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s¡­¡± Mu Yali told Lin Yu her plan, and Lin Yu immediately agreed.


    That night, Lin Yu bought two plane tickets back and went to Mu Yali¡¯s rented house. The two of them bought a lot of food. It seemed like they wanted to have a meal together.


    When the bodyguards opposite the door saw this, they shook their heads. They did not expect Mu Yali to have such a messy private life. It was already very late, but she still invited a man to her house. If anything happened, she could forget about going back for the rest of her life.


    About two hours later, the bodyguards heard the door open. One of the bodyguards looked out through the peephole and saw Lin Yu, who was wearing a hat, walk out.


    He looked at the time. It was eight o¡¯clock in the evening. He complained to another bodyguard, ¡°Hey, what do you think their relationship is? This kid stayed in Miss¡¯s room for more than two hours. Could something have happened between them?¡±


    Another bodyguard said slowly, ¡°What can happen? She¡¯s from the Mu family. No matter how shameless she is, she still has to consider the Mu family¡¯s reputation.¡±

 Chapter 1017 - 1017 Successfully Escaped

    1017 Successfully Escaped


    Mu Yali took off her hat and threw Lin Yu¡¯s jacket into the trash can before heading to the airport with her passport.


    It was not until she boarded the plane that her nervousness was relieved. However, when she thought about how Qin Xi was actually the daughter of the aunt she had only met once, she felt bad.


    Why? Why was it that woman? If it were anyone else, she would not be so angry, but it was the woman she hated the most. This made her unable to accept this fact.


    It was no wonder why she found Qin Xi so familiar the first time she saw her. It was no wonder she disliked her so much. It turned out that Qin Xi got close to her just to return to the Mu family.


    She even thought that her exile overseas might be part of her scheme¡­


    The more she thought about it, the more likely it seemed. Mu Yali tightened her grip on the handle of the seat, her expression gradually turning sinister.


    At the Mu family in the capital.


    ¡°Grandpa, since Dad and I are back and we¡¯re going to hold a banquet, let¡¯s call Sister back too. She¡¯s alone overseas and must be lonely. Moreover, she¡¯s had enough of the punishment. Let¡¯s forget about this matter! Grandpa, what do you think?¡±


    In the living room, the Mu family was all present. The entire family was sitting on the sofa discussing the matter of the family reunion banquet. From the corner of her eye, she saw that Mu Wen was a little uneasy. Qin Xi sighed in her heart, so she said this to the old man.


    At the mention of Mu Yali, Mu Tianzheng and Mu Wen sighed. However, Mu Yali had gone too far this time. If she was not punished, it would be very unfair to Xi.


    ¡°If you say so. Call her back. Although she¡¯s a little willful, she¡¯s not a bad person by nature.¡±


    Mu Tianzheng really doted on Mu Yali. After all, before Qin Xi returned, Mu Yali was the only little princess of the Mu family. She had been living a luxurious life since she was young. It would be a lie to say that he did not feel bad about throwing her overseas.


    However, Mu Min¡¯s face darkened. It was because Mu Yali wanted to murder the child in Xi¡¯s stomach.


    Moreover, in her opinion, the old man did not punish Mu Yali at all. If sending her overseas to school was a punishment, then what the old man did disappointed her too much.


    She did not want her daughter to suffer any grievances.


    Just as Mu Min was about to speak, she saw Qin Xi looking at her and shaking her head slightly, indicating for her not to say anything.


    Qin Xi did not really forgive Mu Yali, but she just did not want Mu Wen to live a miserable life. He had lost his wife in his early years, so Qin Xi did not want him to not be able to see his child in his later years. The old man probably thought so too.


    As for Mu Yali, Qin Xi did not care about her at all. She was just a clown!


    ¡°Second Uncle, you should give Sister a call. Harmony is the most important thing in a family. If she knows that I¡¯m her sister, she probably won¡¯t be hostile to me.¡±


    Han Shi stole a glance at Qin Xi. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that his wife was a little naughty. She knew that Mu Yali hated her, but she still called her back on such an occasion.


    When it was late at night, Mu Min returned to her room. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She complained to Chu Yi, but Chu Yi wrapped his arm around her waist and said with a smile, ¡°Do you think Xi has forgiven her just because she wants her back? Don¡¯t you know what kind of person your daughter is?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, Chu Yi? She¡¯s my daughter, but isn¡¯t she your daughter too?¡± Mu Min was displeased and said coldly.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, she is my daughter too. What I want to say is that our daughter is so smart. How can she not know what she¡¯s doing?¡±

 Chapter 1018 - 1018 Sorry, Brother!

    1018 Sorry, Brother!


    Seeing that his wife was angry, Chu Yi quickly changed his words.


    ¡°The reason why Xi asked her to come back is undoubtedly to give her a heavy blow. Think about it, what Mu Yali treasures the most?¡±


    Mu Min said without thinking, ¡°The identity as a member of the Mu family.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. She has always relied on the fact that she¡¯s part of the Mu family to bully Xi. Now that Xi has become a member of the Mu family, do you think Mu Yali can still do anything to her? Xi just doesn¡¯t take her seriously. If it were you, would you care about a little girl who you can crush to death with your bare hands?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You know how capable our daughter is. She saved me from Madam Yunqing. Why would she care about Mu Yali? Besides, Xi¡¯s intentions are obvious. She¡¯ll be living with Stone¡¯s grandfather and mother in the future. She won¡¯t have many chances to see the rest of the Mu family.¡±


    Chu Yi comforted her bit by bit and said, ¡°Actually, Xi feels sorry for Second Brother. He only has one daughter. Xi can¡¯t bear to¡­¡±


    He suddenly sighed. ¡°For Xi to think that way, it means that she cares a lot about this family. This is a child¡¯s filial piety. As her mother, you should be happy.¡±


    ¡°I understand, but if Xi wasn¡¯t so capable, have you thought about the consequences? How can I let my daughter suffer grievances.¡±


    Mu Min pushed him away and glared at him warningly.


    ¡°If anyone hurts my child, even if it¡¯s Second Brother, I won¡¯t let them off. Chu Yi, if you¡¯re still a man, you¡¯re not allowed to let those people who bullied my daughter off. Do you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know if I¡¯m a man or not?¡± Chu Yi was caught between laughter and tears. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if anyone bullies Xi, Stone will be the first to punish them. That child loves Xi more than us!¡±


    ¡°Of course. Not only is Stone handsome and filial, but he also treats our Xi very well. He even cooks breakfast for her every day. To be honest, I¡¯m a little envious of Xi.¡± When Mu Min talked about Han Shi, she sounded like she was very satisfied with him.


    ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll make it for you tomorrow. Why are you envious of others?¡± Chu Yi said sourly.


    ¡°You?¡±


    Mu Min sized him up. Her suspicious gaze made Chu Yi feel uncomfortable. He pulled her into his arms and pressed her against him. The corners of his mouth curled up into a sinister smile. ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t you know that you can¡¯t praise another man in front of your own man?¡±


    Mu Min exclaimed and her face suddenly turned red. She said weakly, ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me!¡±


    ¡°Min!¡±


    Chu Yi¡¯s voice was a little hoarse as he whispered into her ear, ¡°I¡¯m jealous, so you have to make it up to me tonight!¡±


    Mu Min felt her body go numb. Just as she was about to scold him for being indecent, the man lowered his head and kissed her without giving her a chance to speak.


    A few minutes later¡­


    When Han Shi and Qin Xi heard the voice next door, their expressions were awkward.


    Han Shi looked at Qin Xi with irrepressible desire in his eyes. ¡°Wifey, I¡­¡±


    Of course, Qin Xi knew what he was going to say. She quickly turned around and covered her head with the blanket. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± She did not want to be sore all over and unable to get up the next day¡­


    Han Shi shook his head helplessly and looked at the small tent on his pants, saying, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you, brother. Bear with it!¡±

 Chapter 1019 - 1019 A Big Gift

    1019 A Big Gift


    At noon the next day, at an airport.


    Han Shuangshuang drove to pick up Mu Yali, who had just gotten off the plane. ¡°What do you plan to do next?¡±


    Mu Yali looked at the scenery outside the car window and said coldly, ¡°Since they are going to hold a banquet without telling me, why can¡¯t I give my sister a big gift without telling them?¡±


    ¡°A big gift?¡± Han Shuangshuang was very excited. If not for the fact that she was driving, she would have clapped her hands and cheered.


    Wanting to watch the good show, she asked excitedly, ¡°What do you need me to do? I¡¯m very high-spirited now!¡±


    ¡°I need a gown that can stun everyone,¡± Mu Yali said calmly.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. That woman is pregnant now. She won¡¯t look as good as you no matter what she wears. You can rest assured about that.¡± Han Shuangshuang had never seen Qin Xi before, but in her impression, no matter how beautiful a woman was, she would not look too good when she was pregnant. That was why she said this confidently.


    However, Mu Yali had seen Qin Xi before and knew that Qin Xi¡¯s appearance and facial features were definitely better than hers.


    Most importantly, Qin Xi¡¯s special aura made her feel very oppressed. Moreover, as long as she stood in front of Qin Xi, she would feel inferior. This was one of the reasons why she hated Qin Xi.


    ¡°In short, you have to get me a gown that can overshadow her. I don¡¯t have a place to stay for the next two days. Shuangshuang¡­¡±


    ¡°No problem. We¡¯re best friends. I have to help you.¡±


    The sports car roared down the road like the wind.


    Overseas.


    When the bodyguard received Mu Wen¡¯s call, he walked to the door and pressed the doorbell, saying, ¡°Miss, your father called. You can go back now.¡±


    Actually, the bodyguards also had a hard time here. They were unfamiliar with this place and couldn¡¯t even speak the language. If not for the fact that they were paid well, they would have quit the job. Therefore, when they received Mu Wen¡¯s call, they were more excited than anyone else.


    However, after pressing the doorbell a few times, no one answered. The two bodyguards looked at each other and suddenly had a bad feeling.


    They quickly took out the spare key and opened the door. After looking around, they saw Lin Yu lying on the bed, drunk and sleeping soundly, but Mu Yali was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°I know what happened. Miss must have left in this man¡¯s clothes. Previously, I thought that the person who went out was this man¡­¡±


    One of the bodyguards suddenly remembered what he had seen and patted his head in frustration. ¡°What should we do? Second Master will definitely be angry with us.¡±


    ¡°What else can we do?¡± The bodyguard walked to the kitchen with a murderous look and found a basin. He poured a basin of cold water on Lin Yu¡¯s face.


    Lin Yu, who was sleeping soundly, was instantly woken up. He sat up and said, ¡°It¡¯s raining, it¡¯s raining¡­¡±


    When he opened his eyes, he saw two burly men in black glaring at him fiercely. Of course, Lin Yu knew them. He knew that they were Mu Yali¡¯s bodyguards. He wiped the water off his face and asked weakly, ¡°It¡¯s you. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Where did Miss go?¡± The bodyguard looked at him coldly, making Lin Yu feel like he was being stared at by a ferocious beast.


    ¡°She, she¡¯s not with me anymore? But she was eating fried chicken and drinking beer with me just now. How did she disappear in the blink of an eye?¡± Lin Yu¡¯s acting skills were really not good. He couldn¡¯t even put on a surprised expression.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re not going to tell us, are you? Do you believe that we can make you disappear without a trace?¡±

 Chapter 1020 - 1020 Lost Princess

    1020 Lost Princess


    In the end, Lin Yu said.


    ¡°She bought a plane ticket and returned to the country last night.¡±


    Hearing that Mu Yali had returned to the country, the bodyguard heaved a sigh of relief and quickly called Mu Wen. ¡°Sir, Eldest Miss has escaped. It¡¯s said that she has returned to the country!¡±


    When Mu Wen heard that, he immediately felt angry. She actually dared to run away. The older she grew, the more troublesome she became.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to investigate. If she really comes back, you come back too!¡±


    Mu Wen hung up the phone and turned around to see Mu Tianzheng looking at him with a serious expression. He stood there awkwardly like a child who had been caught doing something bad and called out softly.


    ¡°Dad, why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡±


    Mu Tianzheng asked, ¡°Where is she?¡±


    Mu Wen knew that the ¡®she¡¯ his father was referring to was Mu Yali. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Dad, am I a failure as a father? I¡¯ve tried my best to give her the best since she was young, but why is she never satisfied?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always known that her gentleness and obedience were all an act, but as her father, I couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t do anything overboard all these years. She usually threw a tantrum and I¡¯d turn a blind eye to it. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so vicious as to get someone to send Xi to a mental hospital¡­¡±


    ¡°Xi is still pregnant! How can she bear to do that¡­¡±


    ¡°We spoil her too much. Wen, it¡¯s not your fault. You¡¯ve already done what a father should do. The rest depends on her nature.¡±


    Mu Tianzheng suppressed the worry in his eyes and said, ¡°Just because Xi doesn¡¯t mind this time doesn¡¯t mean Min doesn¡¯t mind. No mother will forgive someone who hurts her child. Moreover, Min just found her child and is carefully protecting her with all she can.¡±


    ¡°Wen, no matter what Min does, as long as she doesn¡¯t go overboard, don¡¯t hold it against her!¡±


    Mu Wen looked dejected. ¡°Dad, of course I won¡¯t blame my sister. It hasn¡¯t been easy for her all these years. As her brother, I¡¯ve not done much for her. Besides, Xi is my and Yali¡¯s savior. Strictly speaking, I owe her¡­¡±


    Mu Tianzheng said earnestly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. Alright, you don¡¯t have to worry about Yali anymore. When you find her, ask her to come back. Just keep an eye on her and don¡¯t let her cause trouble in the future.¡±


    Seeing that he was about to leave, Mu Wen suddenly said, ¡°Dad, I think Yali is not young anymore. I want to see if there are any suitable young men at the banquet. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°You can make the call. Find a good family. Don¡¯t let Yali suffer!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Two days later.


    A grand banquet was held in the Mu family.


    That day, Han Dazhu, Han Cang, Han Jiafeng, Luo Xiujuan, Han Guofa, Cao Xiu¡¯e, Han Tao, Yang Yueqin, Han Yao, Han Shuo, Wang Zhiqiang, Gao Huiren, and his three disciples, Xia Tangxin, Fu Fang, Fu Lan, Gu Qing, Deng Xinhe, and Dong Xiaoxuan, who knew Qin Xi and Han Shi, all came.


    ¡°Wow, Xi, I didn¡¯t expect you to be a lost princess. This is too unbelievable.¡± Xia Tangxin held her arm and said enviously.


    It had been a long time since they last met. She did not expect to see such a grand scene when they met again.

 Chapter 1021 - 1021 Han Shi Is Henpecked

    1021 Han Shi Is Henpecked


    ¡°Congratulations on finding your family!¡± Fu Fang smiled sincerely.


    ¡°Thank you! The banquet will begin soon. You can eat whatever you want. If it doesn¡¯t taste good, I¡¯ll bring you out to eat tonight.¡± Qin Xi was also very happy to see her good friends.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be from the Mu family.¡± Deng Xinhe squeezed over and winked at her. ¡°So Second Young Master Mu is your brother?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    Seeing that his eyes were rolling around, Qin Xi knew what he was up to again. She rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Let me make it clear first. I don¡¯t care about your business. If you want to work with him, I can introduce you to him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. With your help, my business will definitely succeed.¡± Deng Xinhe was so happy that he couldn¡¯t stop smiling. Just as he was about to get close to Qin Xi, Han Shi grabbed him by the collar and threw him to the side.


    Deng Xinhe looked like he was about to cry. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, Boss Han, can you give me some respect? You¡¯re embarrassing me!¡±


    Han Shi wrapped his arm around Qin Xi¡¯s waist and said with disdain, ¡°You¡¯re a man. Why are you talking to women all day long? If you dare to get close to Xi again, you can forget about getting to know Second Brother Mu.¡±


    Hearing his threat, Deng Xinhe quickly retreated in embarrassment and muttered under his breath, ¡°Tsk, how rude. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you just because you have a powerful Second Brother-in-law?¡±


    Han Shi had sharp ears. When he heard this, he stretched out his leg and wanted to give him a kick. Deng Xinhe seemed to have predicted it and quickly jumped far away. He shouted at Qin Xi, ¡°Your husband is too petty. He doesn¡¯t even allow me to speak. It seems like your status at home is not that good.¡±


    Xia Tangxin chuckled. ¡°Han Shi is a super jealous person. Not to mention you, even I am not allowed to approach Xi. Moreover, he¡¯s a henpecked husband. He¡¯ll do whatever Xi says.¡±


    When she first went to Shangwan Village, Han Shi was like this. As long as Xi spoke, he would immediately become obedient.


    Hearing that Han Shi was henpecked, everyone looked at him. Han Shi did not look embarrassed at all. Instead, he looked smug.


    So what if he was a henpecked husband? He did not feel embarrassed at all.


    Qin Xi shook her head and laughed. She called out to everyone, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s almost time. Go and take your seats.¡±


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±


    After these people left, an imposing man walked in. When he saw Han Shi and Qin Xi, he smiled faintly and reached out his hand like a gentleman.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Han Fei, your cousin. By the way, my brother, Han Mo, is with Eldest Grandpa and the others at the banquet outside. He¡¯ll probably come to meet you soon.¡±


    ¡°Hello, sister-in-law. You¡¯re very beautiful.¡± His gaze landed on Qin Xi¡¯s stomach, and a gentleness flashed across his eyes. ¡°Is it a boy or a girl? How many months has it been?¡±


    Han Fei was very talkative and natural. As expected of a senior executive of the company, he gave people a sense of superiority and amiability.


    ¡°Almost seven months!¡±

 Chapter 1022 - 1022 Mu Yalis Plan

    1022 Mu Yali¡¯s Plan


    ¡°Can I talk to you for a second?¡±


    Han Fei chatted for a while more. Seeing that it was about time, he looked at Han Shi and asked.


    Han Shi looked at Qin Xi. The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth twitched and she said reproachfully, ¡°Why are you looking at me? I won¡¯t stop you from doing anything.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk!¡± Han Shi said subconsciously.


    After the two of them left side by side, a girl suddenly walked over. The girl looked a little like Han Fei, but her eyes revealed hostility.


    Judging from her appearance, this girl should be Han Fei¡¯s sister, Mu Yali¡¯s best friend, Han Shuangshuang.


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth curled up. She knew that Han Shuangshuang was here to make things difficult for her. Since Han Shuangshuang was here to seek humiliation, she wouldn¡¯t mind doing her the favor.


    Hence, she revealed a meaningful smile and looked at Han Shuangshuang. ¡°You¡¯re Han Shuangshuang, right? Mu Yali asked you to come, right? Let me guess why she asked you to come¡­¡±


    Han Shuangshuang was a little stunned. She did not expect Qin Xi to be so beautiful, nor did she expect her to be able to guess that Mu Yali asked her to come¡­


    Of course, although this was easy to guess, it still made her a little angry. The fact that Qin Xi guessed it so quickly made her look like a fool.


    While she was in a daze, Qin Xi quickly stuffed a Truth Pill into her mouth.


    The reason why she did this was because she did not want Han Shuangshuang and Mu Yali to ruin the banquet. She wanted to figure out their plan and nip it in the bud.


    Seeing that Han Shuangshuang¡¯s eyes were starting to change, Qin Xi asked with a smile, ¡°Tell me, how are you and Mu Yali going to deal with Qin Xi? What¡¯s your plan?¡±


    Han Shuangshuang said in a daze, ¡°Our plan is¡­¡±


    In the front courtyard, the Mu family was happily receiving the VIPs. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with joy.


    In the front hall, Mu Tianzheng, Han Cang, and a few old leaders were chatting happily. At this moment, Qu Hong came over with a pot of tea. The fragrance of the tea instantly filled the entire living room.


    The mayor exclaimed and looked at the tea eagerly. He asked Mu Tianzheng curiously, ¡°Old Mu, what tea is this? Why haven¡¯t I seen it before?¡±


    ¡°Yes, me too. This seems to be even more fragrant than Sweet Dew Tea King. Old Mu, you¡¯re too stingy. You don¡¯t even know how to share such a good thing with us. If we didn¡¯t come today, I¡¯m afraid we wouldn¡¯t have been able to taste such a fragrant tea in our lives!¡± The governor condemned jokingly.


    ¡°This tea is called Immortal Tea. Taking a sip will make you feel like ascending to immortality. That taste will last for seven days,¡± Han Cang said exaggeratedly.


    ¡°Yo, is it that good? Quick, let me try it.¡± The mayor couldn¡¯t wait to pick it up.


    Mu Tianzheng smiled and said in a low-key manner, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not something very good. It¡¯s just a gift from my granddaughter. She said that it¡¯s good for my health and gave me two jars. Look, I drink it every day now.¡±


    When the tea was brought to them, the old leaders sniffed it first. They looked a little like drug addicts.


    ¡°Good tea. After smelling it, I feel refreshed and no longer feel tired. I feel energized. Good tea!¡±

 Chapter 1023 - 1023 The Chu Family

    1023 The Chu Family


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed good tea, but this tea is very expensive. If you want to drink it, you can ask Xi when she comes later,¡± Han Cang said with a smile, holding the teacup in his hand.


    Mu Tianzheng knew that Han Cang was saying this because he wanted Qin Xi to get to know the big leaders like the mayor and the governor. In the future, no matter what happened, she would have a backer, right?


    The mayor had tasted the Immortal Tea and was very curious about Qin Xi, who was known as the Divine Doctor and was said to be better than Gao Huiren.


    Of course, he was also a discerning person. When he saw that Mu Tianzheng was getting younger and younger, he knew that this little divine doctor was not simple.


    Even leaders like him were no exception when it came to pursuit for youth. When he was young, he worked too hard, causing him to feel tired all the time at his age. If he could get to know this young divine doctor, he might be able to improve his health.


    This was also the reason why he came.


    The governor¡¯s thoughts were the same as his. As he aged, he got sick more often. Some time ago, a doctor checked him and found that he had early-stage liver cancer. It was taboo for people with liver cancer to work day and night, but his position did not allow him to slack off.


    When he found out that Mu Tianzheng¡¯s granddaughter was a divine doctor, he came with the intention of giving it a try. Now that he saw that Mu Tianzheng was much younger than before, he immediately believed him.


    Not long after, the banquet began. This time, the person who went on stage to give a speech was Chu Yi.


    During this period of time, with Qin Xi taking care of him, Chu Yi returned to his previous high-spirited self. He was even more charming than when he was young.


    However, when the Chu family below the stage saw Chu Yi, their eyes almost popped out. Chu Yi¡¯s brother, Chu Heng, a middle-aged man whose figure was seriously out of shape said in disbelief, ¡°He, didn¡¯t he immigrate and swear that he would never come back? How can he¡­¡±


    Chu Yi¡¯s sister, Chu Xiao, stared at Chu Yi on the stage with a dark expression. Her eyes were filled with hatred and fear, and the wine glass in her hand almost shattered from her grip.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Chu Xiao¡¯s daughter-in-law, Li Dan, looked at her strangely and felt a trace of doubt. She asked, ¡°Mom, who¡¯s that on the stage? I heard him introduce himself as¡­ Chu Yi. Isn¡¯t Chu Yi¡­¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s no one.¡± Chu Xiao immediately interrupted her. Her face was as dark as ink, and she looked like she wanted to eat people up.


    Just as Li Dan was feeling puzzled, a rich lady walked over leisurely and teased with a smile, ¡°Yo, Chu Xiao, your second brother is back. Why don¡¯t you look happy at all? Back then, your second brother trusted you so much and handed the company to you to manage. However, not only did you give the empire he built up to a scumbag, but you even served him together with his lover. You are really mind-blowing. Don¡¯t you know this society is monogamous now?¡±


    Li Dan¡¯s face immediately stiffened as she looked at Chu Xiao in disbelief.


    This person who had always been mocking her for being an unpresentable woman actually had such a shameless history. Today, she was really impressed.


    In order to hear more information, Li Dan immediately stood up. She raised her chin and said to the rich lady, ¡°Mrs. Shao, you might have some misunderstanding about my mother-in-law. I know my mother-in-law the best. She¡¯s a perfect woman. She values family the most. How can she do such a thing?¡±

 Chapter 1024 - 1024 Serving the Mistress

    1024 Serving the Mistress


    Hearing Li Dan¡¯s flattery, Chu Xiao¡¯s face darkened. If not for the fact that the occasion was not right, she really wanted to slap her stupid daughter-in-law.


    She nudged Chu Heng,, but Chu Heng¡¯s gaze was fixed on the stage. His mind was in a mess as he looked at Chu Yi, who hadn¡¯t changed much from twenty years ago.


    Chu Xiao was about to change the topic, but how could Mrs. Shao let go of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity?


    Back then, Chu Xiao was arrogant and high and mighty, but now, she was in a sorry state. Seeing that she wanted to find a hole to hide in out of humiliation, Mrs. Shao was extremely satisfied. She smiled brightly and said to Li Dan, ¡°Not only did she monopolize other people¡¯s assets, but she also gave the company to a scumbag. She even took care of her husband¡¯s mistress during the postpartum recovery. Since you¡¯re her daughter-in-law, let me ask you, did she take care of you during your postpartum recovery?¡±


    Li Dan was dumbfounded. What? Taking care of her husband¡¯s mistress during her postpartum recovery?


    When she was in her postpartum recovery period, Chu Xiao even ordered her around, treating her like a servant girl. At that time, she had shed a lot of tears.


    The rich lady looked at Chu Yi on the stage with a smile. ¡°I wonder if the second master of the Chu family will still be the same after he returns¡­ If he¡¯s as decisive as ever, Chu Xiao, your good days will be over!¡±


    There were traces of nostalgia in her eyes, but they were well hidden by the light.


    Chu Xiao was so angry that her face turned pale and her body trembled. She gritted her teeth and threatened, ¡°Mingzhu Yu, this is a family matter of my Chu family. You¡¯re not qualified to discuss it.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Chu Xiao, things are different now. Perhaps I didn¡¯t dare to offend you in the past, but now, do you think you can still live a good life?¡± Ming Zhuyu mocked fearlessly. Then, she turned around and left.


    Looking at her departing figure, Chu Xiao felt like killing someone.


    Li Dan looked at her and did not dare to approach her. She quietly took a few steps back.


    On the other side, after hearing Chu Yi¡¯s introduction and seeing Mu Min, who looked 70% like Qin Xi, Mu Yali¡¯s hatred grew stronger and stronger. The vicious glint in her eyes made Han Shuangshuang, who was next to her, tremble with fear.


    Han Shuangshuang said worriedly, ¡°Yali, are we really going to do that? Will something happen? What if¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®what if¡¯,¡± Mu Yali interrupted rudely.


    At this moment, Mu Yali wouldn¡¯t listen to anything. She only felt that the entire Mu family was lying to her and treating her as an outsider. She couldn¡¯t take this lying down.


    ¡°You have to think carefully. Grandpa Mu has already invited the mayor and the governor over. If we do this, how will happen to the Mu family¡¯s reputation?¡±


    Han Shuangshuang wanted to beat a retreat. If her grandfather found out that she worked with Mu Yali to embarrass the Mu family, she would definitely not end up well.


    Seeing that she wanted to back out, Mu Yali thought of a way.


    ¡°You¡¯re both helping me and yourself. As long as the Mu family¡¯s reputation is gone, my second brother¡¯s business will definitely be affected. At that time, you can use your family¡¯s influence to help him and win his heart. Besides, I¡¯m just going to expose the truth. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m scheming against anyone.¡±

 Chapter 1025 - 1025 Showing Off

    1025 Showing Off


    Suddenly, she leaned close to Han Shuangshuang¡¯s ear and smiled mysteriously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like my second brother? I¡¯ve already prepared that thing. After this matter is over, you and him¡­ When the time comes, he has to marry you even if he doesn¡¯t want to!¡±


    Han Shuangshuang¡¯s fair face immediately turned red. Her eyes darted around, and her heart was pounding. At the thought of being able to do that with Brother Mu Di, she couldn¡¯t help but look forward to it.


    ¡°Is what you said true? Will you not be sad to give your second brother to me?¡±


    Han Shuangshuang asked uncertainly. She knew very well how protective Mu Yali was of Mu Ge and Mu Di. If she did not know that they were biological siblings, she would have misunderstood that Mu Yali liked Mu Di!


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be sad about? My brother and Wang Yan from the Wang family are already engaged. I gave them my blessings. My second brother is already at the age of having a family. Why don¡¯t I give him to you instead of giving him to others?¡±


    Mu Yali said righteously, ¡°Besides, your Han family is rich and powerful, and you¡¯re compatible with my brother. I think the two of you are a match made in heaven.¡±


    ¡°Alright, leave this to me!¡± Han Shuangshuang immediately patted her chest and promised.


    After persuading Han Shuangshuang, Mu Yali looked at the time and instructed Han Shuangshuang, ¡°When Qin Xi comes on stage later, bring the person out.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is a piece of cake,¡± Han Shuangshuang said as she walked out.


    At this moment, Mu Tianzheng had already gone on stage and personally admitted that Qin Xi was his granddaughter. The guests below the stage applauded and congratulated him.


    ¡°Next, let me get my granddaughter and grandson-in-law to speak to everyone.¡±


    Mu Tianzheng brought the microphone to Qin Xi and Han Shi and gestured for them to talk. Qin Xi was not afraid and greeted everyone with a smile.


    ¡°Hello, everyone. My name is Qin Xi, Chu Qinxi. I know something about medicine. If you need my help in the future, feel free to come and find me. Of course, I have a doctor¡¯s license. Don¡¯t worry, although it¡¯s not very appropriate to advertise myself on this occasion, everyone will fall sick at some point. Therefore, I thought why not be shameless and advertise myself.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, my granddaughter is too humble. She¡¯s not an ordinary doctor. If not for her last year, I¡¯m afraid I would have died. How could I have the chance to stand here?¡±


    Mu Tianzheng immediately stretched out his neck and explained.


    Everyone had seen Mu Tianzheng being strict and solemn. When had they ever seen him being so amiable?


    Just as Qin Xi was talking, she saw two sneaky figures in the crowd. The corners of her mouth curled up and she said a few words before giving the microphone to Han Shi. ¡°This person beside me is Han Shi, my husband. I¡¯ll get him to speak to you.¡±


    Before Han Shi could speak, Mu Tianzheng stretched out his neck and said another shocking piece of news.


    ¡°My grandson-in-law isn¡¯t very capable. He only owns a few small shops in Zhehai province. Oh right, the names of the small shops are Sweet Dew Food, Sweet Dew Wine Factory, Sweet Dew Vegetables, and Sweet Dew Tea. I heard that he recently built a shopping mall. Although he¡¯s kind of promising, I think he still needs to train¡­¡±


    Everyone was speechless. Old Master Mu, are you showing off?


    At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Don¡¯t believe them. They¡¯re liars!¡±

 Chapter 1026 - 1026 Exposing

    1026 Exposing


    Mu Tianzheng¡¯s expression immediately darkened. He did not expect someone to cause trouble on such an occasion. He narrowed his eyes and immediately released his aura.


    ¡°Who is it? Show yourself and speak!¡±


    With a whoosh, everyone¡¯s gaze landed on the person who spoke. At this moment, Lin Yu was especially flustered under the gaze of so many people. He felt like his heart was about to jump out of his throat.


    His hands and legs were trembling, and the color on his face was gone. However, after receiving Mu Yali¡¯s nod, he immediately raised his head and pointed at Qin Xi and Han Shi on the stage.


    ¡°I know them. Qin Xi is not the daughter of the Mu family at all. She has been very bad since she was young. She bullied her brother and sister and was thrown into the cowshed by Hu Xiaofeng, her mother3. Even so, it couldn¡¯t change her vicious nature. In order to take revenge on the Qin family, she learned medicine from someone. She pretended to be sick and framed her brother.¡±


    ¡°And this Sweet Dew¡¯s boss, he¡¯s not a good person either. He¡¯s had low intelligence since he was young. Last year, for some reason, he suddenly became smart. Then, the couple began to take revenge on the Qin family.


    ¡°Later on, the Qin family disappeared for some reason. Then, they took revenge on Qin Lan, Qin Xi¡¯s married sister, and sold her to a bachelor. The bachelor hit and scolded her. He felt that she was a freeloader, so he sold her to human traffickers. Now, she has also disappeared. In the entire Qin family, she¡¯s the only one who¡¯s still alive and well.¡±


    ¡°Qin Xi, Han Shi, do you dare to admit this?¡±


    Lin Yu went all out. Although what he said was full of loopholes, more than half of it was true.


    Seeing that he did not look like he was lying, everyone immediately looked at Qin Xi and Han Shi.


    Mu Tianzheng¡¯s expression changed drastically and he subconsciously looked at Mu Min. As expected, Mu Min¡¯s face turned pale and her body was on the verge of collapse. Fortunately, Chu Yi caught her quickly. Otherwise, she would definitely have suffered a painful fall.


    Mu Min looked at Mu Tianzheng in disbelief. Seeing Mu Tianzheng looking at her worriedly, her head buzzed. She only realized what a horrible life her daughter was living in the past today.


    Her daughter was supposed to be someone who grew up with a silver spoon in her mouth. How could she be thrown to a cowshed?


    Tears streamed down her face like pearls. Her body trembled non-stop, and her heart felt like it was being slashed by thousands of knives. It was so painful that she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Chu Yi was the same. He did not expect his daughter to have such a childhood. Moreover, he was the one who caused all of this. He blamed himself so much that he almost suffocated.


    ¡°Oh? What do you want me to admit?¡± Qin Xi was calm, as if Lin Yu was not talking about her.


    ¡°Tell everyone, tell everyone if you¡¯re lying or not.¡± Seeing how calm Qin Xi was, Lin Yu felt a little nervous. He did not know why Qin Xi was so collected.


    Qin Xi shook her head and said with a serious expression, ¡°Why should I do as you said? Do you dare to swear that if what you say today is a lie, you will be struck by lightning?¡±

 Chapter 1027 - 1027 Thunderclap

    1027 Thunderclap


    Struck by lightning?


    Lin Yu did not believe in such a thing. This was not the first time he lied.


    Therefore, Lin Yu said seriously, ¡°Of course, but you have to swear too. Swear you didn¡¯t lie. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be struck by lightning.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded with an indifferent expression.


    ¡°Alright, I, Lin Yu, swear that what I said just now is true. If I lie, I¡¯ll be struck by lightning.¡± Before he could finish, a thunderclap suddenly struck Lin Yu¡¯s feet.


    Lin Yu screamed in fear and subconsciously hid behind Han Shuangshuang. Han Shuangshuang¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she quickly tried her best to shake Lin Yu off.


    Unfortunately, not only did she not manage to shake Lin Yu off, but she was also implicated. A bolt of lightning struck down and the two of them were almost killed. Their bodies were covered in smoke, and their hair stood on end.


    Everyone was shocked and retreated to give the two of them some space.


    Qin Xi chuckled. ¡°Lin Yu, right? It seems that what you just said is very dubious. Even the heavens can¡¯t stand it. What else do you have to say now?¡±


    Lin Yu, whose face was dark from the lightning, was stunned. He thought that what happened just now was a coincidence. He stole a glance in Mu Yali¡¯s direction and shouted at Qin Xi again, ¡°Impossible, what I said is the truth.¡±


    Boom, bang!


    Another bolt of lightning struck down, sending Lin Yu flying up on the spot. He fell to the ground and saw stars. His head buzzed, as if many bees had flown into his brain.


    He looked around in confusion. Looking at everyone¡¯s mocking gazes and expressions, Lin Yu really wanted to find a hole to hide in.


    At some point, Qin Xi walked up to him and asked with a smile, ¡°Lin Yu, can you tell me who taught you to say these things?¡±


    Lin Yu met Qin Xi¡¯s deep eyes. Just as he was about to point at Mu Yali, he met Mu Yali¡¯s vicious gaze. His fingertips trembled and he immediately turned to look at Han Shuangshuang.


    He lowered his head and did not dare to look into Han Shuangshuang¡¯s eyes. He said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s her. She asked me to say that. I-I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I was just paid to do it. Qin Xi, Han Shi, I was stupid. Can you forgive me this time on account that we¡¯re from the same hometown? I promise there won¡¯t be a next time.¡±


    Han Shuangshuang was about to go crazy with anger. She secretly looked at Han Cang and Han Jiafeng, her heart trembling. She pointed at Lin Yu and explained loudly, ¡°Shut up. It wasn¡¯t me. Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I don¡¯t even know who you are. Why should I find you to frame them?¡±


    ¡°Shuangshuang, tell me the truth. Was it you?¡± Han Jiafeng could tell that his daughter was flustered and helpless. He walked up to her and questioned her sternly.


    Seeing that her father was angry, Han Shuangshuang became even more nervous and subconsciously looked in Mu Yali¡¯s direction.


    Unfortunately, it was already empty there. For a moment, countless thoughts flashed across Han Shuangshuang¡¯s mind. She thought that Mu Yali had abandoned her and ran away alone. She quickly denied it. ¡°Dad, let me explain.¡±


    ¡°Yo, what day is it today? Why is it so lively?¡± Suddenly, a curious voice came from behind.

 Chapter 1028 - 1028 Are You Awake?

    1028 Are You Awake?


    Everyone turned around and saw Mu Yali in an aqua blue dress. Her long hair was tied into a princess¡¯s head, and there was a pink diamond around her neck. She looked beautiful.


    At this moment, she was walking over with elegant steps and a dignified smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, today is the day my sister returns to the family. I just returned from abroad and couldn¡¯t come on time. This is my fault. Please don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    She emphasized the word ¡®sister¡¯. It was not difficult to hear the sarcasm in her words.


    Seeing her, the Mu family understood everything, especially Mu Wen. His face was as black as the bottom of a burnt pot. He was too ashamed to face Mu Min.


    Mu Yali looked at Qin Xi and blinked her big eyes. She said sarcastically, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry. I came back in a hurry and didn¡¯t bring any gifts. But don¡¯t worry, we still have a long way to go. I¡¯ll make it up to you later.¡±


    Qin Xi smiled and shook her head. ¡°You¡¯ve already given me a big surprise.¡±


    Her gaze landed on Lin Yu and Han Shuangshuang, her meaning very obvious.


    Mu Yali pretended to be surprised. ¡°Sister, what are you talking about? Do you think I did this?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you?¡± Qin Xi imitated her and blinked. She said with a faint smile, ¡°If you¡¯re innocent, can you swear too?¡±


    Mu Yali stopped talking.


    She had always felt that Qin Xi was very mysterious. Back then, when she saw Qin Xi, she felt uncomfortable. It was not because she was jealous, but because she felt that Qin Xi would snatch everything from her. Now, it all came true. She just wanted to take back what belonged to her.


    That was all.


    ¡°Forget it. Let the banquet continue!¡±


    Qin Xi stopped arguing with Mu Yali. To her, Mu Yali had already fallen into a trap. In the eyes of the Mu family, Mu Yali was already an intolerable existence.


    Seeing that Qin Xi was ignoring her, Mu Yali was a little anxious. If Qin Xi did not flare up out of humiliation and make a fool of herself, wouldn¡¯t her goal today fail?


    She grabbed Qin Xi¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t go. I heard from this man that you used to live in a cowshed and eat pig food. I really feel sorry for you. You should have been living a luxurious life like me. It was all your mother¡¯s fault. Sister, it¡¯s been hard on you all these years!¡±


    Qin Xi suddenly looked at her and exuded a powerful pressure. Others could not feel this pressure, but Mu Yali could feel it.


    Unable to resist the pressure, she was forced to get on her knees in front of Qin Xi.


    Hearing Mu Yali try to sow discord between her and her daughter, Mu Min pushed Chu Yi away and walked up to Mu Yali in three steps. She raised her hand and slapped her face.


    Before Mu Yali could recover from the shock of being forced to kneel, she felt a burning pain on her face. She looked at Mu Min and Qin Xi in disbelief. She felt like she was nailed to the pillar of shame for people to mock and ridicule.


    Tears instantly streamed down her face as she cried, ¡°You hit me? What right do you have to hit me? Who do you think you are? You¡¯re just a woman abandoned by your husband. What right do you have to hit me?¡±


    With a bang, her face was cocked to the side by another slap. This time, it was Qin Xi who did it. ¡°Are you awake now?¡±

 Chapter 1029 - 1029 Someone Behind the Scene

    1029 Someone Behind the Scene


    Mu Yali did not expect Qin Xi to hit her in front of so many people.


    Mu Min was her elder after all. Although it was very embarrassing, if word got out, these people would only say that Mu Min was bullying the young.


    Therefore, she could tolerate it.


    However, what right did Qin Xi, a bi*ch growing up in a cowshed, have to hit her?


    ¡°Qin Xi, you b*tch, how dare you hit me? I¡¯m the eldest daughter of the Mu family. What right do you have to do this to me?¡±


    Mu Yali had no idea that Qin Xi had cast a True Talisman on her face. She knelt on the ground like a shrew and pointed at Qin Xi, cursing, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill the bastard in your stomach last time. This time, I¡¯m going to ruin your reputation. I¡¯ve already found someone to spread a kind of virus to you. At that time, you and your entire Mu family will die together. Hahaha¡­¡±


    Mu Tianzheng looked at Mu Yali in disbelief. Was this really the granddaughter he had doted on for 20 years?


    No, this was clearly an ingrate!


    The old man was extremely disappointed. He suddenly looked as if he had aged ten years in an instant.


    Mu Wen felt his mind go blank as a sense of powerlessness welled up in his heart. He waved at the guard beside him and said with mixed feelings, ¡°Go and lock this embarrassing thing up.¡±


    Qin Xi did not want to be so ruthless. After all, the guests invited to this banquet were all famous figures. However, she did not expect Mu Yali to come up with such a crazy idea.


    It seemed that Han Shuangshuang was kept in the dark by her.


    However, she did not understand why Mu Yali would also harm the Mu family. Was it purely because she hated her? Could it be that someone was controlling her behind the scenes?


    Qin Xi grabbed her wrist and quickly took her pulse, thinking to herself, I knew it!


    Mu Yali flung Qin Xi¡¯s hand away and stared at her with hatred. ¡°B*tch, take your dirty hand away!¡±


    Qin Xi shook her head and stopped Mu Min, who was about to rush forward. ¡°Mom, forget it. There are so many guests today. Don¡¯t make things difficult for Grandpa!¡±


    Mu Min held Qin Xi¡¯s hand tightly, her heart aching so much that she did not know what to say. Tears welled up in her eyes and her lips kept trembling, as if she wanted to say something but could not.


    ¡°Alright, Mom, I¡¯ll tell you about this later. The banquet has just begun. Let¡¯s not neglect the guests.¡±


    How could Mu Yali let it go? Just as she was about to continue making a fuss, she was quickly taken away by two guards. They covered her mouth and dragged her away in front of everyone.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, there was a small unpleasant occurrence just now. The banquet is about to begin. Please take a seat!¡± Mu Tianzheng said..


    Initially, everyone was still discussing what had just happened and was also suspicious of the daughter of the Mu family who had just returned home. However, after Mu Tianzheng finished speaking, a delicious fragrance floated over and filled the entire hall. Everyone seemed to be captivated by this fragrance.


    ¡°What¡¯s that smell? It smells so good.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This smell is enough to make me drool.¡±


    ¡°This should be the smell of medicinal cuisine, because I can smell ginseng.¡±


    ¡°Medicinal cuisine? This is too extravagant! The Mu family must have spent a ton on this banquet. It seems that the Mu family treasures this newly found daughter very much!¡±


    Seeing that the guests were discussing the medicinal cuisine, Qin Xi stood up and explained, ¡°Everyone, my mother-in-law, Luo Xiujuan, is the one who made the medicinal cuisine today. She owns a medicinal cuisine restaurant in Luoping City. It tastes quite good, so I wanted to let you try today.¡±

 Chapter 1030 - 1030 The Divine Doctor

    1030 The Divine Doctor


    As soon as the medicinal cuisine was served, all the guests couldn¡¯t take their eyes off it. Some even swallowed. Although it was a little inappropriate, no one cared about it now.


    Even the mayor was a little curious. ¡°This medicinal cuisine is not something an ordinary person can make. Old Mu, your in-law is definitely not an ordinary person.¡±


    After all, he was a big shot and was very knowledgeable about delicacies, especially medicinal cuisine. He had it for almost every meal, but after eating it for so many years, he had never smelled such delicious medicinal cuisine.


    ¡°Ahahaha, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s said that the ancestor of my in-law used to be an imperial chef. Later on, for some reason, he was expelled from the palace for some reason. Later on, with the help of Xi¡¯s knowledge in herbs, she came up with many medicinal cuisines. I tasted it last night. That taste is unforgettable!¡±


    Mu Tianzheng recalled the scene of him eating medicinal cuisine for the first time yesterday and smacked his lips.


    He believed that no matter who it was, as long as they ate this medicinal cuisine, they would also remember it deeply.


    As expected, after taking a bite, the mayor and the governor¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t this medicinal cuisine taste bitter at all? Moreover, it tastes sweet and mellow. If not for the fact that I saw the herbs floating inside, I would have thought that it was seafood soup.¡±


    ¡°This is due to the culinary technique,¡± Mu Tianzheng said and pushed a special dish to the governor. ¡°Xi specially instructed me to let you try this. She said it¡¯s good for your health.¡±


    The governor was puzzled. Seeing that no one else was around, he couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Is this for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, try it and you¡¯ll know!¡± Mu Tianzheng deliberately kept him in suspense.


    The governor did not know what it was. Although the smell of the medicinal cuisine was irresistible, he really could not eat it because of his illness. However, since Mu Tianzheng had said so, he could only try it.


    Under everyone¡¯s curious gazes, he took a bite of the ingredients inside.


    The moment it entered his mouth, he felt something tender enter his stomach through his mouth. In a few seconds, he felt a warm current coming from his stomach. His stomach, which had been hurting a little before, seemed to be relieved, and a warm feeling spread all over his body.


    He even let out a long sigh of comfort. ¡°This, this¡­¡±


    He wanted to say that this medicinal cuisine actually nourished his stomach, which was in constant pain. It was as if a small seedling that was about to wither had obtained sufficient water and came back to life.


    Mu Tianzheng actually did not know why Qin Xi prepared this for the governor alone. However, looking at the governor¡¯s slightly unhealthy complexion, he could more or less guess.


    ¡°Xi said that if you¡¯re interested, you can look for her at any time. She¡¯s very confident she can help you!¡± This was a hint to the governor that her granddaughter could treat his illness.


    When the governor heard that, he was excited and his eyes were filled with shock.


    Before tasting the medicinal cuisine, he would definitely not believe it. Although Qin Xi was rumored to be a divine doctor, no matter how good her medical skills were, it was absolutely impossible to treat cancer.


    However, after taking a bite of the medicinal cuisine, his stomach that was in discomfort improved significantly. This made him want to give it a try.


    ¡°Eh? What are you two talking about? Tell me too.¡± The mayor asked anxiously, but his eyes were fixed on the governor¡¯s bowl of special medicinal cuisine.


    The governor and Mu Tianzheng looked at each other and laughed.

 Chapter 1031 - 1031 Mu Yali Acting Pitiful

    1031 Mu Yali Acting Pitiful


    In short, the banquet went quite smoothly. In the beginning, the guests were still very suspicious about Qin Xi¡¯s real identity, but later on, their attention was all diverted to the medicinal cuisine.


    Moreover, before these people left, Qin Xi also said that she would open a medicinal cuisine restaurant in the capital and would treat them to a meal.


    After the banquet ended, the faces of the Mu family immediately darkened.


    ¡°Call Mu Yali to the living room.¡± Mu Tianzheng turned around and went back into the house.


    Mu Sheng patted Mu Wen, who was in a bad mood, and comforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad is only angry for the time being.¡±


    However, just as he finished speaking, Mu Min snorted coldly and glanced at the two of them. ¡°If Dad doesn¡¯t give me a good explanation today, you won¡¯t see me again in the Mu family.¡±


    With that, she strode back into the house.


    Mu Wen shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°Brother, let Dad handle Yali¡¯s matter. No matter what, I will respect his decision.¡±


    To be honest, if anyone treated his daughter like this, he would be angrier than Mu Min.


    Mu Sheng didn¡¯t know what to say. In the past, he thought that Mu Yali was a smart and cute girl, but now, he suddenly felt that she had become a completely different person.


    He did not understand why she would target Qin Xi over and over. She even ruined her reputation today. It would probably be very difficult for her to get married in the future.


    Why did she have to do that?


    In the living room of the Mu family.


    ¡°Kneel!¡± Mu Tianzheng shouted. Mu Yali trembled and immediately knelt on the ground with her head lowered, not daring to make a sound.


    This was the first time she had seen her grandfather flare up. It would be a lie to say that she was not afraid, but so what? Now that things had come to this, she could not just wheedle like before. Even if her grandfather agreed to let her off, Mu Min would not.


    Mu Yali felt inexplicably aggrieved. Tears streamed down her face and dripped onto the floor. She choked and said, ¡°Grandpa, I was wrong. Please forgive me this time. I-I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I don¡¯t know why those words came out of my mouth.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I will still believe you? Mu Yali, everything you¡¯ve done today is trampling on the dignity of the Mu family. From now on, you¡¯re on your own!¡±


    Mu Tianzheng was disappointed in her. He thought that the lesson last time would teach her a lesson, but he did not expect her to be so stubborn.


    Especially today, she had gone absolutely overboard. If he did not do something, not to mention Min, even he would be too ashamed to face Qin Xi.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already thought about it. You are already at the age of marriage. I have a comrade. Although his family is a little poor, he¡¯s a good person. His son is a responsible young man. If you marry him¡­¡±


    When Mu Yali heard that her grandfather was going to marry her to a bumpkin, she panicked. Her face turned pale as she knelt at Mu Tianzheng¡¯s feet and hugged his thigh, crying.


    ¡°No, Grandpa, I don¡¯t want to get married. Grandpa, I was wrong. I really know my mistake. Please don¡¯t abandon me, okay? I-I¡¯ll apologize to Sister now.¡±


    As she spoke, she knelt in front of Qin Xi and begged with tears streaming down her face, ¡°Sister, please forgive me. I admit that I¡¯m jealous of you and resent you for snatching everything from me, but I understand now. I don¡¯t want anything else. I just want a place to stay. In the future, I will be your servant girl, okay?¡±

 Chapter 1032 - 1032 I Hate You

    1032 I Hate You


    Mu Tianzheng did not want to say anything else.


    He closed his eyes and waved his hand. ¡°Wen, your daughter is hopeless. Even now, she still hasn¡¯t changed. Go. That family will treat her well. If she misses home, she can come back once during the New Year. If there¡¯s nothing important, don¡¯t let her come back.¡±


    Mu Yali turned to look at Mu Tianzheng in disbelief, her voice trembling slightly. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m your granddaughter. How can you bear to do that? I just did something wrong, and you can¡¯t wait to get rid of me? Are you an old fool?¡±


    Mu Wen was so angry that his chest heaved and his face turned red. He shouted angrily, ¡°Shut up. It¡¯s already come to this, but you¡¯re still stubborn. Don¡¯t you know your mistake at all?¡±


    ¡°Are you my father or not?¡±


    Mu Yali did not listen to them at all. She only knew that her grandfather wanted her to marry a poor boy. She shouted at Mu Wen anxiously, ¡°From the beginning to the end, you never treated me as a member of the Mu family. You didn¡¯t even want me to attend the banquet because you thought I would embarrass you. In that case, let¡¯s perish together. Anyway, you don¡¯t care about me.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t care about you?¡±


    Mu Di was furious.


    ¡°All these years, you can have whatever you want, and now, you¡¯re saying that we don¡¯t care about you?¡±


    ¡°And this time, Xi has already said that she forgave you and asked Second Uncle to bring you back. However, you snuck back without saying a word.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really something. After kicking a fuss at the banquet today, do you think the Mu family is more embarrassed or you?¡±


    Mu Yali cried and sneered. ¡°So what? In the end, you still abandoned me and acknowledged her.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying my daughter is not allowed to come back?¡±


    Mu Min looked at her domineeringly. ¡°She¡¯s my daughter. It¡¯s only right for her to return to the Mu family. If you don¡¯t like her, you can leave. No matter who pleads for mercy today, it won¡¯t work. Stone, throw this woman out. The further the better. I don¡¯t want to see her.¡±


    Han Shi said, ¡°Alright!¡±


    Mu Wen held his breath. He did not expect his sister to throw Yali out in front of him.


    ¡°Sister¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, Mu Min¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Second Brother, it¡¯s understandable that you feel bad for your daughter, but my daughter is also a daughter. Forgive me for not being able to let her off this time. If you want to stop me, fine. From now on, we¡¯re no longer siblings.¡±


    Mu Wen was stunned and said in disbelief, ¡°Sister, you don¡¯t have to do this!¡±


    Mu Min turned her head away, looking like she didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. She looked at Mu Tianzheng. ¡°Dad, I agree with your decision.¡±


    Mu Tianzheng did not speak or look at anyone. He stood up and said to Qi Xiong, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going back to rest.¡±


    His voice sounded weak, and his footsteps were a little unsteady, making everyone from the Mu family feel a lump in their throats.


    At this moment, Mu Yali, who was picked up by Han Shi, struggled and shouted, ¡°Let go of me. Let go of me. I don¡¯t want to get married. I won¡¯t get married even if I die. If you force me, I will kill myself.¡±


    ¡°Dad, save me. I don¡¯t want to get married. Dad, are you really going to abandon me?


    ¡°Dad, I know I was wrong. I won¡¯t do it again. I¡¯ll go overseas obediently and never come back. Don¡¯t marry me off, okay?¡±


    When the shouting gradually faded, Mu Yali¡¯s heart-wrenching voice was heard. ¡°Dad¡­ I hate you!¡±

 Chapter 1033 - 1033 Showing Off

    1033 Showing Off


    At this moment, in the Chu family¡¯s courtyard.


    Chu Xiao was pacing anxiously in the living room, her heart pounding, her face pale, sweat beading on her forehead, and she kept muttering to herself, ¡°What should I do, what should I do? If he really comes back, I¡¯ll have nothing left.¡±


    ¡°Sis, can you stop pacing in front of me? My head is hurting just from watching you,¡± Chu Heng lounged on the sofa, looking carefree.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. He¡¯s back, and he¡¯s come back for my company. If he finds out that the company was swindled by Ma Lianping, he¡¯ll definitely come after me,¡± Chu Xiao anxiously and incoherently spoke.


    Chu Xiao continued, ¡°You know his methods. What do you think I should do now?¡±


    ¡°Why did he come back, and why¡­?¡±


    Seeing her somewhat disoriented state, Chu Heng didn¡¯t think much of it and said, ¡°Well, he¡¯s back, so what. He hasn¡¯t come to see you yet. When he does, just shift the blame onto Ma Lianping. Whether he can recover the company or not depends on his own abilities.¡±


    Chu Xiao was taken aback and suddenly thrilled, ¡°Right, why didn¡¯t I think of that solution? If he finds out, he¡¯ll come after me, but if I let him handle Ma Lianping himself, he might be able to regain the company.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of it!¡±


    At that moment, the home¡¯s landline phone rang, and she swept away her previous anxious mood. Her mood suddenly brightened, and she calmly answered the phone, ¡°Hello, who is this?¡±


    ¡°Hey, Sister Chu Xiao, it¡¯s Manyu. Lianping has already prepared a table of seafood feast, and I remember you like it. Why don¡¯t you come over and have it together?¡±


    Xu Manyu flaunted herself like a mistress, treating Chu Xiao as if she were a servant at her beck and call.


    If it had been before today, she might have had to swallow her pride, being summoned and ordered around. But now, she couldn¡¯t wait to see Xu Manyu and Ma Lianping.


    She really wanted to see how interesting their expressions would be upon hearing this shocking news.


    She adopted a relaxed tone, her mouth curled into a playful and mocking smile, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll be there soon. Oh, by the way, I¡¯m not a big fan of seafood, so it¡¯s better to prepare something else for me.¡±


    She hung up the phone naturally and said to her brother Chu Heng, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while. Don¡¯t tell Mom about this. She always has Chu Yi on her mind. If she finds out Chu Yi is back, I bet everything good will go to him, and you won¡¯t get a single thing.¡±


    Chu Heng sneered indifferently, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? Mom is getting old and forgetful. I remember she mentioned wanting to return to her hometown last time. I think it¡¯s time for her to retire to the countryside.¡±


    ¡°Hush, you¡¯re playing with fire. Do you think Mom spends her days just eating vegetarian food and chanting Buddha scriptures? Let me tell you, she¡¯s quite capable. Otherwise, how could she have raised a ruthless character like Chu Yi?¡± Chu Xiao looked around cautiously, afraid that her brainless brother¡¯s words might be overheard.


    ¡°Sis, you¡¯re overthinking it!¡± Seeing her cautious behavior, Chu Heng teased.


    ¡°Chu Heng, are you truly naive or just pretending to be? Do you think our Chu family can thrive in the capital just by relying on the status our father left behind before he passed away?¡±


    The old master of the Chu family could be considered a founding elder. All these years, even without the old master, the Chu family had not gone downhill. It was not because of the connections and prestige left behind by the old master, but because of Old Madam Chu¡¯s reputation.

 Chapter 1034 - 1034 All Useless

    1034 All Useless


    Chu Xiao drove to the front of the small villa her husband had bought for Xu Manyu. At this moment, the large iron gate was tightly closed and showed no signs of opening. There was also a ferocious guard dog guarding the entrance.


    Every time she came here, it took some effort to enter. Xu Manyu seemed to enjoy making things difficult for her, as if she couldn¡¯t stand not seeing her embarrassed.


    She knew that Xu Manyu, that little vixen, was somewhere watching her, eager to see her embarrassed, wanting to see her struggle to open the gate. Coming here was undoubtedly an invitation to humiliation.


    However, today, Chu Xiao was in no mood at all. Seeing the closed gate, she curled her lips and said indifferently, ¡°Since you don¡¯t welcome me, I¡¯ll leave then!¡±


    Saying that, she opened the car door, and as she was about to sit in the driver¡¯s seat, Xu Manyu finally couldn¡¯t help but come out from a corner. She smiled awkwardly and sarcastically, ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Sister Chu Xiao? Why did you come and leave so soon?¡±


    Chu Xiao shrugged nonchalantly, ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t welcome me, so I threw a tantrum.¡±


    Xu Manyu didn¡¯t expect her to be so straightforward, and her expression turned somewhat ugly for a moment.


    Seeing that she still showed no intention of opening the door and her face was quite dark, Chu Xiao felt extremely satisfied, as if she had won a battle. She smiled and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to invite me in, then I¡¯ll leave. There are plenty of other things waiting for me to do~¡±


    ¡°Hey, Sister Chu Xiao, don¡¯t go, we are waiting for you. If you¡¯re not here, how can we have a good meal together as a family?¡±


    Xu Manyu hurriedly stopped her and then quickly turned to the bodyguards standing at the door, saying, ¡°What are you still standing there for? Open the door! Don¡¯t you know who¡¯s outside? How can you be so stupid?¡±


    Chu Xiao knew that Xu Manyu was indirectly criticizing her, but she didn¡¯t point it out. Instead, she retorted in a teasing tone, ¡°Yes, dogs are just dogs. As soon as their master gives an order, they¡¯ll even eat poop without question. I can¡¯t believe they don¡¯t even recognize me anymore. Manyu, I think you should consider getting rid of these dogs. They don¡¯t listen to their master¡¯s commands, and dogs like that can easily turn on you. It¡¯s not worth the risk!¡±


    In their hearts, the bodyguards had already cursed Xu Manyu a hundred times over, but they still obediently opened the door.


    Chu Xiao walked in with satisfaction. She deliberately glanced at the ferocious guard dog and casually said, ¡°Manyu, this dog you¡¯re keeping looks quite gentle, it should be obedient to you, right?¡±


    Xu Manyu seemed a bit smug and said, ¡°Sister Chu Xiao, you¡¯re quite perceptive. I¡¯ve had this dog since it was a pup, and it listens to me.¡±


    Chu Xiao nodded in agreement, ¡°Hmm, I see. But that guard dog outside looks fierce. Do you think it might suddenly break free from its leash and pounce on me?¡±


    As if she hadn¡¯t seen Xu Manyu¡¯s sarcastic expression, she continued, ¡°If it really lunges at me, I think you haven¡¯t trained it properly, just like those two bodyguards earlier. All useless.¡±


    Xu Manyu didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. Chu Xiaoyue used to be different. How did she become so sharp-witted in the blink of an eye?


    Had something upset her?


    In any case, her plan to have the guard dog attack Chu Xiao had failed, but fortunately, there were still plenty of surprises waiting for her inside. She didn¡¯t believe that Chu Xiao could handle them all.


    The door opened, and a three or four-year-old child toddled out, looking like a little cherub about to grab onto her¡­

 Chapter 1035 - 1035 Murder!

    1035 Murder!


    Chu Xiao saw that the child¡¯s hands were covered in oil. Seeing that the child was about to pounce on her, Xu Manyu did not stop him. She snorted and suddenly took a step to the side.


    The toddler fell to the ground, face-first. His wails, particularly heartbreaking, drew everyone¡¯s attention in the house.


    Xu Manyu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly picked up the child. When she saw that the child¡¯s face was covered in blood, she screamed in fear and almost threw the child out. Fortunately, she reacted. She knew that this was a good opportunity to take advantage of the situation. She adjusted her state and hugged the child as she wailed.


    ¡°Lianping, come quickly, someone is trying to kill your son! Lianping, you must protect your child!¡±


    ¡°Kill your son?¡±


    Chu Xiao seemed to have heard a joke and laughed.


    ¡°Is your son made of paper? I didn¡¯t even touch a hair on him. Do I have supernatural powers? If I did, would I be bullied by someone like you? Stop it, Xu Manyu. You just wanted to dirty my clothes using your son. Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t see through your little schemes. How childish you¡¯ve become.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just clothes. Look what you¡¯ve done to my son. If he¡¯s disfigured, I¡¯ll never let you off, Chu Xiao!¡± Xu Manyu cried hysterically.


    ¡°Besides, he¡¯s just a child. He likes you and was trying to hug you, but you pushed him away¡­ You¡¯re so cruel,¡± she wailed, turning to the house. ¡°Lianping, come out quick, someone is trying to kill your son!¡±


    ¡°Who dares hurt my son? I¡¯ll kill them¡­¡± Ma Lianping, hearing someone was harming his son, was filled with murderous intent.


    ¡°You just wait to be thrown out by Lianping. Using my son¡¯s face to bring you down is worth it. Look at yourself; you think you¡¯re still relevant? Just wait and see how Lianping deals with you. I¡¯ll just watch you beg for mercy.¡±


    Xu Manyu whispered viciously, a wicked smile on her lips.


    Chu Xiao shrugged indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s all you can do. I was submissive before because you controlled my assets. Now, I don¡¯t need them. You and your Lianping better brace for the storm.¡±


    Xu Manyu thought she was just pretending to be calm. Just then, Ma Lianping, looking fierce with a kitchen knife, came running out.


    She quickly played the victim, pointing at Chu Xiao, who stood nonchalantly, tears streaming down her face, ¡°Lianping, it¡¯s her. Look at our son¡¯s face, it¡¯s ruined. How will he live if it scars!¡±


    Seeing his son¡¯s bloodied face and inconsolable crying, Ma Lianping was overwhelmed with grief and raised his hand to hit Chu Xiao.


    Chu Xiao, unsurprised, dodged the blow and said calmly, ¡°Ma Lianping, Chu Yi is back. You may have changed the company¡¯s name, but a simple investigation by him will reveal your theft of his assets. How do you think he¡¯ll deal with you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, and I forgot to tell you. He¡¯s back with the Mu family, with Mu Min. Everything you own will vanish into thin air.¡±


    Ma Lianping¡¯s breath hitched, and the knife dropped from his hand with a clatter, startling Xu Manyu. She wanted to add fuel to the fire, but seeing his dazed appearance, she knew something was afoot and fell silent.

 Chapter 1036 - 1036 Second Master Chu

    1036 Second Master Chu


    ¡°Lianping, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t scare me!¡± Xu Manyu, seeing him standing there like he was possessed, cautiously tugged at his trouser leg and asked.


    Seeing him finally scared, Chu Xiao folded her arms across her chest and sneered, ¡°Ma Lianping, now you know fear. You should be clearer than anyone about the character of Chu Yi, Second Master Chu. When your people betrayed him back then, do you remember the fate of those people? Be careful, he will soon be coming for you. Think about how you¡¯re going to beg for mercy so he might spare you!¡±


    ¡°Xiao, Xiao, he¡¯s your brother, you won¡¯t ignore me, right?¡±


    Ma Lianping was genuinely terrified of Chu Yi to his very bones. When he swindled Chu Xiao¡¯s fortune years ago, he couldn¡¯t sleep peacefully for years, fearing the day Chu Yi would come knocking. Later, he went to temples to pray for blessings and bought an amulet from a master, which gradually settled his heart.


    Now, 20 years have passed in a blink. If Chu Xiao hadn¡¯t brought up Chu Yi, he might have completely forgotten about him, but the mere thought of him still struck fear deep in his bones.


    Chu Yi was known as Second Master Chu because of his ruthless and decisive nature. Despite his refined and elegant appearance and dignified speech, no one who offended him had a good ending.


    Ma Lianping didn¡¯t dare to imagine. Now, his only hope was in Chu Xiao. Holding onto her hand, his face was full of pleading.


    ¡°Don¡¯t count on me. You know very well how you¡¯ve treated me over the years, and her too.¡± Chu Xiao pointed at Xu Manyu and said, ¡°You made me, your lawful wife, serve a mistress. This news spread far and wide. Do you think I¡¯d still care about you like before?¡±


    ¡°Forget it, Ma Lianping. No one can help you with this. You¡¯d better take care of yourself!¡±


    With that, she left with a triumphant sway of her hips, exuding allure with every step.


    ¡°Lianping, the Chu Yi she¡¯s talking to is¡­¡±


    Seeing Chu Xiao leave so confidently, Xu Manyu, unable to grasp the situation just yet, felt indignant. But she knew that since Ma Lianping let her leave, it must be related to this ¡®Chu Yi¡¯.


    ¡°Bitch, this is all your doing. Why did you provoke her? Making her serve you, who do you think you are? You¡¯ve doomed me, do you know that!¡±


    Ma Lianping, like a madman, viciously grabbed Xu Manyu¡¯s hair and slapped her face repeatedly. Soon, the room was filled with the cries of women and children.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Qin Xi and Han Shi, along with Xia Tangxin, Wang Zhiqiang, and other familiar friends, arrived at the Nightless City nightclub.


    Nightless City Club, owned by Mu Di, boasted a variety of entertainment and leisure facilities. Wang Zhiqiang, having been here before, was quite familiar with the place.


    Qin Xi, disliking the noisy music, opted for a soundproof private room to enjoy some tea and draw talismans.


    Indeed, to ensure the safety of her dear friends and family, she decided to create a peace talisman for each of them.


    Han Shi originally wanted to stay with her but was sent by Qin Xi to join the others.


    Meanwhile, in another part of the club, Blood Stealer was playing billiards with Deng Xinhe and other gentlemen, with a group of girls singing and dancing behind them. Occasionally, those who lost in billiards had to perform a hot dance, and even if they couldn¡¯t dance well, they still had to give it a twist.

 Chapter 1037 - 1037 I Dont Like You

    1037 I Don¡¯t Like You


    ¡°Blood Stealer, go check on my sister. She¡¯s been in the restroom for a while and hasn¡¯t come back yet.¡±


    Blood Stealer, engrossed in his game, was interrupted by Fu Lan¡¯s anxious request.


    Blood Stealer was usually sharp-witted, but when it came to matters of the heart, he was as slow as a snail. Even Fu Lan¡¯s attempts to create opportunities were firmly rejected.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go look for her yourself? Why ask me? I¡¯m a man. I can¡¯t go into the ladies¡¯ restroom¡­¡± Blood Stealer, a bit clueless, responded.


    Fu Lan was exasperated. Was this man doing this on purpose?


    Wang Zhiqiang, barely containing his laughter, took Blood Stealer¡¯s pool cue and said sternly, ¡°Just go and check. She¡¯s the lady boss¡¯s friend. If anything happens to her, Lady Boss will hold you accountable first.¡±


    Blood Stealer wanted to protest, but Fu Lan, standing with hands on hips, interrupted, ¡°If you don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll tell Xi that you bullied my sister!¡±


    Blood Stealer was speechless. ¡°You are lying. There are so many people watching¡­¡±


    Speechless, he tried to point out the absurdity to his friends, but they uncooperatively looked away, engrossed in anything but him.


    Left with no support from his friends, Blood Stealer conceded, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go look for her. Which way did she go?¡±


    Fu Lan pointed in a direction and quickly closed the door, leaving Blood Stealer bewildered but heading towards the indicated area, muttering about the absurdity of having to search for an adult in the restroom.


    Soon, Blood Stealer passed a private leisure area where Fu Fang was being bothered by a man, looking unwilling.


    Blood Stealer frowned and approached them. He first glanced at Fu Fang, then at the well-dressed man, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Everyone is waiting for you¡­ Is he harassing you?¡±


    ¡°Fu Fang, is he your so-called boyfriend?¡± The suited man asked mockingly, eyeing Blood Stealer with disdain. ¡°When did your taste become so bad?¡±


    Xueyin was about to deny it when Fu Fang clung to his arm like a bird, leaning her head against him, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s my boyfriend. I told you I had one.¡±


    ¡°I still don¡¯t believe it. Fu Fang, are you saying this just to get rid of me?¡± The man appeared skeptical, examining the mismatched couple.


    Fu Fang had initially thought a simple conversation would be harmless since they were former classmates, but she hadn¡¯t anticipated Bai Yang pestering her.


    ¡°What do you mean, Bai Yang? I said I have a boyfriend. Can¡¯t you understand? And let me emphasize again, I don¡¯t like you. Can you stop bothering me?¡±


    Bai Yang confidently declared, ¡°Fu Fang, unless you prove your relationship, I¡¯ll assume you¡¯re lying and continue to pursue you. Don¡¯t feel burdened. It¡¯s my decision to chase you. Just enjoy being pursued. I¡¯m convinced I¡¯ll win you over.¡±


    Hearing this, Xueyin¡¯s temper flared. He stepped forward, his presence overpowering Bai Yang, ¡°Listen, she doesn¡¯t like you. Can¡¯t you stop being so clingy and annoying?¡±

 Chapter 1038 - 1038 Bending Down

    1038 Bending Down


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Originally, Bai Yang wanted to retort, but facing Blood Stealer¡¯s towering presence, he deflated like a punctured balloon, meekly saying, ¡°As long as she¡¯s not married, I have the right to pursue her. Regardless of whether you¡¯re her boyfriend or not, I will win her heart.¡±


    ¡°You have no chance!¡± Fu Fang frowned in disgust and turned away, looking at Blood Stealer, ¡°Blood Stealer, I¡¯m tired. Can you take me back to the private room?¡±


    Blood Stealer pointed at Bai Yang, seriously suggesting, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we teach him a lesson? He¡¯s quite annoying. Maybe we should beat him up so bad he ends up in the hospital for a few weeks. That would give you some peace.¡±


    Bai Yang was appalled.


    Fu Fang dismissed the idea with an insulting remark, ¡°No need. Look at him, all skin and bones, probably can¡¯t take a punch. Just scare him a bit.¡±


    Bai Yang was in disbelief. Were they serious? He was still standing there, and they were blatantly plotting against him!


    Blood Stealer nodded gravely, his gaze sternly fixed on Bai Yang, ¡°You, from now on, are not to bother Fu Fang, or else¡­¡±


    He glanced around and picked up a wine bottle, holding it in his hand.


    Bai Yang, mistaking his action for an attack, backed away trembling, ¡°Hey, hey, hey, what are you doing? This is Nightless City Club. If you start a fight, believe me, you won¡¯t be able to leave tonight.¡±


    Blood Stealer, seeing how cowardly he was, scoffed dismissively, ¡°I won¡¯t hit you. You¡¯re not worth my effort.¡±


    Relieved at hearing he wouldn¡¯t be hit, Bai Yang relaxed a bit until he heard Blood Stealer continue, ¡°I won¡¯t hit you, but if you dare bother Fu Fang again, you¡¯ll end up like this bottle!¡±


    With a snap, Blood Stealer crushed the bottle in his hand, his expression relaxed, ¡°See? That¡¯s what happens to those who anger me. Be careful of your bones!¡±


    Bai Yang felt a chill down his spine, frozen in place, barely breathing, fearing Blood Stealer might crush his bones like the bottle.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Fu Fang said, pleased with the outcome, leaning on Xueyin¡¯s arm like a tender bird, speaking softly.


    Blood Stealer nodded, leading Fu Fang away.


    As they were leaving, Fu Fang sneakily made an ¡®OK¡¯ gesture behind their backs.


    Bai Yang wiped the sweat from his forehead, trembling, ¡°I hope this is the first and last time. I¡¯m not taking such roles again!¡±


    Yes, he was an actor hired by Fu Fang to create an opportunity for Blood Stealer and her, but the intimidating presence of Blood Stealer was too much. Had Blood Stealer not restrained himself and hit him, Bai Yang thought he would definitely demand extra pay¡­


    ¡°Uh¡­ Fu Fang, maybe you should let go now?¡± Blood Stealer noticed they were far enough away and Bai Yang probably couldn¡¯t see them.


    Fu Fang blinked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you my boyfriend? What¡¯s wrong with holding hands?¡±


    Blood Stealer frowned, speechless, ¡°Eh, aren¡¯t we just¡­¡±


    Unfortunately, Fu Fang didn¡¯t give him a chance to finish. ¡°Blood Stealer, I know you¡¯ve liked me for a long time, and I think you¡¯re a good person. So, I¡¯ve made a decision!¡±


    Blood Stealer was stunned, ¡°You¡¯ve decided what?¡±


    Wait, who said I¡¯ve liked you for a long time?


    Just as he was about to clarify, Fu Fang boldly pulled down his collar, and he instinctively bent slightly¡­

 Chapter 1039 - 1039 Responsibility

    1039 Responsibility


    Blood Drinker was caught off guard when a sudden kiss landed on his cheek. ¡°What are you doing?¡± he exclaimed in shock, hesitating to wipe away the kiss mark, feeling a tingling sensation, as if electrified.


    Fu Fang, feigning anger, pointed at him and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare wipe it off, or you¡¯re dead!¡±


    She then strutted into the private room, leaving Blood Stealer pondering, ¡®Is she¡­ into me?¡¯


    As he entered the room, all eyes were on him. Feeling slightly guilty, he coughed to divert attention. ¡°What¡¯s with the stares? Go on with your fun!¡±


    Saber approached, deadpan, and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Bro, it¡¯s fine to sneak a bite, but showing off like this is a bit much!¡±


    Blood Stealer was baffled. ¡°What do you mean, sneaking a bite? What did I sneak?¡±


    Thunderkill pointed at his cheek, marked with lipstick. ¡°Parading around with a lipstick mark, mate. Honestly, we are all happy that you¡¯ve finally moved past your eternal bachelorhood.¡±


    Eternal bachelorhood?


    Blood Stealer¡¯s face turned crimson, and he was ready to explode with embarrassment. ¡°Damn it, Thunderkill! Are you asking for a beating?¡±


    Fu Lan, the mischievous little sister, examined his cheek closely. ¡°Oh my god, that¡¯s my sister¡¯s lipstick shade!¡± She theatrically accused Blood Stealer, ¡°What did you do to my sister for her lipstick to end up on your face?¡±


    Xia Tangxin drank her drink and almost spat out the drink in her mouth. She looked at Fu Fang. ¡°If this girl wants to push you out, she can just say so. What¡¯s the point of putting up this show?¡±


    Fu Fang was too embarrassed to face anyone. She had been silently gripping her clothes. Fortunately, the lights in the private room were colorful. Otherwise, everyone would see her burning face. She would really be too ashamed to face these people.


    Deng Xin laughed so hard he could barely stand straight. ¡°Fu Lan, your sister isn¡¯t desperate to get married. But hey, if it comes to that, what about me? I¡¯m not as tall as Blood Stealer, but I have my merits. How about considering me?¡±


    Blood Stealer was not amused by that. ¡°You think you¡¯re better than me? In what universe? Just because Fu Fang kissed me, you¡¯re getting all excited for what?¡±


    The room filled with playful gasps and teasing.


    Fu Fang blushed even more, feeling uncomfortable as everyone¡¯s gaze landed on her.


    Fu Lan grabbed Blood Stealer¡¯s arm, eagerly asking, ¡°So, are you going to take responsibility for my sister?¡±


    Blood Drinker was taken aback. ¡°Responsibility? What do you mean? I didn¡¯t say I was going to take responsibility!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It was my sister who kissed you.¡± Fu Lan then shouted across the room to Fu Fang, ¡°Sis, you kissed him, so you should take responsibility!¡±

 Chapter 1040 - 1040 Ill Listen to You

    1040 I¡¯ll Listen to You


    Amidst the playful jeers of the crowd, Blood Stealer couldn¡¯t help but be flooded with images of his times with Fu Fang. Her gentleness, her quietness, her elegance, and her occasional adorable bossiness ¨C all these thoughts swirled in his mind, especially that recent kiss¡­


    His heart raced, perhaps due to the flattering lights or the emotive music. When Blood Stealer gazed at Fu Fang, there was an added sparkle in his eyes.


    Fu Lan, though not quite understanding the intricacies of romance, proved to be an excellent wingwoman. She nudged Blood Stealer towards Fu Fang and whispered with a mischievous grin, ¡°Sis, I¡¯ve brought him to you. If you¡¯ve got something to say, better say it now.¡±


    Fufang was speechless.


    How can my sister be so annoying? Can¡¯t she see I¡¯m too embarrassed to even look up? Her adding to the drama is one thing, but this is just awkward. What if Blood Stealer isn¡¯t interested in me? How am I supposed to face the world after this?¡¯


    As Fu Fang¡¯s mind raced with these thoughts, Blood Stealer scratched his head awkwardly and said, ¡°Fu Fang, you just kissed me. Don¡¯t I deserve some sort of explanation?¡±


    Blood Stealer thought to himself that Fu Fang must like him; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have taken the initiative to kiss him. As for him, he didn¡¯t dislike her and felt a growing fondness. He figured he was old enough and it was time to settle down. If Fufang was willing, he¡¯d treat her right.


    ¡°Not like this, you dummy! Who asks a girl such a question so bluntly?¡± interjected Xia Tangxin, unable to watch any longer. She put down her drink and advised in a ¡®been-there-done-that¡¯ tone, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be more assertive? Like, ¡®Fufang, I, Blood Stealer, have fallen for you. Be my girlfriend. You¡¯ll be the boss at home. I¡¯ll follow your every command, handle all the housework, and even bring home the bacon. The only time I won¡¯t listen to you is when we are on the bed¡­''¡±


    Her words were met with cheers and agreement from the crowd.


    ¡°Say yes. At least there¡¯s one thing you get to decide on your own¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Fu Fang is perfect for you. If you pass this up, we¡¯re going after her¡­ Right, guys?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. Fu Fang¡¯s a gem, although her taste in men might be questionable. Blood Stealer, stop dilly-dallying and just go for it!¡±


    Maybe it was the pressure from his friends, or perhaps a sudden burst of courage, but Blood Stealer blurted out, ¡°Fu Fang, I know you like me. And¡­ well, I¡¯ve just fallen for you too. How about we make it official? When we return to Luoping, I¡¯ll visit your family to formally propose, then we can get our marriage certificate and start planning for a couple of kids.¡±


    The crowd tried to hold back their laughter at Blood Stealer¡¯s unexpectedly romantic outburst. They were more interested in Fu Fang¡¯s response.


    Fu Fang was thrilled inside, but being a traditional girl, she blushed deeply and barely managed a soft ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Sis, why so shy? Speak up; we didn¡¯t catch that!¡± teased Fu Lan, pretending not to hear.


    Fu Fang shot her little sister a glare, mentally planning to teach her a lesson later. Then, gathering her courage, she looked at Blood Stealer and said more clearly, ¡°I¡¯d love to be with you.¡±


    Hearing Fufang¡¯s response, Blood Stealer finally relaxed, and the crowd erupted into joyous laughter and chatter. Even the lone wolf, looking on enviously, felt a sense of warmth.


    He glanced at Dong Xiaoxuan with tender eyes, downed his glass of red wine, and stood up, telling Han Shi, ¡°I need some fresh air.¡±

 Chapter 1041 - 1041 Advise?

    1041 Advise?


    Lone Wolf stepped out of the private room, finding solace in the smoking area. He lit a cigarette, lost in the dance of smoke. His relationship with Dong Xiaoxuan had progressed, yet he sensed her keeping a cautious distance. The question of ¡®why¡¯ lingered unanswered in his mind.


    As he stood there, thoughts adrift, a cool voice interrupted his reverie, ¡°Excuse me, sir, may I borrow a light?¡±


    Turning, he saw a striking woman in her mid-20s. Clad in a wine-red gown, her long wavy hair flowed down her back, and her high heels accentuated her confident stance. She wore no jewelry, yet her presence exuded an air of sophistication and strength ¨C the hallmark of a powerful businesswoman.


    He gave her an appreciative glance and silently handed her a box of matches.


    She accepted it with a hint of surprise, her skilled fingers bringing the cigarette to life. In the swirls of smoke, her features played a game of hide and seek, adding to her allure.


    Returning the matchbox with a thanks, she casually asked, ¡°Heartbroken, are you?¡±


    Lone Wolf managed a wry smile, ¡°Can¡¯t be heartbroken if there was no romance to begin with.¡±


    ¡°The look in your eyes tells a different story,¡± she observed.


    ¡®Story? Maybe,¡¯ he thought.


    They smoked in silence for a while. Then, mimicking her earlier remark, he said, ¡°The way you handle your cigarette tells me you¡¯ve got your own tales to tell.¡±


    She laughed, a sound like lilies blooming, beautiful and captivating. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect you to have a sense of humor,¡± she said, extending her hand. ¡°I¡¯m Wang Huan.¡±


    ¡°Lone Wolf,¡± he replied, acknowledging her with a nod but not taking her hand ¨C a sign of respect, not disdain.


    Wang Huan didn¡¯t seem offended as she withdrew her hand. ¡°Men like you are rare these days.¡±


    She took another drag and offered, ¡°Since you were kind enough to give me a light, need any advice?¡±


    ¡®Advice?¡¯


    Lone Wolf indeed felt the need for guidance. His usual confidants weren¡¯t suited for this dilemma, and here was Wang Huan, perhaps the perfect stranger to confide in.


    He carefully phrased his question, ¡°I sense she cares, but why does she pull away every time I get close?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Wang Huan pondered, ¡°Your story isn¡¯t straightforward. Women crave love, but if she¡¯s hot and cold, it¡¯s either you¡¯re a backup plan, or she¡¯s out of your league. But from your eyes, I sense she¡¯s not like that. There¡¯s another possibility¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Lone Wolf asked.


    ¡°She might have her reasons for not being with you,¡± she speculated. ¡°Because of this, she loves you but can¡¯t be with you. You need to communicate. Without it, your blind devotion won¡¯t win her heart. It might even become a burden.¡±


    Lone Wolf¡¯s brow furrowed, his mind caught in a tangle of pain and confusion.

 Chapter 1042 - 1042 Well-behaved Man?

    1042 Well-behaved Man?


    Wang Huan says with a smile, ¡°They say a man has to cross mountains to pursue a woman, but for a woman, it¡¯s just a veil. If you both really care for each other, I believe you can overcome these obstacles and be together. Of course, if you want, I can help you with a special method¡­¡±


    ¡°What method?¡± Lone Wolf asks, curious.


    Instead of speaking, Wang Huan subtly indicated with her eyes that a woman was watching him from behind. Lone Wolf, ever quick-witted, also sensed someone¡¯s gaze upon them.


    Just as he was about to turn around, Wang Huan grabbed him. Lone Wolf tensed, ready to pull away, but then he heard her say, ¡°Don¡¯t move. To win a beauty¡¯s heart, you have to play hard to get. Stay still and cooperate.¡±


    Lone Wolf¡¯s body stiffened, unable to relax on the spot.


    Wang Huan chuckled lightly and leaned in closer, whispering, ¡°Relax a bit. I¡¯m not really flirting with you. Women, being sensitive creatures, easily get jealous. Seeing you with another woman will definitely make her sour, and then she¡¯ll scold you¡­¡±


    Lone Wolf was startled. ¡®Scold him? Because of anger?


    He was about to break free, but then Wang Huan continued, ¡°If she gets jealous, it means she still loves you. Don¡¯t you want to know what weight you hold in her heart?¡±


    Lone Wolf was frozen again.


    Wang Huan teased, ¡°Relax, don¡¯t be so tense. It looks unnatural!¡±


    Lone Wolf had wanted to relax, but with a strange woman in front of him and the woman he loved behind him, it was impossible for him to ease up.


    ¡°Sir, may I borrow a light?¡±


    Wang Huan had thrown away her previous cigarette and taken out a new one, smiling flirtatiously.


    Lone Wolf, puzzled and bewildered, thought, ¡®Didn¡¯t you just borrow one? Why again?¡¯


    As he was about to take out his matchbox, Wang Huan grabbed his hand and used his lit cigarette to light her own¡­


    Their position was quite intimate, at least from Dong Xiaoxuan¡¯s perspective, it looked like they were kissing.


    She stood there, her face pale, biting her lower lip, not daring to approach or retreat, afraid to disturb them and more afraid of being seen by them.


    But Dong Xiaoxuan felt awful inside.


    She knew Lone Wolf, a man not given to flirtation, and besides herself, he didn¡¯t seem to have eyes for any other girl¡­


    She was aware of her many insecurities and believed she didn¡¯t deserve Lone Wolf¡¯s love, yet she couldn¡¯t control her feelings for him, her desire to be close to him, and her wish to let him know how much she loved him.


    But her subconscious was like a deep abyss, her soul locked within. Any closeness to him felt like an irreversible downfall.


    This also forced her to stay away from Lone Wolf.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go too far¡­¡± Lone Wolf warned Wang Huan in a low voice.


    Wang Huan rolled her eyes and whispered, ¡°I, as a woman, don¡¯t mind, so why are you being so squeamish!¡±


    She stepped back, took a deep drag, and the curling white smoke billowed from her mouth onto Lone Wolf¡¯s face. She said with a laugh, ¡°Thanks, sir. You look just like you are heartbroken. I was wondering, what blind woman wouldn¡¯t cherish such a well-behaved man like you!¡±


    Lone Wolf, ¡°¡­¡¯Well-behaved¡¯?¡±


    He didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°But, I suggest you find a suitable woman to be your wife. Look at me, beautiful and young. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Not very much!¡± Lone Wolf blurted out, unable to hold back any longer.


    Wang Huan¡¯s lips curled into a sly smile, ¡°Not very much? Then why were you stealing glances at me just now?¡±

 Chapter 1043 - 1043 I Like You

    1043 I Like You


    Lone Wolf was about to retort, denying that he was not looking at her, when she preemptively pressed her fingers to his lips, although not quite touching them. From Dong Xiaoxuan¡¯s angle, this gesture appeared intimate, tinged with an ambiguous affection that pained her, especially since Lone Wolf and Wang Huan seemed like a fitting pair.


    Wang Huan loudly asked Lone Wolf if he would be interested in staying by her side. She signaled him with a wink to play along.


    Lone Wolf, although reluctant to engage in such games, was driven by his desire to understand Dong Xiaoxuan¡¯s feelings for him. Responding with a deep, magnetic voice, he said he¡¯d consider it.


    Wang Huan pursed her lips, pulling an expensive lighter out of nowhere, and firmly placed it into Lone Wolf¡¯s hand, ¡°If you¡¯ve decided, come find me!¡±


    After saying this, she tossed her long hair, blew a kiss to Lone Wolf, and walked away on her high heels. Passing by Dong Xiaoxuan, the corners of her mouth widened slightly as she whispered, ¡°Once a man flies away, he¡¯s truly gone. Life is but a few decades; why trouble oneself? Why not live freely and carelessly, like me?¡±


    As the sound of the high heels grew fainter, Dong Xiaoxuan stood rigid, Wang Huan¡¯s words echoing in her head.


    Indeed, life is but a few decades. She had already wasted half of hers. Why should she continue to do so? If you like someone, be with them. If not, part ways. The more one thinks, the heavier the burden¡­


    It was as if Dong Xiaoxuan had a sudden breakthrough, her spirit and confidence revitalized. She strode over to Lone Wolf with determination and confidence in her eyes.


    Seeing Dong Xiaoxuan fixated on the lighter in his hand, Lone Wolf felt a pang of anxiety. Just as he was about to offer an explanation, Dong Xiaoxuan suddenly snatched the lighter from his hand and said coldly, ¡°Do you know what it means when a woman gives a man a lighter?¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know!¡± Lone Wolf replied, genuinely clueless and shaking his head in honesty.


    He really didn¡¯t know there was a meaning to it. Internally, he cursed Wang Huan for being such a calamity. He opened his mouth to explain but didn¡¯t know how to start.


    Should he tell Dong Xiaoxuan that he just wanted to see if she would get jealous over another woman?


    What if Xiaoxuan started ignoring him from now on?


    ¡°A woman giving a man a lighter symbolizes igniting the fire of love. It means she likes you.¡±


    Dong Xiaoxuan put Wang Huan¡¯s lighter into her pocket, looked at him meaningfully, and said, ¡°Alright, if you want a lighter, I¡¯ll buy you one. Don¡¯t just accept things from any woman, got it?¡±


    ¡°Ah? Oh!¡± Lone Wolf nodded.


    Seeing that he still didn¡¯t seem to grasp her point, Dong Xiaoxuan¡¯s frustration boiled over. She stepped hard on his toes and said fiercely, ¡°You blockhead, I couldn¡¯t have made it any clearer. Forget it, if you don¡¯t understand, let¡¯s pretend I never said anything!¡±


    With that, she walked off, mimicking Wang Huan¡¯s manner.


    After Dong Xiaoxuan¡¯s hint, Lone Wolf was hit by a sudden realization. Overwhelmed with excitement, he rushed to her side and grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°Xiaoxuan, do you mean¡­ you¡¯re going to buy me a lighter? No, no, no, does it mean you like me? Is that true?¡± he asked eagerly, his heart racing with anticipation.


    Dong Xiaoxuan tilted her chin up proudly, ¡°It¡¯s you who likes me, so I suppose I¡¯ll reluctantly like you back!¡±

 Chapter 1044 - 1044 Showdown

    1044 Showdown


    The next day, the entire Han family left home for the Mu residence.


    It was breakfast time. Mu Tianzheng, unaware of Han Shi¡¯s real identity as a member of the Han family, was enjoying a harmonious meal with Han Dazhu and his family.


    ¡°What¡¯s all this about?¡± Mu Tianzheng squinted his eyes, looking towards Han Cang with confusion.


    ¡°Old Mu, I¡¯m here to acknowledge my kin. I¡¯ve mentioned to you years ago that a branch of our Han family had been lost¡­¡± Han Cang began, and it didn¡¯t take long for Mu Tianzheng to understand. He turned, shocked, towards Han Dazhu and his family.


    This matter was known only to Han Dazhu, Han Shi, Luo Xiujuan, and Qin Xi. The rest of the Han family, still in the dark, looked bewilderedly at their father/grandfather.


    ¡°Brother Han, is what he¡¯s saying true?¡± Mu Tianzheng asked Han Dazhu in astonishment.


    Han Dazhu replied somewhat sheepishly, ¡°Yes, Xi said so.¡±


    Mu Tianzheng then turned to Qin Xi, seeking confirmation.


    Swallowing her food, Qin Xi spoke, ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s no point in hiding it. Grandfather and Elder Han are indeed blood relatives. We found out about this last year. The reason we haven¡¯t acknowledged each other is simple ¨C we were afraid the Han family was rich and wouldn¡¯t acknowledge Stone. But as it turns out, Elder Han isn¡¯t that kind of person, so Stone and I are reassured.¡±


    Han Cang said with a deep sigh, ¡°Old Mu, it¡¯s my oversight. I should have realized this years ago. If not for some people deliberately preventing me from finding Han Shi, our family would have reunited long ago.¡±


    ¡°Are you referring to them?¡± Mu Tianzheng¡¯s question pointed towards the illegitimate branch of the family.


    Han Cang was angry and guilty. ¡°Not only did these crazy people harm Guohua, but they also harmed the child in Xiujuan¡¯s stomach. What¡¯s worse is that they don¡¯t know how to repent. Last year, they even looked for Xi and caused her trouble. Xi didn¡¯t agree, so they wanted to smash Xi¡¯s shop. It¡¯s my fault. If I had been smarter, Guohua wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡±


    He covered his face with his hands, choking up, unable to continue.


    Han Shuangshuang had thought her grandfather brought the family to the Mu residence because of the disturbance she caused at the previous day¡¯s banquet and that they wanted her to apologize. But what she heard was like a bolt from the blue.


    The person she intended to harm was her own cousin-in-law?


    If her grandpa found out, wouldn¡¯t he skin her alive?


    ¡°Alright, this is all in the past. Some things are destined by the heavens. Since it¡¯s in the past, let it go. We agree to acknowledge our ancestors, but¡­¡±


    Han Dazhu saw that Han Cang¡¯s lips were trembling with excitement. He changed the topic and said, ¡°However, we will only acknowledge our ancestors and will not live in the capital. Don¡¯t ask us to stay. This is my greatest concession. As for the other children, you can ask them if they want to stay. I have no objections if they want to stay. I¡¯m already at this age. I don¡¯t want to leave my hometown, my wife, or my son and grandson.¡±


    Hearing this, Han Cang didn¡¯t know what to say. But Han Dazhu¡¯s willingness to recognize his ancestry fulfilled their deceased grandfather¡¯s wish.


    Moreover, Han Dazhu had also said that he would not stop them if the young ones wanted to stay in the capital. Therefore, he could not wait to look at Han Shi and the other Han family members.


    Han Shi pretended not to see it and continued to pick fish bones for Qin Xi. He was so serious that it was as if he was discussing a project worth hundreds of millions. Han Shuangshuang looked at him in disdain.


    Especially when she saw how loving the couple was, she felt inexplicably envious.


    As if sensing her gaze, Qin Xi raised her eyelids and stared at her indifferently. An invisible pressure instantly pressed down her, scaring Han Shuangshuang so much that she quickly lowered her head, not daring to look again.

 Chapter 1045 - 1045 Troublemaker

    1045 Troublemaker


    ¡°Brother, should we pick an auspicious day? We, the Han family, must hold a grand banquet to celebrate this reunion!¡±


    Han Dazhu immediately interrupted Han Cang¡¯s suggestion, stating indifferently, ¡°No need for such troubles. A banquet is unnecessary. We need to return home in a few days; there¡¯s much business to attend to, and I can¡¯t rest easy without overseeing it.¡±


    Although Han Cang was slightly displeased, he agreed. After all, the kinship was acknowledged, and his task was complete. He would take his time to deepen these newly rekindled relations.


    ¡°Oh, right, there¡¯s another matter for which I must apologize¡­¡±


    His expression suddenly became stern as he looked towards Han Shuangshuang, speaking firmly, ¡°Come here and apologize. Just because Grandpa Mu didn¡¯t pursue yesterday¡¯s matter doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t. Speak out what you did and don¡¯t make me embarrass you in front of everyone.¡±


    Han Shuangshuang¡¯s face turned pale. She thought her grandfather¡¯s visit was solely for acknowledging the long-lost family members. Little did she expect to still have to face this.


    Biting her lower lip resentfully, she stole a glance at the indifferent Mu Di, feeling even more aggrieved, her tears nearly spilling.


    ¡°Say something.¡±


    Seeing that she was silent and looked like she was about to cry, Han Cang was furious. He waited for her angrily. ¡°I¡¯ve always spoiled you so much that you can¡¯t tell right from wrong. After this matter, your marriage with Yufeng should be put on the agenda.¡±


    Han Shuangshuang suddenly raised her head and looked at her grandfather in disbelief. She shouted anxiously, ¡°Grandpa, you know that I don¡¯t like him. Why do you still want me to marry someone I don¡¯t like?¡±


    Zhao Yufeng was engaged to Han Shuangshuang when she was young. When Han Cang¡¯s father was still alive, he owed the Zhao family a favor. Therefore, the Zhao family wanted Zhao Yufeng to marry Han Shuangshuang.


    Han Cang knew that the child from the Zhao family did not really like Han Shuangshuang. Instead, he wanted to use the Han family to climb up. After all, although the Han family was not a legend in the business world, it was also a giant. If he could cozy up to them, it would be very helpful to the Zhao family¡¯s future development.


    However, in this way, they could only sacrifice Han Shuangshuang. Initially, Han Jiafeng and his wife did not agree to marrying their daughter off this, but the Zhao family had shamelessly revealed this matter. If they did not agree, one could imagine how serious the consequences would be to the reputation of the Han family. People would also say that the Han family went back on their word¡­


    Fortunately, Han Shuangshuang was not old enough to get married. However, she would grow up one day. She was about to turn 23. The Zhao family had already visited the Han family many times. It would be hard for the Han family to continue rejecting them.


    It was also because of this that Han Shuangshuang was used by Mu Yali. She thought that after she got together with Mu Di, the Han and Zhao families would not be able to do anything to her and this matter would be resolved.


    However, this plan not only failed to resolve the issue but also risked dragging the Mu family into controversy. With Mu Sheng and Mu Wen in government positions, any scandal could attract those waiting to exploit the Mu family¡¯s vulnerabilities.


    Sadly, Mu Yali and Han Shuangshuang, consumed by their plot against Qin Xi, failed to consider these consequences.


    ¡°This matter is non-negotiable. Apologize now, immediately!¡± Han Cang insisted, his tone leaving no room for refusal.


    Han Shuangshuang clenched her teeth, feeling as though her heart was being squeezed, her tears flowing like raindrops. She shook her head frantically, pointing at Qin Xi and yelling, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! No wonder Yali called you a trouble-maker. Nothing good comes from being associated with you!¡±

 Chapter 1046 - 1046 Killing Each Other

    1046 Killing Each Other


    With a loud smack, Han Cang struck Han Shuangshuang forcefully across the face, sending her staggering to the ground in a daze, her ears ringing.


    ¡°You dare blame others, when it¡¯s your own malicious intentions that led to this,¡± he scolded.


    He then turned his fury towards Han Jiafeng, ¡°Look at the daughter you¡¯ve pampered! Not a day of decent behavior! Can¡¯t she understand even the most basic principles, or is she just brainless? And you, always busy with the company, setting a poor example! If you dare indulge her further, see how I deal with you!¡±


    Han Jiafeng felt unjustly blamed. Usually, Han Cang was the one who doted on Shuangshuang the most. Despite his attempts to stop it, he was now being blamed¡­


    Mu Tianzheng witnessed Han Cang¡¯s outburst and, not wanting to embarrass him further, suggested, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not discuss your family matters here. No need for apologies. After all, Yali was at fault first. Let¡¯s leave it at that. It¡¯s mealtime for my family.¡±


    The meaning of asking the Han family to leave was too obvious.


    Han Cang wasn¡¯t worried that Mu Tianzheng would really be angry. After all, their families were now closely tied. Moreover, Od Mu wasn¡¯t that petty. As for what the younger generation would do, it was not for him to worry.


    ¡­


    In another villa, a young, refined-looking man listened to a report, a scornful smile playing on his lips, ¡°Marriage? What does it matter if she gets married? If something happens to Mu Yali, do you think Mu Wen will not harbor resentment towards Mu Tianzheng?¡±


    His subordinate nodded, ¡°Of course. I heard this issue has already caused internal strife in the Mu family, with Mu Wen and Mu Min at odds.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s not enough. I want the entire Mu family in turmoil,¡± the young man snarled, looking out the window with endless hatred in his eyes.


    ¡°Qin Xi, no, it¡¯s Chu Qinxi!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard that she¡¯s pregnant, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Find a way to make her lose the child. Whether it¡¯s a car accident or a fall, let the Mu family see blood. Then pin it on Yali. I want to see Mu Wen and Mu Min at each other¡¯s throats!¡±


    ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re brilliant. I¡¯ll go now!¡±


    After the subordinate left, the young man picked up the family photo on the table and looked at it for a long time. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly and he smiled viciously. ¡°Dad, elders, don¡¯t worry. I, Su Mingzhe, will definitely avenge you!¡±


    ¡­


    Mu Yali was confined in a villa, with fifteen bodyguards, both male and female, guarding her.


    The sound of shattering porcelain echoed as she screamed in rage, ¡°Why am I locked up? Let me out! I hate you, I hate all of you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, Qin Xi, you wretch! I swear, once I¡¯m out, you¡¯ll pay!¡± Yali cursed and raged, throwing things around the room in a frenzy, appearing utterly unhinged.


    Exhausted, she lay on the bed, tears streaming down her face. Remembering her cherished days in the Mu family, her heart ached even more.


    Suddenly, an arrow thudded into the wall, startling her. She initially thought someone was trying to kill her, but then noticed something tied to the arrow¡¯s tail and cautiously approached.


    It was a cloth strip with a message: ¡°Want to get out? I can help you.¡±

 Chapter 1047 - 1047 Old Grudges and New

    1047 Old Grudges and New


    Mu Yali quickly crawled to the window, frantically and urgently searching for the source and nodding to indicate she agreed.


    At this moment, another arrow flew over from somewhere. Mu Yali was shocked, but when she saw a cloth tied to it and a small cloth bag under the cloth, she immediately took it off excitedly.


    ¡°Knockout powder, one sniff and they¡¯re down!¡±


    Mu Yali immediately understood what the other party meant. She suppressed the excitement in her heart and thought about her escape route.


    After lunch, Mu Yali raised her chin arrogantly and said to one of the bodyguards, ¡°Go and call all the bodyguards in. Remember, it¡¯s all of them. Not one less.¡±


    The bodyguards exchanged puzzled looks but complied with Mu Yali¡¯s orders.


    A minute later, all 15 bodyguards stood in front of her. Satisfied, Mu Yali stood up and let them stand in a circle.


    Although the bodyguards were puzzled, they still stood in a circle obediently and surrounded her to see what she was going to do next.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve had a hard time because of me. So, as a token of appreciation, I¡¯ve learned a little magic trick to show you. Watch closely now!¡±


    She smiled slyly, swiftly pulling a handkerchief from her pocket. As the handkerchief appeared, a white powder scattered, quickly spreading a faint, sweet scent. The bodyguards reacted immediately, covering their mouths and noses, but it was too late.


    Of course, Mu Yali herself was also affected. She probably never dreamed that the knockout powder could actually seep into her body through her skin without inhaling. Therefore, when the bodyguards fainted, Mu Yali did not escape the outcome of fainting.


    The moment she fell to the ground, Mu Yali¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Her head was dizzy, but she knew that she had been tricked. She regretted it even more.


    A moment later, a man swaggered in. This person was Su Mingzhe¡¯s subordinate. He came to Mu Yali and kicked her, who was unconscious. He sneered in disdain. ¡°Stupid enough to trust a stranger over your own family. You deserve whatever comes to you!¡±


    That¡¯s right. Previously, Su Mingzhe did want this stupid woman to fight Qin Xi. However, on second thought, since Qin Xi could kill the elders of the Su family without batting an eyelid, she was definitely not someone ordinary people could deal with.


    Therefore, he thought that since Qin Xi was a difficult person to deal with, he would make Mu Min the culprit behind Mu Yali¡¯s death. As for why he did not use Mu Min as bait, it was because Mu Min was protected by an expert.


    The man took out a syringe and bent down to stab Mu Yali¡¯s neck. Suddenly, there was a sound of air being torn apart. The man¡¯s wrist was pierced by a tree branch. At that time, he did not react. It took a few seconds for the pain to spread to his brain and nerves.


    A miserable scream sounded. He held his wrist tightly and looked out of the door with killing intent.


    ¡°You are¡­¡± When the man saw the tall figure, a familiar look suddenly flashed across his eyes.


    ¡°Captain of the Assault Team, Skeleton, Shadow, long time no see!¡±


    Wang Zhiqiang walked out of the shadows like an ancient general. An aura that made him submit erupted from his body. Even Shadow could not withstand it and had a shocked expression.


    ¡°How come?¡±


    ¡°You want to ask why I know ancient martial arts?¡± Wang Zhiqiang smiled. ¡°To be honest, I have to thank you for making us brothers suffer. If not for that, we wouldn¡¯t be where we are today!¡±

 Chapter 1048 - 1048 Capturing Su Mingzhe

    1048 Capturing Su Mingzhe


    Back then, Su Lei let Shadow and the others torture them for a few days and nights until they were badly mutilated and threw them away.


    Later on, as time passed, this matter was forgotten. He did not expect the assault team to suddenly show up.


    Shadow, his voice filled with murderous intent, confronted Wang Zhiqiang, ¡°Skull, today¡¯s matter is none of your concern. If you step back now, the Su family might spare your life!¡±


    ¡°The Su family? It¡¯s just a family that¡¯s struggling at death¡¯s door!¡±


    Wang Zhiqiang walked to Shadow¡¯s side. He quickly grabbed Shadow¡¯s neck with one hand and lifted him up easily. Shadow did not even have the chance to fight back. One could see the disbelief and deep despair in his eyes.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you die easily,¡± Wang Zhiqiang said coldly. ¡°The way you tormented us, I¡¯ll return it in kind.¡±


    Saying this, he forced a Truth Pill into Shadow¡¯s mouth. ¡°Speak, where is Su Mingzhe?¡±


    After Shadow mentioned a place, Wang Zhiqiang took out the Thousand Year Intoxication and forced him to drink it. Then, Wang Zhiqiang ignored the rest and left the villa with Mu Yali.


    ¡°Boss, how is it?¡± Blood Stealer immediately asked when he saw Wang Zhiqiang come out.


    Wang Zhiqiang casually threw Mu Yali into the car and quickly rushed to the place Shadow had mentioned.


    In the villa, Su Mingzhe looked at the time. It had been more than an hour. Shadow shouldn¡¯t be so slow. For some reason, he had an ominous feeling. Moreover, his right eyelid kept twitching.


    He paced back and forth, took one last look at the time, grabbed his passbook and car keys, and hurried out.


    Before he could take two steps, a person flew in through the door like a cannonball and smashed into the wall. The body bounced back and fell to the ground with a loud bang.


    The person clutched his chest and coughed a few times. He looked up at Su Mingzhe with difficulty and blood spewed from his mouth. ¡°Young Master, run, run¡­¡±


    After saying that, he tilted his neck and fell into an eternal slumber.


    Su Mingzhe watched all of this coldly. His gaze landed on Wang Zhiqiang, who had walked in from the door. He was more or less shocked and frowned. ¡°Why are you still alive?¡±


    Then, his gaze suddenly changed. ¡°No, how do you know about ancient martial arts?¡±


    ¡°You and your servant are really carved out of the same mold. Even your words are the same.¡± Wang Zhiqiang did not have time to talk to him about this. The lady boss was still waiting at home. He had to end this quickly.


    Seeing that Wang Zhiqiang did not stop and was heading straight for him, Su Mingzhe suddenly panicked and subconsciously took a step back.


    He immediately exuded the aura of the Su family¡¯s young master. ¡°Although the Su family has fallen, we still hold sway. Join us, and I promise you elder status, privileges, even core discipleship for your descendants. Surely, you won¡¯t refuse such an offer?¡±


    Su Mingzhe knew his offer would be rejected. After all, Wang Zhiqiang was a man of iron will. His intent was to buy time to reach the remote control on the table.


    Wang Zhiqiang seemed to have seen through him and did not give him any time to speak. His figure flashed and he instantly arrived in front of Su Mingzhe.


    Su Mingzhe was shocked and subconsciously attacked. Unfortunately, just as his body moved, Wang Zhiqiang punched his chest. A powerful force passed through his bones and into his entire body, instantly making him lose all mobility.


    Staggering backward, Su Mingzhe barely managed to stay upright.

 Chapter 1049 - 1049 A Sudden Turn of Events

    1049 A Sudden Turn of Events


    In the Mu family¡¯s residence, Qin Xi¡¯s room, a sudden commotion erupted as Wang Zhiqiang threw Su Mingzhe onto the floor. Su Mingzhe, writhing in pain, swept his murderous gaze across the room, landing on Qin Xi and Han Shi.


    It was his first encounter with Qin Xi. Despite being pregnant, her beauty was undiminished, her skin as fair and delicate as a peeled egg. Caught off guard, he found himself momentarily captivated by her appearance


    Meanwhile, Han Shi was tenderly combing Qin Xi¡¯s hair, a gentle smile on his face, but his eyes were icy cold as they met Su Mingzhe¡¯s.


    Su Mingzhe shivered, his gaze quickly reverting to bloodthirstiness. ¡°Why have you brought me here?¡± he demanded.


    Qin Xi leaned against Han Shi, replying nonchalantly, ¡°Why? You know exactly why. Did you think we were unaware of your plot with your subordinates to incite infighting in the Mu family? What makes you think you have the capability to do so?¡±


    Qin Xi enjoyed Han Shi¡¯s service with a satisfied expression. ¡°Tell me, what trump card does your Su family still want? Or rather, who is behind everything you are doing?¡±


    Su Mingzhe¡¯s expression changed a few times. Then, he gritted his teeth and refused to admit it. ¡°If I had a trump card, do you think I would have been captured by you?¡±


    ¡°Ha, is that so?¡±


    Qin Xi suddenly looked up at Su Mingzhe with a cold glint in her beautiful eyes. ¡°I have ways to make you tell the truth. Besides, do you think I¡¯ll let you off?¡±


    Her tone was light, almost conversational, but Su Mingzhe felt a deep fear.


    ¡°How can you let me go?¡± he finally asked, his voice desperate. ¡°You¡¯ve already destroyed the Su family. Are you intent on wiping us out completely? Aren¡¯t you afraid of implicating the Mu family?¡±


    ¡°No one will link your death to me,¡± Qin Xi assured him with a glance at Wang Zhiqiang. Under the influence of the Truth Pill, Su Mingzhe finally revealed everything.


    Another ancestor?


    Heh, she can even devour a big boss like Jiang Yi. The Su family¡¯s ancestor is nothing.


    ¡°You are pregnant. Don¡¯t get stained with blood. Leave this matter to me!¡±


    Seeing that Qin Xi was about to do it herself, Han Shi kissed her forehead and said.


    Qin Xi initially wanted to say no, but when she saw Han Shi¡¯s serious and determined gaze, she finally compromised.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go tomorrow. I¡¯ll go with you. It¡¯s late today. Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you!¡±


    However, Qin Xi did not expect that that night, a group of armed people in uniforms would break in and take Mu Sheng and Mu Wen away.


    ¡°Discipline Inspection Commission?¡±


    Mu Tianzheng asked with a dark and solemn expression, ¡°You¡¯re here to arrest people in the middle of the night? I believe you have sufficient reason. Do you mind showing us the arrest warrant?¡±


    The one in the lead took out a piece of paper from his pocket. There seemed to be a seal on it. He showed it briefly to Mu Tianzheng before shoving it back into his pocket.


    ¡°Take them away!¡±


    Mu Tianzheng was about to stop him when Qin Xi came down from upstairs. ¡°Grandpa, let them go. Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    ¡°Xi, these people¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be anxious. Some foxes will reveal their tails soon. We just have to wait and see.¡±


    Qin Xi asked seriously, ¡°Grandpa, do you believe me?¡±


    Mu Tianzheng was stunned and blurted out. ¡°Of course, I believe you.¡± Forget it. Anyway, his sons shouldn¡¯t be in any danger. He might as well see what these people are up to.¡±

 Chapter 1050 - 1050 The Hidden Trap

    1050 The Hidden Trap


    Qin Xi had long implanted a backlash talisman on the Mu family members. Should anyone dare to harm them, they would pay a painful price.


    Of course, this wasn¡¯t her only strategy. Utilizing Jiang Yi¡¯s identity, she had already alerted a higher authority, who was likely en route by now.


    She was convinced that the Mu family¡¯s current predicament was orchestrated by the Su family. ¡°The old foxes are indeed cunning,¡± she thought. They could clearly use their connections to force the Mu family to submit, but they still used a sinister method to deal with the Mu family.


    Now, the Su family was in disarray¡ªsome dead, others fallen. The fall of this elusive ancestor was only a matter of time.


    Mu Tianzheng watched as his sons were taken away. Qu Hong¡¯s eyes red with urgency. ¡°Dad, what on earth did Sheng and Wen do?¡±


    Mu Tianzheng shook his head. ¡°You know them. They¡¯ve done nothing wrong.¡±


    ¡°Then why¡­¡± Qu Hong¡¯s lips trembled, fear evident in her voice.


    Mu Tian sighed. ¡°To impose a crime, one needs no excuse.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying Sheng and Wen are being framed? I have a bad feeling about this!¡±


    Qu Hong¡¯s heart was pounding. She felt that this matter was not simple. There seemed to be a huge conspiracy, and it was a conspiracy against the Mu family.


    ¡°Eldest Aunt, don¡¯t worry. This matter will be resolved soon. You should go back and rest! Perhaps Eldest Uncle will come back in the middle of the night!¡± Qin Xi said.


    Mu Min leaned against Chu Yi¡¯s chest and patted her worried wife. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You have to believe in Xi. She won¡¯t let anything bad happen to the Mu family!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Mu Min was about to nod when she suddenly realized that Han Shi, who never left Qin Xi¡¯s side, was not around at the moment. She asked curiously, ¡°Xi, where¡¯s Stone? Didn¡¯t he come down?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, where is he?¡±


    Old Master Mu frowned slightly. Although Han Shi did not have much of a presence normally, he knew that Han Shi was willing to give up everything for Qin Xi.


    Qin Xi smiled and said mischievously, ¡°Of course he¡¯s protecting our family!¡±


    The Mu family immediately understood. Although they did not know Han Shi¡¯s strength, they were relieved when seeing Qin Xi¡¯s confident expression.


    Qin Xi looked at Qi Xiong. ¡°Uncle Qi, leave the door open tonight. They¡¯ll be back soon!¡±


    Qi Xiong said respectfully, ¡°Alright, Miss!¡±


    Qin Xi pretended to be sleepy and yawned. She turned around and waved at everyone. ¡°Grandpa, Eldest Aunt, Mom, Dad, I¡¯ll go to bed first. You guys should rest too. Don¡¯t worry, with Stone around, nothing will happen to them!¡±


    Mu Tianzheng waved his hand. Although he trusted Qin Xi, it would be a lie to say that he was not worried. ¡°Hurry up and go. You are pregnant. Don¡¯t tire yourself out!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Looking at Qin Xi¡¯s departing figure, Qu Hong wanted to say something, but Mu Tianzheng interrupted her.


    ¡°Go back and rest. It¡¯s useless to be anxious. I¡¯ll call the higher-ups now to ask about the details. I¡¯ll tell you later.¡±


    A trace of melancholy and worry flashed across Qu Hong¡¯s eyes. She pursed her lips and went upstairs silently.


    Chu Yi said with a solemn expression, ¡°Dad, you should rest too. Since Xi said so, she must have her own plans. However, this also means that the person behind the scenes has monstrous power. At the very least, he has to be stronger than the Mu family.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have more or less guessed who it is. If it¡¯s really that person, this matter won¡¯t be easy to deal with!¡±


    Mu Min¡¯s heart trembled violently. She seemed to have suddenly thought of something and said in shock, ¡°Dad, do you mean the Su family?¡±

 Chapter 1051 - 1051 Kneel Down?

    1051 Kneel Down?


    On the outskirts of the city, Mu Sheng gazed out of the car window, his heart sinking as they moved further away from the city center. The atmosphere inside the car was tense, an ominous feeling looming.


    Mu Wen had sensed something was amiss from the beginning. The silent men who had forcibly taken them away were clearly up to no good, but neither brother had expected the car to stop at a cemetery. They were forcefully dragged out of the vehicle.


    ¡°Are they here?¡± An elderly man with a robust physique asked calmly, his eyes sharp as knives as they focused on Mu Sheng and Mu Wen.


    ¡°Ancestor is waiting inside. Hurry up!¡± he said, walking towards the cemetery.


    The brothers, escorted by a group of uniformed men, stood before the elder. Though they couldn¡¯t see his face, they felt an overwhelming pressure, as if their knees would involuntarily bow in his presence.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Mu Sheng, as the elder brother, asked first.


    Su ancestor slowly turned around, his face calm but emanating a suffocating aura. His mere presence seemed to bend the surrounding grass and trees, ¡°Su Jiangshan, the ancestor of the Su family.¡±


    Su Jiangshan, the ancestor of the Su family?


    Su Jiangshan was still alive? That was impossible. If he was still alive, he would probably be 150 years old! Could anyone in the world really live to this age?


    Moreover, looking at Su Jiangshan, he was almost as healthy as their old man. Who would believe this?


    However, when they thought about how the Su family was an ancient martial family, they immediately felt that it was possible.


    Mu Wen frowned and narrowed his eyes as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s your motive for bringing us here today?¡±


    Su Jiangshan didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he gave the elder beside him a look. The elder¡¯s name was Su Tu. He was Su Jiangshan¡¯s follower and had followed him for 60 years. He had always been loyal. Apart from the ancestor and a few elders of the Su family, everyone else was respectful to him, even the head of the Su family.


    Su Tu glanced at them coldly and said in a high and mighty manner, ¡°Today, I invited the two of you here for three things. The Su family has been destroyed by the Mu family. The Mu family can¡¯t deny this. Therefore, the first thing is that the descendants of the Mu family have to kneel down to the deceased of the Su family and beg for forgiveness. Please!¡±


    Mu Sheng sneered. ¡°Then do you know why the Su family fell and why they died?¡±


    ¡°The dead are to be respected. Further talk is useless. If you refuse, I will take action,¡± Su Tu said calmly, but his words carried a veiled threat.


    Mu Sheng and Mu Wen, with their proud and unyielding spirit, refused to kneel to the despicable. Su Tu didn¡¯t seem annoyed but said, ¡°It seems the Mu family has pride. Well, since you refuse the first condition, we must proceed¡­¡±


    He exerted an immense pressure towards the brothers, but contrary to expectations, they did not kneel. Instead, Su Tu felt as if he was being crushed by an immense weight.


    He immediately retracted his pressure and looked at Mu Sheng and Mu Wen in shock. He could not believe that what happened just now was real. Could it be that they were also ancient martial artists?


    That shouldn¡¯t be the case. He didn¡¯t sense any martial artist aura on them. Then what was going on just now?


    Su Tu did not believe it. He increased the pressure again and pressed down on the two of them again. In the end, he could not withstand the double pressure from the Backlash Talisman. He spat out a mouthful of blood and fell backward.

 Chapter 1052 - Chapter 1052: Energy Transfer

    Chapter 1052: Energy Transfer


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Su Jiangshan quickly turned around, glancing indifferently at Su Tu, who lay unconscious, spitting blood. His gaze then fell on Mu Sheng and Mu Wen, filled with undisguised scrutiny.


    ¡°What treasure are you hiding that could rebound Su Tu¡¯s power back onto him?¡± he asked, his tone cold and urgent. As he spoke, he signaled the Su family¡¯s hidden guards with a gesture.


    With a whoosh, two figures knelt before Su Jiangshan. His expression, greedy and domineering, commanded, ¡°Search them. Find what treasure they carry!¡±


    The hidden guards, without a word, meticulously searched Mu Wen and Mu Sheng. They found nothing but a string of peach wood beads, as the brothers had been taken in their pajamas. Su Jiangshan examined the beads, feeling the faint true energy covering them, but shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not this¡­¡±


    ¡°You two, hit them¡­¡±


    Su Jiangshan instructed the secret guards to hit Mu Sheng and Mu Wen. Although the secret guards found this instruction a little strange, they still did according to the ancestor¡¯s instructions.


    The secret guards did not have any fancy moves. They directly raised their fists and punched the brothers¡¯ chests. There was an overlapping cracking sound. The two secret guards spat out a mouthful of blood at the same time and were sent flying. The scene was very strange.


    ¡°Just as I thought,¡± Su Jiangshan said, his old eyes gleaming with mania. ¡°The treasure is within them. If it¡¯s not external, then it must be internal¡­


    Internal?


    Didn¡¯t that mean¡­ inside their body?


    The crowd gasped, a sense of foreboding filling their minds. Su Jiangshan ordered ruthlessly, ¡°Quick, whether it¡¯s cutting them into pieces or burning them alive, I want the treasure in their bodies!¡±


    When Mu Sheng and Mu Wen heard this, their hair stood on end. They cursed Su Jiangshan in their hearts for being a lunatic and an old pervert. He actually thought of such a cruel method. He was really inhumane.


    Although the brothers were afraid, they did not show it. The Mu family would not yield to coercion.


    Hearing the order, the hidden guards drew their swords, aiming for the brothers¡¯ chests. The result was the same. Two more guards bled and collapsed, their injuries the most severe.


    When Su Jiangshan saw this, he coveted such a treasure even more. He even personally took action. His hand contained dense true energy. He placed his hand on the brothers¡¯ shoulders and sent streams of true energy into their bodies. He wanted to use this method to find out more about the treasures in their bodies.


    However, the old man never expected that Han Shi would be hiding in the dark, watching them test Mu Sheng and Mu Wen. In the end, when he saw that the old man was channeling true energy into their bodies, Han Shi¡¯s eyes lit up and he instantly disappeared. When he reappeared, he was already among the secret guards.


    The secret guards acutely sensed the unfamiliar aura and were shocked. Before they could attack, Han Shi¡¯s powerful true energy instantly killed all the secret guards on the spot.


    Su Jiangshan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He had never seen such terrifying strength. With just a single move, he could injure all the hidden guards he had painstakingly trained. However, he had been in the capital for so long and did not know that such a terrifying person existed.


    Just as he was about to retract all his true energy, Han Shi teleported in front of him and grinned at him. He tapped Su Jiangshan¡¯s chest twice like lightning.


    ¡°Old man, since you¡¯ve transferred your true qi out, there¡¯s no need to take it back!¡±

 Chapter 1053 - Chapter 1053: Seizing the Energy

    Chapter 1053: Seizing the Energy


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Su Jiangshan¡¯s face twisted with fear and rage, screaming, ¡°What have you done to me?¡±


    Han Shi shrugged, a mocking smile on his face. ¡°Nothing much, just left all your true energy inside them. You knew that, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°How dare you..


    Su Jiangshan roared.


    He could feel his true energy draining rapidly, a feeling of powerlessness he hadn¡¯t experienced in a long time.


    His eyes filled with hatred and anxiety, but mostly fear.


    The reason why the Su family had stood strong for so many years was because he was in charge. Even the higher-ups didn¡¯t dare to touch the Su family because of him.


    Today, he had personally forced the higher authority to act against the Mu family, even if it was against their will. But if he lost his ancient martial arts and returned to his worst age, the Su family would probably not even last a second.


    Remembering the glory years of the Su family, Su Jiangshan was filled with unwillingness and resentment, especially at being outplayed by this young man.


    He didn¡¯t want a pathetic, dishonorable death. Even if it meant self-destruction, he was determined to drag them to hell with him¡­


    Su Jiangshan¡¯s eyes suddenly gleamed with a mad desire to kill, as he burst into a maniacal laugh. ¡°Even in death, I won¡¯t let you have an easy time. Come, everyone will join me in death!¡±


    Han Shi, disgusted, picked at his ears. ¡°Stop screaming. You¡¯re not dying. I won¡¯t let you. You¡¯re too wicked; prison is where you belong in your old age.¡±


    Seeing that all of Su Jiangshan¡¯s energy had transferred into Mu Wen and Mu Sheng, Han Shi quickly unlocked Su Jiangshan¡¯s pressure points. The elderly man staggered backward, barely managing to stay upright. His body, drained of energy, had returned to its true age of 150 years. He could barely stand, and if not for the quick reflexes of a uniformed guard catching him, he might have collapsed.


    Glaring venomously at Han Shi, Su Jiangshan hissed, ¡°Return my energy, return my energy¡­¡±


    Han Shi was busy helping his uncles regulate the wildly rushing energy in their bodies. Although Mu Sheng and Mu Wen didn¡¯t understand why Han Shi was there or what the chaotic energy inside them was, they felt extremely uncomfortable, as if a fire was burning within them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, uncles,¡± Han Shi explained quickly. ¡°You have that old guy¡¯s true energy inside you. I thought you might as well have it. After we get back, take your time to assimilate it. You¡¯ll be ancient martial artists in no time¡­¡±


    Despite their pain, Mu Sheng and Mu Wen felt a surge of excitement at the prospect. The allure of martial arts was irresistible to men of any age. Hearing they would become ancient martial artists filled them with joy, almost making them forget their pain..

 Chapter 1054 - Chapter 1054: Aftermath

    Chapter 1054: Aftermath


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Five minutes later, Mu Sheng and Mu Wen had managed to suppress the chaotic true energy within them. Despite their pale faces, they were exceptionally spirited.


    Of course, they still maintained their composure, not overly revealing their excitement.


    ¡°Who exactly are you? Why are you opposing my Su family?¡± Su Jiangshan continued his relentless questioning, his gaze towards Han Shi filled with hatred, as if Han Shi had murdered his parents. His attempt to gain an advantage had backfired, leading him to a dead end.


    ¡°Me? I call them ¡®Eldest Uncle,¡¯ and ¡®Second Uncle¡¯. Who do you think I am?¡± Han Shi pointed at Mu Sheng and Mu Wen, smiling wickedly, ¡°Old man, stop overthinking it. Your time has come¡­¡±


    Mu Sheng and Mu Wen thought Han Shi was about to commit murder and moved to intervene, but they were interrupted by the sound of police sirens, seemingly coming from the foothills.


    Su Jiangshan¡¯s face contorted in shock, his muscles twitching uncontrollably. ¡°Impossible¡­ this can¡¯t be happening¡­¡±


    He had warned everyone not to investigate this matter. Why would there be police cars showing up?


    ¡°Nothing is impossible. Oh, right, I have something to return to you..


    Han Shi said casually, then suddenly disappeared and reappeared with a nearly lifeless person at his feet.


    ¡°This is one of your Su family. Today, none shall be spared. They all will face justice!¡± The person on the ground was Su Mingzhe who was on the verge of death.


    Su Jiangshan, looking up to the sky, howled, ¡°Mu family, I, Su Jiangshan, will never reconcile with you, never¡­¡±


    After a while, the Su family was taken away!


    Han Shi clapped his hands, looking at Mu Sheng and Mu Wen, ¡°Eldest Uncle, Second Uncle, let¡¯s head back. Grandpa is anxiously waiting at home.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay!¡±


    It was as if the brothers had a dream that night. Fortunately, Han Shi appeared in time. Otherwise, they might have really died under Su Jiangshan¡¯s blade.


    However, there was something they did not understand.


    Mu Sheng asked curiously, ¡°Shi, why does Su Jiangshan keep saying that we have treasures on us? Also, it didn¡¯t hurt when these people hit us.¡±


    Han Shi smiled and explained, ¡°It¡¯s because Xi placed a backlash talisman on you. In the future, if anyone hurts you, the backlash talisman on you will activate and reflect back to the perpetrator. Moreover, it will be extra painful¡­


    That was why they suffered such a terrible backlash!


    ¡°Backlash Talisman? When did she put it on us? Why didn¡¯t I feel it?¡± Mu Wen was a little puzzled. Why didn¡¯t he have any impression of it?


    He groped all over his body as if trying to find it.


    ¡°This thing was injected into your bodies. Of course, you can¡¯t find it.


    Moreover, everyone in the Mu family has it, including your daughter¡­¡¯ At the mention of his disappointing daughter, Mu Wen sighed.


    ¡°Sigh, this child has been spoiled by me. We all know someone tried to use her to instigate infighting in the Mu family. She fell for it. In order to make the other party believe that we were fooled by Yali, we put up a show together. We thought confining her in the villa would calm things down, but it nearly cost us dearly¡­¡±


    Yes, the reason why the old man said that he wanted to marry Mu Yali off was actually to lure the mastermind out. He did not expect this person to be Su Mingzhe.


    Now that the Su family had fallen and even the most mysterious ancestor had been wiped out, the Mu family could be at ease.


    However, Mu Yali was really too troublesome. If this continued, she might bring even greater danger to the Mu family in the future.


    As if seeing his dilemma, Han Shi suddenly said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not impossible to resolve this matter¡­¡±

 Chapter 1055 - Chapter 1055: Old Monster

    Chapter 1055: Old Monster


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    In the Mu family.


    Mu Tianzheng looked at the time on the clock. It was almost midnight in 15 minutes. He did not know when they would come back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Old Master. Since Miss Xi said that it will be fine, it will definitely be fine.¡± Qi Xiong saw that Old Master was shaking his legs anxiously and comforted him helplessly.


    ¡°You sure believe in Xi.¡± Mu Tianzheng picked up the teacup with a smile and took a sip.


    Actually, he was not very worried. How could his granddaughter, who could uproot the Su family in a few hours, be a simple character? She had already said that there was no problem. There was definitely no problem.


    Moreover, Stone had already gone to help. Although he didn¡¯t know how Dowerful Stone was. since Xi could rest assured. what was there to worrv


    about?


    As the two of them were chatting, the door outside was pushed open.


    Mu Tianzheng immediately stood up and looked at Qi Xiong excitedly. ¡°Quick, go and see if they¡¯re back!¡±


    Qi Xiong did not wait for the old man to speak. He had already jogged towards the entrance. Before he could open the door, the door was pushed open.


    ¡°Uncle Qi, we¡¯re back!¡±


    Han Shi smiled at Qi Xiong and then looked at Mu Tianzheng behind Qi Xiong. ¡°Grandpa, I didn¡¯t disappoint you!¡±


    Seeing that his two sons had returned unscathed, Mu Tianzheng finally felt relieved. His tense emotions returned to normal and he nodded lightly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back!¡±


    ¡°Dad, guess who I saw?¡± Mu Wen was about to keep him in suspense when his serious brother, Mu Sheng, directly gave the answer. ¡°It¡¯s that ancestor of the Su family, Su Jiangshan.¡±


    Mu Wen was speechless.


    ¡°Su Jiangshan is still alive?¡± Mu Tianzheng was shocked, his voice filled with disbelief.


    Who was Su Jiangshan? He was from his grandfather¡¯s father¡¯s generation.


    How could he still be alive? If he was still alive, he would probably be in his 150s this year, right? Could cultivating ancient martial arts really extend one¡¯s lifespan?


    ¡°Sheng, you¡¯re finally back!¡±


    At this moment, Qu Hong¡¯s eyes turned red when she heard the voice. She quickly ran down the stairs and rushed to Mu Sheng¡¯s side. She tugged at his sleeve aggrievedly and whispered, ¡°I was so worried. I thought you wouldn¡¯t come back!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡­¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If it weren¡¯t for Sonte, we really wouldn¡¯t have been able to come back!¡±


    Mu Sheng was about to comfort his wife when Mu Wen interrupted him. He didn¡¯t know if he did it on purpose, but Mu Sheng turned around and glared at him.


    Mu Tianzheng looked at Mu Wen and then at Mu Sheng. His eyes narrowed. ¡°Why you two don¡¯t look right today?¡±


    Seeing that they were still in their pajamas, Qi Xiong quickly reminded them, ¡°Old Master, let¡¯s go in and talk! By the way, are you hungry? Do you want me to make some handmade noodles?¡±


    Qu Hong knew that they still had something to talk about and took the initiative to say, ¡°I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll make some handmade noodles. Hurry up and go in.¡±


    Sitting on the sofa, Mu Tianzheng had a solemn expression and couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°What happened? What happened after you left? What did Wen mean by almost not being able to come back alive?¡±


    ¡°These people were ordered by Su Jiangshan to capture us. They didn¡¯t capture us for interrogation, but to apologize to the people who died in the Su family.


    Moreover, this is an non-negotiable condition.¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t agree, he¡¯ll attack us¡±


    Hearing that, Mu Tianzheng immediately couldn¡¯t sit still.. He stood up and shouted with a red face, ¡°Did that old monster attack you?¡±

 Chapter 1056 - Chapter 1056: Safe and Sound

    Chapter 1056: Safe and Sound


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m not done talking!¡±


    Seeing this, Mu Wen immediately pulled him. ¡°Don¡¯t get excited. Listen to me.¡±


    ¡°He originally wanted to make a move, but the people who attacked me and Brother all inexplicably got into trouble. Su Jiangshan thought we had treasures on us and wanted to cut us into pieces.¡±


    The old man, who had just sat down, stood up excitedly again, his expression dark. ¡°Cut into pieces? Is that old man so crazy?¡±


    Mu Sheng glared at Mu Wen. He felt that his brother really didn¡¯t know how to speak tonight. He quickly looked at the old man. ¡°Dad, we¡¯re fine. Don¡¯t be agitated.¡±


    ¡°How can I not be excited? That old monster is going to cut you into pieces.¡± Mu Tianzheng was furious.


    At this moment, Han Shi finally said, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s like this.¡±


    ¡°Because everyone in the Mu family had the Backlash Talisman planted by Xi, that old monster thought that First Uncle and Second Uncle had treasures on them and wanted to use his true energy to explore the treasures in their bodies. In the end, I quickly sealed his acupoints. All the true energy in that old man¡¯s body was transferred to First Uncle and Second Uncle. When Xi woke up, let her find a suitable cultivation method. In the future, they would slowly absorb the true energy in their bodies and become ancient martial artists.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then, what about that old man?¡± Mu Tianzheng¡¯s old eyes flickered with excitement.


    Mu Sheng said, ¡°He was taken away.¡±


    Mu Tianzheng frowned. ¡°Who took him away?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it looks like they¡¯re from the national guards,¡± Mu Sheng guessed.


    ¡°National guards?¡± Mu Tianzheng was shocked.


    National guards were the top secret guards that could be mobilized by the higher-up. They belonged to the government and only three people could mobilize them. Who among the three did it?


    No, to be precise, who was helping their Mu family?


    Seeing the old man¡¯s conflicted expression, Han Shi said, ¡°It¡¯s Xi. She used a special method to contact the higher-up and asked him to help.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no wonder¡­¡±


    Although Mu Tianzheng said this, he knew that there was definitely more story to this matter. However, as long as their family was fine, everything else did not matter.


    The next day, the old man and Qin Xi talked a lot in the study. Although Qin Xi did not tell him about Jiang Yi, the old man vaguely understood that his granddaughter could no longer be described as a mortal.


    When she left the study, she saw Chu Yi and Han Shi chatting in the greenhouse downstairs. Han Shi sensed Qin Xi¡¯s gaze and immediately looked over. He even waved at her.


    Chu Yi turned around and saw Qin Xi on the second floor. He smiled at her.


    ¡°The child is about to be born. Yesterday, Uncle Han asked when you would register your marriage.¡± The Uncle Han Chu Yi was talking about was Han Dazhu.


    ¡°Kid, Xi is so outstanding. If the old man finds out that you haven¡¯t registered your marriage, you¡­¡±


    Han Shi grinned, feeling a little speechless. He wanted to, but he was delayed by various things every time.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ll go with Xi to register our marriage when we have time.¡±


    At this moment, Qin Xi walked over slowly and asked with a smile, ¡°What are you talking about? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°We are sun bathing here.¡±


    Chu Yi suddenly said, ¡°Xi, I don¡¯t have anything to give you. Tomorrow, I want to bring the two of you back to the Chu family. I remember that I still have a company with your aunt for the time being. I don¡¯t need it now, so I plan to give it to you¡­


    ¡°Of course, perhpas you have to get this company back yourself!¡±


    Qin Xi and Han Shi looked at each other in confusion..

 Chapter 1057 - Chapter 1057: I’ve Made You Worried

    Chapter 1057: I¡¯ve Made You Worried


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    The Chu family.


    Chu Xiao kept waiting for Chu Yi to return, but she waited for three days in a row and did not receive any news that Chu Yi was coming back. Instead, she was ruthlessly threatened by Ma Lianping.


    This made Chu Xiao furious. In a fit of anger, she told her mother that Chu Yi had returned and was in the Mu family.


    The old lady lived in seclusion and did not ask about the outside world. She did not even ask about Chu Xiao being cheated out of the company and almost lost all contact with the outside world.


    If Ma Lianping had not forced her into a corner, Chu Xiao would not have said this because she believed that as long as her mother came out, she would definitely be able to get Chu Yi back.


    The old lady looked at the Buddha statue in front of her and tears flickered in her eyes. ¡°Thank you, Bodhisattva, for protecting my son for so many years and letting him return safely.¡±


    She stood up shakily and came to a black and white photo. She said in a choked voice, ¡°Jianguo, did you hear that? Your son is back. Moreover, he has a daughter with that girl from the Mu family. Our Chu family is finally reunited.


    You should be happy to know in the netherworld!¡±


    As the old lady spoke, she wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. After stabilizing her emotions, she immediately returned to the demeanor of the matriarch of the Chu family. She puffed out her chest and raised her head. Her entire body exuded an innate solemnity and dignity. Especially her gaze and aura, it made people feel an invisible sense of oppression and not dare to look at her directly.


    When she returned to her room, she immediately changed into a solemn dark purple cheongsam. Her white hair was combed neatly, and she wore a net shawl on her shoulders. There was no decoration on her body, but she gave off a graceful and noble aura. ¡°Mom, what are you¡­¡±


    Chu Xiao, who had been waiting outside the door for half a day, deliberately asked.


    The old lady glanced at her from the corner of her eye. Her tone was faint, but she had the aura of a superior. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to. You¡¯re not allowed to touch Yi¡¯s things in the future!¡±


    Chu Xiao did not dare to look into the old lady¡¯s eyes. Although she was the only daughter in the family and looked the most like the old lady, the old lady liked Chu Yi. Because Chu Yi looked like her dead father and even had a very similar temper, the old lady especially doted on him.


    Although she was very indignant and unwilling, Chu Xiao did not dare to refute. She could only lower her head silently and dare to stand behind her.


    ¡°Fu Zi, prepare the car!¡±


    Fu Zi was the son of the old man¡¯s guard. Before Old Master Chu died, he asked the guard to take good care of the old lady. However, the guard laster joined the war and died. Later on, Fu Zi came, who was the son of the guard. He had dedicated his life to the Chu family.


    ¡°Old Madam, the car is ready!¡± Fu Zi quickly and carefully supported the old lady.


    At this moment, a servant ran over agitatedly and pointed outside the door while panting. Her eyes were wide open. ¡°Old Madam, he¡¯s here. Second Master Chu is back. He even brought a lot of people¡­¡±


    ¡°YI is back?¡± When the old lady heard that her son was already outside the door, she excitedly quickened her pace and hurriedly walked towards the door.


    Before she could reach the door, Chu Yi¡¯s figure appeared in front of her. During this period of time, Chu Yi had already returned to his original appearance. He was in high spirits and his entire body was filled with the elegant aura.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve made you worried.¡±


    Chu Yi saw that his mother¡¯s hair was already white and her eyes were red. He felt more guilty than happy and knelt on the ground.


    That voice shocked Qin Xi and Mu Min.


    The old lady finally could not hold back her emotions.. ¡°Yi, my son, you¡¯re finally willing to come back to see me¡­¡±

 Chapter 1058 - Chapter 1058: The Emotional Reunion of Old Madam Chu

    Chapter 1058: The Emotional Reunion of Old Madam Chu


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    When mother and son met, it was especially emotional.


    The two of them hugged each other and cried for more than a minute. Seeing that her father was kneeling, Qin Xi pushed her mother, who was also crying. ¡°Mom, my father is still kneeling. He hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet.¡±


    Qin Xi only hinted subtly. Of course, Chu Yi¡¯s injuries had mostly healed. But she felt the endless crying needed to end at some point!


    As expected, when she heard Qin Xi¡¯s words, Mu Min immediately wiped her tears and walked over. She smiled gently at the old lady who was still wiping her tears. ¡°Mom, you and Chu Yi haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. Why don¡¯t we go in and talk? My daughter, no, your granddaughter, is still pregnant with your great-grandson. She¡¯ll get tired standing for so long.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Yes, yes, yes¡­¡±


    Old Madam Chu, hearing about her pregnant granddaughter, quickly released Chu Yi and stared eagerly at Qin Xi and her belly.


    ¡°Is this my granddaughter? What¡¯s your name? I¡¯m your grandma¡­¡±


    As the old lady spoke, she stared at Qin Xi¡¯s stomach and walked over. Apart from Mu Min and Chu Yi, no one noticed when the old lady, who missed her son so much, heard about her granddaughter and great-grandson¡­ she actually pushed her son. Yes, Chu Yi felt his mother¡¯s¡­ preference for the new over the old.


    Chu Yi never imagined this preference would come so swiftly!


    Mu Min, noticing the awkwardness, quickly helped Chu Yi up and brushed the dust off his trousers.


    ¡°Grandma, hello, I am Chu Qinxi, and this is my husband, Han Shi. We don¡¯t have much to offer as a first meeting gift, but here¡¯s a small token from me,¡± Qin Xi whispered to Old Madam Chu, ¡°This is a special medicinal pill I developed. My grandfather takes it too, remember to take it!¡±


    With that, she winked at the old lady.


    ¡°Alright, thank you, Xi!¡± The old lady held Qin Xi¡¯s hand and patted it lovingly.


    Even if it were poison, Old Madam Chu would have taken it without hesitation since it came from her granddaughter.


    ¡°Is he my grandson-in-law?¡±


    The old lady¡¯s gaze landed on Han Shi¡¯s face again. Her wrinkled but elegant face was filled with love. ¡°Good, good. My grandson-in-law is really handsome. Only such a handsome child is worthy of my granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, you flatter me. I also have a small gift for you. It¡¯s nothing compared to what Xi brought, but I hope you¡¯ll like it,¡± Han Shi said as he handed a box to Old Madam Chu.


    Old Madam Chu, unable to hide her joy, quickly took the box, ¡°Good, good,


    good. You both are such good children.¡±


    Chu Yi and Mu Min exchanged glances, their mouths twitching simultaneously.


    They had thought of bringing gifts, but considering what Qin Xi and Han Shi had brought, they decided against it.


    ¡°Come inside, it¡¯s getting hot outside,¡± Old Madam Chu said as she handed the gifts to a servant, holding Qin Xi¡¯s left hand and Han Shi¡¯s right hand, beaming with pride and joy, ¡°Xi, your stomach is so big now. It must be about time, right? Have you thought of a name for the child?¡±


    When she heard the second half of the sentence, Qin Xi¡¯s face stiffened. She recalled that there were still two old men waiting in line to give the little guy a name. The person in front of her¡­


    She wouldn¡¯t be joining in too, would she?


    She glanced at her father, Chu Yi, who quickly turned away and entered the house with Mu Min.


    Qin Xi bit her lip, regretting her earlier sympathy for him.. If only she had let him kneel a bit longer!

 Chapter 1059 - Chapter 1059: The Chu Family’s Reunion

    Chapter 1059: The Chu Family¡¯s Reunion


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    As the group entered the living room, Chu Xiao stood nervously, avoiding eye contact with Chu Yi. Her anxious demeanor was palpable, which indicated a mix of guilt and unease.


    Chu Yi, with a slight smile, playfully inquired, ¡°Is this¡­ my elder sister? I remember you married Ma Lianping back then. I wonder how my brother-in-law is doing now?¡±


    The mention of ¡®brother-in-law¡¯ visibly irked Chu Xiao.


    Chu Yi was obviously pretending to be ignorant and deliberately humiliating her. He acted as if he didn¡¯t recognize her, leaving her feeling awkward and embarrassed.


    ¡°Hmph, back then, she wanted to marry that Ma guy no matter what. In the end, she was deceived. Alright, let¡¯s not talk about her today. The more I talk about her, the angrier I get.¡±


    Although Old Madam Chu looked disgusted, there was no disdain in her eyes.


    Chu Yi, a clever man, grasped the underlying message. He had already planned to deal with Ma Lianping, even without this current situation with Chu Xiao.


    He smiled and said, ¡°Oh, I haven¡¯t seen him for a long time. When I have time,


    I¡¯ll go and find him to have a good talk!¡±


    Qin Xi seemed to have sensed the grudge in her father¡¯s words. She frowned slightly and looked at Han Shi, giving him a look. Han Shi understood and whispered into her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, in the future, I¡¯ll get the assault team to protect Dad, Mom, Grandpa, and the others in the capital and get them to open the security company here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. In the future, our business will slowly move here as well.


    Anyway, we have a backer here. When we decide to do something else, we can simply leave the business to Second Brother.¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s words made Han Shi laugh, his eyes filled with love.


    ¡°You young couples are so sweet, always so affectionate with each other. It¡¯s refreshing to see such youthful energy,¡± Old Madam Chu commented with a teasing but envious tone as she took Qin Xi¡¯s hand and sat on the sofa.


    ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re not old either. My father is already so old, but he still looks gentle and refined. He must have taken after you. With this foundation, when you were young, you must be famously beautiful in the capital!¡± Qin Xi held the old lady¡¯s arm and said sincerely.


    ¡°Hahahaha, my granddaughter has good taste. You can tell at a glance.¡± Old Madam Chu was not humble and admitted with a laugh.


    ¡°Indeed. Back then, Mother was indeed more beautiful than everyone else. Although time has made her old, her temperament has become better and better. Every move she makes is innately noble and elegant. Moreover, she came from a prestigious family.¡±


    Turning to Old Madam Chu, Mu Min suggested, ¡°Perhaps we should update Xi¡¯s household registration and even consider changing her name. What do you think, Mother?¡±


    ¡°Of course. The children of the Chu family naturally have to live in the Chu family. Leave this matter to Fu Zi. I trust him.¡± When Old Madam Chu heard that Qin Xi was going to be registered in the household register, she was so happy that she immediately arranged for her most trusted aide to do it.


    ¡°Xi, don¡¯t go back today. How about staying here with Grandma for a few days?¡±


    Old Madam Chu grabbed Qin Xi¡¯s hand and looked at her hopefully, as if as long as Qin Xi did not agree, the light in her eyes would dim. This made Qin Xi not know whether to laugh or cry.


    ¡°Grandma, we came back to stay for a few more days. I even brought some pajamas.. I wonder if you have prepared a room for us!¡±

 Chapter 1060 - Chapter 1060: A Performance for Dad

    Chapter 1060: A Performance for Dad


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    At noon, Mu Min, Han Shi, and Old Madam Chu were busy in the kitchen.


    Han Shi was preparing nutritious meals for the pregnant Qin Xi, while Old Madam Chu and Mu Min focused on their specialties.


    Although the old lady had not cooked for many years, her skills were not wasted at all. Although she came from a rich family, she was not conservative at all. In order to make delicious food for her son, she had to cook.


    The only person here who did not have good culinary skills was Mu Min. She was also born and raised like a princess.


    However, during the years when Chu Yi went missing, she also cooked her own food, but it was all vegetarian plain food.


    Fortunately, she only went into the kitchen assistant and left the cooking to the old lady and Han Shi.


    Meanwhile, in the living room, Chu Yi¡¯s indifferent gaze settled on Chu Xiao, who was squirming nervously. ¡°Tell me, how did you help me take care of the company all these years?¡±


    ¡°Yi, Yi, I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It was that Ma Lianping. He was too shameless. He deliberately made me drunk. Then¡­ After that, I had to marry him. If others found out¡­


    Her eyes brimmed with tears, fearing Chu Yi¡¯s wrath. Chu Yi, impatient, cut her off, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your romantic history. Just get to the point.¡±


    Seeing that his attitude was as bad as ever, Chu Xiao couldn¡¯t help but want to tear him apart. However, when she thought of how ruthless he was, her scalp went numb.


    Qin Xi felt the malice emanating from Chu Xiao and turned to look at her. Chu Xiao felt guilty and looked away in a sorry state, pretending that nothing had happened.


    ¡°The company was scammed away by him. I gave it to him for free without knowing¡­¡± Chu Xiao¡¯s voice was so soft that she could barely hear herself, let alone Chu Yi.


    ¡°What did you say? Louder!¡± Chu Yi frowned.


    Chu Xiao was so frightened by him that her body trembled and her face turned pale. She gathered her nerves and mustered the courage to say it again.


    ¡°He somehow controlled me and made me transfer all my assets to him without me knowing it. He also has control over the company. Now, everyone in the company is his people. It¡¯s¡­ very difficult to snatch it back!¡±


    After saying that, she did not even dare to breathe. However, after waiting for a long time and seeing that Chu Yi did not say anything, she looked even more nervous. Her heart was pounding, as if she was afraid that he would not believe her. She immediately added, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can investigate.


    What I said is true. It¡¯s true! I swear to God!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you. Why are you nervous?¡± At this point, Chu Yi suddenly narrowed his eyes and said meaningfully, ¡°Or are you hiding something from me?¡±


    ¡°No, no, definitely not. How, how can I be hiding something from you?¡±


    When Chu Xiao heard this, she tensed up and the smile on her face became more and more unnatural. Even a blind person could tell that something was wrong.


    Qin Xi shook her head speechlessly. She couldn¡¯t even fool a child, so how could she fool her father?


    Seeing that she was unwilling to tell him, Chu Yi was not surprised. Instead, he looked at his daughter, who was watching the show, and said, ¡°Xi, I heard that you have the ability to make people tell the truth. Come, show me!¡±


    Qin Xi was speechless..

 Chapter 1061 - Chapter 1061: A Shattered Cup and a Shattered Illusion

    Chapter 1061: A Shattered Cup and a Shattered Illusion


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Before Chu Xiao could understand what the two of them were talking about, she saw Qin Xi call out to her. Then, she had no clue what happened after that.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Seeing that Chu Xiao looked a little dazed, Chu Yi was surprised and said in disbelief, ¡°This move of yours is comparable to that of an immortal!¡±


    Qin Xi patted her chest twice and put on a proud expression. ¡°Don¡¯t doubt it. I am immortal.¡±


    Chu Yi said, ¡°Naughty!¡±


    ¡°Alright, go ahead and ask. There are indeed some things you have to get to the bottom of!¡± Qin Xi pouted and stood up, smiling at him. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to see if they need help.¡±


    Looking at her back, Chu Yi frowned, not understanding what his daughter meant. He turned to look at the dazed Chu Xiao and asked, ¡°What are you hiding from me? Tell me everything.¡±


    Hence, Chu Xiao told him everything she had done to Chu Yi since he was


    young.


    Back then, she found someone to bully Mu Min and caused a misunderstanding when the two of them were in love. Although all of this was in the past, Chu Yi was still furious.


    What made him even more disappointed was that for the sake of his assets, Chu Xiao took the initiative to cooperate with Madam Yunqing and fed him the Gu worm that controlled him. Moreover, Ma Lianping and the others were all accomplices. Ma Lianping did not even know that Chu Xiao was involved in this, so this was also a weakness that Chu Xiao had on Ma Lianping.


    The only thing Chu Yi could not understand was why Chu Xiao was targeting Mu Min. Was there a grudge between them?


    ¡°Why are you targeting Min?¡±


    ¡°Because I realized that the man I like has a crush on Mu Min. I¡¯m jealous of her, so I want to ruin her and make her hated by everyone.¡±


    With a bang, the teacup in Chu Yi¡¯s hand shattered. The few people who were chatting happily in the kitchen heard that and looked at each other. Just as they were about to go and see what was going on, Qin Xi seemed to have expected it and smiled calmly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. My father accidentally broke a cup.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s already so old. Why is he still so careless?¡± The old lady naturally knew what was going on. She shook her head helplessly and played along with Qin Xi.


    Han Shi looked at Qin Xi, who winked at him. Han Shi smiled dotingly and continued to knead the dough.


    Lunch was quickly prepared and placed on the dining table. It was filled with food and looked extremely sumptuous.


    Chu Yi had already composed himself. He came to the dining table and smiled at everyone.


    ¡°Yo, there are so many people here¡­¡±


    At this moment, a man with a beer belly suddenly entered the house. Seeing that there were so many people at home, he subconsciously said. However, when he saw one of them, he was stunned.


    ¡°Brother? Why are you here?¡± Chu Heng blurted out. However, as soon as he opened his mouth, he knew that he was in trouble!


    Chu Xiao¡¯s face also turned pale. She wished she could scold Chu Heng for being a fool.


    Indeed, in the next second, Old Madam Chu¡¯s face darkened and she exuded a dignified aura. ¡°It seems that I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s still in the dark about Yi¡¯s return. You siblings didn¡¯t plan to tell me, right?¡±


    Chu Heng played dumb and said nonchalantly, ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. When I found out, I was on a business trip. I thought Eldest Sister would tell you. Besides, isn¡¯t Second Brother back safe and sound now? Why are you angry?¡±


    As he spoke, he walked towards the dining table. Looking at the delicacies on the table, he sat down and shouted to the nanny, ¡°Give me a pair of chopsticks ! ¡±


    The old lady slapped the chopsticks aside and shouted, ¡°Chopsticks? Hmph, you two unfilial children are not worthy of eating my food.. Fu Zi, throw these two unfilial children out!¡±

 Chapter 1062 - Chapter 1062: Not Serious

    Chapter 1062: Not Serious


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Just like that, Qin Xi and Han Shi stayed in the Chu family.


    During this period of time, Qin Xi had not been idle. During the day, she would give the old lady a set of beauty treatments. At night, she would give the old lady a medicinal bath to recover her body to its peak.


    As for Han Shi, he went to the company with Chu Yi to settle the score with Ma Lianping.


    Ma Lianping had always known that Chu Yi would come to look for him. He originally wanted to run away, but he remembered that he had made a lot of money from this company. Moreover, this company had already been emptied out by him. There was no need for him to be afraid of Chu Yi.


    However, the result was something he did not expect.


    When he saw Chu Yi, before he could say a word, he was beaten up by the young man Chu Yi brought with him and spat out blood¡­


    Ma Lianping spat out a mouthful of blood and lay on the ground. He laughed with a twisted expression and mocked, ¡°Back then, Second Master Chu was known for being resolute and ruthless. You haven¡¯t changed at all. Unfortunately, you¡¯re late. I¡¯ve already emptied your company. Hehehe, I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Chu Yi sat on the sofa, exuding an air of superiority, and looked down at him as if he were a dead dog. ¡°You should have some understanding of the betrayal from back then. Tell me, do you want to die or do you want to live?¡±


    ¡°Second Master Chu is indeed Second Master Chu. You can decide a person¡¯s life and death with just a few words. Unfortunately, you can¡¯t kill me. If you kill me, you¡¯ll go to jail. Your father-in-law is an upright person. He probably won¡¯t accept a criminal son-in-law, right?¡±


    Although Ma Lianping was terrified inside, he gritted his teeth and went all in, feeling cornered. In fact, he had an ace up his sleeve, and he wanted to use this ace to turn the tables.


    However, what he did not know was that Han Shi had long sensed that something was wrong and told Chu Yi what happened. When Chu Yi heard that, the corners of his mouth curled up. He looked at Ma Lianping with interest.


    ¡°Shi, it seems that this person is really not afraid of death. Then let him suffer a little. Remember not to kill him. That will be very troublesome!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    Han Shi cupped his fists with both hands, and the sound of his knuckles cracking could be heard. It made one¡¯s hair stand on end. However, despite his fear on the surface, Ma Lianping was secretly delighted deep inside.


    ¡°Come, hit me. As long as you dare to attack, I¡¯ll let you spend the rest of your lives in jail. Hmph, do you still think I¡¯m a pug? Let me tell you now, even a pug can bite your neck off¡­¡¯


    However, Han Shi seemed to have read his mind and quickly attacked. The sound of bones being dislocated was heard, and right on the heels of that, a miserable scream resounded through the entire building. Fortunately, everyone on this floor had been temporarily transferred away by Han Shi. Otherwise, it would have been very lively today.


    Ma Lianping¡¯s limbs had already been broken by Han Shi. Looking at his twisted expression in pain, one could tell how painful it was.


    Ma Lianping looked at Han Shi in front of him with fear in his eyes. Cold sweat broke out like raindrops.


    He wanted to beg for mercy, but when he opened his mouth, a fishy smell rushed up his throat and blood flowed down the corner of his mouth.


    It hurt. It was too f*cking painful. This feeling was even more painful than going through mountains of swords and seas of fire.


    He really wanted to faint, but he was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t. This made him not even dare to breathe hard. He was even very afraid that his arms and legs might be crippled!


    ¡°Please¡­¡±


    Just as he spat out a word, he was interrupted by Chu Yi. ¡°Shi, be more ruthless. I think he¡¯s still in the mood to talk.. It shouldn¡¯t be serious!¡±

 Chapter 1063 - Chapter 1063: A Tense Confrontation

    Chapter 1063: A Tense Confrontation


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Han Shi felt a newfound respect for his father-in-law, Chu Yi. Despite his refined and scholarly demeanor, Chu Yi possessed a resolve as steely as Qin Xi¡¯s when circumstances demanded.


    Of course, Qin Xi¡¯s fierce nature was selective, reserved only for those who truly deserved her wrath.


    As Han Shi approached, Ma Lianping, already in agony, let out a blood-curdling scream. The pain was so intense that he trembled violently, his face paling to an almost transparent hue.


    In his heart, Ma Lianping swore he had never felt this terrified¡­


    ¡°Second Master, second¡­


    Ma Lianping¡¯s face was filled with pain. Seeing that Han Shi, this demon, was still approaching him, he retreated in fear. Even though his arms and legs were broken, he still squirmed like a maggot. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t come over¡­¡±


    ¡°Second Master, I want to live. I want to live. Let me go. Please let me go¡­¡¯


    He exerted all his strength and shouted with all his might. After shouting, he panted heavily, as if he had just run a marathon.


    ¡°If you want to live, tell me why you betrayed me back then.¡±


    Chu Yi had never understood this matter. It could be said that he was never harsh to his subordinates and even treated them as brothers. Otherwise, he would not have been deceived so badly.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Back then, Madam Yunqing threatened me with my family, so I had no choice. I really wanted to tell you about this, but that day, I received a warning from Madam Yunqing. One of my son¡¯s hands was chopped off. I was afraid, I didn¡¯t want to¡­¡±


    Speaking of what happened back then, Ma Lianping felt a wave of regret. If he had told Second Master about this back then, he would not have ended up like this.


    But greed had clouded his judgment, leading to his downfall.


    ¡°Please, Second Master, I¡¯m willing to return it¡­¡± He wanted to say that he was willing to return to the company, but Chu Yi¡¯s words made him fall into despair.


    ¡°Not only will the company return it, but all your assets will also be returned!¡±


    Ma Lianping, reluctant to relinquish what he had acquired, struggled internally? He gritted his teeth and shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°Captain


    Liu, save me. They want to kill me for money. Save me¡­¡±


    At this moment, a wall in the office suddenly moved. It was a secret door. Four men in uniforms walked out from inside. They had all heard what happened just now, so without needing Ma Lianping to tell them, they looked at Chu Yi and Han Shi.


    Seeing them, Ma Lianping immediately cried miserably, ¡°Captain Liu, save me.


    Chu Yi wants to kill me. Arrest him.¡±


    Captain Liu, who was in the lead, looked at Chu Yi and Han Shi with a serious expression. ¡°We already heard what happened just now. No matter what, it¡¯s wrong to hurt people. Now, please come back with me to help with the investigation.¡±


    Captain Liu said to his subordinates behind him, ¡°Hurry up and send Boss Ma to the hospital.¡±


    Chu Yi leaned back on the sofa, crossed his legs, and smiled faintly. ¡°This is a personal grudge between him and me. I advise you not to interfere.¡±


    Ma Lianping quickly shook his head and begged, ¡°No, Captain Liu, I have no grudge with him. He¡¯s here to kill me. Look, he broke my arm and leg. Is this considered murder? Don¡¯t let them get away with this. If you do, they might do the same to others¡­¡±


    Captain Liu sneered. ¡°Whether it¡¯s a personal grudge or not, you have to come with me now.¡±


    As he spoke, he took out a silver bracelet from his pocket and was about to put it on Chu Yi¡¯s wrist¡­

 Chapter 1064 - Chapter 1064: Conflict and Controversy

    Chapter 1064: Conflict and Controversy


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    In a swift and decisive move, Han Shi acted just as Captain Liu was about to approach Chu Yi. With lightning-fast reflexes, Han Shi touched each of the four men, freezing them in place.


    Ma Lianping, panicked at the sight, frantically called out to Captain Liu, but to no avail. Captain Liu stood motionless, like a puppet, which only intensified Ma Lianping¡¯s fear.


    ¡°You¡­ what do you want? I admit defeat. I¡¯ll give you everything, all my wealth, including what I¡¯ve earned from the company over the years. Isn¡¯t that enough?


    Please, Second Master, spare me!¡±


    Ma Lianping pleaded, his voice tinged with genuine fear. He realized he was no match for Chu Yi and hoped to save his life by surrendering.


    Chu Yi, amused by Ma Lianping¡¯s sudden change of heart, responded with a wry smile, ¡°You¡¯re smart. But remember, you¡¯re not giving it to me, you¡¯re returning it. All that wealth was mine, and you¡¯ve been enjoying it by usurping my place. And to think, you even betrayed me¡­ Don¡¯t you think you deserve to


    Ma Lianping shuddered at these words, his head bowed in submission.


    Satisfied with his response, Chu Yi instructed Han Shi, ¡°Bring out the contract and restore his hands¡¯ functionality. As tor his legs, wait until he returns everything. ¡±


    These words were obviously meant for Ma Lianping. He was weak, pitiful, and helpless now. He did not dare to refute at all. Even though he was in pain, he could only force a smile that was worse than crying. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡±


    ¡°Go back on your word?¡± Chu Yi shook his head and laughed. ¡°Shi, in case he goes back on his word, is there a way to prevent it?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I have poison refined by Xi here. It¡¯s a poison that can make him rot from the inside out in three days.¡±


    As Han Shi spoke, he took out a pill the size of a soybean from his pocket. Before Ma Lianping could react, he bent his finger and flicked the pill into his


    mouth.


    Ma Lianping was so shocked that he broke out in a cold sweat. He opened his mouth and vomited crazily. Unfortunately, he could not move his hands and feet at all.


    He looked desperate.


    He cursed the two of them for not playing by the rules. In the beginning, he wanted to take the money and run overseas while they were gone.


    Unexpectedly, they actually had a backup plan. If he had known that they had poison, he would have taken out all his assets now.


    When he returned to the Chu family, Chu Yi saw a room full of people in the living room.


    Chu Xiao¡¯s son, Ma Wei, and daughter-in-law, Li Dan, their son, Ma Xiaolong, as well as Chu Heng, Chu Heng¡¯s wife, Zhao Ting, his daughter, Chu Yinyin, and his son, Chu Liang, were gathered in front of Old Madam Chu. It was unknown what they said, but Old Madam Chu did not look too good.


    ¡°Yi and Shi are back. I heard that you went out early in the morning. Where did you go?¡± Seeing her son and grandson-in-law, a smile appeared on the old lady¡¯s face. She stood up and was about to welcome them.


    ¡°Grandma, is this my second uncle who has been missing for more than 20 years? He¡¯s been missing for more than 20 years. Why did he come back? Grandma, he won¡¯t come back to snatch the family assets from us, right?¡± Chu Liang glanced at Chu Yi and mocked.


    ¡°Hey, Liang, what are you talking about? That¡¯s your second uncle.¡± Chu Heng lectured him indifferently. He turned to look at Chu Yi and said with a smile, ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t mind him. I¡¯ll teach him a lesson later.¡±


    He did not ask his son to apologize immediately. He only said that he would go back and teach him a lesson. Who knew what would happen when they went back?


    However, Chu Yi only smiled faintly and didn¡¯t say anything. Han Shi seemed to have received a message. He flicked his finger and an invisible True Qi hit Chu Liang¡¯s kneecap..

 Chapter 1065 - Chapter 1065: Family Turmoil

    Chapter 1065: Family Turmoil


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Chu Liang crumpled to the ground with a cry of agony, clutching his leg and rolling in pain. His wails echoed through the Chu residence, creating a scene reminiscent of a slaughterhouse. ¡°Ahhh, it hurts. Mom, save me. My leg is broken.¡±


    Zhao Ting did not know what had happened, but when she saw her son hugging his leg and moving back and forth on the ground, she was so frightened that her face turned pale. She quickly pounced on him and accidentally bumped into Chu Liang¡¯s knee.


    With a shrill cry, Chu Liang fainted.


    The situation escalated quickly, leaving everyone in shock as Chu Liang fainted from the pain. Old Madam Chu, witnessing the chaos, sighed deeply and waved her hand dismissively, ¡°Enough of this noise. Take him to the hospital. Don¡¯t let him bother us here.¡±


    Originally, Chu Xiao and Chu Heng brought their family over to discuss the family assets. They did not expect to encounter such a thing.


    ¡°Zhao Ting, take your son to the hospital. I still have something to say to my sister.¡± Unexpectedly, Chu Heng did not seem to care about his son at all. He was actually thinking about the family assets.


    ¡°Since Second Brother is back, let¡¯s sit down and talk!¡± Chu Heng was actually very afraid of Chu Yi, but he knew that Chu Yi was a good son in front of the old lady, so he was not afraid of him doing anything drastic.


    Chu Yi did not even look at him. Instead, he looked at Qin Xi, who had just come downstairs, and smiled dotingly. ¡°Xi, were you disturbed by the noise?


    You¡¯re pregnant. It¡¯s not good to stay in such a noisy place. How about this? We¡­¡¯


    Before he could finish, the old lady¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She immediately looked at Qin Xi with a smile. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll chase them away. This way, it¡¯ll be quiet, okay?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m your biological daughter. This is your biological grandson. You can¡¯t be biased. I¡¯ve lived here for more than 40 years. How can you chase us away for an outsider?¡± Chu Xiao looked at the old lady in disbelief and stomped her feet in exasperation.


    ¡°Apart from being my daughter, what else are you? You¡¯re already in your forties, yet you still want to live off your parents. Do you have any shame?¡± The old lady retorted.


    ¡°Mom Chu Xiao blushed and stomped her feet, not knowing what to say.


    Chu Heng was immediately displeased. ¡°Mom, how can you say that? Eldest Sister is a woman. How can she support herself? You know that Ma Lianping is a good-for-nothing. If my sister goes back, she¡¯ll definitely be beaten again.


    Even if you don¡¯t care about my sister, you have to care about your grandson!¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to care about? Don¡¯t you have hands? The child is already old enough to support himself. Alright, I don¡¯t want to hear you say this. Go back. Don¡¯t come for the time being. Xi is pregnant and needs a quiet place. If you come, it¡¯ll get noisy. It¡¯s annoying.¡±


    Over the years, her eldest daughter and youngest son had caused her a lot of trouble. The Chu family had almost been destroyed. If this continued, the Chu family would really be finished.


    ¡°What about Second Brother? Why should he stay?¡± Chu Heng was so angry that his face turned red. He pointed at Chu Yi and asked.


    ¡°Because Chu Yi has always been considerate of me. He never took advantage of me or plotted against me. You two, on the other hand, have constantly taken from me over the years.. I can turn a blind eye to that, but your actions have broken my heart¡­¡±

 Chapter 1066 - Chapter 1066: Return to Luoping

    Chapter 1066: Return to Luoping


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    ¡°So, I¡¯ve decided that after my passing, all my wealth will go to Xi and her child in her womb. The rest of you will have to fend for yourselves!¡± declared Old Madam Chu, her words striking Chu Xiao, Chu Heng, Li Dan, and Ma Wei like a bolt from the blue.


    ¡°Why, Grandma? This is too unfair. I¡¯m your grandson too. How can you leave me with nothing? Are you even my grandmother?¡± protested Ma Wei, his face twisted in anger as he aggressively grabbed Old Madam Chu¡¯s arm. A sudden realization dawned upon him, and he glared accusingly at Qin Xi. ¡°Are you behind this? Grandma always loved me the most. Did you whisper something in her ear, or is someone else influencing her?¡±


    It was obvious that he was accusing Chu Yi of influencing Old Madam Chu.


    ¡°Grandma, keep the money for yourself. Shi and I don¡¯t lack anything.¡± Qin Xi came to the old lady¡¯s side and held her arm. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about us, lest others gossip.¡±


    ¡°But that won¡¯t do, Xi. This home has always had a share for your father. It¡¯s only right that you inherit it. It can¡¯t be that everyone else gets a share and you don¡¯t,¡± Old Madam Chu insisted, patting Qin Xi¡¯s hand affectionately.


    ¡°Grandma¡±


    Just as Ma Wei was about to say something, Chu Yi suddenly said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve reclaimed the company. You needn¡¯t worry about your assets. Give them to whomever you wish. Xi and Han Shi can support themselves. Besides, Han Shi¡¯s wealth far exceeds mine.¡¯


    When everyone heard this, they looked at Han Shi with jealousy.


    Chu Xiao and the others knew that Chu Yi¡¯s assets were probably more than a hundred million yuan. How could Han Shi have so much money at such a young age?


    Old Madam Chu did not expect Han Shi to be so rich. She was even more satisfied with her grandson-in-law. ¡°Good, good, good. What a good child!¡±


    After the old lady chased Chu Xiao and the others away, Chu Yi took out the contract and handed it to Han Shi. ¡°Here, I¡¯ll leave this to you. Although it¡¯s not big, it can still be useful. Take it as a gift from me for the child.¡±


    ¡°Dad, there¡¯s no need for that. I can get someone to help you manage the company. The child won¡¯t lack anything in the future. You just have to recuperate well and help us take care of the child if necessary.¡±


    ¡°You brat¡­¡±


    In the blink of an eye, it was September. Qin Xi and Han Shi stayed in the capital for nearly three months.


    On this day, Xia Tangxin called. It was said that in ten days, she and Mars would be holding a wedding. She asked Qin Xi and Han Shi to go back and attend.


    Qin Xi did not expect the two of them to be so fast, so she took a plane back to Luoping with Han Shi in advance.


    ¡°Lady Boss? You¡¯re finally back. We thought you wouldn¡¯t come back!¡± When they returned to the clinic, Pan Lingling and Hu Jingyun ran over excitedly, their eyes still red.


    ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you. You haven¡¯t had a good rest recently, right? Look at you, your dark circles are showing.¡±


    Qin Xi often admired these two girls. Moreover, she heard from Lin Feng that their medical skills were getting better and better. They had treated very serious patients many times. Now that those patients had almost recovered,


    she felt that it was about time to teach them more advanced medical skills.


    In the future, she planned to let Pan Lingling and Hu Jingyun go out and open their own clinic. She must not let their talents go to waste..

 Chapter 1067 - Chapter 1067: A Day at the Shopping Mall

    Chapter 1067: A Day at the Shopping Mall


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    After returning, Qin Xi was eager to visit the shopping mall, a place she hadn¡¯t explored since its public opening. With time on her hands, she thought it a perfect opportunity to wander around.


    Han Shi, after dropping Qin Xi at the clinic, headed back to his company. The pile-up of files during his absence meant long hours of work ahead.


    Arriving at the shopping mall, Qin Xi was struck by the bustling crowd. The sight of hardworking vendors and the influx of tourists, some visiting for leisure and others shopping for the popular Sweet Dew series products, caught her attention.


    It was noon when Qin Xi arrived. When she got out of the car, she suddenly felt hungry. She looked at Blood Stealer and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s our medicinal cuisine restaurant?¡±


    ¡°At the main entrance.¡± Blood Stealer pointed in a direction. ¡°That way.¡±


    Seeing that there was a long queue, Qin Xi frowned. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not go. Let¡¯s find a random restaurant!¡±


    She was afraid that if she went to her restaurant to eat, Luo Xiujuan would be busy taking care of her and neglecting the customers. She did not want to see such an outcome.


    Looking around, Qin Xi happened to see a stall outside selling fragrant braised noodles. She immediately had an appetite.


    Speaking of which, she seemed to have never eaten braised noodles in this world. In her previous life, she liked the braised noodles sold by an old man opposite her school the most. The braised noodles were really delicious and the portion was huge. Every time, she would eat until she was full. Later on, something happened and she never ate it again.


    Now that she saw braised noodles, it immediately evoked her memories. Smelling the unique smell that wafted over from afar, Qin Xi smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat braised noodles today.¡±


    ¡°Please, two bowls of noodles.¡± Qin Xi and Blood Stealer found a seat and sat The boss said happily, ¡°Yes, wait a second.¡±


    After a while, two bowls of braised noodles were served. After putting them down, the boss pointed at an area and said, ¡°If you like chili and vinegar, there¡¯s some over there. You can add it yourself.¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡±


    Qin Xi took a bite. The taste was very good. It was very strong and fragrant. She smiled and said to the boss, ¡°Boss, the braised noodles you make tastes very good!¡±


    The boss was immediately delighted. ¡°Hahaha, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Lady Boss, where are we going to shop later? Are we going upstairs?¡± Blood Stealer asked as he ate his noodles.


    The upstairs he was talking about was the headquarters of the Sweet Dew Company, which was where Han Shi was working now.


    ¡°No, we¡¯re here today to shop. After eating, we¡¯ll walk around.¡± Qin Xi did not intend to bother Han Shi. She just wanted to walk around the shopping mall like an ordinary tourist.


    Blood Stealer nodded. ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    ¡°By the way, when are you and Fu Fang getting married?¡± Qin Xi said right on the heels of that. ¡°I think you should go to the Fu family to propose marriage as soon as possible. I¡¯ll prepare the betrothal gifts for you. After all, the Fu family is rich. We can¡¯t be too stingy.¡±


    When Blood Stealer heard that, he blushed and said awkwardly, ¡°Lady Boss, I-I think we should wait a little longer. We¡¯re not in a hurry.¡±


    Qin Xi was speechless. ¡°What do you mean by not in a hurry? Do you have to be in a hurry to propose marriage?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. It¡¯s just¡­¡± Blood Stealer stammered for a long time before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t have money!¡±


    ¡°No money?¡±


    Qin Xi was stunned for a moment before she smiled. ¡°If it can be solved with money, then it¡¯s not a problem. Alright, since you¡¯re all my people, I¡¯ll fork out the money for you.. Just go and propose marriage!¡±

 Chapter 1068 - Chapter 1068: Romantic Proposal at the Shopping Mall

    Chapter 1068: Romantic Proposal at the Shopping Mall


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Blood Stealer was very happy and did not refuse. After all, he knew that Qin Xi was a lady boss who was not short of money. M


    Of course, if it were the others of the assault team, they probably wouldn¡¯t be


    so shameless as to accept it. Blood Stealer could be considered an exception.


    Qin Xi thought for a moment and said, ¡°How about this? You are all going to get married anyway. When the time comes, ask Lone Wolf if he wants to hold a wedding. You two brothers can hold it together.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Blood Stealer was excited and immediately shouted to the braised noodles shop owner, ¡°Boss, another bowl!¡±


    ¡°Gotcha!¡±


    After eating the noodles, the two of them strolled around the shopping mall like tourists. Qin Xi even bought a lot of things from the snack stall and shopped as she ate.


    ¡°Hey, Lady Boss, do you think that¡¯s Boss Qi?¡±


    Qin Xi was waiting for the sugar figurine boss to draw her a sugar figurine when she heard Blood Stealer shout in surprise, ¡°Lady Boss, something¡¯s wrong. Boss Qi seems to be proposing. No way¡­¡±


    Proposing?


    Qin Xi immediately looked over and saw a group of people gathered there. Qi Mingting was hugging a bouquet of red roses and kneeling on one knee in front of Luo Xiujuan with the ring in his other hand. This was really the scene of a proposal.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±


    The two of them squeezed into the crowd without much effort.


    ¡°Luo Xiujuan, stay with me. Although we haven¡¯t known each other for long, I really like you. To be honest, I¡¯ve never been so crazy in my life. I know you don¡¯t like these fancy things, but I want to announce to the world that I really like you. Can you give me a chance?¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re not in the mood to date. I can wait. No matter how long it takes, I can wait. Even if you don¡¯t accept me for the rest of your life, I just want to stay by your side and be your support.¡±


    ¡°Please give me a chance. I promise I won¡¯t interfere in anything you do. I¡¯ll just stand behind you quietly¡­¡±


    When everyone saw Qi Mingting kneeling on one knee and making an oath with a sincere expression, many passers-by clapped in agreement.


    ¡°Lady Boss, just agree to Boss Qi. Boss Qi will definitely treat you well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Boss Qi is such a good person and treats you so well. Just agree!¡± The staff of the medicinal cuisine restaurant also advised.


    Qin Xi raised her eyebrows and looked at Luo Xiujuan, who was at a loss.


    ¡°Lady Boss, do you think Auntie Luo can accept him?¡± Blood Stealer asked curiously.


    ¡°Although she might not accept her this time, the two of them will be together sooner or later.¡±


    The corners of Blood Stealer¡¯s mouth curled up. ¡°Actually, Boss Qi is quite easy to get along with. He usually looks like a dull person, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be so romantic. To be honest, should Lone Wolf and I propose too? This way, it¡¯ll look more formal.¡±


    Qin Xi rolled her eyes and said, ¡°You? Romantic? If you have that kind of mindset, you might as well take her out for a trip!¡±


    ¡°Eh, that¡¯s right. Why didn¡¯t I think of that? Lone Wolf and I will take them on a trip to see the world. However, Lady Boss, give us a break!¡±


    ¡°Alright, consider it a honeymoon vacation for you two,¡± she replied. ¡°Honeymoon? What is that?¡± Blood Stealer asked in confusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s a trip for newlyweds to relax.¡±


    Speaking of honeymoons, Qin Xi smiled wryly. Even she and Han Shi hadn¡¯t had such a trip.. Should they consider a honeymoon after the child is born?

 Chapter 1069 - Chapter 1069: A Wedding and a Business Proposal

    Chapter 1069: A Wedding and a Business Proposal


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    September 9th marked the wedding day of Xia Tangxin and Mars. .


    Qin Xi and Han Shi arrived early to partake in the traditional Chinese wedding ceremony.


    As Mars did not know anything about marriage in China, he made a fool of himself that day, especially when he was blocked at the door by the bridesmaids.


    Of course, no one really made things difficult for the foreign groom. In the end, they let him pass.


    They chatted happily along the way. Soon, they arrived at the Xia family¡¯s villa.


    Mars was wearing a red robe and riding a tall horse. There was a big red flower on the horse¡¯s neck. He waved at the people around him with a happy expression.


    Today, Mars¡¯ father also came to the scene. Initially, he did not have time to come. After all, he was the president of the World Medical Association and had endless things to do every day. This time, he came not only for Mars, but also for Qin Xi. To be precise, it was for Qin Xi¡¯s Sunshine Pharmaceuticals.


    The wedding was quickly on track. Xia Tangxin was wearing a red wedding dress and a phoenix coronet. She was as beautiful as a fairy as she stood in the middle of the stage and let Mars hold her hand.


    The MC spoke on stage.


    Seeing this, Han Shi squeezed Qin Xi¡¯s hand and whispered into her ear, ¡°I haven¡¯t given you a grand wedding yet.¡±


    Qin Xi touched her stomach helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m already pregnant. Why do we still need a wedding?¡±


    Actually, Qin Xi did not like weddings very much. Although women liked wedding dresses very much, to Qin Xi, wedding was very cumbersome and tiring. She had to wake up early in the morning to dress up. As long as she thought of this, it was very difficult for her to be interested.


    Seeing that she was disinterested, Han Shi thought for a moment and said, ¡°I heard from Blood Stealer that they¡¯re going on a honeymoon. Wifey, when my son is born, throw him to the old people. Let¡¯s go on a trip around the world!¡±


    Qin Xi was stunned for a moment before she pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve finally accepted reality?¡±


    Han Shi placed his chin on his hand and said with a sigh, ¡°I have no choice. I¡¯ve been deceiving myself for so long. So be it if it¡¯s a son. Anyway, I¡¯ll have a daughter sooner or later. There¡¯s no hurry.¡±


    ¡°You still want me to give birth?¡± Qin Xi rolled her eyes. ¡°Do you know that giving birth is very difficult?¡±


    Han Shi quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, we can let our son do the job of giving us a granddaughter.¡±


    Qin Xi was speechless.


    Soon, it was time for the toast. When Xia Tangxin and Mars arrived at Qin Xi¡¯s table, Mars whispered to her, ¡°Qin, my father wants to see you. Do you have time?¡±


    Qin Xi raised her eyebrows and looked in the direction of Mars¡¯ father. The latter was also looking at her. He raised his glass and toasted Qin Xi. Qin Xi nodded.


    ¡°Sure, after the toast.¡¯


    Half an hour later, Mars¡¯ father came over. He smiled at Qin Xi and said in fluent Chinese, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Han. I¡¯m Mars¡¯ father. You can call me Colton. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. I¡¯ve been hearing Mars praise you for being a divine doctor. I finally have the chance to meet you today.¡±


    ¡°You flatter me, Colton. What can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. I know that Sunshine Pharmaceuticals belongs to Mrs. Han, so I want to ask if your company is interested in giving me a portion of the sales rights?¡±


    Qin Xi thought for a moment and said, ¡°I can¡¯t make the decision because we have an agreement with the government. This matter still depends on what the government thinks. Moreover, since you know about our pharmaceutical company, you should also know how effective our medicine is. I haven¡¯t thought about selling it overseas for the time being..¡±

 Chapter 1070 - Chapter 1070: Unexpected Developments

    Chapter 1070: Unexpected Developments


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve looked into it. I am not a greedy person. I just need some non-officially designated special medicines. Mrs. Han should be able to make a decision on this, right?¡± Colton queried.


    Qin Xi had been waiting for these words. She was reluctant to breach any existing contracts for the sake of minor profits, especially those involving officially designated special medicines.


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any major issues. If you are not in a hurry, you can meet my husband at the Sweet Dew headquarters tomorrow to discuss the collaboration,¡± Qin Xi suggested, pointing to Han Shi beside her. ¡°This is my husband, Han Shi, the person in charge at Sunshine Pharmaceuticals.¡±


    Colton apologized, ¡°Oh, Mr. Han, hello. I¡¯m sorry for overlooking you earlier.


    Mars told me that everything is decided by Mrs. Han, so I am genuinely sorry.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize,¡± Han Shi replied with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Mars is right; my wife handles all our affairs. That¡¯s how we show our love in our culture.¡±


    Colton nodded in admiration. ¡°I¡¯ve also been told that Chinese love is very pure.


    Usually, when you get together, you¡¯ll grow old together. I¡¯m very envious of


    such love and wish Mr. and Mrs. Han a happy life.¡±


    ¡°Thank you! ¡±


    Meanwhile, elsewhere at the event, Ruth pulled Thunderkill into a corner, her face full of questions. ¡°Thunderkill, don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡± Thunderkill, clueless, asked, ¡°Say what?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Blood Stealer and Lone Wolf have found their partners. What about you? Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me? I¡¯ve already been with you, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want to take responsibility!¡± Ruth pressed, poking Thunderkill¡¯s chest muscles, ¡°If you dare not take responsibility, you are finished.¡±


    ¡°Keep your voice down! Can we even talk about this elsewhere?¡± Thunderkill said, covering her mouth in a mix of helplessness and exasperation.


    Ruth, whose mouth was covered, did not care about this at all. She struggled to pull his hand away and said aggrievedly, ¡°What are you thinking? Do you want to marry me or not?¡±


    ¡°Marry you? I, I haven¡¯t thought about that¡­¡± Rash said awkwardly. ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t settle in China, and I can¡¯t go back to F country with you.¡±


    ¡°What if I stay? Will you still marry me?¡± Ruth asked hopefully, her eyes lighting up.


    Thunderkill, thrilled at the thought of her staying, took her hand eagerly, ¡°Marry? Of course, I will. All my brothers have partners. I was the first to have a woman, yet they keep feeding me dog food. How can I bear this?¡±


    ¡°Dog food? They actually fed you dog food?¡± Ruth immediately gritted her teeth and raised her fists. ¡°They¡¯re despicable. I¡¯ll go and avenge you.¡±


    As she spoke, she was about to settle the score with them.


    As she prepared to confront them, Rash, amused by her misunderstanding, hugged her and kissed her forehead, laughing, ¡°Haha, Ruth, you¡¯re adorable.¡± He then explained the meaning of ¡®dog food¡¯ to Ruth.


    ¡°I never knew Chinese language could be used like that. I guess I have a lot more to learn,¡± Ruth said, considering the cultural nuances.


    Thunderkill ruffled her hair, ¡°Let¡¯s go back in. They¡¯ll be asking about us if we¡¯re out for too long.¡±


    Unabashed, Ruth pulled him along, excitedly saying, ¡°Thunderkill, come with me to the hotel tonight. I really miss you!¡±


    Thunderkill was left speechless by her forwardness¡­

 Chapter 1071 - Chapter 1071: Agreement?

    Chapter 1071: Agreement?


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    The next morning, Han Shi, after freshening up, rummaged through a drawer to find the family register.


    Gazing at it, he shook his head in resignation, looking towards the still-sleeping Qin Xi on the bed, and then descended the stairs with the register in hand.


    ¡°Xi is still asleep?¡± asked Luo Xiujuan as she saw him coming downstairs.


    Han Shi reminded, ¡°Mom, after Xi wakes up, ask her to look for me. Tell her that I need her help with something very important.¡±


    ¡°Oh, ok¡­¡± Luo Xiujuan nodded. Then, she looked at him and hesitated.


    Han Shi sat at the dining table while putting on his clothes. He raised his eyebrows. ¡°Mom, is there anything else?¡±


    Luo Xiujuan struggled to articulate her thoughts, finally speaking up, ¡°Son, what do you think of Qi Mingting? If I agree to be with him, would you be uncomfortable?¡±


    Han Shi was a little surprised. ¡°Mom, have you finally thought it through?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯ve thought it through. I just feel that he¡¯s a good person.


    Although I don¡¯t have much feelings for him, I don¡¯t want to miss him.¡± Luo Xiujuan sat opposite Han Shi with a sigh. ¡°But I¡¯ll let your father down by doing this¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. If my father knew that you could figure it out, he would definitely be happy for you,¡± Han Shi comforted. ¡°If it were you, would you be willing to watch the person you care about be alone for the rest of your life?¡± ¡°I know that, but I just can¡¯t bring myself to do it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. We have to look forward. Xi and I are very worried about you being alone. Besides, Xi has also read Qi Mingting¡¯s face and said that the two of you are fated. You¡¯ve had a hard life. Don¡¯t be tied to responsibilities.


    Think about yourself.¡±


    When Luo Xiujuan heard her son¡¯s words, her eyes turned slightly red and she felt a lump in her throat. ¡°But your grandpa¡­¡±


    Han Shi was amused. ¡°Grandpa said long ago that he treats you like his daughter. If I tell him now, he¡¯ll definitely come back from the capital. Do you believe me?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not tell him this for now. Let¡¯s talk about it after things stabilize!¡± Luo Xiujuan said in embarrassment.


    Han Shi seemed to have thought of something and suddenly said, ¡°Mom, if you want to hold a wedding, it¡¯s best to do it before November. After that, you¡¯ll have to help take care of Xi.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already so old. Why would I hold a wedding? Also, is Xi going to give birth in the capital? There will be plenty of people queueing up to take care of her.¡±


    Mu Min and Old Madam Chu would fight to take care of Qin Xi. She probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to touch the child.


    ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. Are you complaining that Xi and I are not having enough children?¡± Han Shi teased. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s just a son, not a daughter. There¡¯s no need for you to fight with them over him.¡±


    Luo Xiujuan pressed her fingertips against his head and pushed him. She said angrily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, kid? You¡¯re a boy yourself. You don¡¯t even have a son and yet you are already biased towards daughters. Be careful or Xi will teach you a lesson.¡±


    Han Shi was not ashamed of it. Instead, he was proud of it. ¡°So be it. Everyone knows I¡¯m henpecked.¡±


    Seeing that he was hopeless, Luo Xiujuan said, ¡°Alright, the buns are almost ready. I¡¯ll serve them to you. After eating, we¡¯ll go to work together.¡±


    At the Qi family¡¯s villa.


    ¡°Dad, I heard that you proposed to Auntie Luo. How did it go?¡± Qi Mingting¡¯s son, Qi Xiao, asked with a smile when he saw his father sitting on the sofa and reading the newspaper.


    Qi Mingting¡¯s face darkened and he put down the newspaper. ¡°Why are you asking so many questions? Just take care of your company.¡±


    Qi Xiao said, ¡°I¡¯m just concerned about you.. However, looking at your dark face, you must have been rejected again!¡±

 Chapter 1072 - Chapter 1072: Father-Son Bonding

    Chapter 1072: Father-Son Bonding


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    When Qi Mingting thought of how Luo Xiujuan did not agree, he felt disappointed.


    ¡°Why is this? Dad¡¯s so handsome, how could you keep failing? Maybe you¡¯re not sincere enough. How about peeling potatoes for a few more months?¡± Qi Xiao joked.


    Qi Mingting, amused yet annoyed, tossed an apple from the fruit basket at him.


    Qi Xiao quickly caught it and said, ¡°Dad, remember Grandpa¡¯s words about not wasting food? We even ate tree bark during famines. Careful, or I¡¯ll report you.¡± ¡°Brat, you¡¯re getting too bold,¡± Qi Mingting retorted.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. You¡¯re angry out of humiliation. In my opinion, you should be tougher. How can you be so soft when you¡¯re courting someone?¡± Qi Xiao came up with a bad idea.


    ¡°Not everyone¡¯s like you,¡± Qi Mingting scolded. ¡°You can¡¯t just force love. If you really like someone, be genuine.¡±!¡± Qi Mingting warned with a fierce expression, ¡°Don¡¯t be so domineering. Women are not taken by force. If you really like her, don¡¯t have any ill intentions.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m younger and more charming than you. She¡¯s blind to not like me,¡± Qi Xiao said indifferently.


    Of course, although he said that, he was already wondering if he took his dad¡¯s advice.


    ¡°What are you two talking about? You don¡¯t look too good!¡±


    After a while, the old man walked out slowly, followed by the butler. Seeing that the atmosphere between the father and son was a little strange, he asked in amusement.


    Qi Xiao walked over with a smile and supported the old man. ¡°What else can I say? My father has been courting someone for half a year, but I don¡¯t know if he can do it or not!¡±


    ¡°You brat, you¡¯re asking for a beating. You¡¯re even worse than me. Do you think I don¡¯t know?¡± Looking at his son, Qi Mingting was furious.


    Hearing the father and son¡¯s argument, Old Master Qi was speechless. ¡°The two of you are the same. Mingting, if you really can¡¯t do it, give up. Madam Luo¡¯s status is different now. I¡¯m afraid she is out of your league.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not even worthy of her. It doesn¡¯t feel good, right?¡± Qi Xiao was indeed his son. Not only did he not feel sorry for his father, but he also made witty remarks.


    Qi Mingting gave his disobedient son a stern look and then turned to his father, saying earnestly, ¡°Dad, Xiujuan is not that kind of person. Moreover, Han Shi and Qin Xi both highly approve of me.¡±


    ¡°Ah, while that¡¯s true, we should have self-awareness. What kind of families are the Han and Mu families in the capital city? If you treat Madam Luo well, that¡¯s fine, but if you let her down¡­


    Before the old man could finish his words, Qi Mingting immediately retorted, ¡°Dad, that¡¯s absolutely impossible. In fact, if it weren¡¯t for Xiujuan, I would have planned to live my life like this forever. But ever since I saw her, my frozen heart started beating again. It¡¯s the first time in so many years that I¡¯ve had this kind of feeling. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have worked there, peeling potatoes.¡±


    The old man could tell that his son was determined. He also knew that his son was not a bad person. He patted his shoulder and encouraged, ¡°Then go after her. No matter what, I support you!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Dad!¡±


    Qi Mingting smiled.


    Qi Xiao looked at the time and quickly urged, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s almost time for you to go to work. Do you need me to drop you off?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I know how to drive myself.¡± Qi Mingting stood up. He glanced at his annoying son and left..

 Chapter 1073 - Chapter 1073: Together

    Chapter 1073: Together


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    In the parking lot in the shopping mall.


    Qi Mingting, having just changed into his work attire in his car, stepped out and was pleasantly surprised to see Luo Xiujuan approaching.


    ¡°Xiujuan? You just arrived too?¡± Seeing that she was here, the corners of Qi Mingting¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. He felt that his mood improved after meeting her.


    Luo Xiujuan shook her head in embarrassment. She hesitated and said in a low voice, ¡°Qi Mingting, why don¡¯t we give it a try? We¡¯ll just spend some time together. If we are not suitable for each other, we¡¯ll separate. What do you think?¡±


    Qi Mingting thought he had heard wrongly. Luo Xiujuan actually took the initiative to look for him and said that she wanted to be with him?


    Can pigs suddenly fly?


    Seeing that he did not say anything, Luo Xiujuan was a little disappointed. She bit her lower lip and said, ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t agree, forget it. I¡¯m just saying.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t agree. I¡¯m just stunned.¡±


    Qi Mingting panicked and quickly held Luo Xiujuan¡¯s hand. He said incoherently, ¡°I was too happy to react just now. I thought you were joking. Xiujuan, say that again. Did you just say that you wanted to be with me? Did you¡­¡±


    Luo Xiujuan blushed and turned her head to avoid looking at him. However, she did not pull her hand out of his and whispered, ¡°I mean we can try. If it doesn¡¯t work, forget it!¡±


    ¡°Do you know how long I¡¯ve been waiting for you to say that?¡± Qi Mingting was overjoyed. The expression on his face was also bright. He did not look like the boss of a corporation at all, but more like a child who had received candy.


    Luo Xiujuan couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°You¡¯re the big boss here to peel potatoes.


    Back then, I rejected you a few times!¡±


    Qi Mingting, slightly embarrassed, expressed his dedication, ¡°I didn¡¯t know how else to pursue you. I¡¯m just happy you¡¯ve agreed. You won¡¯t change your mind, will you?¡±


    Luo Xiujuan was speechless at his lack of confidence. ¡°What¡¯s said can not be unsaid. Besides, I¡¯ve already thought about it carefully.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. Then¡­ let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you out to shop and buy clothes!¡±


    Qi Mingting did not know what to do next. He immediately pulled Luo Xiujuan into the car. He remembered his son saying that women liked to buy things the most. Since Luo Xiujuan was already his woman, he had to buy her more.


    Luo Xiujuan was stunned and quickly rejected, ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m not short of clothes. I still have to work. How can I have time to go shopping? Besides, this is a shopping mall. Where are you going to take me?¡±


    Qi Mingting immediately blushed and smiled in embarrassment. ¡°I was too excited and forgot that we can shop here too. Let¡¯s go shopping after work.¡±


    Luo Xiujuan had never seen him so excited. The corners of her mouth subconsciously curled up, and she felt that this kind of relationship was not unacceptable.


    When the two of them went back hand in hand, the staff immediately understood what happened..


    ¡°Lady Boss, congratulations on finally finding a boss for us¡­¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Congratulations. Boss, you have to treat us to a meal today!¡± Qi Mingting waved his hand. ¡°No problem. My treat tonight.. Eat whatever you want¡­

 Chapter 1074 - Chapter 1074: Unveiling Secrets

    Chapter 1074: Unveiling Secrets


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    When Qin Xi awoke, it was already noon.


    She slowly got out of bed and, after freshening up, came downstairs to find Blood Stealer waiting in the living room. He immediately stood up and informed her, ¡°Lady Boss, Boss asked you to find him as soon as you¡¯re awake. He said there¡¯s something urgent. Also, he mentioned skipping breakfast and going out to eat instead.¡±


    Qin Xi raised an eyebrow in curiosity, ¡°What¡¯s so urgent?¡±


    Blood Stealer shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It seems quite secretive.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let me change, and we¡¯ll leave,¡± Qin Xi replied, heading back upstairs.


    In her room, Qin Xi changed her clothes and tied her hair into a bun. While looking in the mirror, she touched her round belly and said to her unborn child, ¡°Son, I feel like you¡¯ve been quieter these past few days.¡±


    Had she not been certain the baby was fine, she would have worried something was wrong.


    Just as she finished speaking, a small bulge appeared on her belly. Qin Xi smiled, touching it, ¡°So you can hear me talking. I should talk to you more.¡±


    When they arrived downstairs, Blood Stealer got into the car and drove steadily. Soon, they arrived at the shopping mall.


    After stopping the car, Blood Stealer asked, ¡°Lady Boss, we¡¯re here. Do you need me to go up and get the boss to pick you up?¡±


    Qin Xi shook her head and said with a smile, ¡°No need, the errand boy is here!¡± Blood Stealer looked around but didn¡¯t see anything. ¡°An errand boy? Who is


    ¡°Are you referring to me?¡±


    Suddenly, a person crawled into the car. This was Jiu Yuan, who had disappeared for a long time. Now, Jiu Yuan had gloriously become a ghost cultivator. His strength had increased greatly. Not only could he touch physical objects, but as his cultivation increased, he could also master certain skills.


    Seeing that his strength had increased rapidly, Qin Xi praised with a smile,


    ¡°Not bad, your cultivation has improved quite quickly!¡±


    ¡°Of course. Look at how talented I am,¡± Jiu Yuan said arrogantly. ¡°Alright, since you praise me, I¡¯ll help you make the trip.¡±


    As he spoke, his ghost shadow appeared from time to time and disappeared in the air. Qin Xi shook her head and laughed.


    Blood Stealer suddenly asked, ¡°Lady Boss, did that ghost come just now? I felt a powerful Yin energy¡­¡±


    Qin Xi nodded. ¡°Yes, his cultivation has improved! He¡¯s a level higher than you. You have to work hard!¡±


    Blood Stealer immediately felt pressured. ¡°Got it, Lady Boss!¡±


    A few minutes later, Han Shi came out and jogged into the car. As soon as he got into the car, he held Qin Xi¡¯s hand and smiled sweetly. ¡°Wifey, you must be hungry. Let¡¯s go eat. I know a restaurant that cooks very well. I¡¯ve already made a reservation.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t said why you¡¯re looking for me!¡± Qin Xi blinked and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not too late to talk after breakfast!¡± Han Shi smiled and hugged her tightly.


    He instructed Blood Stealer, ¡°Drive.¡±


    ¡°What? Why are you so mysterious?¡± Seeing that he seemed to be in a good mood, Qin Xi became even more curious. However, Han Shi did not mention anything, so she was helpless.


    Next, the three of them arrived at the restaurant and booked a private room. They had a good brunch.


    ¡°This restaurant does taste good. How did you find it?¡± Qin Xi was very satisfied with the food. She wiped her mouth and asked.


    ¡°Uncle Qi¡¯s restaurant!¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°Mom agreed?¡±


    Han Shi smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, Uncle Qi is a good person. I¡¯m quite relieved to see them together.¡±


    Qin Xi was also very happy.. ¡°It seems that we have another member in our family!¡±

 Chapter 1075 - Chapter 1075: Delayed Again?

    Chapter 1075: Delayed Again?


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    After dinner, Han Shi brought Qin Xi to the Civil Affairs Bureau. Looking at the signboard, the corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡°I forgot. We¡¯re still an unlicensed couple.¡±


    ¡°Wifey, no matter what happens today, no one can stop us from registering our marriage.¡± Han Shi held Qin Xi¡¯s hand and walked into the Civil Affairs Bureau firmly.


    There were a lot of people in the Civil Affairs Bureau. There were more than ten pairs registering for marriage and only two pairs waiting to get divorced, and they were all old.


    Seeing this, Qin Xi couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°People nowadays are devoted to their marriage, unlike in the future, where there are many more divorces than marriages¡­¡±


    Han Shi frowned and asked suspiciously, ¡°Future? What future?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled awkwardly. She was just sighing, but she did not expect to speak out loud what was on her mind. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just babbling to myself.¡± Han Shi did not mind. He asked Qin Xi to sit at the side and rest while he queued up.


    At this moment, a scream was heard. Everyone immediately looked over and saw a woman lying on the ground with a pale face. There was a knife in her stomach and blood was flowing out. The person who stabbed her was the woman¡¯s husband. No, to be precise, it was the woman¡¯s ex-husband.


    Seeing this, everyone fled in all directions. The staff was also so frightened that they hid in a corner and trembled.


    ¡°You stupid b*tch, you can divorce me if you want, but all that flesh on your body is damn well my hard-earned money! I¡¯m going to cut it all off.¡±


    The man was actually very scared as well, especially when he saw blood. His entire body trembled, but he was unwilling to accept this divorce. He had paid for this wife, and she actually wanted to be with another man. He couldn¡¯t take this lying down.


    As he spoke, he reached out to pull out the knife, thinking that he might as well stab her to death.


    Seeing that he was about to stab his ex-wife again, Qin Xi shouted, ¡°Stop.¡±


    Hearing this, Han Shi¡¯s heart skipped a beat, thinking, ¡°Oh no, it seems like our plan to get our marriage registered today is going to be delayed again.¡± Without hesitation, he rushed forward and delivered a swift kick to the man¡¯s stomach. Han Shi did not show any mercy with this kick. It was completely out of revenge.


    The man had a stroke of bad luck as well, not expecting Han Shi to be so ruthless. He let out a miserable scream as he fell to the ground, feeling like his bones had been shattered, and his internal organs had shifted positions. He couldn¡¯t even produce a sound of agony. The staff, witnessing him being subdued, quickly rushed over with a few people to restrain him on the ground.


    This time, he suffered internal injuries.


    ¡°Call the police and an ambulance.¡±


    Qin Xi came to the woman who was stabbed and wanted to help treat her. However, she was pregnant now and her body was heavy. It was very difficult for her to squat down. Han Shi knew what she was going to do. He sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Let me do it. You can give instructions from the side.¡±


    Actually, the woman¡¯s injuries were not serious. The fat on her stomach was very protective. Speaking of which, the person Han Shi kicked might be more serious than this woman.


    Qin Xi asked Han Shi to pull out the knife in the woman¡¯s stomach. Then, she sprinkled some styptic powder and fed her a Rejuvenation Pill. It wouldn¡¯t be long before she could stand up.


    After they did all that, the security team arrived. They not only took the assailant into custody but also took statements from the staff members involved.


    After going back and forth, another day had passed. Han Shi was speechless, but he did not leave.


    ¡°The two of you, are you still waiting? I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to register your marriage today. Go back and come back tomorrow!¡± A staff member who had finished recording the statement said kindly when he saw Han Shi and Qin Xi still sitting there.


    Han Shi¡¯s eyes lit up.. ¡°Friend, do me a favor¡­¡±

 Chapter 1076 - Chapter 1076: Marriage Certificate

    Chapter 1076: Marriage Certificate


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    There was a cracking sound.


    Seeing the freshly issued marriage certificate in his hands, Han Shi couldn¡¯t hide his happiness. He held onto Qin Xi and said, ¡°It hasn¡¯t been easy, but we finally have our marriage certificate. Wifey, is there anything you¡¯re craving?


    When we get home, I¡¯ll make it for you.¡±


    ¡°Look at how happy you are. It¡¯s just a piece of paper. We even have a child. Why do you care so much?¡± Seeing that he was as happy as a child, Qin Xi couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s different.¡± Han Shi pulled her into his arms and kissed her gently on the forehead, causing the surrounding people to look at him strangely.


    ¡°With this, I feel at ease.


    Qin Xi blushed and quickly pushed him away. ¡°If you want to talk, talk. Don¡¯t touch me. We¡¯re outside now. Be careful.¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? We¡¯re legally married and protected by the law.¡±


    Little did Han Shi know that right after he said this, an elderly lady passing by noticed the two of them showing affection in public, and she immediately scolded them, saying, ¡°Hey, you two! What are you doing in broad daylight?


    Behave yourself.¡±


    Qin Xi chuckled and quickly lowered her head, pretending not to know Han Shi.


    Han Shi¡¯s face darkened. He took out the marriage certificate in his arms and said to the auntie, ¡°Do you see this? This is the marriage certificate. This is my wife. I kissed my wife. Why are you being a busybody?¡±


    The auntie stammered, but she still shouted, ¡°Still, behave yourself. I feel embarrassed just looking at you.¡±


    At night, when the two of them returned to the villa, they saw Luo Xiujuan working happily in the kitchen.


    ¡°Oh, you two are back. Where have you been so late? Stone, Xi is still pregnant; you shouldn¡¯t take her to crowded places. It¡¯s not good if anything happens.¡±


    ¡°Mom, look at this.¡±


    Han Shi took out the red booklet and placed it in front of Luo Xiujuan.


    Luo Xiujuan was pleasantly surprised. She quickly wiped her hands and carefully took the red booklet. She opened it and said, ¡°Ah, did you get your marriage registered? Yes, this thing should have been done long ago.


    Otherwise, it would be difficult for the child to register his name.¡±


    Looking at the photo on it, Han Shi smiled foolishly. ¡°How is it? It¡¯s beautiful, right? Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go get a photo frame and hang these two small booklets on the wall. I¡¯ll watch them every day.¡±


    Luo Xiujuan nodded. ¡°Alright, put it in the living room. I can see it too.¡±


    Afraid that the mother and son would do it for real, Qin Xi quickly stopped them. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s put it in the bedroom. The living room is for family photos. How can there be a marriage certificate? When Grandpa comes back, we¡¯ll take a family photo together.¡±


    Luo Xiujuan nodded with a smile. ¡°Alright, our family doesn¡¯t have a family photo yet. When the old man comes back, we¡¯ll hire a photographer to take a few more photos at home.¡±


    Qin Xi asked, ¡°Did Grandpa say when he¡¯ll be back?¡±


    At the mention of the old man, Luo Xiujuan was furious.


    ¡°He just called and said that he¡¯s been shopping in the capital with your second uncle and Old Master Mu these past few days and caught a group of thieves. The three of them joined forces and wiped out the thieves¡¯ nest. Sigh, this old man is too much. Does he still think he¡¯s a young boy? Doesn¡¯t he know how dangerous that kind of place is? If not for the fact that Old Master mus was capable, he¡¯d be in trouble.¡±


    ¡°That powerful? Are they alright?¡± Qin Xi couldn¡¯t help but be a little worried.


    Han Shi was amused. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Grandpa¡¯s current physical condition is better than a young man. Moreover, he has been exercising regularly. Although he can¡¯t compare to Blood Stealer and the others, it¡¯s definitely not a problem for him to deal with ordinary thieves..¡±

 Chapter 1077 - Chapter 1077: Returning to the Capital

    Chapter 1077: Returning to the Capital


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Two months passed in the blink of an eye. It was autumn, and Qin Xi¡¯s due date was still half a month away.


    In order to reassure her family, Qin Xi, Han Shi, Luo Xiujuan, and Qi Mingting returned to the capital to give birth.


    The car arrived at the entrance of the Mu family¡¯s house.


    Han Shi carefully helped Qin Xi out of the car. Seeing Mu Min and Chu Yi coming over, he greeted, ¡°Mom, Dad!¡±


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re finally back. If you hadn¡¯t come back, your father and I would have taken a plane to see you!¡± Mu Min teased with a smile.


    Han Shi quickly said humbly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to keep you waiting. Xi and I plan to stay at home for a while. When the time comes, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of us.¡±


    Mu Min glared at him. ¡°Child, don¡¯t stand on ceremony. This is your house. You can stay here as long as you want.¡±


    She looked at Luo Xiujuan and said in surprise, ¡°In-law, long time no see. Your complexion is much better. You look younger than me!¡±


    At this moment, her gaze landed on Qi Mingting. She looked at Luo Xiujuan in surprise and immediately understood what was going on. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°Mom, this is Uncle Qi, Qi Mingting, my mother¡¯s current boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Hello!¡± Qi Mingting nodded with a stiff expression.


    Seeing this, Chu Yi struck up a conversation with Qi Mingting.


    Seeing the two men talking and heading inside together, Mu Min immediately shifted her attention to Qin Xi and said with concern, saying, ¡°Come, come, take it easy. How have you been? Has the baby been keeping you up at night?¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s very obedient.¡± Qin Xi smiled and touched her stomach. ¡°Mom, Dad, is everything okay at home? Where¡¯s Grandpa? Is he not at home?¡±


    Mu Min said, ¡°Your grandfather heard that you were coming, and he has been eagerly waiting for you. By the way, he¡¯s added many new varieties to the flower garden, and they¡¯re all in full bloom. It¡¯s really stunning. If you have some free time later, you should go take a look.¡±


    Speaking of the devil, just as she mentioned the old man, the old man¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Xi is back. How do you feel? How long before you give birth?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s still half a month left, but I think it¡¯s gonna be earlier than that!¡± Qin


    Xi said.


    The old man was slightly surprised, but then he was so happy that he couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°So soon? Then we have to find a hospital quickly. I¡¯ll let your second brother do it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. I¡¯ve already found a hospital.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go in and talk. It¡¯s cold outside.¡± After the old man greeted them, everyone quickly went into the house.


    ¡°It¡¯s really warm. Is the heater on?¡± Qin Xi asked curiously as soon as she entered the house.


    ¡°Yes, I knew you were coming, so I turned on the heater in advance. You must be hungry after getting off the plane. There¡¯s food in the kitchen. It¡¯ll be ready soon,¡± Mu Min said as she helped Qin Xi take off her outer clothes.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry,¡± Qin Xi said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve been eating a lot recently.


    I¡¯ve gained more than 15 kilograms.¡±


    ¡°Of course. You¡¯ll have to eat for two now, but you also need to control your appetite. Otherwise, if the baby gets too big, it might make delivery more difficult,¡± Mu Min advised


    Mu Min was experienced and naturally knew how difficult it was to give birth. Although her heart ached for her grandson to not be able to eat his fill when he was in his mother¡¯s womb, her heart ached for her daughter even more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I¡¯m a doctor too.. I know!¡±

 Chapter 1078 - Chapter 1078: Turning Over a New Leaf

    Chapter 1078: Turning Over a New Leaf


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    The family was sitting together and chatting when they heard the sound of a car engine outside.


    ¡°Brothers and the others are probably back,¡± Mu Min said after looking at the time.


    After a while, Mu Sheng, Mu Wen, and Mu Ge entered one after another. It was almost time for dinner when the sound of a car engine was heard outside the door again.


    Mu Tianzheng drank his tea with a smile and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to guess. It must be Old Han and the others. He¡¯s watching our house. As long as we have guests, he¡¯ll run over to join the fun.¡±


    ¡°Old Mu, it¡¯s not appropriate for a gentleman to speak ill of others behind their backs.¡± At the entrance, Han Dazhu and Han Cang walked in together.


    ¡°Grandpa, Second Granduncle.¡± Seeing them, Qin Xi immediately greeted them. ¡°Hey, hey, Xi, it¡¯s been a while since we last met. You¡¯ve become prettier.¡± Han Cang immediately put on an amiable smile and looked at her stomach. ¡°This little fellow is about to come out. Have you thought of a name? Last time, we thought of a few names. Are you interested in knowing?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Han, there¡¯s no hurry. My mother is also very concerned about the child¡¯s name. We can sit down and discuss it together.¡± Chu Yi immediately made tea and brought it over.


    ¡°Alright, after we come up with a name, we¡¯ll let Xi draw lots. What do you think?¡± Han Cang looked at Qin Xi and asked for her opinion.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a name. There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble.¡± Qin Xi was caught between laughter and tears.


    Han Dazhu retorted, ¡°That won¡¯t do. You can¡¯t just use a random name. This is a name that will follow the child for the rest of his life. You can¡¯t be careless.


    ¡°Alright, the most important thing is participation. You can discuss it among yourselves.¡±


    At this moment, Qu Hong and Luo Xiujuan¡¯s voices came from the kitchen. ¡°Alright, time to eat!¡±


    At night, Mu Yali returned in clean and simple clothes. During this period of time, she had returned to university and wanted to take a different path.


    As soon as she entered the house, she saw Qin Xi and Han Shi¡¯s family. The living room was filled with laughter. She bit her lower lip and forced a smile.


    She hesitated and went forward to greet them.


    ¡°Grandpa Han, Auntie Luo, Sister Xi, Brother-in-law.¡±


    Mu Yali had changed a lot, from being arrogant and domineering in the beginning to becoming quiet and obedient. She was already beautiful to begin with, but now that she was no longer scheming, she looked even more charming.


    Of course, the reason why she could make such a big change was also because Qin Xi gave her a dream.


    She let her dream and see what the rest of her life would be like if she didn¡¯t change.


    Mu Yali realized her mistake and was trying her best to salvage her image. It could be said that Mu Yali had been reborn and was no longer willful.


    ¡°Sister Xi, I have something to tell you. Can you come out for a while?¡± Mu Yali was so embarrassed that she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Hearing her words, Mu Min was the first to get nervous and looked at Qin Xi worriedly.


    The expressions of the others, including Mu Wen, changed drastically. The originally relaxed and happy atmosphere instantly became tense. On the other hand, the person in question smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I heard that Grandpa¡¯s greenhouse has a lot of beautiful new varieties. It¡¯s not bad to go and take a look. Mom, eat first. We¡¯ll be back later.¡±


    ¡°Ah, oh, put on more clothes. It¡¯s cold outside.¡± Mu Min stood up and put her coat on her.


    Han Shi only glanced at Mu Yali before continuing to play chess with Qi


    Mingting, as if he was not worried at all¡­

 Chapter 1079 - Chapter 1079: The Difference Between Cloud and Mud

    Chapter 1079: The Difference Between Cloud and Mud


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    The two of them walked one after another without saying a word. When they arrived at the greenhouse, Mu Yali laid out the cushion on the chair and said helplessly, ¡°You, sit!¡±


    Qin Xi thanked her and sat down. ¡°What do you have to say to me?¡±


    Mu Yali pursed her lips and thought for a moment. She said uncertainly, ¡°Two days ago, I had a dream. I dreamed that I died a miserable death. That dream¡­ was caused by you, right?¡±


    She knew that Qin Xi was very mysterious and her medical skills were very good. She thought that her terrifying dream might be Qin Xi¡¯s doing. Perhaps she had hypnotized her.


    Qin Xi did not hide anything. She nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s me who did it, but what you dreamed is not necessarily your future direction.¡±


    ¡°Future direction?¡± Mu Yali¡¯s eyes darkened. She bit her lower lip and asked,


    ¡°So, if I continue to go against you, I¡¯ll die?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you know my methods. If I want someone dead, they¡¯ll die.¡±


    As if to verify what she said, Qin Xi narrowed her eyes. An empty flower pot not far away suddenly exploded, causing the soil inside to fly around. Mu Yali was so frightened that her face instantly turned pale. She looked at her in disbelief, as if she had seen a monster.


    ¡°This is my ability. If I kill someone, no one will be able to find evidence.


    There¡¯s a world of difference between you and me.¡±


    Mu Yali¡¯s body went limp, and her eyes were filled with shock and fear as she muttered, ¡°Should I be glad that I didn¡¯t go overboard?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled faintly. ¡°No, you should be glad that you¡¯re from the Mu family. I even destroyed the Su family. What right do you think an ordinary person like you can go against me?¡±


    Mu Yali widened her eyes. ¡°The Su family? You were the one who destroyed the ancient martial arts family?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t an inexperienced young girl either. Regarding the Su family, her grandfather had cautioned them that the Su family was not to be trifled with. When encountering them, it was best to avoid if possible.


    What kind of family was the Mu family? They were a rich and powerful family, one of the top families in the capital. However, it was nothing in front of the Su family.


    It was obvious what kind of ability Qin Xi had.


    Now, she finally knew fear. There was an indescribable fear in her heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Muali stood up straight and bowed deeply.


    ¡°I accept your apology. In the future, don¡¯t think of taking revenge on me. Live a good life and don¡¯t court death. Also, don¡¯t make your father sad. If you still have any filial piety, don¡¯t be willful. As for me, I won¡¯t snatch anything from you. What¡¯s yours is yours.¡±


    Qin Xi could guess what Mu Yali was thinking and knew what she cared about the most, so she said it bluntly.


    Mu Yali¡¯s face turned pale. She clenched her fists and said with a trembling voice, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Seeing that she had listened, Qin Xi heaved a sigh of relief. If Mu Yali still wanted to take revenge on her, she really did not want to give her another chance. Fortunately, she knew what was good for her.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°I-I have something else I need your help with.¡± Mu Yali grabbed the corner of her clothes with both hands, not knowing where to start.


    Qin Xi nodded patiently. ¡°Tell me, I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°Last time, you said that I was poisoned by that Gu worm and couldn¡¯t give birth¡­ I know you¡¯re a divine doctor, so I wanted to ask if you have a way to help me recover.¡± Mu Yali was afraid that Qin Xi would make things difficult for her, so she quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t. I-I¡¯m just asking.¡±


    Qin Xi sighed.. ¡°I can!¡±

 Chapter 1080 - Chapter 1080: The Truth Of Hatred

    Chapter 1080: The Truth Of Hatred


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    ¡°Really?¡± Mu Yali looked at her excitedly. ¡°Then can you treat me? As long as you treat me, I¡¯ll do anything.¡±


    ¡°I can treat you, but you have to promise me that from now on, you¡¯re not allowed to hurt anyone from the Mu family, including yourself. Can you do that?¡± Qin Xi¡¯s voice was very calm, but Mu Yali felt that these words sent a chill down her spine.


    Mu Yali swore without hesitation, ¡°From now on, if I do anything to let the Mu family down again, I¡¯ll be struck by lightning and die a horrible death.¡±


    ¡°Give me your hand. I¡¯ll take your pulse!¡± Qin Xi reached out her hand and said.


    Mu Yali quickly took a step forward and handed her hand to Qin Xi. Qin Xi placed her hand on her wrist. ¡°Your health is in good condition at the moment.


    Eat this.¡±


    With a flip of her hand, an unknown pill appeared in her hand. It was round


    and emitted a strange fragrance. Smelling the fragrance, Mu Yali felt all the fatigue in her body disappear.


    She was smart enough not to ask Qin Xi what it was. Instead, she picked up the pill and put it in her mouth.


    As soon as the pill entered her mouth, a warm current flowed down her throat and into her lower abdomen. It slowly became warmer and warmer, as if there was a ball of fire burning in her lower abdomen. It was hot but yet comfortable.


    ¡°How is it? How do you feel?¡± Qin Xi asked.


    ¡°My abdomen is very warm and comfortable, like there¡¯s a fire,¡± Mu Yali said truthfully. ¡°Does this mean that the pill just now is effective?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely effective. Actually, this is to repair your damaged uterus. Don¡¯t worry, when the heat wears off, your uterus will be completely repaired. I¡¯ll prescribe you some medicine later. You¡¯ll be fine after three days. When the time comes, go to the hospital for a checkup.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sister Xi. I was insensible in the past. I¡­¡± Mu Yali lowered her head and said guiltily, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know why, but I hated you the moment I saw you. For no reason, it was as if we were born enemies.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I was like a fiend. You saved Grandpa, Dad, and me. I was blinded by jealousy and hated you, especially when I found out that you were also a child of the Mu family. I wished I could kill you every day¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me. I¡¯ve never been like this in the past. I admit that I¡¯m arrogant, but I¡¯ve never done anything evil. But ever since I met you, I¡¯ve become inexplicably evil!¡±


    Qin Xi understood what she was thinking. Actually, it was precisely because of this that Qin Xi spared her life.


    ¡°Do you really want to know why?¡±


    ¡°You know?¡± Mu Yali was stunned and asked subconsciously.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m the one who should hate you the most,¡± Qin Xi said. ¡°Do you know Madam Yunqing?¡±


    ¡°I know. My father said that Madam Yunqing is my aunt.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure you know about the grudge between her and my mother. In order to take revenge on my mother, she used a sinister talisman to hit the fetus, which is me, when my mother was pregnant. Similarly, she placed a talisman in your mother¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°This kind of talisman is Yin and Yang. Mine is Yin, and yours is Yang. In layman¡¯s terms, ever since you were born, you started absorbing the energy and fortune from my body. In fact, according to logic, I shouldn¡¯t have lived past 19 years old. But I had a stroke of luck that broke this pattern.. Think about it, from the time you were born, weren¡¯t your family members extremely fond of you, only to suddenly reduce their affection for you in the past two years?¡±

 Chapter 1081 - Chapter 1081: The Bottleneck Became Loose

    Chapter 1081: The Bottleneck Became Loose


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    With Qin Xi¡¯s reminder, Mu Yali instantly remembered.


    ¡°Yes, before, no matter what I said, my family would follow it like a decree, almost like everything I said was the law. But one day, their attitude suddenly turned cold, and I thought I had done something wrong. I pondered for a long time, wondering what I had done wrong. Was it because you broke this pattern, which caused me to be ignored?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I managed to reclaim my fortune, which is why the aura around you has dimmed. However, your family still holds you in high regard; it¡¯s just that they won¡¯t treat you as their treasure anymore,¡± she explained.


    Mu Yali asked in confusion, ¡°Is that why I hate you for no reason?¡±


    Qin Xi nodded and explained, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. We had a connection even in the womb. You became accustomed to my energy and, as a result, felt that my presence would take away your things. That¡¯s why you couldn¡¯t control your resentment toward me.¡±


    ¡°No wonder I felt that you would take everything away from me the moment I got close to you.¡± Mu Yali finally understood the whole thing.


    Of course, part of the reason was that she knew that it was impossible to surpass Qin Xi and take revenge on her.


    Mu Yali mocked herself, ¡°It seems that I¡¯m the one who¡¯s been plundering your things from the beginning to the end. What reason do I have to hate you? Heh,


    I overestimated myself.¡±


    ¡°Alright, go back. We¡¯ll still be a family in the future. If you have any difficulties, as your sister, I won¡¯t leave you in the lurch.¡± Qin Xi stood up and stretched.


    When Mu Yali heard this, she suddenly felt relieved. That¡¯s right, they were a family now. Qin Xi was so capable and mysterious. It should be her honor to have such a sister.


    At the thought of this, she smiled brightly. ¡°Thank you, Sister!¡±


    Over the next few days, Qin Xi led a lazy life again. Han Shi treated her like a princess and helped her brush her teeth and wash her face.


    Mu Min was amused. Of course, her heart ached for Han Shi even more. During this period of time, Han Shi had clearly lost a lot of weight. He was like a top, spinning around Qin Xi.


    She had mentioned it to Qin Xi several times, but it seemed like Qin Xi didn¡¯t feel any concern for Han Shi, letting him endure this physical strain.


    Qin Xi wasn¡¯t indifferent to Han Shi, but she knew that with Han Shi¡¯s current strength, even if he didn¡¯t sleep for a week, it wouldn¡¯t have much of an impact.


    Moreover, he was just too anxious. As the due date approached, his aura became increasingly uncontrollable. and if it weren¡¯t for Qin Xi¡¯s constant restraint, who knows what kind of trouble he might cause?


    However, Qin Xi also felt quite sorry for him. She tried to persuade him to rest a few times, and even though Han Shi agreed verbally, he still didn¡¯t want to sleep.


    Helpless, Qin Xi could only tap his sleeping acupoint.


    That night, Qin Xi tapped Han Shi¡¯s sleeping acupoint again. Just as she was about to have a good sleep, she suddenly felt her cultivation, which had been stuck at the bottleneck, showed signs of advancement.


    Qin Xi immediately put on her clothes and found a place to cultivate. In order not to disturb the family¡¯s sleep, she went straight to the greenhouse.


    The temperature in the greenhouse was constant. The old man liked these flowers and plants, so the temperature in the greenhouse did not change.


    Qin Xi sat cross-legged and quickly entered a meditative state.


    Actually, Qin Xi¡¯s mystic medicine technique did not need to be cultivated. It would automatically absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. Be it eating, sleeping, or going to the toilet, the spiritual energy of heaven and earth was flowing into her body..

 Chapter 1082 - Chapter 1082: Sudden Birth

    Chapter 1082: Sudden Birth


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Qin Xi held her breath and focused, feeling the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. Not long after, the spiritual energy surged into Qin Xi¡¯s body, breaking her cultivation bottleneck bit by bit.


    At this moment, it suddenly started to sleet. The raindrops landed on the glass of the greenhouse, making cracking sounds. It was like the melody of nature, mesmerizing.


    As time passed, the spiritual energy in Qin Xi¡¯s body circulated faster and faster, and the pressure she exuded became stronger and stronger.


    This pressure was extremely terrifying, as if it could crush the surrounding plants and the glass cover outside. Fortunately, Qin Xi had been controlling the leakage of true energy to prevent the greenhouse from being completely destroyed.


    Qin Xi activated the True Qi in her body to break through the bottleneck bit by bit, nibbling away at the barrier inch by inch. Gradually, cracks appeared on the bottleneck like a spider web.


    Seeing this, she was excited and continued to absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth¡­


    After an unknown period of time, Qin Xi finally felt the bottleneck shatter. A majestic power surged into her dantian and she successfully advanced.


    She opened her eyes, which were shining with endless light. However, before she could be happy, her stomach suddenly hurt. Unlike the pain in the past, this time, it seemed to be real pain.


    Qin Xi suddenly had a bad feeling. In the next second, a pool of liquid suddenly flowed out of her lower body.


    A thought suddenly flashed across her mind. ¡®Amniotic fluid broke.¡¯


    Qin Xi touched her round stomach and controlled her breathing. She didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry as she said, ¡°You, you little thing, you really know how to pick the right time. I, I just advanced and haven¡¯t had time to rest yet. You, you just¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, she felt a sharp pain. Qin Xi¡¯s face was pale and her forehead was covered in cold sweat. She bit her lower lip and endured the pain to stand up. However, she still underestimated the pain.


    Qin Xi did not expect the pain to be so painful. She quickly took out a Midwifery pill from her spatial bag. This pill could make the delivery painless.


    After taking the pill, the pain gradually subsided. She originally wanted to go back to the house to give birth, but after thinking about it, if she went back, she had to wake the others up¡­


    Forget it, she would give birth to the baby herself. After all, she was a divine doctor.


    Just like that, Qin Xi stood up and took out a blanket from her bag. After laying it out, she took out a small blanket to wrap the baby. She had prepared these beforehand in case of emergencies. Now, they came in handy.


    After everything was prepared, Qin Xi felt that her body was slowly opening up.


    She tried to adjust her breathing and squatted down to exert strength.


    Because it was painless, Qin Xi did not feel any pain, but she could clearly feel the child squeezing out of her stomach.


    In order to conserve her strength, she took two more pills. This time, Qin Xi did not hold back anymore. She used her all her might to push the child out bit by bit. The child worked hard and slid out along the birth canal. With a whoosh, a fair and chubby thing fell onto the blanket.


    The blanket was very soft. The child did not cry when he fell on the blanket and lay there quietly.


    Qin Xi cut it open and put the placenta aside in a bag. She took out the small blanket to carry the child and carefully picked him up.


    The child seemed to have sensed his mother¡¯s aura. He struggled a few times and opened his eyes bit by bit. His eyes were dark and bright, without a trace of impurity.


    ¡°Baby, it¡¯s Mom.. It¡¯s good to see you!¡±

 Chapter 1083 - Chapter 1083: Scared to Death

    Chapter 1083: Scared to Death


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    The baby seemed to understand Qin Xi¡¯s words. He grinned and made muffled sounds as he waved waved his small fists, as if he was interacting with Qin Xi.


    Qin Xi¡¯s motherly love was instantly overflowing. The gentleness in her eyes seemed to be dripping. ¡°Are you greeting me? You¡¯re so smart!¡±


    She gently touched his soft face with her fingertip. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Mommy will bring you to see Daddy!¡±


    Qin Xi wrapped him up seriously. Then, she looked at the pool of blood on the ground and drew a talisman to purify all the filth. Only then did she slowly walk into the house.


    In the kitchen, under the dim light, Qu Hong was making herself a cup of brown sugar water. When she heard movement at the back door, she immediately looked over warily.


    When she saw that it was Qin Xi, she heaved a sigh of relief. However, when her gaze landed on the small blanket in Qin Xi¡¯s arms and the bloodstain on the nightdress, her heart skipped a beat and she panicked.


    ¡°Xi, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you covered in blood?¡± She shouted. Qi Xiong and Mu Tianzheng, who lived on the first floor, heard a sound outside and walked out of their rooms.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mu Tianzheng smelled blood and immediately asked nervously.


    Qi Xiong quickly turned on the light. Then, the three of them saw Qin Xi covered in blood and their faces instantly turned pale.


    At this moment, Qu Hong also reacted. She pointed at Qin Xi¡¯s stomach and was shocked. ¡°No, Xi, where¡¯s your stomach? Why is your stomach flat?¡±


    Mu Tianzheng was not as panicked as Qu Hong. Instead, he looked at the small blanket in Qin Xi¡¯s arms and walked over quickly. ¡°Xi, what¡­ are you hugging?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, this is your great grandson. Do you want to hug him?¡± Qin Xi smiled and revealed the child¡¯s face.


    ¡°Great grandson? You gave birth to him?¡± Mu Tianzheng asked in disbelief. He reached out his hands and carefully hugged the child.


    Even though he was hugging the child in his arms, the old man still asked excitedly, ¡°Is this really my great grandson?¡±


    Qin Xi was caught between laughter and tears. ¡°Of course. Grandpa, Eldest


    Aunt, take care of the child first. I¡¯ll go take a shower and change my clothes. Oh right, if the child is hungry, give him this first!¡±


    She took out a small milk bottle from thin air. The content in the bottle was the essence of the spiritual herbs she had brewed previously. Of course, it was diluted essence that was very beneficial to the development of the child¡¯s bones.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? Can it be drunk? We have milk powder at home. Go and make some milk powder.¡± Mu Tianzheng quickly instructed Qu Hong to make a cup of milk powder.


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Grandpa, this is made from spiritual herbs. It¡¯s good for the child. Don¡¯t worry, I worked hard to give birth to this child. I won¡¯t harm him.¡±


    Mu Tianzheng obviously realized this too. He cleared his throat awkwardly. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s good for the child. Then, go upstairs and take a shower and change your clothes. I¡¯m about to have a heart attack when I see you like this.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded and turned to walk up the stairs.


    When she returned to the bedroom, Han Shi was still asleep. She did not plan to wake him up. She entered the bathroom and took a comfortable shower. Then, she changed her clothes and went downstairs in a hurry.


    To be honest, not seeing the child for a minute made her feel uneasy.. This feeling was strange and torturous¡­

 Chapter 1084 - Chapter 1084: Take Turns Holding

    Chapter 1084: Take Turns Holding


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    As soon as Qin Xi went downstairs, she saw that the entire family was awake and taking turns to surround the child.


    Even Mu Min had to listen to the old man if she wanted to hug the child. This made her, the grandmother, very angry.


    ¡°Dad, this is my grandson. Can¡¯t I hug him?¡±


    The old man retorted childishly, ¡°Why are you joining in the fun? The child is sleeping soundly in my arms. How uncomfortable will it be if I wake him up?¡±


    Mu Min looked at Chu Yi speechlessly and said pitifully, ¡°But I want to hug my grandson!¡±


    Chu Yi was speechless. He had no right to speak in this family. However, since his wife wanted to carry the child, Chu Yi would definitely fulfill her wish.


    ¡°Dad, the baby hasn¡¯t been bathed yet, and he¡¯s wrapped in a diaper, right? So, later, let Min give the baby a bath, otherwise, the baby will definitely be uncomfortable


    Other people also nodded in agreement, ¡°Yes, the baby needs a bath, and a diaper should be put on as well, otherwise, the baby will definitely be uncomfortable while sleeping.¡±


    Perhaps upon hearing that a bath was mentioned, the little one, who had previously had his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes. His big, grape-like eyes blinked, and he let out a series of ¡°wawa¡± sounds, not exactly crying, but rather babbling as if he was trying to say something.


    However, no one could understand him.


    For some reason, Qin Xi seemed to understand what he was saying and guessed, ¡°Does he want to take a shower?¡±


    Everyone was speechless. He was just a baby. Did he know what bathing was?


    However, Mu Tianzheng took it seriously and asked with a smile, ¡°Baby, do you want to take a shower? If so, blink your eyes.¡±


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s mouth twitched.


    In the end, to everyone¡¯s surprise, the baby really blinked a few times¡­


    Everyone suddenly fell silent and looked at each other, not knowing how to describe their feelings.


    What is amazing! !!


    Qin Xi squinted her eyes and looked at the lively little baby. She couldn¡¯t help but feel that this child seemed a bit special. However, she didn¡¯t dwell on it too much; she simply thought that the baby had absorbed a lot of spiritual energy while in her womb, which was why he had developed such early awareness.


    ¡°Mom, since he wants to take a bath, bring him to take a bath!¡± She looked at everyone. ¡°Everyone, go to bed. It¡¯s already midnight. If you want to see the child, see him tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Alright, go back. You still have work tomorrow!¡± The old man handed the child to Mu Min and waved at everyone.


    Those who didn¡¯t get to hug the child felt disappointed, but those who did were happy.


    Mu Min finally got to hold the baby as she wished and couldn¡¯t stop smiling with happiness. ¡°Ayi, look, the baby is smiling at me. He¡¯s so adorable, just as cute as our Xi.¡±


    Chu Yi was also extremely delighted. He had lived for so many years and had never even held her daughter, let alone a grandson.


    At this moment, Mu Min also saw Luo Xiujuan looking at her eagerly. Mu Min gave a knowing smile and walked up to Luo Xiujuan. ¡°In-law, hug the baby too. This child¡¯s eyebrows are exactly the same as your son¡¯s. He¡¯s very likable.¡±


    Luo Xiujuan wiped her hands on her clothes and carefully took the child.


    Although the baby was very light, she felt like it weighed a thousand kilograms.


    She smiled brightly.. ¡°This child weighs three to four kilograms, right? Should we take his measurement?¡±

 Chapter 1085 - Chapter 1085: Fighting for the Baby

    Chapter 1085: Fighting for the Baby


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    ¡°Three point three kilograms.¡±


    Qu Hong quickly brought the scale over and concluded that the child weighed three point three kilograms.


    Mu Min looked at Qin Xi and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to shower the child. Xi, go back and see if there¡¯s any milk. The child has to drink milk for a long time.¡± Milk?


    Qin Xi¡¯s head buzzed. She stole a glance at her mother and immediately blushed. She said helplessly, ¡°Mom, why can¡¯t the child drink milk powder?


    Milk powder is as good as breast milk.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. Children who drink breast milk are smart and immune. Children will have diarrhea after drinking milk powder.¡± Mu Min frowned and objected. She suddenly thought of something and lowered her voice to ask,


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have milk?¡±


    ¡°Mom, can you stop talking?¡± Qin Xi felt her face burning.


    Mu Tianzheng pretended not to hear that. He cleared his throat and called out to the others, ¡°Go to sleep. Don¡¯t just stand there watching. You can watch tomorrow!¡±


    Everyone dispersed awkwardly and returned to their rooms. When everyone left, Mu Min continued, ¡°Don¡¯t take it lightly. Tomorrow, in-laws and I will make you some nourishing soup. Drink more. If you run out of milk, I¡¯ll get Shi to give you a massage.¡±


    ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? Are you going to shower the child or not? If not, I¡¯ll take him away!¡± Qin Xi threatened.


    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll go wash the child. Go to sleep first. It¡¯s been a long night. Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± Mu Min was afraid that the child would be snatched away, so she quickly turned around and carried the child upstairs.


    After they left, only Luo Xiujuan and Qin Xi were left in the living room.


    Qin Xi said to her with a smile, ¡°Mom, go back and rest too!¡±


    At this moment, Luo Xiujuan noticed that Qin Xi¡¯s hair was still a little wet. She frowned and said worriedly, ¡°Xi, did you take a shower? Sigh, you can¡¯t take a shower during confinement. It¡¯s not good for your health.¡±


    ¡°Mom, did you forget something? I¡¯m a divine doctor. I can take care of myself. Besides, with my current cultivation, not to mention taking a shower, I can even run 5,000 meters,¡± Qin Xi said confidently.


    Luo Xiujuan slapped her forehead and said in realization, ¡°I forgot that you¡¯re not an ordinary person.¡±


    ¡°You must be hungry. I¡¯ll make you some nutritional food. Go back to sleep after you finish eating.¡±


    On the other side, Mu Min and Chu Yi began to bathe the child. Chu Yi tested the water temperature and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the water temperature?¡±


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s not higher than the normal temperature of the human body, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± As Mu Min spoke, she lifted the blanket on the child, revealing his fair body that was still stained with blood.


    ¡°This child is really strong. His calves are really strong.¡± ¡°And this skin doesn¡¯t look like that of a newborn¡­


    ¡°The little hands are so cute.¡±


    ¡°Yi, do you think this child looks more like Xi or Shi? Why do I feel like he looks like me?¡±


    ¡°Yi, look, he seems to like taking a shower¡­¡±


    Mu Min was like a chatterbox. She was constantly talking.


    After finally washing the baby, Mu Min carefully wiped his body. When she was done, she carefully gave him a diaper and placed a baby pacifier beside the child¡¯s mouth.


    After eating and drinking, the baby fell asleep.


    ¡°Yi, why don¡¯t we not bring the child back to our room tonight? The child doesn¡¯t drink breast milk anyway.. Why don¡¯t we watch him for the entire night?¡±

 Chapter 1086 - Chapter 1086: A Sudden Heat

    Chapter 1086: A Sudden Heat


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Seeing that such a cute little grandson was about to be carried away, Mu Min was extremely reluctant and asked Chu Yi pitifully.


    Chu Yi nodded without thinking and said seriously, ¡°Yes, Xi should be asleep at this time. Let¡¯s not disturb her!¡±


    Mu Min¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled then. The child won¡¯t cry anyway. Let¡¯s hug him for the night!¡±


    Just like that, Qin Xi lay in bed for half an hour without seeing Mu Min carrying the child to her. It was obvious that the child must have been detained by her mother. She looked at the time and saw that it was already past two in the morning.


    Forget it, let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow!


    She went to Han Shi¡¯s side and squeezed into his arms. She closed her eyes and gradually fell asleep.


    The next morning, at dawn, Han Shi slowly opened his eyes and subconsciously looked down at the woman sleeping in his arms with an indulgent smile.


    However, when his gaze landed on Qin Xi¡¯s flat stomach, his face froze and his mind instantly went blank. He suddenly sat up and woke Qin Xi up. Qin Xi rubbed her eyes and asked in a hoarse and lazy voice, ¡°What are you doing so early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°Xi, Xi, wake up!¡±


    Looking at her flat stomach, Han Shi was flustered and helpless. He pushed Qin


    Xi nervously. ¡°Where¡¯s our child? Why is your stomach flat? What happened? Where did the child go?¡±


    Qin Xi closed her eyes and waved her hand. She said lazily, ¡°The child is with


    Mom. If you want to see the child, go and find her.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Are you saying that the child is born?¡± Han Shi felt the world spinning. He grabbed his hair in confusion. ¡°Wifey, did I miss something? Why was the child born? How many days did I sleep?¡±


    Qin Xi couldn¡¯t be bothered to explain. She closed her eyes and continued to sleep.


    Han Shi couldn¡¯t bear to wake her up, so he quickly rushed downstairs and saw the entire family gathered on the sofa. Looking down from above, he immediately saw the little bun in the pram.


    ¡°Ah, Shi, you¡¯re finally up. Come and see your son. The little guy is in good spirits. Speaking of which, it¡¯s quite interesting. As a father, you¡¯re the last person to see the child.¡±


    Mu Min teased. Yesterday, Qin Xi told her that the reason why Han Shi did not wake up was because she had given him a sleeping acupoint to let him sleep.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Mom, when was the child born? Why didn¡¯t anyone call me?¡± Han Shi walked over guiltily.


    Mu Min said with a smile, ¡°Xi said that you would sleep a little longer. She gave birth to her child in the greenhouse. None of us knew. When we found out, the child was already born.¡±


    ¡°She did it all by herself?¡± Han Shi blamed himself. If he had known that last night was the due date, he wouldn¡¯t have slept.


    ¡°Don¡¯t blame yourself. Go and hug your son.¡± Mu Min patted his shoulder and comforted him.


    Han Shi walked over and met a pair of big black eyes. He suddenly became a little nervous. It was difficult to imagine that this little guy was actually his child.


    This feeling was very strange, as if one could feel the connection between their bloodlines the moment they got close.


    He reached out his hands, but he did not dare to approach.


    This made Luo Xiujuan anxious. She pushed him and urged, ¡°Give me your hand!¡±


    Han Shi retracted his hand awkwardly and cleared his throat. ¡°I don¡¯t think I should hold him. He¡¯s too young. I, I don¡¯t know how to hold him. If I hurt him, he¡¯ll cry!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Luo Xiujuan carefully picked up the child and placed him in his arms. ¡°The baby is very obedient. He hasn¡¯t cried since.¡±


    Han Shi hugged the child stiffly.. Just as he was about to ask Luo Xiujuan to take the child away, he suddenly felt a heat on his palm¡­

 Chapter 1087 - Chapter 1087: Giving Him a Name

    Chapter 1087: Giving Him a Name


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Han Shi¡¯s face darkened and his body stiffened. He shouted in panic, ¡°Mom, Mom, come quickly. He¡¯s pooping.¡±


    Everyone was stunned for a moment before laughing out loud.


    Luo Xiujuan also smiled, taking the baby from his arms and inspecting the bundle. She indeed noticed a strange scent. ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. He¡¯s just saying hello to you. You and your son have had a friendly first meeting.¡±


    ¡°You call that friendly?¡± Han Shi looked at his hand. Although it was not on his hand, he still looked disgusted. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go wash. I feel like there¡¯s a smell.¡±


    Seeing Han Shi flee, everyone laughed again.


    Mu Min couldn¡¯t stop smiling. As she changed the child¡¯s diaper, she teased the baby dotingly, ¡°Baby, you¡¯re really disrespectful to your father. You gave him a pool of golden liquid the moment you came up. From now on, he¡¯ll be traumatized when he hugs you.¡±


    The child seemed to be gloating. He was grinning from ear to ear. He looked naughty, but it made people love him even more.


    ¡°You¡¯re naughty.¡± She smiled and poked the bottom of the child¡¯s foot.


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the child¡¯s name?¡± At this moment, Chu Yi asked Mu Tianzheng, ¡°Uncle Han and my mother will be here soon. Have you not thought of a name yet?¡±


    Although Chu Yi was the grandfather, he was not even qualified to hold the child, let alone give him a name.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought of a few. They¡¯re all here.¡±


    At the mention of the name, Mu Tianzheng immediately took out a piece of paper from his pocket. Everyone craned their necks to look at it.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t tell me you copied down the entire dictionary!¡± Mu Min said speechlessly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about those names for a few nights. They are all very meaningful names.¡± Mu Tianzheng spread out the paper like it was a treasure and showed it to everyone.


    Chu Yi was the closest. He glanced at names and read the first one. The corners of his mouth twitched as he asked, ¡°¡­Han Youlong, Dad, what¡¯s this?¡± ¡°It means he¡¯ll be a dragon among men!¡± Mu Tianzheng explained.


    ¡°¡­Is that how it¡¯s explained?¡± Chu Yi asked with a puzzled expression. ¡°If you are hoping for your great grandson to achieve great things, why don¡¯t you name him ¡®Chenglong¡¯ (which means ¡®become a dragon¡¯) or ¡®Zilong¡¯ (which means ¡®son of the dragon¡¯)?¡±


    ¡°Where are you coming up with all these ¡®whys¡¯? With ¡®Youlong¡¯ (¡®has a


    dragon¡¯), at least there¡¯s ¡®You¡¯ (¡®has¡¯), and only with ¡®Has¡¯ can one become a


    dragon among men. If you don¡¯t even have a dragon, what kind of dragon can


    you become?¡± Luo Xiujuan responded playfully.


    Chu Yi raised his thumb and nodded seriously, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re absolutely right.


    Now, what about this name, ¡®Han Chengyun¡¯? What does it mean?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know that?¡± Mu Tianzheng looked at Chu Yi in disdain.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of that saying?¡±


    Chu Yi asked curiously, ¡°What?¡±


    Mu Tianzheng proudly explained, ¡°Here, ¡®Chengyun¡¯ means carrying the blessing of heaven and accepting the mandate of the emperor. It implies deep blessings. Do you understand now?¡±


    ¡°Dad, the child is still young and can¡¯t handle a very profound name. Our elders have always said that a humble name is better for a newborn. Let¡¯s just choose a simple and easy-to-remember name for our child,¡± Mu Min said, as if fearing that the old man might come up with another unusual name. She was expressing her concerns.


    ¡°What do you know? That¡¯s someone else¡¯s child. Our Mu family¡¯s child has to have a domineering name.¡± Mu Tianzheng was unhappy. His granddaughter was the successor of a mystic doctor. How could her child¡¯s name be simple?


    ¡°Dad, let¡¯s forget about Han Tian (Sky). It¡¯s too plain, and it seems like the names in their Han family are all two characters long.. Let¡¯s go with a three-character name!¡±

 Chapter 1088 - Chapter 1088: Han Shi Complains

    Chapter 1088: Han Shi Complains


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    At this moment, the sound of a car engine came from outside the door. Mu Tianzheng immediately put the list into his pocket and quickly sat beside the baby, guarding him like a knight. ¡°They¡¯re here, they¡¯re here.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Han Dazhu¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°Where¡¯s my great-grandson? Show him to me.¡±


    In an instant, Han Dazhu rushed in like a cannonball. He saw a pram at a glance. His eyes lit up and he walked to the pram in three steps. Just as he was about to get closer to take a look, he was stopped by Mu Tianzheng. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t scare the child. Keep your voice down.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay, then I¡¯ll watch from afar!¡± Han Dazhu said and quickly took a few steps back. Then, he stood on his tiptoes to watch.


    Unfortunately, the child was covered too tightly and he could not see anything. He quickly instructed, ¡°You, raise him a little higher. I can¡¯t see. Yes, yes, raise him a little higher. Move the blanket to the side. It¡¯s all blocking my vision.¡±


    After a long time, Han Dazhu finally saw the child¡¯s face. He laughed out loud.


    ¡°Hahaha, he looks like a member of the Han family. Hahaha, he looks like he was carved from the same mold as Stone when he was young. Look at his big eyes. They¡¯re bright and dark. One look and you can tell that he¡¯s smart.¡±


    Mu Tianzheng was displeased and retorted, ¡°What do you mean by like a member of the Han family? This is my granddaughter¡¯s child. Of course, he looks like a member of the Mu family.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what are you talking about? If not for my Stone, how could you have such a handsome great-grandson?¡± Han Dazhu was not to be outdone. ¡°Let them see if this child is like my Stone.¡±


    ¡°Come, come, come. Let me see who he looks like.¡±


    Han Cang jogged in. When he saw the child, he smiled so widely that his mouth almost reached his ears. ¡°This child is really handsome. He has sharp eyebrows and bright eyes. When he grows up, he will definitely be a super handsome man. Hehe, he does look like a member of the Han family.¡±


    Mu Tianzheng turned the child around and stopped letting Han Cang see.


    As the saying went, having an old man at home was like having a treasure. Now, there were three big treasures at home.


    Qin Xi slept until past three in the afternoon. When she woke up, she saw Han Shi staring at something with an expression as if he was facing a great enemy.


    She rubbed her eyes and took a closer look to see him actually staring at the baby. The father and son really looked alike when they were serious.


    This child was different from ordinary babies. Perhaps it was because he had absorbed the spiritual energy of heaven and earth since he was born, he looked fair and tender, similar to a child who had just turned a month old.


    Qin Xi immediately perked up. She crawled over with a smile and held his soft hands gently. ¡°Ah, Baby, you¡¯re here too. Come and let Mommy take a look.¡±


    The baby seemed to be responding to her. He babbled in a childish voice and waved his pink fists excitedly.


    ¡°How is it? Our son is very cute, right?¡± she asked Han Shi.


    Han Shi suggested with a dark expression, ¡°Wifey, this little thing is really too noisy. Why don¡¯t we let him stay with Mom? Besides, I heard that children like to cry and make a fuss at night. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to sleep well.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the baby kicked Han Shi¡¯s chin. Han Shi¡¯s face darkened even more. He looked at Qin Xi and complained aggrievedly, ¡°Wifey, I think he doesn¡¯t like me.. Previously, when I hugged him, he even pooped on my hand!¡±

 Chapter 1089 - Chapter 1089: First Come, First served

    Chapter 1089: First Come, First served


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    ¡°Why are you arguing with a child? He didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Besides, it doesn¡¯t hurt to be kicked by a baby. He often kicked me when he was in my stomach.¡±


    Qin Xi rolled her eyes and nudged him. ¡°Alright, stop being childish. I¡¯ll see if I can breastfeed him. Go out first.


    Hearing this, Han Shi felt like his head was about to explode.


    He protested in a low voice, ¡°Wifey, I don¡¯t agree. Don¡¯t we have milk powder? Let him drink that. He can also drink spiritual herbs. Why does he have to drink breast milk? Look at me, I can grow up so strong by drinking goat milk.¡± The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°Times are different now.¡±


    Seeing that Han Shi was about to say something, Qin Xi¡¯s expression immediately darkened. ¡°Alright, I want to feed the child. If you don¡¯t go out, turn around.¡±


    Seeing that his wife was about to get angry, Han Shi immediately stopped talking. He secretly glared at the baby in Qin Xi¡¯s arms and turned around angrily.


    Qin Xi was currently experiencing some breast engorgement, which was causing her significant discomfort. That was why she was considering trying to see if breastfeeding could help.


    She lifted the corner of her clothes and moved the baby closer. The baby seemed to be very resistant. He waved his small fists and tilted his face to the side.


    Qin Xi tried it a few times, but it was the same. She put down her clothes helplessly and asked with a frown, ¡°Strange, Baby, don¡¯t you like drinking my milk?¡±


    The baby widened his big round eyes and waved her little hands, looking a little anxious.


    Han Shi turned around and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He seems to be very resistant to breast milk.¡± Qin Xi shook her head with a solemn expression. ¡°Shi, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s my imagination, but I keep feeling that our baby is a little different. He seems to be able to understand us.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? No matter how smart he is, he can¡¯t possibly understand us,¡± Han Shi said. Then, he reached out and poked the child¡¯s chubby face.


    Seeing this, Qin Xi immediately slapped him and said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t touch him. Your hands are too rough. The child¡¯s skin is so delicate. What if you scratch him?¡±


    Han Shi could not believe his ears and complained in disbelief, ¡°Qin Xi, you¡¯re going too far. I can¡¯t even touch my child. I have a share of this child. You¡¯ve gone too far.¡±


    Qin Xi held back her laughter and tugged at his clothes. ¡°After being married for so long, this is the first time you¡¯ve called me by my name!¡±


    Han Shi pursed his lips and smiled. ¡°By the way, Grandpa and the others are naming the child downstairs. Do you have any good ideas?¡±


    Qin Xi thought for a moment and felt a headache coming on. She inadvertently looked at the baby, whose eyes were wide open, and her eyes lit up. ¡°Why don¡¯t we let him choose his own name?¡±


    Han Shi was speechless. ¡°This little thing can¡¯t even speak. How can he come up with a name?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°Go and bring me a dictionary. I have a way.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    After a while, Han Shi brought over a thick dictionary and said with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s already a commotion downstairs. From the looks of it, it¡¯s going to be a tough day.¡±


    Qin Xi took the dictionary and smiled. ¡°Ignore them.. First come, first served!¡±

 Chapter 1090 - Chapter 1090: Transmigrator

    Chapter 1090: Transmigrator


    Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations


    Qin Xi opened the dictionary and said to her child, ¡°I¡¯m going to make you a name now. If you like any letter, make a sound, understand?¡±


    The baby waved his little hand. ¡°Ah


    Qin Xi suddenly looked at Han Shi, who also stared at her. ¡°Wifey, do you think this guy was reincarnated with the memories of his previous life?¡±


    Hearing his guess, Qin Xi suddenly felt a sense of d¨¦j? vu. She looked at the baby in surprise, but her heart was pounding. Could this child have transmigrated or been reborn like her?


    She concealed the suspicion in her eyes and said, ¡°D-don¡¯t make wild guesses. It might be due to prenatal education. Oh, right, when I was giving birth to him, I was in the middle of a cultivation breakthrough. Maybe most of the spiritual energy was absorbed by him, which is why he seems to understand what we¡¯re saying.¡±


    She did not know if Han Shi believed her or not. Qin Xi looked at her child and said, ¡°Baby, Mommy wants to ask you, do you want a two-word name or a three-word name?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s two-word, make a sound.¡¯


    The baby blinked his big black eyes and did not move.


    Qin Xi asked tentatively, ¡°Three-word?¡±


    Qin Xi and Han Shi looked at each other, their eyelids twitching. ¡°It seems that he likes a three-word name.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s choose the middle word first.¡± She cleared her throat. ¡°A? B? C?¡±


    Qin Xi paused every time she said a letter. When she said ¡®S¡¯, her child made a sound. Qin Xi was delighted. ¡°It¡¯s S. Then let¡¯s continue with the third word.¡±


    The third letter was ¡®N¡¯.


    Qin Xi thought for a moment and opened the dictionary. ¡°S, N, what can the name be? Han Sennan? This name doesn¡¯t sound good either.¡± The baby did not react. Clearly, Qin Xi¡¯s name did not suit his taste.


    Han Shi also guessed. ¡°Han Songning?¡±


    The baby still did not respond.


    After hearing more than ten names, the child finally reacted when Han Shi said the name ¡°Han Songnian¡±.


    The two of them were surprised. Qin Xi quickly asked, ¡°Do you want to be called Han Songnian?¡±


    The baby made a little pout, indicating that it wasn¡¯t entirely accurate. Qin Xi¡¯s eyes lit up as she asked, ¡°Are you saying ¡®Song¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± The baby reacted again and waved its small fists. Qin Xi asked tentatively. ¡°You mean, you don¡¯t want Song?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± The baby revealed a sweet smile.


    ¡°Then we can keep the ¡°nian¡±. We¡¯re just short of a word starting with S in the middle.¡±


    The couple continued to choose. ¡°Han Sunian?¡±


    ¡°Han Suinian?¡±


    ¡°Han Sunian?¡±


    ¡°Han Sunian?¡±


    ¡°Han Sinian?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± When they said ¡®Han Sinian¡¯, the child was especially excited, as if the name should have belonged to him.


    Qin Xi¡¯s expression finally turned serious as she looked at the baby and questioned, ¡°Han Sinian, you must be a transmigrator, right?¡±


    Han Sinian¡¯s body stiffened, and the expression on his face became stiff.


    ¡°As expected¡­¡± Seeing him like this, Qin Xi knew that she was right.


    ¡°Transmigrator? What do you mean?¡± Han Shi saw that the atmosphere was not right and looked at Qin Xi. ¡°Wifey, this child is a demon, right? Should we throw him away?¡±


    Qin Xi and Han Sinian looked at him at the same time with strange gazes.


    ¡°I¡¯m just joking.¡± Han Shi grinned. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. However, Wifey, you haven¡¯t told me what a transmigrate is.¡±


    Qin Xi looked at Han Sinian and reached out to shake his hand.. She smiled and said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Qin Xi, also a transmigrator!¡±